Rae blocks an attack from the creature that the Sorcerer Null summoned to attack her. She blocks the claw attack with her magically enchanted swords as she defends against the creature. She twirls her sword in her right hand and slices the creature across his chest. Lightning flashes overhead as her sword bites into the thick rubbery skin of the creature.
“Didn’t like that, did you?” Rae swings her other sword towards the creature and chops his arm off.
She defends against the creature as he swings his other arm at her with his claws extended. She parries the attack but gets hit from behind.
Another creature had been summoned and now she was facing off against two of them. She raises her right sword towards the sky and it glows bright blue as a thunderbolt comes from the sky. It strikes the first creature she cut their arm off.
She parries an attack from the secondary creature as she summons a thunderbolt again. Her hair stands on end as she directs the thunderbolt towards the second creature. She watches as the thunderbolt hits the creature.
She starts running towards Sorcerer Null’s fortress. She wants revenge for what he did to her. The bastard changed his body from male to female, thinking it would be easier to defeat him. Also, Null figured that changing his gender, it would cause his magic to be weaker. The magic
here wasn’t as strong for women, as it was for men.
Rae dodges as several arrows come flying towards her. She throws up a shield as more arrows follow behind the first volley. The arrows bounce off her shield, as she continues towards the fortress. As she gets closer to the main entrance of the fortress. She pulls a mystic hand grenade from her pouch and ignites the fuse.
She tosses the handmade hand grenade towards the door of the fortress and protects herself. The mystic hand grenade goes off and causes the door to disappear. She rushes inside and is met by several people dressed all in black.
“SHIT!” As she twirls her swords and prepares for their surprises.
Everything around her goes dark. She could feel their presence surround her. Null might have turned her into a female, but he forgot that women have an enhanced sense of smell. She concentrates on how they smell as she cautiously moves forward.
She feels smells several of the men to her right and left. She listens carefully and reacts just in time as several swords come out of nowhere and block them. She summons the lightning from outside to her and causes it to crisscross across the floor. It lights up her opponents just enough for her to spring forward and start cutting them down.
She was the daughter of the god of the sky and the daughter of a druid. Null may have changed her body into what it is now, but he forgot to remove her connections to the elements she was born with. Once she has cut down all the night assassins. She slowly moves forward.
Rae knows Null’s fortress had all sorts of traps and tricks in it. She moves into another room and is attacked by arrows falling from the ceiling. Several of them bounce off her cloak and the hood covering her head. The mystical spell she enchanted her cloak with was protecting her.
She manages to find a safe route through the room and avoid a lot of the traps. She looks at the door blocking her access to the staircase she needed to go up. She places her hand on it and could feel it was protected by magic.
She reaches into her bag of tricks and pulls out a glass sphere filled with glowing bugs inside it. She shakes the glass sphere to agitate the creatures inside the glass sphere. She tosses the glass sphere against the door and watches as it shatters “have fun fellows.”
The glowing little bugs attack the door and start munching on the wood. There are sparks as the bugs devour the magical energies as well. Rae watches as the bugs have fun eating the wood and devouring the bugs. She knew their unique properties would neutralize the magical enchantment placed on the door to devour the wood it was made of.
Once the door had a hole big enough for her to jump through, she jumps through and starts climbing the stairs that lead up to Null’s quarters. Along the way, she faces off with various creatures, traps, and booby traps.
By the time she reaches the floor Null was on, she notices he was in the middle of opening a portal. As the portal was forming, he turns around and smile at Rae “you’re too late, wench! It is time for you to die!”
“I don’t think so.” Rae throws one of her swords directly at Null and summons the lightning building outside.
The lightning blast through a nearby wall and strikes her sword. Null loses control of the spell that allowed him to direct where the portal went. Lightning dances all over the room as more of the strange blue lightning fill the room. The next thing Rae knows, she is blown off her feet and drawn into the portal.
As she is flying by Null’s brunt body, she grabs her sword and tries to stop herself from being drawn into the portal, but the strength of the suction, sucking her into the portal is too strong. It sucks her and the sword she was holding onto, as the fortress she was in is destroyed by the suction as well.
Jack Bounty’s Ranch:
Debbie looks outside through a nearby window “I have never seen the weather around here this bad.”
“I know, I’ve lived here most of my life and I haven’t seen weather like this.” Jack was standing next to his wife and looking outside.
The Learjets were in the hangar and protected. Jack’s hummer and his wife’s truck were protected as well. He knew their daughters and their family have taken precautions as well.
Jack looks at the blue lightning that was dancing in the sky over his place. He has never seen blue lightning before and he could tell the wind was picking up outside as well. He was worried about his wolves. They didn’t come back to the main house, which meant they were either taking shelter in the barn or the artificial cave he had made for them near the back of the property.
Cheshire walks into the living room and over to Jack and Debbie. She and her family decided to visit Jack. She was still a little peeved that Catlin and Krisha had gone behind her back and got married in Paris, France.
On top of that, she was trying to figure out why her family had choker collars around their necks or bracelets with a cat head on them. She knew it had to do with her being visited by the cat goddess. Even her appearance had been changed some, just like Jack’s had.
As the three of them are standing there, Lien comes walking into the room. She was feeling scared and wanted to be with her grandmother. She grabs Cheshire’s hand and holds onto it.
Cheshire looks down at Lien “feeling scared, little monkey?”
Lien nods her head yes and steps closer to her grandmother. She felt safe being near her grandmother. She knew nothing could hurt her while
she was with her.
A smile appears on Cheshire’s face. She knew Lien still suffered from the sexual abuse she was forced to endure. She also has noticed that Lien has changed some. She wants to know why her family was given the chokers, ring, and bracelet like the one around Lien’s forearm.
The three of them watch as the sky lights up with blue lightning. There are several times when the flash of lightning was bright, it lit the area around Jack’s ranch and the highway that ran in front of Jack’s property.
“Something is not right with this lightning.” Debbie was worried.
Jack could sense his wife’s fear. He has never known her to get as scared as she is feeling now. There is a loud boom that rattles the house, followed by a bright flash that blinds everyone.
Outside Near the Hangar:
Chaos was standing out in the field between the house and the hangar. All the other wolves were in the barn taking cover, except for him. He doesn’t flinch when several sounds of thunder go off directly overhead of the property.
There is a loud booming sound, followed by a bright flash of lightning. Chaos is knocked over by a female form hitting his massive body. It lays where Chaos had been standing. He stands up and walks cautiously over to the unconscious form.
He sniffs the unconscious person and turns around and runs towards the house. He heads towards the front of the house and bumps against the front door.
“What was that?” Cheshire was still seeing stars floating in front of her.
“I don’t know, but I’m seeing spots.” Debbie was seeing spots in her vision.
Jack felt Chaos’s presence at the front door. He was still seeing spots as well.
“I’ll be back.” Jack walks towards the front door and opens it.
Chaos jumps towards Jack and turns to get him to follow him. He leaps off the porch and runs towards the unconscious form.
“I’ll be back,” Jack calls back to his wife and Cheshire.
Jack chases after Chaos towards the field between the house and the hangar. He spots Chaos standing near a body lying on the ground face first. Jack kneels next to the strangely dressed form and turns them over. The person was female and had pink hair. There had been a leather cloak with a hood covering the person.
The person looked to be human but was dressed strangely. She had a dark leather bag slung across her chest. Two swords were laying nearby with some strange Arabic writing lining the blade. The swords themselves look to be made of some sort of metal that is transparent.
Jack picks the swords and the woman up off the ground. He notices that the blue lightning that had been dancing up in the clouds had disappeared. Jack wonders if it had something to do with this person.
Jack carries the person towards the house. He notices she wasn’t very big and didn’t weigh a lot. If he had to guess, he would say that she was about Gina’s height and weight. He has been all over the world and has never seen anyone dressed like her before. If nothing else, the way she is dressed reminds him of the way they use to dress during the Middle Ages.
Cheshire and Debbie had stepped out on the front porch when Jack left. They wonder why Chaos came and got Jack. They watched as Jack appears from beside the house carrying someone in his arms.
“Who’s the person?” Cheshire was curious.
“I have no idea. Chaos led me to her out in the field between here and the hangar.” Jack walks into the house with the unknown woman.
Debbie and Cheshire noticed the way the woman was dressed and the swords in Jack’s hands. Neither one of them have ever seen swords like the ones Jack was carrying. They follow him upstairs to one of the spare bedrooms and move the covers aside.
“Here, let us undress her, Jack.” Debbie steps towards the side of the bed.
Cheshire moves next to Debbie and starts removing the clothes the woman was wearing. They weren’t complicated. If nothing else, the clothes were of simple design. Even the bra and underwear the woman was wearing looked to be of an older design. When she was completely
undressed. Cheshire and Debbie noticed the numerous scars on her body.
Some were old and some looked to be fairly new. They also noticed scars left on her back from what looked like were made by a whip of some sort. Her back, buttocks, and legs were covered in them.
“I wonder how this happened to this poor girl.” Debbie was guessing that this woman was around Julia and Tizzy’s age.
“I would like to know where she came from. Look here, her pubic hair is the same color as her hair and the hair in her armpits. Pink hair isn’t a normal color for a person. Also, she has purple eyes as well.” Cheshire had checked her pupils. She noticed the girl's eye color was purple.
“Well, where ever she came from, she’s a guest here.” Debbie makes sure the woman was comfortable.
She knew Jack took the woman’s swords and put them in their armory for now. Any weapons the woman might have been on her, were put in the leather bag she had slung across her body and that was put in the armory as well.
Debbie and Cheshire leave the room. Cheshire looks at Debbie “I have never seen anything like she was wearing except in museums in Europe.”
“I know, I wonder where she came from?” Debbie was curious.
“Well, we can get her fingerprints and facial features and run her through every database we have access to.”
“I’ll leave that to you and Jack. I need to check on the twins and see how they are doing.” Debbie goes to check on the kids.
Cheshire meets back up with Jack in his home office. She had the woman’s fingerprints and facial scans.
“Can you run these?”
“I’ll send them to Morgana and her people.” Jack sends the fingerprints and photo to Morgana, so she can run them.
Cheshire sits down in the chair across from Jack “how’s Julia doing?”
“She’s still recovering. Right now, she is on desk duty until she is fully healed.” Jack knew Julia hated desk duty.
“I feel sorry for her Jack. Being a cop is all she has ever wanted.” Cheshire knew Julia has always wanted to be a cop. She was driven to help people who have been abused and mistreated as she and Gina had been.
“I know. There might be some help for her. Remember that Morgana just to be restricted to her wheelchair, because of the accident she had been in because of her father?” Jack was surprised when he learned that Morgana was walking around now.
“Yeah, she had nerve damage in her spine. What has changed?” Cheshire was curious now.
“Morgana underwent some experimental treatment using nanites. Now she walks around and moves like everyone else. According to Bart, his wife Charlotte helped with the process. I was thinking maybe the same thing could be done to help Julia.”
“Where did Morgana get the nanites? I thought they were still being developed by Generic Pharmaceutics?” Cheshire knew several medical
companies were working on the idea of nanites. The only company she knew who did it was a company in China.
“One of her other clients gave them to her. She has the capabilities of making more, but they take time.” Jack knew right now that was all they had.
“Will Charlotte be willing to help Julia?” Cheshire knew Bart’s wife and knew she was a top-notch doctor.
“I think Charlotte will do it. He also said that there’s a new drug out on the street called Blue Lace. It turns males into fully functional females. Not only that, you can program the nanites inside of the drug to turn anyone you know into a double of them. His daughters had clones made of them.”
“Damn, where is this stuff coming from?” Cheshire was shocked to hear about this drug.
“Some were down in South America or Brazil. No one knows for sure, but what is known about the drug, it can turn any male into a female child up to a full adult woman. Bart is guessing it uses the DNA in your genetic makeup to change you.”
“What does it do to women who take it or are given it?” Cheshire knew a few women that would love to relive their lives.
“He said that if a natural woman gets injected with it, it makes them horny as hell. So, I’m guessing you don’t want to be injected with it.”
“I wonder if that leader of that one Werecat tribe might know something about this drug?” Cheshire was thinking about the Montana clan that wasn’t far from Jack’s ranch.
“You can ask him.” Jack knew who Cheshire was talking about.
Later in the evening, Selina, Alyona, Silva, and Debbie fix dinner for the whole family. Julia and her family, except Haylee come over. So, do Gina and her family, including her new daughter. Misty was still getting used to how many people there were.
Cheshire helps out as well. She makes sure her other two girls help with cleaning up afterward. She notices that Cadmus stayed near Misty. She learned from Debbie that the poor girl was slightly color blind. She had a hard time telling the subtle differences between blues and yellows. Plus, she was blind as a bat without her glasses.
For the next few days, Debbie, Selina, and Cheshire check on their mysterious guest. Jack is informed that the woman wasn’t in any databases at all. She has checked and triple check every database she and her people can access.
Jack shows the swords and other weapons they removed from the woman to Cheshire. Even Cheshire has never seen a sword that was transparent before. Even the Arabic writing on the swords was a dialect neither one of them have seen before.
Middle of the Night on the Third Day:
Rae wakes up and sits up startled and confused. The last thing she could recall was being sucked into the portal she managed to destabilize by killing Null. The covers covering her body had pooled around her torso. She notices she was wearing a dark blue nightgown someone put on her.
The room was dark, except for a light coming from a small spot to the left of the bed. Her whole body hurt. She looks around looking for her gear. She spots her clothes laying across the top of a weird-looking chair. She gets out of bed and finds a pair of slippers on the left-hand side of the bed on the floor. She waves her hand over them to see if they were magical or magically enchanted.
She slips her small feet into them and discovered they fit her feet perfectly. She opens the door and laying across the entrance of the door was a huge black wolf. She has never seen a wolf so big before. She stops and hopes it doesn’t attack her.
Chaos has been guarding the door of the strange woman’s room for the past three days. He looks up at the door when it opens and the woman was standing there. He could smell that she was concerned about him. He gets up and moves, to let her out.
Rae watches as the huge wolf gets up to let her out of the room. She looks out into what seemed to be a hallway and notices lights up in the ceiling of the hallway. She steps out of the room and nothing happens to her.
Rae looks at the wolf “brother, where am I?”
“You’re safe in my pack leader’s home. Come with me.” Chaos normally only talks with the small human that was the cub of his alpha’s daughter.
Chaos leads Rae downstairs and towards Jack’s home office. He unlocks the door with his teeth and walks into the room. He spots his alpha sitting at his desk looking at the strange box on his desk.
Jack was looking at some figures from his accountant when his office door opens. He knew Chaos could turn the door knob with his teeth. He watches as Chaos walks into his office, followed by the pink-haired woman.
Rae walks into the room and spots a huge man with short black hair. He was sitting behind a wooden desk and looked like he was looking at a small box on his desk. She looks around the room as she walks into it and notices it had bookcases filled with books and pictures up on the wall.
The pictures looked weird to her. They looked so life-like.
“I see you have finally woken up. How are you feeling?” Jack wonders if the young woman understands him.
Rae looks at the man speaking to her, but she didn’t understand what he was saying. She mumbles some words and she catches the last four words “how are you feeling?”
“Sore and tried. Where am I? and who are you?” Rae hopes the words came out right.
Jack had heard the woman mumble some words and afterward, the confused look on her face changed. Does he wonder what she just did?
“Well, I don’t know why you are sore, but you are in my home as my guest. As for who I am, I am Jack Bounty. Who might you be?” Jack watches the young woman. The clothes Gina kept at the house seemed to fit her slim, petite body.
“I am Rae, daughter of the goddess Astrape and daughter of the druid Mug Ruith.” Rae looks at Jack with her magical sight and could tell he has been kissed by death. He also carried the spirit of the wolf inside of him.
“Well Rae, please have a seat.” Jack motions towards the huge leather chair in front of his desk.
Rae walks over and tentatively touches the chair, to see if it was booby-trapped. She sits down on the cool leather surface and slides back against the back of the chair. When she looks into Jack’s eyes, she saw a set of golden wolf eyes looking back at her.
Jack watched Rae as she sat down in the chair. He could tell she was being cautious. He wonders what would cause someone to be that cautious.
“Rae, I don’t know what your life was like before you arrived here. But I can tell you no one in this house means you any harm. You are safe and protected here. Now, why don’t you tell me a little bit about yourself and how you ended on my land?”
“Before I tell you about myself, would it be a bother to ask for some food and something to drink?” Rae was feeling hungry and thirsty.
A smile appears on Jack’s face “let me go and make you a sandwich and grab you something to drink.”
Jack gets up and walks out of his office and towards the kitchen. He pulls some luncheon meats out of the refrigerator and makes Rae a nice
sandwich. He also pours a glass of milk for her. He doesn’t know if she is allergic to dairy or not.
Rae just sits in the leather chair and looks around the room. The spell she used on herself, allowed her to read, speak and understand the language she was hearing. She saw what some of the books were, but didn’t understand what they meant. She saw various items that were confusing to her.
After a short period, Jack returns with a nice sandwich with potato chips on the side. He was carrying everything on a tray Rae could set across her lap.
“Here you go, Rae. One Jack Bounty special. I hope you don’t mind the milk. I figure you could use it.” He sets the tray on Rae’s lap.
Rae looks at the sandwich, the strange chips, and the glass of milk. She looks up at Jack and “thank you.”
“You’re welcome, enjoy.” Jack walks around his desk and sits back down in his chair.
Rae picks the sandwich up and takes a small bite of it. She could identify poisons and such. She didn’t pick any up. She takes a bigger bite and boy did she like it. A low moan escapes from her lips.
“Thought you might like it.” Jack was pleased with himself. A smile appears on his hardened face.
Rae couldn’t stop eating the sandwich. Her body loved whatever veggies were on it and the spices she tasted. She has never tasted anything so good. She tries the potato chips and loved how they crunched. They were different from anything she has ever had in her village.
She tries the milk and it tasted different, nothing like the milk she has ever had, but it was nice and refreshing. She wonders how he managed to do that. She drinks down all the milk and looks at Jack “can I have another sandwich and more milk, please?”
Jack just smirks “sure.” Jacks get up and take the tray back into the kitchen and fixes Rae another sandwich, he puts more potato chips on it and refills the glass.
He walks back into his office and places the tray on Rae’s lap again. Afterward, he walks around to his chair and sits down. He watches as she bites into the sandwich again and moans.
Rae finishes off the food and milk and felt stuffed. She has never had such a delicious sandwich before. She looks at Jack “thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Now that you are full, would you mind telling me a little about yourself and how you ended up on my land?”
“I don’t know if you’ll believe me or not.” Rae wonder what type of man Mr. bounty was.
“Try me.” Jack presses the record app on his cellphone.
“Okay, my name is Rae and I am from the village of Avimería. I’m the daughter of the goddess Astrape and daughter of the druid Mug Ruith.”
“What do you mean you are the daughter of the goddess Astrape?” Jack was curious.
“It means my mother was a goddess and my father was the druid Mug Ruith. He was a respected elder of the village I came from. I wasn’t born a woman. I use to be a warrior of the Sons of Thunder. Our mission was to protect our villages and the other villages around us.”
“Okay, so who were you supposed to protect your villages and the other villages?”
“Where I come from, we have what is called nomads and raiders that attack and take what they want from our villages. That includes our women as well.”
“Okay, go on.” Jack wanted to learn more about Rae.
“Well, the raiders that attack my village were led by the Sorcerer Null. He was a cruel and crazy sorcerer that was crazed in power. He wanted to be more powerful than the other sorcerers in my world. So, he would use demons and creatures from hell. Other times he would take prisoners he had captured and transform them into mindless creatures.”
“So, why didn’t he do that to you?” Jack figured that there had to be a reason he turned Rae into a woman.
“Because he had figured if he turned me into a woman, I wouldn’t be able to fight back. Women in my world can’t weld magical energies as well
as men. So, we thought. We never knew that women were a lot stronger with magic, than men were.”
“Let me guess, you found this out after he turned you?”
“Yes. But not before he let his demon captain have his way with me. He enjoyed torturing women to feed on their fears, pain, and angst.” Rae shivers just from what was done to her.
“So, that explains the scars me and my partner saw on your body. How did you manage to escape from this demon?”
“There was one mistake Null made when he changed me. I am the offspring of a god and a druid. That means unless you stripe me of my god blood. I retain the gifts given to me by my goddess mother.”
“Which meant Null made a tactical error. He should have stripped you of your God-given gifts.” Jack could see how that would be helpful.
“Exactly! After I escaped, I teamed up with members of my former team and we fought at Null’s fortress. I lost many friends on the road to vengeance, but I knew it was my job to kill Null. When I caught up to him and fought my way through his deadly fortress. He was in the process of opening a mystical portal to whisk him away.”
“And I take it, that the portal is why you are here?” Jack wonders what the portal did.
“Yes, when I killed Null. It caused the portal to go wild and I got sucked into it. The last thing I remember is hitting something solid and blacking out.”
“Do portals from your world generate blueish color lightning?”
“Yes, why?” Rae was curious now.
“Because your blue lightning appeared here over my property and beyond.” Jack knew it went past the highway that ran in front of his property.
“That is strange. The portal needs a person to direct where it needs to appear. Portal can go crazy and sometimes deposit people outside the region where the creator wanted it to go.”
“Are portals able to transport a person to another universe or world?”
“To another dimension would require a lot of magical energies. There was no way Null could summon enough energy to do that.” Rae was sure of that statement.
“Could you have caused his portal to gain enough energy to do it?” Jack wonders if this portal feed off of Rae.
“It’s possible, but I can’t channel that much power. You’re talking about the power that hasn’t been seen since the old times before my world was raged by war.”
“So, somehow this Null figured managed to generate this power and send you away from your world. Is it within your ability to harness enough power to return to your world?” Jack was curious if she could.
“No, the magical energies here are too weak. I could generate portals to take me places, but not long distances. Even with my godling abilities, I am still too weak to do what I use to do.”
“So, you can’t return home?”
“No, and even if I did. There isn’t anything for me to return to. My village was destroyed and my world is dying. What magical energies it once
had is being used up.”
“That’s too bad. You’re welcome to stay here as my guest until you decide what you will like to do.” Jack knew Debbie would make the same offer.
“Thank you. I do have some questions for you. When you found me, did I have two swords and a leather satchel with me?” Rae wonders where her weapons and leather satchel were.
“Your weapons and satchel are in my armory for safekeeping. If you would like to remove any weapons, we put in your satchel, I will allow that. As for your swords, they will remain in the armory unless you need them.”
“How am I to defend myself?” Rae didn’t like people telling her she couldn’t have her swords.
“As I said, you are safe here. Should you need them, I’ll make sure you get them back.” Jack wasn’t going to have anyone with weapons around his grandkids.
“What makes you so sure this place is safe?” Rae was curious.
“Because every time someone has attacked my home or trespassed on my property. They have been either buried or became wolf chow.” Jack
knew attacking his family or home was a huge mistake.
“By just that one wolf?” Rae points towards Chaos.
A smirk on Jack’s face “him and twelve other wolves that he has sired. Also, by me and my family and partner.”
Rae got an eerie feeling from Jack. She just felt the power he gave off and looking into his eyes she discovered that death could be seen.
“You said you had another question to ask me.” Jack saw the look on Rae’s face when she looked into his eyes.
“How do you power this house? I don’t sense any magic here, but yet you have heat, lights, and such.”
“Where your place was based on magic, my world is based on science and technology. Magic is something that people find in fantasy novels.
However, I have been around for a long time and I know it's real. I also know there are things and creatures in this world that even I use to think were just myths.”
Rae covers up a yawn.
“I think you should go back to bed, Rae. Breakfast is normally served around seven, but Selina doesn’t mind making breakfast for people.”
“I think you are right. Do you mind if I learn from you what your world is like?” Rae covers up another yawn.
“Ask me that question again after you have been here for a while. Now off to bed young lady.” Jack treats Rae like he does his daughters and grandkids.
“Yes sir.” Rae gets up and heads back upstairs to her bedroom.
Two Weeks Later:
“Hey, Rae, duck.” Haylee throws a water balloon at Rae.
Rae turns around and gets hit right in the chest with a water balloon. She picks up a water balloon from her basket and tosses it at Haylee. She manages to hit Haylee with the water balloon.
Ever since she arrived, Mr. and Mrs. Bounty have given her access to their library. She made good use of the library and learned a few new languages as well. Arabella taught her how to use a computer. That helped her out a lot as well.
Gina and Silva took her clothes shopping and she was amazed at how Earth clothes were made. No one in her world would be anything so skimpy, except high-class women and women of the night. The swimsuit she had on was called a bikini. Gina had her try it on and it fit her body very nicely.
Mr. Bounty managed to establish her in their government system. He informed her, that if she went about helping people. The authorities would give her a problem. So, he registered her as a special agent with Gina’s new company.
Jack and Debbie on paper adopted her as one of their daughters. That way, she would be covered and protected by the family name and by his reputation. She was a little concerned by the offer Jack and Debbie were offering her, but in the end, she accepted it.
Jack, Debbie, and Cheshire watch as the girls and the grandkids throw water balloons at each other. They were also firing super squirters at each other and the wolves.
“They look like they are having fun.” Cheshire watches as Tizzy gets chased by her husband, Lien, and Misty.
“That they do.” Debbie was watching the twins in the kitty pool.
Jack looks at Cheshire and couldn’t help noticing that she was concealing something. He knew her better than anyone.
“Out with it, Cheshire.” Jack looks at his best friend.
“I can’t hide anything from you, can I?” Cheshire knew hiding anything from Jack wasn’t possible.
Debbie just smiled, because she saw Tizzy running towards the bathroom this morning. She knew what that meant because she went through it.
“This goes no further. I don’t want to spoil Tizzy’s good news.”
“No need to say anything else.” A smile appears on Jack’s face.
Just as Jack says those words, he gets hit in the face by a stream of water from a squirt gun from Misty. Jack turns and looks directly at Misty. He just smiles at her as he starts chasing after her.
“Sometimes, I think Jack is the biggest kid around.” Debbie watches her husband chase after their newest granddaughter.
“I know he loves kids and you.” Cheshire knew how much Jack loved Debbie and she knew how much he loved her as well.
“And you, Cheshire. I’m not blind. I’ve seen how he looks at you and reacts around you. That’s why I’m glad you and your family are part of this family.” Debbie hugs Cheshire.
For the rest of the day, Jack and the rest of the family have fun and a huge barbecue in the evening.
Julia’s and Christmas’s House, Caldwell, Montana:
Julia watches as Haylee and Catori ride their horses out in front of the house. Chayton was out with her father and a few other men hunting. He would have taken Haylee, but Haylee had a thing about killing innocent animals.
“How are you feeling, Mrs. Bounty?” Katy looks at Julia as she stood next to her.
Julia looks at Katy and smiles “I’m doing okay, Katy, but you don’t need to call Mrs. Bounty. Mrs. Bounty is my mother. Just call me Julia from now on please.”
“Sorry about that, Julia.” Katy was still getting used to being Julia’s housekeeper.
“There’s nothing to be sorry about, Katy. I know you are trying to do a good job. The rules most housekeepers have to follow, don’t apply here. We consider everyone family.” Julia knew Katy was still getting used to how things worked around her house. Also, she was getting used to being a woman as well. Someone had turned her from being a male into a female.
Whatever was used, sounds like it was similar to what was used on her and Gina. She had been made to look like Charisma Carpenter except with fuller tits and Gina had been made over to look like a cute Asian girl with a beautiful singing voice. If her father hadn’t shown up as he did.
She would be a sex slave to some sheik that paid for everything. Poor Gina might have been so traumatized, that she would have gone insane.
Katy noticed that Julia was thinking about something. She has learned to read some of Julia’s facial expressions. Ever since Mr. Bounty and some of the men he had with him rescued her and several other people that had been kidnapped and turned into women. She has been forced to adjust and learn how women act. Julia, Christmas, Selina, Gina, and Gina’s sisters have been helping her. Selina had asked her if she wouldn’t mind working for Julia and Christmas as their housekeeper. Selina was willing to teach her what the job was entitled to and why she had asked. Selina explained to Katy that a street gang had tried to kill Julia.
Katy looks down at the young wolf laying by Julia’s rocking chair. She could tell that the wolf was very protective of Julia. He never left her side and kept his eyes on her. If she remembered correctly, he was named after Julia’s original wolf who had recently died from someone trying to sneak onto the property.
Selina had informed her that the wolves on the property were very territorial and protective of everyone who lived on Gina’s, Julia’s, and their father’s property. According to the story, she was told, the man had been hired to kill Arnold Bounty, Gina’s husband. He would have succussed if Sphinx hadn’t found him and attacked.
While Sphinx had been keeping the guy occupied, the other wolves on the property were running towards the man. Sphinx had been killed by a knife the guy used. He had hit a major artery inside of Sphinx and killed him instantly. She knew the guy hadn’t survived the attack after the other wolves got ahold of him.
The biggest wolf on the property had taken his head off. She learned that that wolf was a clone of the sire of the wolves and Mr. Bounty’s wolf. She also learned that he wasn’t the type of wolf you wanted coming after you either. He was vicious and mean, except when it came to everyone on the ranch.
Katy leaves Julia in peace and heads back into the house to start the cleaning. Julia didn’t make her wear a maid outfit, but she liked wearing one. She was told not to touch the bedrooms, except the guest ones. The children and Julia were responsible for cleaning their bedrooms and cleaning their bathrooms as well.
Julia continues to watch her girls and wonders what she should do next. She’s only been on the job for a short time and she enjoyed being a K9 officer. However, it was going to take months of healing and rehab to get back to the condition she was in before the attack.
Even then, the doctor said she might not have full use of her shooting hand. There had been some nerve damage from the bullets hitting her body. She knew her father was going to push her to get back to normal.
“Mom, can we ride over to grandpa’s house?” Haylee looks at her mother as she sat in her rocking chair.
“Sure sweetie, just be careful.” Julia didn’t mind her kids riding over to their grandparents’ house.
“Thanks, mom.” Catori waves to her mother as she and Haylee take the trail to Jack’s house.
Julia watches as Roxy and Waffle chase after the two of them. Catori’s kitten was inside the house. It didn’t like being outside because of the wolves. It trusted Roxy, but not Waffle or Sphinx.
Julia just watches as some of the wolves on her property chase after a rabbit. A smile appears on her face as the rabbit outsmarts the wolves. Sometimes, even the mighty wolves get outsmarted by a silly rabbit.
“You’re looking better.” Bella walks up to Julia’s front porch from the path she took.
Julia turns her head to look in the direction Bella’s voice came from. She notices that Bella had used one of the main paths from her place to
her father’s. she also notices that Bella was wearing a western-style dress, instead of the blue jeans and t-shirt she likes wearing. She had on a pair of custom-made ankle boots that a guy in town made for her.
“Well, it looks like you have been adapting.” Julia noticed over the last month or so how Bella has given up how she dressed and acted in LA to how things are done out here in the west.
“You can blame Mat for that.” Bella has fallen head over heels in love with Mat and the same could be said about him.
“So, when is the wedding?” Julia knew Bella and Mat were very serious.
“Not until next year. I was thinking about a Spring wedding.” Bella walks up the steps to the porch.
She walks over to where Julia is and sits down in the rocking chair that Christmas normally sat in. Bella knew that Christmas and Arnold were out of town handling some business for Gina. Gina, on the other hand, had both her girls with her and they were in San Francisco, California working on a private project.
Gina wouldn’t go into what she was doing, but she was closing down several organizations that belonged to her father and transferring their staff and equipment to San Francisco. That also included the security firms her father has been buying up as well. Some of them were merged with existing ones that the family-owned and others were consolidated into another security firm they started.
“Have you started planning anything yet?” Julia was curious.
“We have done some planning. I spoke to your father about having the wedding ceremony here on the ranch. He thought it was a good idea
and said yes to it.” Bella was happy that Mr. Bounty had agreed to let the wedding take place here on the ranch.
“Are you on speaking terms with your mother?” Julia knew the last time she was in LA. Bella and her mother weren’t talking.
“She was killed by a stray bullet from the Leopard crew. One of their members did a drive-by and sprayed the area.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, Bella.” Julia knew Bella was trying to rebuild her relationship with her mother.
“Thanks. I did manage to track the ones responsible and bring them to justice.” Bella wanted to kill them, but she didn’t.
“That’s good. So, who put you up to check on me every day?” Julia looks at Bella for an answer.
“No one. I figure since I have time on my hands, I would come over and see how my mentor is doing.” Bella was asked by Debbie to check up
on Julia. She had her hands full with the twins and a few other problems.
Julia just looks at Bella with a skeptical look on her face. She knew Bella could be doing other things.
“Honestly, I’ve been concerned ever since you were attacked. Besides, I had planned on coming up and surprising you.” Bella knew lying to Julia wasn’t the best idea to do because she was a cop.
Julia just smirks as she sits back in her rocking chair. She knew Bella was lying through her teeth, Still, she couldn’t blame her.
“Has Chayton decided what he wants to do, once he graduates?” Bella knew Chayton was close to graduating soon.
“He’s talking about joining the British military and becoming a SAS operative.” Julia knew Chayton wanted to follow in his grandfather’s footsteps.
“Why the British military? Why doesn’t he want to join the American military?” Bella was puzzled.
“Chayton wants to follow in my father’s footsteps. I tried talking him into joining the American Military, but he just doesn’t want to.” Julia knew why her son didn’t want to join the American military. It had a lot to do with the leadership in the pentagon and the white house.
Around noontime, Katy brings out some lunch for the three of them. She loved that she could make whatever she wanted to eat. She never had that opportunity or luxury when she was living on the streets.
Bella looks at Katy and felt sorry for her. According to what she heard about what happened to Katy and what has been going on back home. Katy had been turned into a girl by some sort of drug that turn males into females. There has been a lot of that going on back home as well.
“How are you adjusting, Katy?” Bella looks at Katy as she takes a bite from her sandwich.
“There are times I don’t understand what is happening to me or why I feel a certain way.” Katy has been feeling all sorts of sensations she has never felt before as a boy.
“Wait until you have your first period.” Bella could remember hers like it was yesterday.
“I’ve already had mine. It happened last week.” Katy never knew periods and everything that went with it could be so uncomfortable.
If it hadn’t been for Christmas helping her through it. She doesn’t know what she would have done.
“Well, now you know you are a real girl. It can be painful and uncomfortable, but I wouldn’t give it up.” Bella likes being a natural-born female.
She also liked the fact that Mat was hung like a horse. Every time they made love, he stretched her opening and hit against her cervix entrance. There were times when they got too rough and she had to soak in the tub for a while.
She loved that Mat was huge and loved it when the two of them made love. She looks at Katy “so, have you experienced anything else that has surprised you?”
“Yes, but I would prefer not to talk about it.” Katy wasn’t ready yet to talk about how she has been feeling.
A smirk appears on Julia’s face as she takes a bite of her sandwich. It was a hot ham and cheese sandwich, just like the way Selina use to make it for her and Gina. She knew Selina has been teaching Katy how to cook and a few other things.
After lunch, Katy takes everything inside the house. While she is inside, she checks on the chuck roast she was cooking. She was making one of Selina’s Spanish dishes and didn’t want to burn it. She feels Winter rub against her leg.
“Well, good afternoon to you. Are you hungry?” Katy picks up Winter’s dish and adds some food to it. Normally, she wouldn’t put Winter’s food bowl on the floor, because of Waffles and Sphinx. However, they were outside with Haylee and Catori.
Winter goes over to her bowl and starts eating. Which reminds Katy to clean Winter’s kitty litter box. She goes to clean Winter’s litter box. She didn’t have to do much, because they bought one of those self-cleaning litter boxes.
Outside on the Front Porch:
Bella rocks back and forth with Julia as they enjoy the nice weather. She knew her mentor didn’t like showing weakness.
“So, where’s Lobo?” Julia knew Bella never went anywhere without Lobo.
“He’s with Mat out on the property herding your father’s buffalo. He has taken an increase in those big animals.” Bella couldn’t believe how curious Lobo got with the buffalos and cows here on the ranch.
“Even the wolves know not to mess with the cattle and buffalos.” Julia knew not even Chaos messed with the animals.
“Lobo is a little hard-headed.” Bella knew how hard-headed Lobo could be, but he was a good dog.
“I thought Lobo only answered to you?” Julia taught all the wolves to answer to family only.
“That’s what I thought, but he and Mat seem to get along.” Bella noticed how Lobo took to Mat.
“Animals are always a good judge of character. If Mat gets along with Lobo, that means the wolf part of him trusts Mat.” Julia knew how wolves behave, because of what her father taught her.
She also knew from experience, because Sphinx and Cadmus chose her and Gina when she first met them. Each wolf knew how damaged and hurt they were and took care of them. If it hadn’t been for the wolves and their family. They would have never recovered from their ordeal as they did.
“That’s true. Lobo has never liked anyone that came close to me. Which was why I was surprised he liked Mat and you.” Bella didn’t have Lobo when she first met Julia, but when she brought Lobo to meet Julia. He took to her like he was doing to Mat.
“As I said, wolves are a good judge of characters.” Julia knew most wolves leave her alone, because of the scent Sphinx and Terror leave on her.
“So, how long are you going to be recovering?” Bella knew Julia suffered a lot during her attack.
“The doctors said it is going to take months for me to recover. Even with physical therapy, I might not get full use out of my hands and arms back.” Julia knew her father was going to do everything possible to help her recover.
“You’re too stubborn to give up Julia. I bet you’ll be back to your normal self in no time.” Bella places her hand on top of Julia’s.
Inside the House:
Katy checks the meal she is working on. Everything was coming along just fine. Selina taught her how to cook and a few other things she needed to know working here. She double checks the dish and sides to make sure they had the right amount of spices. She was glad no one was allergic to anything. She couldn’t believe that she had a passion for cooking.
Katy was glad that Mr. Bounty took her in after what was done to her. He helped her and offered her a job looking after his daughter. She didn’t have to accept the offer, but she did and never regretted it either.
She loved her life now and wouldn’t trade it for anything. She continues to check on the meal. It was going to take a few more hours to cook.
Outside the House:
Ruby looks at the gas gauge on her dash and was glad she fueled up this morning. She knew Mr. Bounty’s ranch was out in the boonies, but she didn’t know it was this far out. She pulls off the interstate and onto the side road that led to the Bounty ranch. She bets at one time the Interstate and side road used to belong to him.
She comes to the driveway entrance and turns onto the driveway. She comes to where the driveway split. The middle one, she knew went towards Jack’s place. The one on the left went to Gina’s place and the one on the right heads up towards Julia’s house. She drives up the one leading towards Julia’s place.
When she approaches, she notices Julia and another woman sitting outside on the porch in the rocking chairs. She pulls up next to Julia’s police SUV. She turns her truck off and gets out. She looks up at the porch towards Julia.
“Being lazy today, Julia?” Ruby smiles at her. She loved teasing her old friend.
“Ha! Ha! Ruby.” Julia looks at her friend.
Julia looks at Bella “Bella, this is my friend Ruby Silverstar. She and her girlfriend.”
“Wife now, Julia.” Ruby holds up her hand to flash the wedding ring.
“My corrections, wife owns the feed and seed store we get our supplies from.” Julia looks at Ruby “Ruby this is my friend and protégé Bella Killjoy.”
“Nice to meet you, Bella.” Ruby walks towards the porch.
Once she is standing before Bella, she holds her hand out.
Bella shakes Ruby’s hand ‘it's nice to meet you, Ruby.”
“And you, Bella.”
Ruby sits in the chair Katy had sat in. She looks at Julia and wonders how her friend was doing.
“So, what brings you out here today, Ruby?” Julia looks at her friend.
“I had a delivery nearby and thought since I was in the neighborhood. I would drop in and check on you.” Ruby and her wife have known Julia for a while. She came to the states to study in Australia.
“Does your wife know you are out here?” Julia knew how Ruby’s wife was. They dated for a short time.
“She knows and is concerned about you. After all, you two did date while in school.” Ruby knew her wife’s history.
“Well, you can tell her I’m recovering.”
“That’s good to hear. I know you are getting tired of everyone asking how you feel.” Ruby knew how Julia got sometimes.
“So, how long have you known Julia?” Bella wanted to know more about her mentor.
“Oh, for a while. I met Julia at a college party when she was dating my wife.”
“Did the two of you go to college together?” Bella was curious.
“No, I got my college degree online. I met Ruby’s wife, at an LGBTQ event. We hit it off right away and started dating. She was in college, and she invited me to the party.”
“Ah.” Bella never attended college before.
Katy noticed they had a guest outside talking with Julia. She pours a few glasses of iced tea and takes them outside to them.
“I thought you ladies would enjoy something sweet and cold.” Katy serves Julia and her guest.
“Thank you, Katy.” Julia takes a glass off the tray.
“Yes, thank you.” Bella takes a glass.
Ruby looks at the way Katy was dressed and noticed she was wearing a modified maid outfit from an anime show. She takes a glass and looks at Katy “thank you.”
Julia noticed Ruby looked at the way Katy was dressed. She thought it was cute and didn’t reveal anything that would be inappropriate around the children.
“Do you like Katy’s outfit, Ruby?” Julia watches her friend’s reaction to her question.
“It’s cute and unusual. I never thought you were into the anime maid girls.” Ruby looks at Julia, trying to read her.
“It was Katy’s idea. Wasn’t it, Katy?” Julia looks at Katy.
“Yes ma’am. I’m a big anime fan and I loved the style of dress that the anime maids’ wears. I asked Mrs. Bounty if I could design one and wear it while I work for her.”
Bella looks at Julia “Mrs. Bounty?” She had an eyebrow raised on that one.
“We’re working on that.” Julia looks at Katy to remind her to call her Julia.
“Sorry, Julia.”
“It’s okay. We’re still working on that.” Julia smiles at Katy.
Katy stays outside and talks with the other ladies for a while, before getting up and heading back inside the house to check on dinner. Ruby noticed what time it was and gets up to go.
“I’m sorry that I have to leave, Julia. But I need to get back to the store and help my wife close up. Let me know if there’s anything I can do to help out.” Ruby hugs Julia.
“Thank, you.” Julia returns the hug.
Julia watches as Ruby walks toward her truck and gets in. She waves at Ruby as she backs up and heads up the long driveway. Julie turns to face Bella “do you need to be home to fix dinner for Mat?”
“Nope! Mat is out on the range and won’t be back for a few days. He’s going to eat out there with the fellows.” Bella had the bunkhouse to herself.
“Come on, let’s head inside and see what Katy has been cooking.” Julia slowly gets up out of her rocking chair.
“Here, let me help.” Bella goes to help Julia.
Julia just looks at Bella “I can do this on my own.”
“Alright, but I’ll be right here to help you.” Bella watches as Julia moves like an old lady as she stands up.
Bella’s heart goes out to Julia. She has never seen her so valuable before. She knew how stubborn Julie could be. It was one of her strengths and one of her weak points as well.
Julia walks with Bella by her side inside the house and towards the kitchen. It was taking everything she had not to show weakness. She walks over to the kitchen island and sits down on one of the stools. She was sore and a little tired, but she wouldn’t show it.
Julia looks at Bella “thank you.”
“Hey, what are pupils for?” Bella smiles at Julia.
Katy looks at Julia and Bella “dinner will be ready in another hour or so. I already informed Haylee and Catori.”
“Where are they?” Julia knew Haylee asked if they could go see their grandma.
“They are feeding the animals right now.” Katy had pulled her cellphone out and used their location devices to see where the children were on the three properties.
“That means, they will be home soon. Christmas and Arnold won’t be back from their errand for a few days.” Julia knew they were doing things for Gina.
The girls show back up for dinner. Haylee feeds Waffles and Roxy. Catori feeds Winter in her bedroom, because of the other animals.
Everyone sits down at the dining room table for dinner.
After dinner, the girls get ready for bed. Katy helps Julia with her wrappings and into her favorite nightgown.
“There you go, Julia. Here are the pain medicine and antibiotics your doctor wants you to take.” Katy hands the pills to Julia with a glass of ice
water from the pitcher Julia keeps in the bedroom.”
“Thank you, Katy.” Julia looks at Katy as the pills start to take effect.
“You’re welcome, Julia. Now, get some sleep and things will be better in the morning.” Katy tucks Julia into bed and quietly back out of the bedroom.
Katy heads towards her bedroom. She was offered a little place of her own, instead of just a bedroom in the main house. She chose to take a room in the main house. She strips out of her maid outfit and undergarments. She heads into her bathroom and takes a nice relaxing bath.
She loved that she had a nice job, her room, and money coming in. She was warned by Selina that this family invited trouble and danger. She was also warned that there might be times she’ll have to lie to protect the family. Selina didn’t go into detail, but she did say the family always protects its own.
For the next few days, things around the house are more relaxed. Bella comes over to check on Julia and help her. Selina and Debbie come by to make sure Julia is doing her exercises. Julia does the exercises her doctor recommends while cussing each time she does them.
Her sisters Alyona and Silvia come over a few times and bug the hell out of Julia. They were taking advantage of their big sister. Which, Julia didn’t mind, because she hasn’t been spending enough time with them.
Her father and son were still hunting and camping. Knowing her father, he was turning this into a training experience for her son. As for Arnold and Christmas, they were back from whatever task Gina sent them on.
“Come on, big sister. Mom said you have to do twenty of these before I’m allowed to let you quit.” Alyona looks at Julia as she lies on the exercise mat in the house gym.
“Just you wait until it's my turn to torture you.” Julia goes back to the exercise she was doing.
Alyona just smiles as she watches Julia. She recently had her long white hair cut, so it was shoulder length and more manageable now. Their mother sent her over to motivate Julia.
Julia finishes the exercise with one to spare. She looks at her younger sister “are you happy?”
“It’s not me, you have to prove anything to. It’s our mom and she said next time you don’t complete the task she set for you. You’ll be mucking the barn out injured or not injured.”
“Ugh! I prefer dad’s punishments instead.” Julia tries getting up off the mat. She still has a hard time standing up, but she slowly manages to do it.
She looks over at Alyona who was pedaling on her exercise bike. Alyona worked out every day to keep her body slim and tone. Everyone was surprised when Alyona’s and Silva’s breasts started getting bigger. The estrogen they were taking came from overseas.
Silva had surpassed Alyona by a few cup sizes. The Spanish genes in Silva were giving her a fuller breast size. Alyona on the other hand had gone up to a C cup and was rounder. Even their bodies were curvier.
“So, who are you dating now?” Alyona had been dating one of the football players from school, but he had gotten accepted early to a university.
“No one right now. Between my chess matches and my college courses. I don’t have time. Most of the guys around here are scared of me.” Alyona stayed busy with college and playing chess.
“I’m surprised the military didn’t try to recruit you.” Julia knew they tried recruiting Gina when they were in school.
“I wouldn’t work for them. I don’t like how they do things and also I don’t like the government as it is now. There are times I think it would do
this country justice to shoot some of the people in our government. Everyone from senators and congressmen to some state AGs and Governors.”
“You have to remember sis. Eliminating people, you don’t like or whose opinion goes against yours, isn’t right. If it was, dad would have already done it by now.”
“I know, it just seems that you have a bunch of stuck-up white men either playing up to the crowd or doing things to turn this country into a dictatorship. Russia is no better with that moron running the country.”
“That moron in Russia is afraid of dad and what dad will do. It might come to the point where dad needs to remind him that the bear is no match for the wolf.” Julia knew what her father would do to Mr. Putin.
Alyona finishes her cycling and looks at her sister. She knew Julia has been through a lot worst.
“Come on sis. Let’s go and get some of those ribs Katy made using Selina’s recipe.” Alyona likes Julia’s new housemaid.
Julia heads up to the dining room still wearing her exercise leotard. She was too sore to change. She follows behind Alyona slowly.
When she walks into the kitchen, her girls were setting the dining room table under Christmas’s watchful eyes. A smile appears on Julia's face when she sees her wife. She was happy she was home. She walks over to Christmas and places a kiss on her cheek.
Christmas looks at Julia and could see her wife was happy to see her. She scoots Julia's chair out “sit down, sweetie.”
“Thank you.” Julia sits down in her seat.
Christmas scoots Julia towards the table. Afterward, she takes her seat. She serves everyone. Katy had joined them. She had tomorrow off and was going to spend it in town visiting some people she met.
After dinner, the kids help clear the table. Katy helps Julia upstairs to her bedroom. She gets the water right for Julia and lets Christmas take over when she comes upstairs.
Christmas undresses Julia and lowers her into the tub. She winces when she notices all the bullet holes that were healing on Julia. She gently washes Julia and afterward dries her off. She places a kiss on Julia’s cheek, as she gropes her wife.
“God, I love it when you do that.” Julia kisses Christmas.
The two of them fall onto the bed and explore each other’s bodies. They end up snuggling against one another. Instead of Julia holding
Christmas like she normally does. Christmas ends up holding Julia naked against her body. She was feeling very protective of her wife.
“Sleep tight my little wolf. I’ll keep you safe.” Christmas places a kiss just below Julia’s ear as she falls asleep.
Anika stands in front of the mirrors as she admires herself in the wedding dress she picked out. She was still amazed at what the Blue Lace drug had done to her body with Jack’s blood added to it. Something about Jack’s blood has physically changed her. It had hurt like hell as his blood coursed through her body.
“I think that’s the one for you, mom.” Justice couldn’t believe that Ron and Anika had adopted her. That had been a year ago, and now she was calling Anika’s mom.
“Justice is right, Anika. That dress looks perfect on your body when Ron sees you wearing it. He will want to strip you right there in front of the preacher." Gina looked at her aunt as she stood in front of the mirror.
Gina had brought her little girl Misty with her to New York. She was still recovering from the operation. She had to correct her color blindness and weak bladder. Bart’s wife had used the same nanite technology that fixed Julia’s injuries a year ago.
To fix Misty’s problem, Bart’s wife had to do a blood transfusion. So, Gina donated her blood to correct Misty’s congenital disabilities. Plus, she wanted her aunt Anika to meet her newest niece.
Anika looked at the price tag and was shocked at the price. She knew Jack was picking up the cost of her wedding. He had picked up the cost of Jamie’s wedding and Aylin’s wedding.
Gina noticed her aunt’s reaction to the price tag. She felt the same way with her wedding dress “auntie, remember dad said to get whatever dress you want. He’s paying for everything.”
“I know. I don’t want to break your father.” Anika looks at her reflection in the mirror.
“Fat chance of that.” Gina knew her father had much money.
“Just don’t make us wear some ugly bride’s maid dresses, please.” Jamie was careful picking out the dresses for her and Taskhtali’s wedding.
“What, are you saying the ones I picked out for you ladies to wear were ugly?” Gina looks towards Jamie and Taskhtali.
“I’m pleading the fifth.” Jamie wasn’t going down that road with her aunt.
“What do you think, girls?” Anika looks at her newest daughters, Elizabeth and Heidi.
“I think you look like a princess.” Heidi had a smile on her face.
“I agree, mom.” Elizabeth loved how Anika looked.
Anika looks at her two newest daughters. She adopted them, along with their older brother, a few months after adopting Justice. Ivan and Ron bonded right away. It took the girls a little longer because they came from abusive families.
“Well, since you think I look like a princess. I think I will.” Anika smiles at Elizabeth and Heidi. She was upfront with both girls and their brothers about what she does. They have also met Jack and his family as well.
Anika goes into the changing room and takes the dress off. She couldn’t believe that she was getting married since she became a woman. She told Ron everything about her past and what she did by taking the blue lace drug with her brother’s blood in it. The drug had done wonders to her body but also changed her. She was just like Jack in many ways. His blood made her something different.
After Anika changes and pays for the wedding dress and accessories, she and every one with her head towards the restaurant they have reservations at for lunch. Chef Brandis, Shigeko’s husband, owned it.
A smile appears on her face when she enters the restaurant and notices Shigeko’s daughter at the hostess station. Anika leads everyone up to the station “hey, Angela. How has your day been?”
Angela looked up and noticed it was Anika. She walks around the station and hugs Anika. She feels Anika hug her back. “I’m doing fine, Aunt Anika.”
Gina smiles when she hears Angela call Anika aunt. She does this because that would make Angela a niece of her father. She feels Misty grab her hand.
Gina looks down at her youngest and smile at her. She wraps her arm around her and holds her against her side. She has Misty against her body as they are led to a table for all of them.
Later In the Evening:
Ron stands and watches as Anika gets ready for bed. He loved what the drug did to her body. She looked like a model before, but now she looked like a supermodel with her new curves. He walks over behind her, wraps his arms around her body, and kisses her neck.
Anika loved being held by Ron. She wiggles her butt against his groin. She shivers when he kisses her on the neck. When he did that, it made her want to do anything for him or him.
“What’s put you in a frisky mood?” As Anika shivers from Ron kissing the other side of her neck.
“You, you look so beautiful just standing here.” Ron loved how Anika looked in her baby blue nightgown.
The way her womanly curves cause the nightgown to hug her body. Her breasts had gone up by two cups and were as round and firm as cantaloupes. Her nipples were stiff and poking against the silk material of the nightgown.
Anika turns around in Ron’s solid arms and kisses him. Their tongues start dancing together in each other’s mouths. She feels Ron pull her closer to his body. Her hands roam over his dark tan, muscular body.
The two of them walk over to the bed. She turned around and fell backward onto the bed, so Ron was on top of her. She could feel Ron’s weight on top of her. When the drug changed her, she decided she wouldn’t take any birth control. She’ll give Ron as many children as he wants.
Ron inches up Anika’s nightgown. He could feel her sliding his boxer shorts down. He touches her hand, grips his manhood, and starts moving her hand up and down. He kisses her more passionately as his hands move up to her breasts.
Most of the night, Anika and Ron enjoy each other’s bodies. Ron is buried deep in Anika’s vagina when they finally fall asleep. He holds her in his arms while they sleep.
Justice wakes up early and goes to wake Ivan up as well. She checks on Kiera in the nursery first. She noticed her little sister was still asleep.
Ever since the first day she met the little girl. She has been amazed at how quiet Kiera always seemed to be. She wasn’t a fussy baby and only cried when she was hungry or needed her diaper changed.
Ivan pops his head into the nursery and spot Justice looking at Kiera. He wonders if something is wrong “is everything okay?”
“Everything is fine, Ivan. I was looking at our little sister.” Justice tucks the blanket around Kiera.
“Oh?” Ivan has only known Kiera for a short time.
Justice turns and leaves the nursery. She knew Ivan was behind her as they grabbed their jackets and walked outside to tend to the horses, chickens, ducks, and goats. Ivan loved helping his older sister with feeding and caring for the animals. The only thing he hated was cleaning the horse stalls out. However, Ron and Anika gave him and Justice excellent allowances for caring for the animals.
His sister helped Anika around the house by dusting and vacuuming the rooms. They were all responsible for their bedrooms. The game room was his and Justice’s responsibility. They were to ensure that all their games were put away and that controllers were with the unit.
At first, when he and his sisters came to live out in the country. He thought they were going to be used for slave labor. He heard from some kids at the orphanage that a family who lived on a farm adopted kids. They were told to do all the work on the farm like slaves.
That wasn’t the case when he and his sisters were brought to the ranch. Ron and Anika told them the rules if they helped around the house or with the animals. They needed to be careful around the animals and in Ron’s workshop. Otherwise, they were allowed anywhere on the property and in the house.
Ivan liked helping Justice with the animals and playing games with her. She even showed him a few tricks on her computer. She wasn’t like most teenage girls he knew. She was nice to him and his sisters.
He didn’t know he would have two older sisters until they showed up with their significant other spouses. He learned that Aylin and her husband, Mark were MMA fighters. His other older sister Jamie was a bounty hunter and entertainer. Her wife, Taskhtali, worked at one of the museums in New York City. She specialized in Egyptian history.
They came down a few weeks after Ivan and his sisters decided to let Anika and Ron adopt them. They meet their Aunt Katelyn., Ron’s younger sister. She was in the military and flew in from Germany. She stayed for a few weeks, getting to know them.
Ivan and Justice feed the animals and ensure their water containers are complete before returning to the house. When they walk into the house, they smell bacon cooking. They step into the kitchen and spot their siblings, Anika and Ron, cooking breakfast for everyone.
“Hey, kids, we have Western omelets for breakfast.” Anika figures the kids would prefer a home-cooked breakfast instead of cold cereal.
“Can I get jalapeño peppers added to mine, please?” Ivan loved hot and spicy foods.
“Got you covered, kiddo.” Ron knew Ivan loved jalapeño peppers.
“You guys are crazy.” Elizabeth looks at her adopted father and her brother when she says that. Among her siblings, she was the oldest.
The sibling’s pecking order in the house went to Justice, Elizabeth,Debbie, Ivan, Heidi, and Kiera. Justice was seventeen years old. Elizabeth was fourteen years old. Ivan was thirteen years old, Heidi was eleven, Debbie was ten years old and Kiera had just turned one year old.
“I agree with Elizabeth that you guys are nuts. Now, where’s the hot sauce?” Justice likes hot sauce on her eggs.
A smirk appears on Anika’s face when Justice asks for the hot sauce. She munches on a piece of crispy bacon. She couldn’t believe she was getting married in a few weeks and was the mother of five kids. That wasn’t counting Aylin or Jamie, either. She knew Aylin had adopted Jamie as her sister.
After breakfast, everyone goes for a horseback ride. Ron’s property wasn’t too far from a popular park where you could go horseback riding, hiking, or even mountain biking. No motorized vehicles were permitted in the park unless the person was disabled. Ron and Anika rode alongside each other as they watched the kids. Kiera was in a harness on the front of Anika’s chest. She had to readjust it because of her breasts’ growth.
“How long will your sister be staying?” Anika looked at Ron as they rode.
“She’s willing to stay for as long as we need her. She’s got some time saved up and wants to get to know the kids.” Ron had already spoken to his sister.
“Aylin and Jamie are willing to stay and help her.” Anika knew Aylin and Jamie would watch the kids while she and Ron were on their honeymoon.
“I’ll let her know. So, how are you feeling about us getting married?” Ron looks at Anika to see how she feels.
“As most brides do, just weeks away from their wedding.” Anika was nervous and concerned. She has never felt like this before.
A smile appears on Ron’s face at Anika’s answer. He knew she did a lot of dangerous missions and was calm under fire. However, he had never seen her so nervous, even when they adopted Ivan and his sisters. She was cool as a cucumber as they were interviewed and background checks were done on them.
They arrive at the starting point and get off their horses. Ron helps Anika, while Ivan and Justice help Elizabeth and Heidi. They walk around some to relieve their legs. Ron knew the kids would be sore because they had never ridden as far as they had.
“If you kids want a snack, I have some in the saddle bag.” Anika watches as Ivan and the girls walk over to her horse and grab the snacks inside the saddlebag.
Justice hands them out. It was pacts of trail mix and granola bars.
“Thanks, mom.” Justice smiles at Anika.
Ron watches as the kids enjoy the trail mix. He made sure it was made up of their favorite dry fruits, nuts, and raisins. He looks over and notices that Kiera is watching everyone. He wonders what she is going to be like when she gets older.
He couldn’t believe he had found such a wonderful woman in Anika. All the women he has ever dated were nothing like Anika. She was mysterious, dangerous, kind, and loving. That was a rare trait in itself.
Anika watches the children while she enjoys a bag of trail mix herself. She wonders how Jack and Debbie do it with as many kids as they have. She looks around and spots Ron examining something. She gets off the tree stump she was sitting on and walks over to where Ron is.
“Watch you looking at?” Anika was curious.
“I thought I spotted something.” Ron brushes aside the dirt and spots a silver coin. It was rather significant.
He picks it up and looks at it. He couldn’t believe what he had found in the dirt.
“I don’t believe this.” As Ron turns to look at Anika and Kiera.
“What?” Anika was curious.
“I just found an 1804 silver dollar.” Ron rubs the cake on dirt.
“Okay, that is weird.” Anika knew those coins were rare.
Ron couldn’t believe what he was looking at. He pours some water onto it from his thermos.
“I wonder how this got here?” Ron couldn’t believe his luck.
“I don’t know. Maybe we should play the lottery.” Anika looks at Ron with a smirk on her face.
Ron shakes his head as he stands up and puts the coin in his pocket. He looks over at the children. “All right, kids, let’s mount up and head home.” Ron helps Elizabeth and Heidi get up on their horses.
They take the trail they took, getting to the entrance, back home. Justice led everyone since she usually goes horseback riding when she isn’t in school. Ivan was behind her while his sisters were between him and Ron.
Anika was glad her horse had just followed Ron’s horse. She didn’t have to concentrate so much on riding. She remembers the first time she rode a horse. Jack had taken her and several other NSA agents out into the field for his training. They had ridden all day long, and none of them had any riding experience on horses.
They would be at the campsite for the next two weeks when they reached the site. Their calf muscles and asses were hurting. She had a hard time walking and had to walk bow-legged. She hadn’t brought any aspirins with her, and there weren’t any in the first aid kit either.
Those were the worse two weeks she had ever experienced with Jack for a while. Anika continued watching the kids ensuring they weren’t doing anything wrong. By the time they arrive back at the ranch. Ron and Justice help the other kids with their horses.
Anika enters the house and grabs the tray she had already made up before going horseback riding. She takes the tray outside and sets it over by the grill.
She knew Ron loved grilling. She gets the grill set up and ready for him. She walks back into the kitchen, grabs a pitcher of sweet tea, and brings it outside.
The rest of the afternoon and evening, Ron and Anika spend at home with the kids. They arranged the outdoor furniture so they could watch
movies outside. They bring the popcorn popper outdoors, make popcorn, and watch movies until ten o’clock. Afterward, Anika gets the kids ready for bed.
Ron and Anika kiss each kid on the forehead and tuck them into bed. Once everyone is tucked in, Ron and Anika go to bed themselves. They were going to have to get up early the next day.
In the coming weeks, Ron and Anika are busy with last minutes items for the wedding. With everyone flying in and needing sleeping accommodations. Anika has her assistant to help her with her family and Ron’s family. They booked the bed and breakfast establishment near them to accommodate some of Anika’s family.
They also made arrangements at some of the hotels in town for Ron’s side. Mark, Jamie, and Aylin were getting all the booze and helping the catering company set up the huge tent. Charlotte, Taskhtali, and Ron’s sister help Anika get ready. Debbie, Julia, and Alyona were looking after all the kids.
Anika’s team was double-checking the property for trouble. They were decreet about their activities. Bart and his family had flown in. Everyone was confused when they saw the twins. Each girl was dressed differently, but they were surprised that there was a copy of each girl.
Julia and her younger sister ran to Aylin immediately after seeing her. They missed her and hugged her tight. The two girls introduce their looks likes to Aylin. Afterward, Aylin introduces Bree to the sisters. Julia and her sister noticed the wedding ring on Aylin’s hand.
“When did you get married?” Julia was curious.
“Last October on Halloween night.” Aylin knew everyone thought she and Mark were crazy getting married on Halloween night. However, she
didn’t care and had a Halloween-style wedding.
It was a small wedding with just friends and some family members. Terry had given her away to Mark. Aylin didn’t want a big production. They had gone to Hawaii for their honeymoon while Anika and Ron looked after Bree. Jack paid for everything as his gift to them.
Once everyone got a chance to meet everyone. When the ceremony begins, Anika’s Uncle Sheamus walks Anika down the aisle. She was going to ask Jack, but he suggested Uncle Sheamus.
She and Ron exchanged the vows that they had written. The Priest that was officiating the marriage smiled when he heard Anika’s vows. He thought it was well-written and straight to the point.
Ron recites his vows to Anika, bringing tears to many women watching the wedding. Even Ron gets choked up while reciting it. He could tell Anika was deeply in love with him.
After both parties say their vows, the priest announces them as husband and wife. When he says that the groom can kiss the bride, Ron doesn’t
hesitate. He wraps his arms around Anika and kisses her deeply. When he stops kissing her, she’s a little flustered and out of breath.
The wedding reception begins, and the band starts playing. A dance floor had been set up for people to dance. All the married men at the wedding dance with Anika. Most of the women from both sides of the family dance with Ron.
The kids even join in on the fun as Anika’s and Ron’s adopted children dance with their cousins or new relatives from overseas. Jack and his wife watch everyone as he sits near his uncle Sheamus.
“You know, fellows, if I was an assassin and wanted to get even with our family. This would be the place to do it.” Charlotte looks at her brothers and uncle.
“They would have to be extremely stupid to do anything. There are too many killers here, and I know Anika has already thought about that.” Bruce looks at his younger sister.
“Plus, no one is crazy enough to attack this family.” Terry had come walking over to where all the Bounty’s were gathered and talking.
“What makes you say that, Terry?” Charlotte looked at one of Anika’s teammates as he stood nearby.
“Because most of your enemies know you Bounty’s go scorched Earth when it comes to family.” Terry takes a sip from his wine glass.
“That’s why they wouldn’t be stupid to attack. They know what we would do in return.” Bruce knew he, his brother, and his sisters would get revenge.
Charlotte watched the crowd when she noticed Zoey go up and hug Aylin. She was curious why Zoey hugged Aylin because she hugged her when they first arrived. She motions for her other daughter Ashley to come over.
Ashley spotted her mother motioning for her to come over to her and her uncles. She walks over to her mother “what’s wrong, mom?”
“Nothing, sweetie. Do you know why your sister hugged Aylin?” Charlotte knew Zoey and Ashley were close.
A smile appears on Ashley’s face. “Aylin is pregnant, and she doesn’t know it yet.”
“How do you know that, Ashley?” Bruce looks at his newest niece.
“Zoey showed me the picture she drew on the way here on the plane.”
“How does she know?” Bruce looked confused.
“Zoey can predict the future, and she uses her artistic skill to either paint what will happen or draw them in her art book.” Charlotte looks at her older brother. No one outside the family and her department knew about Zoey’s talent.
“You’re joking?” Bruce looks at his little sister.
“Nope, she can predict the future. That’s why she was almost killed over here. She’s safer in England under SIS protections.” Charlotte protects her daughter as much as she can. Even when Zoey is at school, there are MI5 agents looking after her.
“Plus, she’s safer in England with all of us looking after her.” Sheamus liked Zoey a lot. She was very talented and kind.
“You knew, Uncle Sheamus?” Bruce looks at his uncle with a puzzled look on his face.
“Of course, I knew. Nothing goes on in this family I don’t know about. That includes what happened to Sophia.” Sheamus found out his granddaughter got turned into a dark elf and was married to the woman dancing with her.
Debbie had a smile on her face as she leaned against her husband. She looked out towards the dance floor and spotted Rae dancing with a boy from Ron’s side of the family.
“Looks like Rae is enjoying herself.”
“I noticed. So are Alyona and Silva.” Jack noticed his other two daughters dancing with some other boys.
“I wonder how long before they find their perfect match and move out?” Debbie was going to miss her babies when they got married.
“You sound like you will miss your daughters, Debbie.” Charlotte looks at her sister-in-law when she says that.
“I will. Won’t you miss Mouse when she gets married and moves out?”
“Marriage isn’t in the cards for Mouse. Zoey already showed me that Mouse will be staying at MI6 until the day she dies protecting the nation.” Charlotte had hoped Mouse would find someone, but it wasn’t in the cards for her.
“Things could change, and it might happen.” Debbie didn’t believe things were set in stone. She thought that the person makes their destiny.
“It might, and you’re right. She still might meet the right person. I do miss my husband a lot, and as much as I would like to get remarried. I don’t think I’ll ever find someone like John again.”
“Yeah, he was one of a kind Count.” Sheamus liked him.
The reception goes well into the night. The kids were taken into the house and tucked in. All of them were going to spend the night at Ron’s
place. The adult said they would come by in the morning to pick them up.
St. Lucia, Three Days later:
Anika looks out from the balcony of the hotel they are staying at. Jack had arranged everything for her and Ron. She was naked and sore from the many hours they had spent in the last two days having sex. She closes her eyes and enjoys the breeze coming off the ocean. She missed the children but enjoyed the time she and Ron were spending together.
Ron wakes up and spots Anika standing on the balcony in her birthday suit. He gets up out of bed and walks over to her. He felt sore from all the lovemaking they had been doing since they arrived. He could feel the welts Anika left on his back from digging her nails into him last night.
He couldn’t believe how primal she was, and he was. It was like something had possessed him, and he wanted to make her submit to his dominance. He wraps his arms around her waist and kisses her neck.
Anika moans when Ron starts kissing her neck. She loved being held by him and what they did last night. She doesn’t know what came over him and her last night, but whatever it was, she liked it.
“Your brother has good taste.” Ron looked out towards the ocean while he held Anika close to his body.
“I know. I love it here.” Anika leans back against Ron.
“Don’t tell me you are regretting becoming a mother.” Ron knew Anika loved kids as much as he did.
“No, I don’t regret adopting Justice, Kiera, Debbie, Ivan, Elizabeth, or Heidi. Social services were going to split their family up, and I couldn’t let that happen. Besides, I helped Aylin become the woman she is now.” Anika is proud of Aylin after everything she has accomplished. She is still a little crazy, but nothing like when she came to her attention.
Anika turns around in Ron’s arms and kisses him on the lips. She reaches down and notices he is stiff. She stops kissing him and leans back “here, let me take care of that for you.” As she kneels in front of him and starts kissing his penis.
The two of them end up spending the next two hours making love. Afterward, they take a shower and fool around some inside the shower. Once they manage to get dressed, they go out and enjoy the island.
By the time they have to leave and head home. They make out before they go. A smile appears on Anika’s face as she places her hand over her abdomen. Her eyes flash gold behind her sunglasses as they catch a cab and head home.
Arabella couldn’t believe that she and her team were doing good on Call of Duty 4. The game room her mother and father designed for her had all the games she liked to play. She had a nice gaming computer that her mother helped her build. She had every game system built in her game room. She used her allowance that her mother and father gave her to buy her gaming systems and games. The room was soundproof, so not to disturb anyone.
There was a door that connected her bedroom to her game room. Her grandfather had a nice sound system and monitors put in for her. He even had a custom-made gaming chair made for her so she would be comfortable playing her games.
There was a knock on her gaming room door as it opens. She turns around to see who it was and saw her father stick his head in.
“It’s bedtime Arabella.” Arnold looks at his daughter as she sat at her game console.
“Alright daddy, let me finish this last mission and say goodnight to my friends.” They were halfway done with the mission they were on.
“Alright, finish the game you’re on and get ready for bed.” Arnold smiles at Arabella and remembers one of his roommates when he was going to school staying up all night playing games.
“Thanks, daddy,” Arabella informs her friends that it was bedtime for her.
Her and her group finish their game and make plans to get together on Friday night to play. Arabella shuts her gaming system down and heads towards the bathroom to take a bath. Trigger comes in with her and lays on the floor. She watches Arabella as she bathes.
Once Arabella is done bathing. She dries her hair and head back into the bedroom and slip her nightgown on.
“Come on Trigger, up.” As she pats the spot on her bed for Trigger.
Trigger jumps up and lays down on the bed. Arabella gets under her blankets and waits for her parents to come up and make sure she was in bed.They always come up to check on her. She doesn’t miss her birth family anymore.
A few minutes go by and Gina comes in first to check on Arabella. She spots Trigger in her usual spot on the bed.
“Are you ready for bed, sweetie?” Gina tucks Arabella in.
“Yes, ma’am.” Arabella looks into Gina’s eyes. She was happy that Gina and Arnold adopted her as their daughter.
The father she had was a piece of trash and was happy that he was serving time in jail for abusing her. He was going to be in jail for a long time. Gina made sure of that. She also made him terminate his paternal rights to her.
Arnold walks into Arabella bedroom and saw his wife sitting on the edge of Arabella’s bed. He spots Trigger in her normal spot on the bed. He walks over to his wife and daughter.
“Sweet dreams, pumpkin.” Arnold bends down and places a kiss on Arabella’s forehead.
Arabella hugs both her parents as she snuggles down under her blanket. She watches as they leave the bedroom and turn the light out. Her nightlight automatically switches on.
The Next Morning:
Arabella watches as her aunt Julia drive off in her patrol car. She spots Haylee running off to join her friends, Silvia and Alyona walk over to join their boyfriends. Silvia’s boyfriend still hasn’t come over to the house yet to meet their grandfather.
“Arabella, wait up.” Jenny runs towards Arabella.
Arabella waits for her friend to join her. She met Jenny a few days after Gina enrolled her in school. Gina went and got her school records and medical records as well.
Jenny was a nice smart person and won a scholarship to attend the same school she did. Her parents were hard-working people. Jenny’s father is a firefighter and her mother is a nurse.
Jenny stops when she gets to Arabella “is the slumber party still on for this weekend?”
“Yep, mom said it was okay. I’m still waiting to hear from Jessica, Karen, and Amy.” Arabella invited everyone that was normally shy or teased at school that she went out of her way to make friends with.
Amy was transgender like her aunts. Karen was a lesbian. Jessica, well Jessica was a little weird, but she was fun to be around. Jenny was on her online team in Black Op’s 4. Jessica and Amy took ballet and Karen, was on the school girl’s swim team.
“So, what do we do at a slumber party?” Jenny has never been to one before.
“Well according to mom. We braid each other’s hair, do our nails, watch movies and just have fun.” Gina told Arabella about her first slumber party and how Arnold came. He was the only boy among all the girls.
“Cool.” Jenny walks with Arabella to their first bell class.
By lunchtime, Karen, Jessica, and Amy join Arabella and Jenny at the same lunch table. They had their lunch tray in hand as they sat down.
“So, what did your parents say about coming over after school on Friday?” Arabella looks at all her friends.
“My parents said it was okay.” Jessica looks towards Arabella.
“Are you sure, you want me to come, Arabella?” Karen looks towards Arabella.
“Why wouldn’t I? My aunt Julia is a lesbian and is married to her childhood friend.” Arabella knew most girls in Karen’s gym class didn’t like her, because she was a lesbian.
“My mom said it was okay for me to come.” Amy looks at the other girls. She wants to be just like them. She knew that Alyona and Silvia were just like her, except they were further along down the transition path.
“Don’t you normally join your online gaming group on the weekend?” Karen knew Arabella played multi-player games.
“Well, I was thinking you guys might like to join in or play a different game?” Arabella wasn’t going to spoil her fun with her friends.
“Sounds like a plan.” Karen and Jessica liked the plan.
The rest of the day they run into each other off and on. All of them, have gym class at the same time. Karen was by herself until Jessica comes over and joins her. Jessica walked over to her and stood beside her “I don’t care that you like girls.” She gives her a kiss on the lips and put Karen’s hand inside her panties.
Karen was shocked that Jessica would do something like that. Everyone in school knew Jessica was a little flakey but was one hell of a dancer. She removes her hand out of Jessica’s panties and just looks at her as Jessica got dressed in her gym clothes.
She continues to get dress as she wonders why Jessica did what she did. Karen follows behind them into the gym class. Some of the other girls were looking over towards Jessica and Karen.
Arabella even noticed and wonders herself, why Jessica kissed and stuck Karen’s hand down into her panties. She knew Jessica was flakey, but she had never done anything like that before.
During class, Arabella heard some of the girls in her class gossiping.
After gym class, Arabella and Jessica had an English class together. Arabella knew Jessica was good in the English class. She wasn’t born in
the United States, but over in Switzerland. Jessica’s mother was a banker and her father was an American that had been in the military and was now retired. He just got on with the Montana Highway Patrol.
Arabella’s last class was a math class. The teacher was so boring, that his students sometimes fell asleep. She was maintaining a B+ average in his class.
By the time school ended, Haylee found her. Her mother was coming to pick everyone up.
“Hey, Arabella.” Haylee heard about a girl sticking her hand into, another girls’ panties.
“Hey, Haylee. How was your day?” Arabella was looking for her mother’s Hummer.
“It was alright. Where’s Alyona and Silvia?” Haylee was looking for her cousins.
“They’re catching a ride home with your mother. Alyona has chess practice and Silvia is watching her boyfriend practice.” Arabella couldn’t believe Silvia was staying after to watch her boyfriend practice.
Arabella spots her mother pulling into the parking lot. She pulls up to the girls and opens the passenger side door.
“Hop in.”
“Thanks, mom.” Arabella takes the front seat, while Haylee takes the back seat and pets Cadmus.
“So how was school today?” Gina pulls out of the parking lot and heads home.
“Everything was fine, mom.” Arabella didn’t think telling her mother about Jessica doing what she did was important.
“Good. Haylee, you’ll be staying at my house this afternoon till your mother’s get home. Roxy and the other animals have been taken care of
by grandpa.” Gina was asked to look after Haylee, while Julia was at work. She was pulling double duty today and wouldn’t be home till after midnight.
“Okay, Aunt Gina.” Haylee didn’t mind staying at her aunt’s house.
“So, is everything a go for this weekend with your friends?” Gina looks at her daughter.
“Yes, ma’am. Everyone has gotten permission for the slumber party.” Arabella was happy she was having a slumber party.
“Can I come?” Haylee leans forward to talk with her cousin and aunt.
“Sorry squirt. You have other plans this weekend. Grandpa and Grandma are taking you to the rodeo, to meet some friends of hers.” Gina
knew Haylee would want to come, but she felt it was best for this to be Arabella’s first.
Gina pulls into her driveway and parks the hummer. As they enter the house, Trigger jumps up onto Arabella.
“Hey, girl.” As Arabella stretches her between her ears.
“Hey, Trigger.” Haylee pets her, as she stands on her hind legs and rests against Arabella.
Gina just smiles as she heads into the house with Cadmus beside her. She heads upstairs to her bedroom to change out of her office clothes and into her favorite relaxing clothes.
“Come on Haylee, I think you have some clothes up in my bedroom.” Arabella leads Haylee up to her bedroom with Trigger following behind them.
Arabella's hands Haylee her spare set of clothes, so she could get out of her school uniform. She changes as well. Afterward, they head back downstairs to let Trigger out to potty. Haylee plays with her.
Gina watches the girls and Trigger as they play in the backyard. While the kids are outside, she works on getting dinner ready for tonight. Since Haylee was eating with them, she fixes a nice meal for her. Christmas was going to eat with her father and mother.
Haylee ends up going home around ten at night. Arabella worked on her homework. She plays a single player shooter game for a little while.
She got a message from someone name Earp to join him in a game. He ended up beating her several times and then started teasing her.
“If you want war, I’ll give you war.” Arabella has learned a lot from her adopted family and she wasn’t going to let this person humiliate her.
During the week she logs in under a different name and starts watching him. She notices that he likes to strike both his allies and the enemy. He also uses cheat codes a lot. She could, but she liked to figure the problem out and go up levels that way.
When Friday arrives, all her friends ride home with her and her mother. Julia comes by to pick Haylee up, while her Aunt Christmas takes Alyona and Silvia home. She notices that Jessica and Karen were becoming closer as well. It was settled, and most people would miss it if they didn’t know Jessica and Karen that well.
Amy was amazed where Arabella lived. She and her parents lived in a nice apartment. She was surprised that there was a wolf in the hummer when they got in. When they get out of the hummer, they are met by another wolf, that jumps up on Arabella.
“Girls, there are a few rules. The wolves won’t hurt you. This is Cadmus and he is the oldest of the two.” Gina points to her wolf.
“What is the name of the second one?” Amy was curious.
“This is Trigger and she is a North Carolina wolf. Cadmus is a special breed my grandpa breeds and raise. You might see them over here in
the yard. If they come over, don’t get scared. They are only patrolling their territory. If you see one that looks like Cadmus, that is my aunt Julia’s wolf and his name is Sphinx. He normally has his collar on that has his police badge.”
“You have a wolf that is a police dog?” Amy and Jessica had questionable looks on their face.
“Yep, Aunt Julia is a K-9 officer. Oh, one more thing. There might be a border collie with them. That’s Roxy and she belongs to Haylee.” Arabella knows Roxy sometimes comes over to play with Trigger.
“Come on girls, let get you set-up in the den and show you around the house.” Gina leads them inside the house. Arnold was still at work and wouldn’t be home for a while.
Arabella shows her friends around the house with Trigger following them. She had watched as Cadmus headed to his pillow in the living room. She leads her friends upstairs to her bedroom.
“My mom and dad’s room are across from mine and there is a spare bedroom there.” As Arabella points to the end of the hallway “and over the
garage.” As she points towards the other end of the hallway.
“My game room is next to my bedroom and has a door connecting it. You can enter from the hallway as well. The main bathroom is on the other side of my bedroom. Mom and Dad have their own. There’s a half bath downstairs under the staircase. There’s also a bathroom and shower out near the laundry room. Mom insisted we installed one because dad loves to work in his garden and Cadmus and Trigger get their baths there.” Arabella leads the girls downstairs after dropping their school bag and overnight bags in her bedroom.
Arabella shows them the living room, where they spot Cadmus laying and watching them. Trigger was still with them. She shows them her mom and father’s office as well. They see the gun case and all the different handguns and assault rifles in it. There were also some swords, knives, grenades, bows and such.
“What’s with all the weapons, Arabella?” Karen was curious why there was so many.
“They are my mom and my father’s weapons. Mom is the CEO of a private security firm and body armor company and dad is a lawyer.”
Arabella knew that the weapons on display were only a fraction of what her parents had. The rest was split between the upstairs armory and the downstairs armory.
“You’ll like this Jessica.” Arabella takes them down to the basement.
She opens a door and turns the lights on. Inside was a full tumbling and dance studio. There was also martial arts equipment as well.
Jessica steps into the room and saw that it had everything the studio she practices at. She turns to face Arabella “do you dance?”
“Some, I’m still learning.”
All the girls walk in and look around. Amy saw the martial arts exercise equipment.
“Who does martial arts in your family?”
“Mom and dad. They are teaching me the style they learned from my grandfather. He’s deadly in hand-to-hand combat. Mom can’t beat him at all.” Arabella remembered watching her mother and grandfather go at it and he wiped the floor with her and aunt Julia.
“Who’s your dance instructor?” Jessica was curious.
“My mom and Aunt Christmas. I have two left feet when it comes to dancing. My cousin Haylee and my aunt Alyona and Silvia are better dancers then I am. Especially Alyona, she’s like you Jessica. She could dance professionally if she wanted to.” Arabella has seen how the music moved Alyona and she was good. She liked dancing for herself and not professionally. She loved playing chess more.
“Where does your mother go to practice her shooting?” Karen was wondering where the gun range was.
“Over at Grandpa’s house. He has an indoor shooting range and SWAT-style training center. It’s in the barn over near the horse barn.” She’s
been inside the gun range to learn the basics from her grandfather.
“Wow, I thought your grandfather just raised cows and such.” Amy had heard he just raised cows.
“Trust me, my grandfather is a man of many talents. Come on, we better head back upstairs and help mom with dinner.” Arabella turns the lights off and locks the downstairs up.
They head upstairs and go into the kitchen where they see Arnold and Gina working on dinner. None of the girls have met Arabella’s father before.
“Hi, daddy.” Arabella walks over and hugs Arnold.
All of them noticed that Arnold was a little taller than Gina and he had short brown hair. He was dressed in a light blue dress shirt and dress slacks.
“Jessica, Amy, Karen and Jenny this is my father Arnold Bounty.”
The girl’s wave at him. Amy was curious why his last name was Bounty.
“Sir, why is your last name Bounty? Amy was curious.
“I took my wife’s last name when I married her. I didn’t want her to have to change her last name when it was easier for me to change mine.” Arnold places a kiss on Gina’s cheek.
Amy had never heard of a man changing their last name to match their wife’s surname. She always assumed the wife would take her husband’s last name. This was something new to her.
After dinner, the girls play on Arabella’s gaming system. Jenny and Arabella show the girls the game they play together and then Earp joins in the game they were in and start shooting their characters.
“Damn! Who is that player?” Jenny was pissed her character died because of him shooting her in the back.
“A pest that needs to learn a lesson and I think I have how he operates down.” Arabella sends a message to all her gaming friends and her hacking friends.
She asks them to join her next Friday to take this Earp person down. Afterward, she joins her friends down in the den. She notices that Jessica was sleeping next to Karen. She also had on a skimpy sheer nightgown and thong panties.
Arabella had to ask, “do you always dress like that for bed?”
“No, normally I sleep in the nude. My parents believe a person should be allowed to express themselves, however, they like.” Jessica just lays down next to Karen.
Karen was just wearing a t-shirt with a picture of Gene Simmons as a girl dressed in lacey underwear. She had on a pair of boy shorts under her nightshirt. When Amy came out of the downstairs bathroom, she had on pants and shirt. Her mother thought she should be safe around the other girls.
Arabella looks at her “that’s not going to cut it, Amy.”
She walks over to Amy and takes her by the hand “come on, we're going to change what you have on.” She takes Amy up to her bedroom and finds her spare baby doll outfit she hasn’t worn yet.
“Here, try this on, Amy.” As she hands the night clothes to Amy.
Amy accepts them and waits for Arabella to leave the room. She didn’t feel comfortable changing around other girls.
“Oh, come on, Amy. We’re all girls here.” As Arabella starts unbuttoning Amy’s shirt and pulls her pants down.
“Arabella!” Amy couldn’t believe her friend pulled her pants down.
“Oh, don’t feel embarrass Amy. I’ve seen my Aunts naked and their penis was so small it looked like an enlarged clitoris.” Arabella accidentally
ran into her aunt’s bedroom while they were changing and saw their penis while they were pulling their panties up.
Amy changes in front of Arabella. She couldn’t believe how cute she looked in the night clothes. She looks at herself in the mirror in Arabella’s bedroom.
Arabella steps behind her “you are going to make a lucky guy happy when we get older.”
“You think?” Amy just stares at herself in the mirror.
“Yes, I do. You're going to be as hot as your mother.” Arabella has seen Amy’s mother and she was pretty.
The two of them head back to the den where they see their friends flipping through the movies on Netflix. Trigger was eating some popcorn that had spilled out of a bowl.
“Hey girls, what do you think of Amy dress like she is?”
Jessica, Karen, and Jenny turn to look at Amy. They saw what she had on before, which made her look like a little boy. Now, she looked like a girl.
“I would take her to bed.” Karen had a teasing smile on her face.
Jessica just smacks Karen’s chest after saying that.
“Owe! That hurt.” Karen looks at Jessica.
“Good.” Jessica was a little jealous from that comment.
Karen wonders if Jessica likes her. Jessica was laying next to her on the floor. Plus, Jessica did stick her hand down in her panties at school.
Amy lays down near Arabella and Jenny. Trigger was laying at their feet. Jenny was laying close to Arabella. When Arabella asked why she was laying so close to her. Jenny told her how when she was younger, one of her mother’s boyfriends used to come into her bedroom and molested her. He only did it when he thought her mother was asleep and she was asleep.
Her mother found out that her boyfriend was touching her daughter and had him arrested. He ended up going to jail and put on the sex offender list. After that, they moved from St. Louise, Missouri to Montana. Her mother met a nice helicopter and airplane pilot. He lost his first wife and children during a tornado.
Jessica and Karen slept close to each other. They ended up exploring each other’s bodies, while the others were watching television. Jessica started it, by removing her panties and stuffing them inside Karen’s vagina. She had watched a couple of lesbian movies and wanted to experience what it felt like. Plus, she liked Karen a whole lot.
Jenny was snuggled against Arabella’s chest. She normally slept with a huge teddy bear. Amy was in her arms asleep. Jenny had wrapped her arms around Amy and pulled her against her body. Karen and Jessica were naked under their blanket, with Karen spooned against Jessica’s back. She had her arms wrapped around Jessica’s body.
Gina checks in on the girls and finds them all asleep. She notices that Jessica and Karen were naked and sleeping close to one another. She just shakes her head as she thinks about having the den’s carpet steam cleaned. She spotted Arabella, holding Jenny and Jenny holding Amy like a teddy bear.
Gina takes a copy of pictures for the scrapbook she keeps for herself and for Arabella. She notices Trigger watching her. Cadmus was walking behind her.
She turns the television off and heads back upstairs to Arnold. She removes her robe and climbs back into bed.
“How are the girls?” Arnold looks at his wife.
“They are sound asleep. It looks like Karen hooked up with Jessica and Arabella, Jenny and Amy are sleeping together.”
“Well, the first time I sleep with you was during your first slumber party. We had Cadmus sleeping between us.” Arnold remembered their first
time.
“I do. Then when I had my birthday slumber party, you and I slept together.” Gina thought her father was going to punish her, but he didn’t. All he did was smile at her.
“Well, Arabella is having fun and tomorrow should be interesting. You know Haylee is going to be upset she isn’t going horseback riding with the others.” Arnold knew how much she enjoyed riding.
“Don’t worry, mom and dad are taking her to the rodeo to meet a friend of moms. Alyona and Silvia are spending the day with their boyfriends at the mall.” Gina knew the girls would have fun tomorrow. She was taking them to the spa and shopping afterward.
Arnold wraps his arms around Gina and holds her as they fall asleep. Gina loved being in Arnold's arms. She loved being a mother as well.
The next morning Karen wakes-up from someone being between her legs. She looks down and sees Jessica down there. The others were still asleep. She shudders as Jessica causes her to have an orgasm. Afterward, Jessica looks up at Karen and crawl up her body and gives her a kiss.
“Good morning.” She was laying on of Karen’s nude body
Karen looks into Jessica’s eyes “who taught you to do that?”
“I watched lesbian porn on my computer. I wanted to know what it felt like.” Jessica lays her head on Karen’s shoulder.
Jessica hadn’t realized why she felt like she did. She couldn’t talk to her mother about how she felt, and she couldn’t talk to her father either.
“Is this a onetime thing, then?” Karen liked what they did last night.
“No, I want to be your girlfriend. I think we would make a good couple.” Jessica wiggles against Karen.
Karen just smiles and holds her. She reaches down to remove Jessica’s panties from inside her, but she is stopped.
“Keep them and wear them today.” Jessica gives Karen a kiss.
“Then you better wear mine.” Karen squeezes Jessica’s butt cheeks.
Amy wakes-up fifteen minutes later and feel herself being held by Jenny. She liked being held by Jenny. It wasn’t a sexual feeling, but like she feels if her mother held her. she knew why Jenny was holding her.
She extracts herself from Jenny’s arms and head to the bathroom. She was the first one to fall asleep last night. They were watching Sabrina the teenage witch and was on episode 6 when she drifted off to sleep.
Jenny woke-up when she felt Amy leave her arms. She glances behind her and Arabella was still asleep. Trigger was curled up at her feet. She was laying across their feet, pinning her and Arabella feet under the blanket.
Jenny finally gets up and heads upstairs to the main bathroom. Trigger didn’t move but ran into Cadmus. He was coming out of Gina’s and Arnold’s bedroom. Jenny stopped because she didn’t know what he was going to do.
Jenny watches as Cadmus walks pass her and go down the stairs. She thought for sure he was going to attack her.
“He needs to go out.” Gina had felt Cadmus jump off the bed.
So, she got up as well, to go and check on her daughter and her friends. She saw Jenny stop on the stairs when Cadmus walked towards her. She remembered when she and Julia friends spent the night and saw Chaos, Sphinx, and Cadmus. They were surprised by the three huge wolves.
“Oh, is he an early riser?” As Jenny walks the rest of the way up the stairs.
“Nope, he only gets up when he hears someone moving around in the house or when I or Arnold gets up. Sometimes, Trigger gets him to chase her. Are any of the other girls up yet?” Gina didn’t want to keep Jenny long. She was starting to do the pee, pee dance.
“Amy’s up and I think Jessica and Karen are. They were talking low.” Jenny really needed to pee.
“Okay, go to the bathroom.” Gina just smiles as she heads downstairs to check on the girls.
She wasn’t going to say anything to Karen and Jessica about sleeping nude together last night. She walks into the den and spot all the girls up. Gina could see Trigger outside with Cadmus through the sliding glass door.
Arabella woke-up when Amy came back from the bathroom. She felt Trigger get up off her feet and Amy asking her how to open the sliding glass door. She looked around and didn’t see Jenny and wonder where she went. She noticed Jessica was sitting on Karen’s lap on the sofa.
Arabella got up and showed Amy how to open the sliding glass door to let Trigger and Cadmus outside. Once they went out, she closed the door after them.
“Morning everyone. There’s cereal, eggs, bacon, and sausage we can make in the kitchen or if you girls want or we can go out for breakfast.” Gina looks at all the girls.
“Breakfast out.” All the girls said at once.
“Okay, get dress and we’ll go out to eat.” Gina walks over to the sliding glass door and lets the wolves back into the house.
A few hours later they were all at the spa being pampered. Amy was nervous at first, but the person that took care of her treated her nicely. Arnold had gone with them to the spa and was being pampered as well.
After the spa, they went to a nice restaurant to have lunch. Gina and Arnold were enjoying having the girls with them. Gina took them shopping, while Arnold went to get what they were going to have for dinner later.
When they get back from shopping and spending time at the spa. They go horseback riding later. Gina teams each girl up with a horse that matches their riding ability. Amy was scare as she climbed into the saddle.
Arabella saw how scared Amy was “relax Amy. Buttercup here won’t let anything happen to you. She’s really good for a beginner.”
Jenny looks at Gina “what’s my horse name?” She was sitting on top of a painted horse.
“That’s patches. He’s an American painted horse. He is like buttercup and is tolerate of beginner riders.” Gina liked Patches. She trained Arabella on him.
Arabella was sitting in the saddle of her horse, which is a black Andalusian. Jack bought her for Arabella. Haylee had two horses. The first one is an Arabian horse that Jack bought for her and the second one is a mustang that her mother adopted.
Gina was riding Gypsy Cob and Arnold was on his Andalusian as well. They start at Jack’s house and head over to Julia’s property and take the back trail that connects all three properties. Arabella shows her friends some of the nice spots on her family ranch.
They even stop to see the cows and buffaloes that Jack raises. Arabella and Gina figured that the girls would like to see the cattle.
Jenny and Jessica ride up to Gina and Arabella “are those real buffaloes?”
“Yep, they are real buffaloes. My father bought a few from his friends in North Dakota.” Gina met her father’s friend and he had a bunch of buffaloes.
After a few hours of horseback riding, they head back to Jack’s house and help Gina and Arabella with the horses. Once the horses are taken care of, they head back to Gina’s house. The girls help Arnold prepare everything for grilling outside. Some of the girls help Gina inside the house.
While they were riding on the property, they did encounter the other wolves that belonged to Jack. They were out hunting and patrolling the property. The wolves followed them for a while, before breaking off to hunt.
When everyone gets back to Gina’s and Arnold’s place. The girls help with the food and cleaning up afterward. They stay up late watching the rest of Sabrina the teenage witch. Jessica and Karen keep their antics down while everyone was asleep. Karen pleases Jessica after she figures everyone is asleep.
The next morning Gina and Arnold fix breakfast for everyone and around noon time, Gina and Arnold take each girl home. Arabella rode with her mother to drop the girls off. When they come back home Arabella helps her mother clean the den.
Friday:
Arabella and her online friends make work out a plan to get revenge on Earp. Once he was online and took the bait Arabella arranged. Every member in her group keeps killing Earp’s character each time he is resurrected.
Arabella and her hacking buddies hack the game system and made some changes to Earp’s character profile. They also made it so he couldn’t use some of the short cuts he likes to use. If the player of Earp hadn’t done what he did to them, they wouldn’t have gone after him.
“Take that creep!” Arabella was happy after the player of Earp finally logged off.
She glances at the clock and notices she could play for a little longer before she had to go to bed. Once it was time for Arabella to go to bed. She says goodnight to everyone online.
“Come on Trigger, let’s go to bed.” Arabella heads into the bedroom, after shutting down her game system.
Barry stands on the edge of the building and looks down at all the people below. Today has been the worst day of his life. First, he wakes-up hungry, because his father spent all the welfare money on drugs and booze. His mother is a major drug addict who is wasting away and could not care less about him. His father brought nothing home for dinner again for the third day in a row and his clothes were old and ratty. They barely fitted him anymore. His shoes were held together by duct tape and on top of that, he was beaten-up today for something he didn’t do.
He had been accused of stealing money from one of his classmates, but he hadn’t. The teacher didn’t believe him and sent him to the principle office. He tried to explain to the school principle that he didn’t do it, but no one would believe him. Because he was the child of drug addicts, they wouldn’t take his word for it.
Then, on the way home, he was jumped by four guys from his class who had accused him of stealing in the first place and beat the crap out of him. When he got home he found his parents stoned out of their minds and his stash of girl clothes he had taken from the Goodwill out in the mud in the front yard. He was tired of being made fun of and tired of being hungry and smelly all the time.
He was just so tired. He had been born in the wrong body and to dead-beat parents. He just wanted to end it all right here and right now, as tears slid down his dirt covered cheeks.
“You know, jumping isn’t going to help you.” A female voice had sounded from behind him.
Barry turns around to see who it was. Standing there was an oriental woman with long black braided hair, wearing a black jump suit with a gun holster belt around her waist with two guns on either side of her hips.
“Who are you?”
“Names Cheshire, kid.”
“Why are you up here?”
“Because, I saw a nice teenage kid about to make a mistake that can’t be undone.”
Cheshire could see the defeated look in the kid’s eyes, the bruises and the bloody lip. She noticed that the kid’s nose was broken.
“Why should you care what happens to me. No one else does. This world doesn’t care about people like me.” He started crying again.
“Look, why don’t we talk and if you don’t like what I have to say. Then we can see how far you can fly, okay.”
Barry gives Cheshire a weird look. He walks away from the edge, but stands close enough to jump.
Cheshire noticed how close the kid still was, but figured it was better than nothing at least.
“Good, now I can get back to answering your question. Your first question of why do I care what happens to you? Because kid, I have seen
enough death to last me a lifetime. Most of it was caused either by what I did or what my partner did. Believe me kid; he has no problem
killing someone to make a point. So, I don’t want to see you go splat on the side-walk below and I know everyone else down there doesn’t want to see new modern art either. As for no else cares about you, that’s true, I won’t lie to you. This world is made up of assholes and pricks. Everybody is concerned about themselves and could not care less. However, there are people who do care about children and try to do what they can do to help them. The problem is, there are too many children that need help and not enough people to help them.
Therefore, most children fall through the cracks. You’re just lucky I came along to help you. What did you mean by this world doesn’t care about people like you?”
Cheshire had some ideas, but she wanted to see what the kid meant.
“I meant, I meant. I’m not a boy, but a girl.” Barry could feel the warm tears sliding down his cheeks.
“Okay, now that explains some things. Look, I don’t really care what you are. You can be pink, purple, gay, straight, bi-sexual, asexual, a
lesbian it wouldn’t bother me. You don’t deserve to die. There are people who do care about people like you. My partner has two daughters that started as boys and are girls now. Those girls mean the world to him and he didn’t care that they had been boys before. Therefore, I’m saying I don’t care either. So, let’s get out of here and get you cleaned up and put some food in you.”
“But my parents”
“Are dead.” Cheshire walks towards the roof access and disappear inside.
Barry watches as the woman turns and heads towards the stairs that brought him up here.
“Are you coming kid or do I have to carry you?”
Barry chases after the woman and follows her downstairs to a back alleyway. Parked there was a slick looking motorcycle.
“I don’t have a spare helmet, so tuck in close to my body and hold on for dear life.” Cheshire puts her helmet on and mounts her motorcycle.
Barry climbs on behind Cheshire and wraps his skinny arms around her tiny waist and buries his face as close as he could to her body. He
could feel that the material beneath his cheek was rough. Barry feels the motorcycle take off and feels it sway and tilt as she takes corners and back alleyways. He felt the motorcycle lift off the ground for few seconds and land again.
Cheshire smiles when she feels the kid tighten his grip around her waist. She had purposely jumped the motorcycle to see if he would freak out. She doesn’t know why she had stopped and gone to the roof after finding his parents dead in the hallway. She doesn’t know why she feels that this kid needs her. She could have just let the boy jump and end his life, but something was telling her she should do something for this kid. She has learned to listen to those hunches.
Barry kept his eyes closed until he feels the motorcycle slow down and hears the opening of a metal gate. He feels the motorcycle zoom up the drive way and stop.
“You can let go now, kid.”
Barry opens his eyes and notices they are in front of an old Southern Mansion. He dismounts from the motorcycle and just looks at the
house.
“Too much?”
Cheshire looked at Barry and saw how big his eyes got when he saw the mansion.
“I’ve never seen one like this before.”
“Well, we won’t be here long. We’re staying the night and flying back to Hawaii tomorrow. I only came in town to handle some unpleasant
business.” Cheshire starts walking towards the front door.
“Come on kid. If you don’t go in when I do, you don’t get in.”
Barry runs to catch up with her.
“Authorization”
“Cheshire”
“Enter code”
Barry watches as a panel opens with all sort of weird pictures moving on it. He watches as Cheshire touches a few of those pictures.
“Well. The entire world is falling to ruins and poor Cheshire's off his tea.”
“I really hate that saying.”
Cheshire walks in.
“Why did it say that?”
“Because, I was named after the Cheshire cat from Alice in Wonderland.”
“I’ve never seen Alice in Wonderland.”
“Then my boy, or should I say girl, we will have to educate you on Alice in Wonderland. Because if you’re going to be with Cheshire, you need to be able to understand Cheshire.”
Cheshire leads the boy upstairs to the bathroom and starts filling a tub for him.
“Strip!”
Cheshire watches as the boy takes off all his clothes. She couldn’t believe how skinny he was. There was literally no meat on this kid’s bones. She has her work cut out for him.
“Alright into tub, there are bubbles in there for you to play with and feel free to use all the soap you want.”
Cheshire takes out a comb, checks the kid’s hair, and notice that at least he doesn’t have lice.
“Okay, you don’t have lice. Now, use all the soap you want to and shampoo and conditioner kiddo. I’ll be back in a few minutes to check you over.”
Cheshire leaves Barry alone in the tub to see what clothes they have here at the house. She and Jack haven’t used this house in a while.
She could talk to him about selling it.
Barry couldn’t believe the place. The bathroom had a huge Jacuzzi bath tub next to the tub he was sitting in. He washes up and watches as the water turns slightly gray. He empties the tub and refills it again with hot and cold water. He adds in some bath beads he found under the sink. He did check them first to make sure they were safe. Once the water level was where he wanted it, he washed his body a second time and scrubbed his hair and everything.
By the time Barry has done cleaning himself, Cheshire comes walking in with some clothes.
“Well, these might be a little big on you, but they should fit.”
She helps him out of the tub and dries him off. She puts a nightshirt on him that comes down to his knees. Cheshire hands the kid a pair of small slippers, they barely fit. They were snug on his feet.
“Come on, let’s go get some food.”
Cheshire takes him down to the kitchen and finds everything she needs to make him a nice stir-fry.
“Cheshire, you said my parents were dead. Did you?”
“Not me kid. I wasn’t sent there to kill your parents. I was sent there to kill your landlord. He was a scumbag and pedophile. He had a collection of photos and/or films of the kids in the apartment building. He was selling them on the internet. Plus, he sold drugs. Where do you think your parents got them from?”
“Oh, won’t there be questions about me not being there?”
“Already taken care of, you’re my child now, Ms. Tizzy Patel.”
“But I don’t look oriental.”
“So, what does that have to do with the price of tea in China?”
“My birth last name is Patel. My First name is Cheshire. It’s not a code name. So, your name, young, lady is Tizzy Patel or I could just call
you mouse.”
“Why call me mouse?”
“Because you squeak a lot.”
Cheshire taps Tizzy on her nose.
“Come on mouse. You can help me clean up the kitchen up.”
Cheshire cleans the kitchen and then afterwards takes mouse upstairs to a bedroom and tucks her in.
“Sweet dreams mouse. Tomorrow we’re flying to Hawaii where it is always warm and the islanders are friendly.” Cheshire kisses Tizzy on
her forehead.
As Cheshire is walking out.
“Cheshire, thank you for saving me.”
“No kid, thank you for saving me. You’ve given me a second chance to be a mother.”
Cheshire heads to bed.
Pullman Paris Tour Eiffel, Paris, France:
“Your mother is going to kill us when she finds out, we went and got married behind her back.” Catlin walks back towards the bed with two glasses of champagne in her hands.
“We told her we wanted to get married, and I couldn’t believe my ballet troupe was going to be coming to France.” Krisha watched as Catlin walks naked towards her.
The bruises on Catlin’s body were slowly fading. She knew Catlin received them from the training her mother sent Catlin to.
“Still, I’ve never gone and done something mom told me not to do.” Krisha accepts the second glass of champagne from Catlin.
“Well, I’m willing to face your mother’s wraith. I loved you the first time I saw you.” Sits down next to Krisha on the bed.
Both were naked from having sex all night long. The clothes they got married in were scattered all over the floor. Since France only did civil ceremonies, they would have another ceremony when they got back to the states.
Catlin looks at Krisha’s Pakistani features. She looked at her features and skin color. Where she was fair skin with blonde hair and blue eyes.
Krisha had dark hair and light brown skin. She also had light brown eyes. She liked Krisha’s eyes and her breasts. Especially her nipples and dark areola.
She knew Krisha use to be a guy and was turned into a girl by some human traffickers. Catlin knew Krisha had two cousins that her uncle jack had adopted. They had gone through the same process as Krisha.
“You know now that we are legally married, I can molest you whenever I want to.” Catlin leans in and kisses Krisha on the lips.
“You know it goes both ways, don’t you?” As Krisha pinches Catlin’s nipple. She twists Catlin’s nipple and stretches it out.
She watches as Catlin closes her eyes. She knew Catlin enjoyed it when she played with her nipples.
“Yes, I know.” Catlin loved when Krisha played with her nipples.
Both women finish their drink and start kissing and letting their hands roam over each other’s bodies. Catlin pushes Krisha down onto the bed and handcuffs Krisha’s hands to the bedpost. She does the same thing to her legs. Everything was still set up from last night.
She stands up off the bed and walks over to the dresser and puts the strap on they used last night. She looks at Krisha with a smile on her face “ready or not, here I come sweetie.”
Krisha just smiles when she looks at the huge member on the strap-on. She couldn’t wait to feel it inside her body. She watches as it bounces up and down as Catlin walks over to her.
For the next few hours, the two of them enjoy each other’s bodies. Catlin makes sure Krisha is enjoying everything she does for her. She knew that the sexual experience Krisha experienced in the past, was forced on her. She didn’t have a choice in the matter.
The two of them afterward shower and get dressed. They leave their hotel room to go out to get some dinner. Their hotel wasn’t far from the Eiffel Tower and Krisha has never seen it before. Catlin has been to France before when she was younger with her folks.
They didn’t have dinner at any of the restaurants tourist went to. They find one where the locals go to eat. Krisha was hanging onto Catlin’s arm as they walked from their hotel.
“It is so different here.” Krisha was amazed at everything as they walked.
“Wait until we visit your family.” Catlin had located Krisha’s family in Pakistan.
“I know all about Hawaii.” Krisha looks into Catlin’s eyes.
“I don’t mean Hawaii, I mean your biological parents.”
“I don’t want to have anything to do with them, Catlin. They sold me to the human traffickers.” Krisha remembers the day her parents did it.
“But they are your parents. You still can’t be mad at them.” Catlin looks at her wife.
“Catlin, I will never forgive them for what they did to me or what the sex traffickers did to me. So, can we drop the subject, please?” Krisha looks at her wife.
“Fine, I won’t bring it up ever again. So, how long is your troupe going to be in France?”
“Until the end of the week. After that, we are heading to Germany and Denmark. After we leave Denmark, we're heading to Moscow.”
“I wish I could come with you. But I have to head back for more training.” Catlin wants to spend more time with Krisha.
“I know and you did promise my mother.” Krisha wanted to spend more time with Catlin.
“I know.” Catlin places a kiss on Krisha’s cheek.
Catlin and Krisha head back to their hotel room. As soon as they walk into the room, both fall to the floor, unconscious. A light brown hair woman steps out of the shadows and looks at both women. She picks Krisha up first and strips her out of her clothes and lays her down on the bed naked.
She walks back over to Catlin and strips her out of her clothes. She pulls a needle out of her bag and sticks it in Catlin’s abdomen where her ovaries are. She sticks it directly into Catlin’s ovaries and pulls the plunger up. She pulls the needle out of Catlin and walks over to Krisha. She inserts the needle into Krisha’s body where her womb should be.
She pulls a double-headed cat shape phallus. She places it in Catlin’s hand and puts a silver choker with a cathead in the middle around both women.
“Have fun ladies.” A smile appears on Bombalurina's face.
An hour later, Catlin wakes up feeling weird. She notices that she was holding some sort of double-headed cat shape phallus in her right hand. She looks up at the bed and spots Krisha laying upon it, naked. She starts sniffing the air and a strong desire washes over her.
A feeling she never felt before consumes her as she shoves the double-headed cat phallus up inside her body. It hurt as it penetrates her cervix. She could feel her body becoming one with it. She walks over to the bed and crawls up between Krisha’s spread legs. She keeps crawling up between Krisha’s opened legs. When her mouth is over Krisha’s, she starts kissing her.
Krisha wakes up to Catlin kissing her passionately. She wraps her arms around her and returns the passion. She wiggles under Catlin when she feels the thick member rub against her clitoris.
Krisha digs her fingers into Catlin’s back. She whispers into Catlin’s ear “take me, I’m yours.”
Catlin lifts her hip and aligns the cat phallus to Krisha’s opening. She thrust it into her body while sinking her needle-like teeth into the swallow area at the base of Krisha’s neck. Her mind starts merging with Krisha’s and everything she knows flows into Krisha’s mind. Everything Krisha knows flows into Catlin’s mind.
Krisha digs her fingernails into Catlin’s back as everything Catlin knows flows into her. She can feel her body responding to Catlin’s desires and what she likes. She sinks her teeth into Catlin’s shoulder and sucks her blood.
Both women feel each other’s emotions and desires as they merge as one person. Krisha feels Catlin squirting into her uterus. She willingly submits to Catlin and feels Catlin submit to her.
Most of the night, the two of them spend embrace in each other’s arms and legs. Sometimes the cat phallus would attach itself to Krisha and vagina fluid would squirt itself into Catlin from Krisha. Both women exchange fluids with each other.
By the time they fall asleep, both women were exhausted. Catlin was holding Krisha against her body protectively. Their bodies were covered in claws and teeth marks.
Around mid-day, Krisha wakes up and is facing Catlin. Her chest felt strange, and she felt something encircling her neck. She looked at Catlin and noticed she had a silver band the width of her thumb encircling her neck. In the middle of it was a silver cathead with chocolate diamond eyes.
“Catlin, wake up.” Krisha shakes Catlin.
Catlin instantly opens her eyes and looks at Krisha. She noticed Krisha looked confused “what’s wrong?”
“You have a silver choker circling your neck.” Krisha touches it and felt how warm it was from being on Catlin’s neck.
Catlin notices the one encircling Krisha’s neck “you have one too, sweetie.”
Catlin spotted the choker going around Krisha’s neck. She also spotted claws and bite marks all over Krisha’s body. She looks at herself and noticed she was covered in claw marks and bite marks as well.
“What the hell happened to us?” She could still feel the cat phallus buried in her vagina.
“I don’t know.” Krisha could still feel the cat phallus stuck inside her.
“You know, it all started with this cat dildo we used.” Krisha tries to pull the cat phallus out of her vagina.
“I don’t think we're supposed to pull it out that way.” Catlin felt they had to do it a different way.
“If we're not supposed to pull it out that way, then how are we supposed to do it?” Krisha looks at her wife with a puzzled look on her face.
“Get on all fours with me and we’ll pull at the same time.” Catlin gets on all fours and looks over her shoulder at Krisha.
“Alright.” Krisha gets on all fours and pushes her ass against Catlin’s.
“Alright on the count of three. Jerk forward real fast.” Catlin doesn’t know how she knew this.
“Alright, 1”
“2”
“3!” Catlin jerks forward and feels the barbs on the phallus pull out of the lining of her vagina.
She also feels Krisha jerk forward and as the phallus exists from their body. It sends a massive orgasm throughout their body, leaving them twitching on the body with pleasure. Catlin crawls onto Krisha’s body still trembling from her orgasm and position her vaginal opening over Krisha’s mouth and squirts right down into her mouth.
Krisha locks her mouth onto Catlin’s vaginal opening and drinks down the warm liquid as it squirts out of Catlin. She could feel Catlin doing the same thing to her vaginal opening, as she squirted into Catlin’s mouth. It felt like it was never going to stop as both women kept filling each other’s mouths.
Catlin sits up, still straddling Krisha’s head. She looks down and notices that Krisha’s breasts had gotten bigger and were shaped the way she liked them. Even Krisha’s nipple was bigger.
She bends down and wraps her lips around Krisha's nipple. She sucks on them, while Krisha was still sucking her fluids from her vagina. She opens her mouth and felt needle-sharp teeth with her tongue.
She sinks them into the flesh of Krisha’s breasts as she engulfs Krisha’s nipple with her mouth. She felt Krisha jerk under her when she bit her breasts tissue with her teeth. She also felt Krisha shiver and sink her teeth into Catlin’s opening.
After about an hour, both women separate and look at each other. They were pleased with what they did to each other and confused as well. Krisha looks at Catlin “what has happened to us?”
“I don’t know, but we need to find out.” Catlin wanted to know what happened to them.
“I can’t sweetie. I need to get back tonight because we are leaving tomorrow for Germany.” Krisha wanted to learn what happened to them.
Catlin sighs as well. She had to get back to her training. “alright, I’ll see you in Denmark before you leave.”
“Okay.” Krisha kisses Catlin and afterward rushes to the bathroom. Her bladder was full and needed releasing.
Catlin gets up and starts collecting their things. As she is moving around, she picks up the cat phallus and wonders how it got in here and why she enjoyed it so much. She walks into the bathroom and clean it while Krisha was taking a shower.
She pulls out some clothes for Krisha to wear and she lays some clothes out for herself. When Krisha gets out of the shower, she hops into it and takes one. She hopes the marks on her and Krisha’s bodies aren’t permanent.
Before they leave to go to their respected places, Catlin gives Krisha a passionate kiss. She didn’t want to let her go but knew she had to. She could feel that Krisha didn’t want to leave her either.
Krisha returns the kiss and didn’t want to leave Catlin. When they stop kissing, she looks into Catlin’s eyes and notices they were different “your eyes have changed.”
“Have they?” Catlin was going to have to see for herself.
Catlin watches as Krisha takes a cab to where the ballet troupe was staying. She hated to see her go. She goes to her rental and gets in. She was going to have a long drive ahead of her. She was going to take the ferry to England from France.
She gets into the rental and heads to the ferry. While she is sitting in the rental, she thinks about what has happened to her and Krisha. She did notice Krisha had a little bit of a problem putting her bra on and her pants were a little tighter than before.
Catlin makes it back to the training facilities she’s been training at. Their break time was over and for the next month and a half, she was going to be busy with her training. She checks in with security and goes to her assigned room.
She puts her stuff away and heads to bed. She makes sure that a trap is set to wake her if they decide to test her. The whole training was set up to keep you on your toes and to see if you have learned anything.
Catlin discovers during the first week back. That she moves faster and that she could feel things better. Also, that it was impossible to sneak up on her. She could also hear conversations going on a further away than normal.
While she is studying one night, the alarms in the place go off. All the lights were flashing read “attention students, the training facilities are under attack. This is not a drill. I repeat, the training facilities are under attack. Remain in your quarters and do not open the door for anyone without the proper code.”
“Great! I wonder who is stupid enough to attack a training facility?” Catlin could hear auto gunfire just outside her door.
She switches out of her training clothes and into the suit Cheshire gave her. She grabs her body harness and puts her specialized gear in its proper place. She also grabs her 10mm Glocks outfitted with their new targeting system. The bullets were hitting too close to her door and she was hearing screams coming from some of the other students near her.
She grabs a flash-bang puck from her pouch and tosses them out in the hallway when she cracks the door. Just as the flash grenades go off. She jumps out into the hallway and spots one of the attackers pulling one of the other girls she was training without by her hair.
Catlin grabs her collapsible asp and extends it. She moves swiftly and strikes his armor arm with it. She strikes again, but this time she goes for his knee. Her first strike didn’t do anything to the armor he was wearing.
Ivan felt a strike to his armor body, but it didn’t hurt him. It wasn’t until he got hit behind his leg that he was forced to let go of the girl he was dragging out of her room. He falls to one he turns to look at who struck him. He spots a teenage girl with straight shoulder-length blonde hair with an asp in her hand. She was wearing some sort of skintight black bodysuit. He also noticed she had an assortment of weapons on her as well.
He goes to pull his sidearm from his holster, but his wrist is hit hard by the asp. He didn’t even see her move. He notices the girl had a smile on her face.
Catlin noticed the armor guy going for his sidearm, she moved in close and whacked his wrist as hard as she could with her asp. She smiles at him as her ears pick up someone coming towards her from behind. She waits until the person is almost on her before jumping forward and over the first guy. She plants one of the flash pucks on the back of his body armor and sets it off.
She lands behind the guy with her back protecting her from the flash of the puck. She feels the explosion on the back of her suit. When the light dissipates, she turns around with one of her Glocks in her hand and fires two rounds at the blinded guy. She watches as her bullets bounced off his armor.
“Damn!” She puts her gun back in its holster.
Faddei felt two bullets hit his body armor but didn’t penetrate his armor. He saw the young girl with weapons on her body dive forward over Ivan like she was a trained gymnast. The next thing he saw was a bright light and blown backward from a small explosion going off.
Ivan was laying on the floor before him trying to get up. Faddei saw the blonde hair girl put her weapon back in its holster. He pulls his sidearm and fires it at her. He watches as she steps into an open doorway.
Catlin pulls two of her explosive pucks and tosses them out into the hallway towards the two guys. She plugs her ears as the explosives go off. She looks at the girl she just saved and saw a bruise on her face.
“Who are these guys?” Catlin wanted to know who they were.
“I don’t know. They somehow managed to bypass the security door and get onto this floor.” Eva looked at Catlin and wonder where she got all the weapons and suits, she was wearing.
“Well, whoever they are, they are armed well to take down a training facility.” Catlin peeks out into the hallway and notices both men were knocked out by the explosions she used.
“I thought you were a thief?” Eva thought Catlin was training to be a thief.
“I am, but my sponsor has given me additional training.” Catlin walks out into the hallway.
She sticks her head back into Eva’s room “stay here until I come back.”
“No problem.” Eva wasn’t trained for the type of fighting going on.
Catlin heads towards the main entrance to the floor she was on. She hears voices coming from the floor's common area. She moves quietly towards the common area, being careful and watching where she stepped.
She uses a pocket mirror to peek into the room and spot two guys in full body armor armed with AK-47’s. Catlin saw that other members from her training class were bound and gathered in the room as well. Her ears pick up movement behind her. She grabs one of her explosive pucks and spins around extremely fast. She tosses the puck at the guy trying to sneak up on her.
Just as she tosses the puck, she dives into the common room and springs upon one of the armor people guarding the other students. She wraps her legs around his head and pulls her gun and fire at where the armor and helmet meets. She puts two bullets into the guy.
The second armor guy felt the room rock as the explosive went off out in the hallway. He noticed a blonde hair girl leap upon his partner's shoulder and wrap her legs around him. Before he could respond to her, she shoots his partner. He brings his AK-47 up to shoot her, but the barrel of his rifle is smacked aside by a weapon in her hands.
As his partner falls to the ground. The girl jumps onto him and slaps something onto his back as she jumped free.
“Take cover!”
The puck explodes, tearing through the body armor and into the guy's back. Catlin’s ears were ringing from the explosive going off so near her. She turns around and saw the smoking holes from the explosive she used.
She pulls her boot knife out and walks over and free her fellow students. She looks at the other students “does anyone know what they wanted?”
“Yeah, us. They wanted to use us to pull a job.” Brandon heard one of the guards talking.
“Is this it or are there more?” Catlin looks around the room.
“That’s it for this floor, but I don’t know about the others.” Brandon wasn’t sure about the other floors.
There were six floors in the building they were staying in. They were on the fifth floor.
“I should be able to hack the school’s security system and let you know.” Rodden runs out of the common room and goes back to his quarters to get his laptop.
While Catlin and everyone wait for him. Catlin walks over to the two guys she took down and takes their helmets off. One guy looked European and unshaved. She takes his sidearm and AK-47 and hands them to Brandon.
“If he moves, shoot him.”
“You already killed him, Catlin.”
“I don’t care.” Catlin removes the helmet off the other guy and looked at him. He looked clean shaved and European as well.
“Who are they?” Brandon was looking at the guy.
“That’s a good question.” Catlin stands up and removes their weapons and such from them.
Rodden returns after a few minutes with his laptop already opened. He walks over to Brandon and Catlin.
“It looks like there are four more guys in the lower levels.”
“Alright, Brandon takes the armor off these guys and puts it on. Between the two sets, you should have a good set. Once you’re among them, we can find out who they are after.”
“I told you, they are after us for some reason.” Brandon knew they wanted the students.
“That still doesn’t tell us, why? I want to know why someone sent a fully armored eight-man team to a training facility that isn’t supposed to exist.” Catlin wanted to know why they were attacked.
“Guys, we have another problem.” Rodden was using the security cameras to look around and spotted an explosive package on the main doors.
“Damn! I don’t know anything about disarming explosives.” Catlin wasn’t trained for that.
“None of us are going to be any good either.” Brandon knew none of his classmates had demolitions skills.
“Well, let’s go and get those other two guys, and try not to kill them either.” Catlin waits for Brandon to change.
“I’m ready. Let’s go.” Brandon and Catlin walk out of the common room.
They take the emergency stairs down to the floor the other guys are on. Catlin cracks the door open and spots them pulling some more unconscious students out of their rooms.
“They have hostages, so be careful.” Catlin lets Brandon go first since he was wearing body armor like the other twos.
Catlin remains behind Brandon as he walks into the hallway where the other two guys are. One of the guys turns around and looks at Brandon “why aren’t you collecting the rest of the students?”
“We already have the other floors cleared and have them in the common room on the fifth floor.” Brandon was thankful he was good with languages. He added in his European accent to his speech.
“We’re almost done down here. Once we have them all, we’ll give them a choice of working for us or killing them.”
“We ran into one of the females who is giving us trouble. What do you want to do with her?” Brandon was curious.
“Kill her! If she isn’t going to cooperate with us, she’ll need to die.”
Catlin kept as close behind Brandon as they walked towards the other two. She wishes there was a way to get their helmets off without killing them. As they get closer “shut your eyes, Brandon.”
Brandon shuts his eyes just in time, as Catlin sends two flash pucks towards the other two. She slips past Brandon and tackles the first guy, while he is still blinded. She removes his helmet off his head.
Brandon charges the other guy and takes him down. He pins the guy’s arms behind his back. He noticed when he was putting the body armor on, that they had zip cuffs with them.
“Use his zip cuffs.”
Catlin saw them and grabbed one. She zips cuffs the guy’s arms behind him. She rolls him over to look at his face. He had a few scars on his face “tell us how to disarm those explosives.”
“Go to hell, bitch!” The guy spits into Catlin’s face.
Catlin goes to punch him but stops instead. She had something else planned for him. She helps Brandon drag him and the other guy into one of the other rooms on the first floor.
“Get two more guys from our floor and strip these guys out of their armor. I’ll get an answer from them the old fashion way.”
Brandon looks at the security camera and signs to Rodden to send two big guys down to them. He knew Rodden knew sign language.
“Where did you learn sign language from?” Catlin saw Brandon using it.
“My sister is deaf. I learned it to communicate with her. Rodden saw me using it during a video chat with her. So, he studies upon it.”
A few minutes later two of the biggest guys from Catlin and Brandon’s floor come down. They help strip and secure the two men to two wooden chairs. Catlin grabs a power cord of a nearby lamp.
“Are you going to do what I think you are going to do with that?” Brandon had some idea what Catlin was planning.
“Unless you have two big cats or a mean ass wolf with you, yeah.” Catlin plugs the cord into the outlet.
Brandon looks at Catlin “who taught you those skills?”
“My sponsor did. She and her partner are good at extracting information from people.” Catlin knew Cheshire could keep a person alive for weeks.
“I’ve heard the name Cheshire before. Is she who I think she is?” Brandon was watching Catlin’s reaction.
“Yes, she is. Now, bring me some water, please.” Catlin was going to use one of Cheshire’s techniques.
Brandon goes and gets bottled water for Catlin. He hands it to her “I think I’ll leave this to you.”
“I think that might be a good idea.” Brandon walks out of the room and closes the door behind him.
“Now, let’s find out what you know.” As Catlin pours some of the water out of the bottle onto the guy’s testes.
Brandon hears screams coming from the room even through the closed door. It happens a few more times before Catlin comes walking out.
“The code to disarm the explosives is 59652.”
She sounded cold and didn’t look happy that she had to torture the guy. It wasn’t her style, but Cheshire taught her that sometimes, you need to do things you don’t like.
“Are you sure, Catlin?” Brandon looks into Catlin’s weird eyes.
“I’m sure.”
Brandon walks over to the explosives and punches in the code. He holds his breath, as the timing device turns off.
“Told you so. Now go and find one of the instructors.”
“I’m on it.” Brandon leaves to get one of their instructors.
Leon looks at Catlin “what did you do to him, Catlin?”
“I did humanity a favor. He won’t be having kids or having sex anymore unless he likes it in his mouth or ass.”
“You fired the guys, testes?”
“Yep, he won’t be able to make love to a woman, ever again.” Catlin gets up and walks out of the building.
Two of the instructors who weren’t hurt came over to the building. It seemed the eight-man team had taken out some of the instructors as well. Catlin told them everything she got from the guy she tortured.
Brandon wasn’t joking when he said that they had come here to this secret location to force them to work for them. If they wouldn’t work for them. They would be killed one by one until they did.
Royal Danish Theatre, Denmark:
Catlin sits in the audience and watches as Krisha dances on stage. She looked so graceful and talented. She found out from Krisha that her body was different. She was more agile, and she could hear things. She also found out that she had her very first period.
Both women were still puzzled about how it happened. They also discovered they couldn’t remove the silver choker either. When either one of them was asleep, it felt like they could communicate with each other or feel sensations from each other’s bodies.
Catlin stands up and claps when her wife comes out on stage. She and the other women performing were really good.
Alyona looks at her reflection in the full-length mirror on her closet door. Her school uniform was proper, and everything was within the rules the school had about how students were supposed to be dress. She couldn’t wait to see her boyfriend at school.
“Come on sis, Gina is outside waiting for us.” Silvia sticks her head in her older sisters’ bedroom.
Ever since Julia and Gina moved out with their family, the house has been kind of quiet. Her father and mother had been disappointed at first, but later realized how nice it was to only have four kids in the house instead of ten and their pets.
“Okay, I’m coming.” Alyona grabs her book bag and purse and heads downstairs.
Their aunt Christmas was already at school, so they were catching a ride with Gina. Alyona and Silvia rush out to Gina’s hummer. When they get in, only Haylee was in the Hummer.
“Gina, where is Arabella?” Silvia was curious where Gina’s daughter was.
“She’s home sick today.” Gina had stayed up late with her daughter after she had thrown up several times during the night.
Arnold was taking her to the doctor’s this morning. She was supposed to meet up with him after she dropped everyone off at school. She was going to take Arabella with her to work and let her rest on the sofa in her office while she worked. Because Arnold couldn’t stay home and watch her. He had a few cases in court that he had to be at.
“I hope she feels better.” Haylee liked Arabella.
Her and Arabella were around the same age and she was like a sister to her. She slides over to let Alyona sit next to her, while Silvia takes the passenger seat.
“She will Haylee.” Gina looks at her youngest niece in the rearview mirror.
“Okay, I’m all buckled in sis.” Silvia looks at Gina.
“Good, let's get you girls to school. Oh, Christmas is bringing you home. So, after your classes and clubs. Go find Christmas.” Gina still
couldn’t believe that one of their childhood friends had been a closeted lesbian.
She knew Julia was one and couldn’t blame her for being one. After what they experience, she almost was willing to go down that path. However, the moment she met and saw Arnold, she knew he was the one for her.
It doesn’t take Gina long to take the girls to school and drop them off. Before she pulls off “you girls behave yourself and stay out of trouble.”
“We will sis.” Alyona closes the hummer’s door.
Gina pulls off after dropping the girls off at school. She had to go and pick Arabella up from the doctor’s office. She reaches over and rubs Cadmus' head.
Back at School:
Alyona, Silvia, and Haylee start separating to find their friends to hang with. Silvia locates some of her friends and heads over towards them. Haylee spots some kids from her class and runs over towards them.
Alyona feels an arm going around her waist and was about to grab it when she hears.
“Hey good looking, how are you feeling today?” Nicky had spotted Alyona and managed to sneak up behind her.
Normally he wouldn’t have been able to. She was always aware of everything going on around her. He didn’t know why she was like that, but he knew it wasn’t because of her family.
Alyona smiles when she hears Nicky’s voice. She loved when he puts his arm around her waist or shoulder. He was the Captain of their football team and valued brains over looks.
“Better, now that you are here.” She gives him a kiss.
He returns the kiss. He stops after a few minutes “are we still on for Friday night?” They were supposed to go on a date.
“My mom and dad said it was okay. So, yes.” Alyona had asked her mother and father if she could go on a date with Nicky.
Nicky had been scared the first time he had approached Alyona. She had only been at the school for two weeks along with her sister Silvia. At first, she seemed kind of nervous and on guard all the time.
Then she seems to feel comfortable in school and around people. He watched her play a game of chess with one of the chess players the school had and beat him several times. That was when he realized she was the one for him. He also loved her long platinum blonde hair.
“Good, because you are going to enjoy the night, I have planned for us.” Nicky was going to take Alyona to his Uncles barbeque restaurant and to the movies afterward.
He knew Alyona loved barbeque, because whenever the cafeteria offered it. She always asks for it, instead of the other choice they have. He also liked the fact that she wasn’t like some of the other beautiful girls in school. The ones that thought the world evolved around them.
The two of them head towards their first bell class together. They had four classes together and after school, she joined her chess club members and practice chess moves with them, while he had football practice.
Alyona has gym class during the fourth bell with her boyfriend Nicky. This week they were inside the classroom, instead of the gym. Her assigned desk was two rows over from her boyfriend.
As Alyona is heading to her fifth bell class. A group of older students was harassing a younger student. Alyona knew the school didn’t tolerate bullying. She walks up to them and stands right in front of the biggest one.
“Leave that kid alone.” Alyona didn’t like bullies, not after what happened to her.
Preston turns around to see who just told him to leave the kid he was harassing alone. He spots a girl with long platinum blonde hair and bright amber eyes. She stood a few inches shorter than him.
“Who are you to tell me what to do, blondie?” Preston didn’t like taking orders from anyone.
The only reason he was at this school, was because he was kicked out of his last one for causing trouble. His parents sent him to his Uncle Joe here in Montana. His mother was hoping that he would straighten his act up.
“Just a concerned student, is all. If you and your goons don’t leave this student alone. I’m going to report you to the office.” Alyona wasn’t going to tell her sister-in-law.
“You’re not going to tell anyone if you know what is good for you.” Preston steps closer to Alyona.
“Preston, I wouldn’t do that. She’s a Bounty and they don’t back down.” Roger was a muscularly built kid.
He was a member of the schools wrestling and weightlifting team. He knew the Bounty’s didn’t back down from anyone. His father worked at the same precinct as Julia Bounty. His father had told his mother that she never back down from anyone. She was one of the toughest female police officers they had. He also mentioned that he didn’t know any Bounty that would back down from trouble.
“I don’t care who she is. She doesn’t tell me what to do in this school.” Preston hated being told what to do.
He was feed-up with his parents telling him what to do. He was feed-up with his uncle telling him what he could or couldn’t do. He wasn’t about to back down from a 5ft 7inch girl who played chess either.
Silvia had seen a crowd gathering near the stairwell that leads up to the second floor and wonders what was going on. When she goes over to
investigate, she heard someone say something about her family’s last name.
She manages to make her way towards the front and spotted her older sister Alyona facing off against one of the new guys that had transferred in recently. Him and the two goons standing with him had transferred in after school started. On the floor behind them was one of the girls from her class.
“Alyona, that’s Gloria behind them on the floor.” Silvia tries to get past the three guys.
One of the guys tries to grab Silvia but ends up with a punch to his face from her and a knee to his family jewels. The other guy tries to stop Silvia but ends up falling to the ground from her sweeping his legs out from under him.
Preston tries to grab Silvia but has his legs swept out from under him by Alyona. She moves forward to help her sister. All the kids behind her, also move forward to restrain the three bullies of their school.
“Mr. Anderson, Mr. Anderson you need to come quickly.” Amy was out of breath running towards her fifth bell class.
Mr. Anderson was busy writing the days assignment on the blackboard when he heard Amy’s voice. He turns around to see what the emergency was.
“What’s wrong Amy?” He walks over towards her.
“There’s a fight down at the stairwell.” Amy was ready to go back to it.
“Go get security, Amy.” He shuts his classroom and heads down to the stairwell.
“Yes, sir.” Amy runs off to get security.
When Mr. Thompson gets to the stairwell, he spots the three bullies in the school being held by several students. He sees a young girl with short brown hair that had blood leaking from her nose, being held by a Latina girl and a platinum blonde hair girl, who he knows to be on the school Chess team standing near her.
“Mr. Anderson, I need to get Gloria to the nurse.” Silvia had Gloria lean her head back as her father taught her.
“Go ahead.”
Just as Silvia and Gloria head to the nurse, two security officers appear. They spot Mr. Anderson and the kids holding three young men. One of the guards recognized Alyona Bounty. He knew she was the niece of Mrs. Christmas Bounty.
“Can someone tell me what happened here?” Mr. Anderson looks at Alyona and the three boys.
“Yes sir, these three morons were bulling Gloria and I stepped in and asked them to stop or I would tell the office. This one.” pointing towards Preston. “He got in my face and said he didn’t have to listen to me. So, when he went after my sister, I dropped him with a leg sweep.” Alyona wasn’t going to lie.
She wasn’t going to do anything till they went after Silvia. She knew Silvia could have handled all three, but her father said they should always protect the family. Alyona just watches the security guards and Mr. Anderson.
“Alright, let’s take this to the vice principal office.” The security guards escort everyone to the Vice Principal office.
Mr. Anderson heads back to his classroom. The other students that had class went to their classes. Alyona just followed the security guards, along with the three boys and a few other kids that were witnesses.
Vice Principal Beasley just got off the phone with the Principal of Green Hill High. He wanted to set-up a chess match between Green Hill High chess clubs’ members against his chess club members. He didn’t mind, because the members of his chess club were some of his brightest students.
As he was about to start on an email to send to the chess club, there was a knock on his door.
“Enter!”
Security guards, Alyona and the three boys, along with some witnesses walk into his office.
“Sorry to bother you, Mr. Beasley, but we had a situation. It involved Ms. Bounty and these three gentlemen.” Security Guard Evans and his partner made the three boys and Ms. Bounty stand before the Vice Principal desk.
“Okay, why don’t you tell me what happened.” Mr. Evans.
“According to what I have found out. These three boys were bullying Gloria Meyers. Ms. Bounty and her sister stopped to help Ms. Meyers.
When Mr. Preston and his friends tried to stop them from helping Ms. Meyers, they subdue the three boys.” Evans told Mr. Beasley exactly
what happened.
Mr. Beasley looks at the three boys and then at Ms. Bounty. He knew her family always donated money to the school and that she had a relative that worked at the school. He also knew that the Bounty’s believed in protecting the underdog. He also knew Alyona Bounty was a member of the school’s chess club and she was pretty good.
“We’ll have to call your parents and have them come in.” He would have to speak to the boy’s parents.
“Ms. Bounty let me write you a pass and you can go ahead and go to your class.” Vice Principal Beasley writes a pass for her.
“Thank you, sir. What is going to happen with Gloria?” Alyona was concerned about her.
“I’ll check on her and see how she is doing, Ms. Bounty.” VP Beasley hands the pass to Alyona.
“Thank you, sir.” Alyona heads towards the lunch room.
Her fifth bell class was almost done. She goes through the lunch line and over to her favorite table. Her boyfriend Nicky shows up and sits down next to her.
“Are you alright?” Nicky was concerned about Alyona.
“I’m fine. Preston didn’t stand a chance against me.” Alyona was trained to defend herself by her father and by Julia and Gina.
“That’s good because if you weren’t. Me and a few fellows from the team would have gone after Preston and his hitch men.” Nicky would protect Alyona if he had too.
Alyona felt all warm and fuzzy from that statement. She was happy that Gina, Tizzy and Julia saved them. Her adopted parents were loving and protective of them.
After lunch, she finishes going to all her classes. By the time she goes to her chess club meeting, everyone had heard what happened. Silvia informed her that Gloria was okay and had gone home with her parents.
Silvia was staying after with a few friends of hers to bake cookies and cakes for the bake sale coming up. The school student body normally, put on a bake sale to help raise funds for the carnival they have in the Spring. Since Silvia likes to cook. She volunteered to help.
Alyona watches as her practice partner makes his move. Fred was one their best chess players, along with herself, Penny, Harry, and Leon.
“Come on Fred, the next move is easy to do.” Alyona could already see what chess moves Fred was using.
Fred finally makes his move. Alyona makes the counter move to it. She was already six moves ahead of him. By the time the game ended, she beats Fred.
“You did good Fred, but the moves you were using were easy to guess.” Alyona liked Fred as a partner. The two of them could easily outguess each other.
“They might have been easy, but I got you on some of them.” Fred had used a move that wasn’t part of the defense Alyona was thinking.
“True, but I still ended up beating you.” Alyona puts the chess pieces away.
“Don’t forget, we have practice tomorrow.” Fred grabs his stuff and heads towards the front of the school to catch his ride.
“Hey, sis, Christmas wants to know how much longer you're going to be.” Silvia had a box in her hands.
“I’m ready to go. So, what’s with the box?” Alyona wonders what her sister had inside it.
“Some pastries and such for the family.” Silvia walks next to Alyona as they head to join up with Christmas.
Christmas was locking her classroom up, with Haylee standing by her side. When she saw her sister-in-law heading towards her.
“You two ready to go?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Silvia and Alyona were ready to head home.
Haylee couldn’t wait to get home to play with Roxy. She loved her little Collie and her horses.
Christmas looks towards Alyona as they were walking to the car “I heard you and Silvia got into a fight today?”
“It couldn’t be avoided, Christmas. Three guys were picking on a girl in Silvia’s class. I tried to handle the situation without resorting to violence but Preston was trying to grab Silvia. So, I did what daddy said to do and always protect the family. I could have broken his legs, but I didn’t.” Alyona knew she could have been a lot harder on him, but she used the right amount force to take him down.
“Your older sisters got into a fight at school when they went here. Julia ended up nearly breaking the attacker’s arm.” Christmas could remember the day as if it happened yesterday.
“Mom, have you heard how Arabella is?” Haylee was worried about her cousin.
“She’s got a nasty cold, sweetie. Your Aunt Gina said she should be better in a few days.” Gina had called Christmas to ask her to get Arabella’s missed school work and to tell her teachers she was going to be out of school for a few days.
“Can I see her, mom?”
“Not yet, sweetie. Gina doesn’t want you to get sick. Let’s just give your cousin a few days.” Christmas didn’t want Haylee to get sick.
Christmas pulls up in front of the main house “alright girls. Your home. I suggest you tell your father what happened in school today.”
“We will Christmas.” Alyona and Silvis get out of the SUV and head into the house.
Alyona notices their father’s hummer was parked in its normal parking space. They were meet on the porch by Chaos the second and Mayhem, Chaos’s twin brother.
“Hi Chaos and Mayhem, what are you boys up too?” She ruffles Mayhem’s fur, while Silvia ruffles Chaos’s fur between his ears.
Both wolves just look at the girls as they walk into the house. Once the girls were in the house, they run off to play. They head towards the back of the property and into the woods.
When Alyona and Silvia head into the house, they are met by their mother. Debbie looks at her two teenage daughters. She was thankful the twins were asleep.
“So, how was school today?” Debbie received a phone call from Christmas about what happened in school.
“We need to tell you and father about an incident that happened in school.” Alyona figured they already knew.
“He’s in his study. Come on so we can get this over with.” Debbie leads the two girls into Jack’s study.
Alyona and Silvia follow their mother into their father’s study. They notice he was working on something.
“Mom, Dad. Silvia and I have something to tell you.”
Jack stops what he was doing and look up at Alyona and Silvia. He loved them, just as much as he loved Julia and Gina.
“Let me guess, you got into a fight at school, because someone Silvia knew was getting picked on?” Jack watches the looks on his daughter’s faces.
“How did you know?” Alyona couldn’t believe their father already knew.
“Christmas called and told us. You did the right thing.” Jack was proud of his daughters.
“Thanks daddy.” Both girls run over and hug their father.
The rest of the week goes by uneventful. Alyona stays after school every day to help practice for the chess match coming up. She was going
to make sure her team won the match. They practice very hard against each other.
The day of the match, Alyona is paired up against a beginner player and wipe the floor with him within a move. She left him with no way he could win. Her next opponent gave her a little bit of a challenge. He was good, but not equal to her level of playing.
She beats him with no problem. By the time she gets to the other school’s best player. She was ready to prove how good she was.
Alyona looks at her opponent. He was built like her boyfriend and seem to be a little cocky. She could tell, because her father taught her how to read body language. She smiles at him and shakes his hand.
Her boyfriend and his friends had come to cheer her on. She was lucky that her boyfriend accepted her like she was. He got along with her father and his parents were nice people. They were in the cattle business, just like her father.
Alyona and her opponent sit down at the chess board and start off. Her opponent tries to lure her into a trap, but she saw it for what it was. She had to admit the guy was good and he was matching her move for move, then she does something he didn’t expect. She used a move Selina taught her.
That move changed how the game went. In no time she was putting her opponent on defensive, but whatever move he made, she countered.
“Checkmate in six.” Alyona looks at her opponent with a smile on her face.
The guy looks at the board and couldn’t see any way to beat Alyona. No matter what he did, she had him. He looks up at her “good game.”
“Thanks.” As Alyona shakes his hand.
The gym erupts in applause as the two of them stand up. Alyona spotted her family in the crowd and could see how proud they were of her. Her body friend comes up and hugs her and gives her a kiss.
“Nice going baby.” As the guys lift her up and carry her out of the gym.
“So, where are you going on vacation, Mouse?” Diana looks at her friend as she packs.
“New York, New York. My Uncle Jack has an apartment I can stay in while I’m there and my Aunt Anika is going to pick me up at the airport.” Mouse has never been on vacation by herself and she was surprised that the Chief of the Secret Intelligence Service was allowing her to go to America.
She was also surprised that her mother was allowing her to go as well. She thought her mother would be against her leaving England, but her mother surprised her. Not only was she allowing her to leave England, but she was the one that contacted her uncle and aunt.
She wasn’t taking the family jet. She was flying commercially and first-class from England to New York. She paid for the ticket with her own money. She also had a lot of time saved up, so she was going to take some of it and explore America for a few weeks.
Mouse looks up and over towards her friend “why don’t you come with me? We could have fun together.”
“I wish I could, but my work won’t allow me to take off all of sudden. I have to put in a request, two months in advance.” Diana would love to travel to America with her friend.
“I could ask my mother to talk with your boss.” Mouse knew no one refused the Countess when she made a request.
“That’s okay. Maybe you can come with me to Spain this summer instead.” Diana loved Spain. Her family went every year for vacation.
“I should still have some time off saved up. I have to know where you are going and for how long, so I can let my boss know.” She needed to know because she had to let the director know where she was.
“When you come back, I’ll give you the information. So, are you all packed?” Diana was going to drive Mouse to the airport.
Mouse looks at the five pieces of luggage she had packed. She had her carry-on bag with her laptop and two spare sets of clothing. Her gun was in a locked carry case. She wasn’t going to carry it, but her mother suggested she should take it with her. After all, she was the cyber expert for MI 6, and she was licensed to carry. Mouse knew, even if she didn’t want to carry her gun, her uncle or aunt would have one she could use while in New York.
“Yeah, I’m all pack and ready to go.” Mouse was set to go.
Her flight wasn’t till tomorrow morning. She walks over to her closet and finds a dress to change into. She strips out of the clothes she has on currently and slip on her dress.
“Can you please zip me up, Diana?” She walks over to her friend.
“Sure.” Diana zips Mouse’s dress up.
“Thanks. Let’s go and enjoy ourselves tonight.” Mouse grabs her purse and the car keys to her new mini countryman SUV.
Her mom finally allowed her to buy whatever car she wanted. She could have bought one of the more luxury cars or a sports car from the money she had saved up. But instead, she bought a mini cooper SUV.
Mouse was ready to party. She and her friend Diana go to some of their favorite night clubs. Both ladies watch their drinks. They didn’t feel like being drugged and taken advantage of. As they are about to walk into club, Jack.
“Hey Diana, what are you and your friend doing here?” Joey and his pal Nathan had spotted Diana and some emo colored hair girl waiting in line.
“Waiting to go inside the club. Why don’t you and your friend come up and join us, Joey.” Diana had a playful smile on her face.
Mouse just gives her friend a dirty look. She still felt uncomfortable around males that she didn’t know. Even after the years, she has been living with Countess Basset, she still has nightmares from what was done to her. They aren’t as bad as they use to be, but she still had them.
Joey and Nathan walk up to where Diana and Mouse are standing in line. Mouse stays close to her friend Diana.
“So, how long have you ladies been standing in line?” Joey was curious.
“At least twenty minutes so far. How about you guys?” Diana looks at Joey.
“A little longer than the two of you.” Joey and Nathan had stopped at the nearest pub to have a few drinks.
After a while, the four of them make it inside the club. They get a table together and order a few drinks. Joey escorts Diana out on the dance floor. Mouse looks over towards Nathan “if you see someone you would like to dance with. Go ahead and ask them.”
“How about you?” Nathan has been looking at Mouse since they met.
“You don’t want to dance with me. I have two left feet.” Mouse didn’t want to dance with someone she didn’t know.
“Well, I just can’t leave you here by yourself. Come on out on the floor with me and I’ll make sure you don’t look foolish.” Nathan was going to try to get Mouse out on the floor.
Mouse looks at Nathan and some advice her mother gave her, comes back to haunt her. She can’t be afraid to let her guard down and enjoy herself.
“Alright, you win.” Mouse gets up and heads out to the dance floor with Nathan.
The next few hours, Diana and Mouse dance the night away with Nathan and Joey. Mouse relaxes some and enjoys herself. When it starts getting late, Diana and Mouse head towards the townhouse her mother has in London.
Five hours later, the alarm in Mouse’s bedroom goes off. She slaps it and sits up and looks at the clock. It was four in the morning and she had just gone to bed a few hours ago. She gets up and starts getting dress. She checks on Diana to make sure she was up. Diana was her, ride to the airport.
Mouse knocks on the guest room door “come on Diana, it’s time to get up.”
Diana wakes up from Mouse knocking on the door. She squints at her cellphone to see what time it is.
“Alright, I’m getting up.” Diana gets up and starts getting ready. She could always come back to the townhouse and go back to bed. Countess
Basset gave her permission to use the townhouse.
An hour later, Mouse was dropped off at the airport and pass the security checkpoint. She could have used her MI 6 credentials to by-pass the checkpoint, but she doesn’t. Once she was passed the security checkpoint and was waiting to board.
She makes sure she has her passport and ticket. Normally, she wouldn’t worry about such things when she took the family jet. She wanted to experience flying commercially. After a while, the plane she is on start boarding. A middle-aged businessman sits down next to her. She had seen him give her a glance when he first approached.
She just smiles at him. She didn’t care what people thought of her looks. She liked her unique style and she wasn’t going to change it. That was one thing that set her aside from the rest of the royal family.
For the next five hours, she naps. Mouse knew New York was five hours behind England. Her flight was scheduled to land around seven in the morning. She is woken up by the flight attendant.
Mouse looks out her window and watches as the plane comes in for a landing. She has never been out of England before except, with her mother when they went to Scotland to visit some relatives. She feels the plane touch down. She waits for people to stay departing before she grabs her carry-on and follows behind a family with two children.
It doesn’t take her long as she heads to retrieve her luggage, that she spots a young woman with red hair holding up a cardboard sign with a sexy female mouse woman holding up a British flag. Standing next to her was a black-haired young man dressed in a business suit, looking like Blade from the movies.
Hatter had spotted the young woman they had been sent to pick-up by her mother. She had drawn the female mouse person with Shade’s help. She found that she was pretty good at drawing things. Which surprised her and Anika.
Angel and her parents were in Texas working for Bart. Angel kept in touch with her, just like she does with Laila and Julie. The girls consider her to be their big sister. As for herself and Shade, they were helping their local shelter, along with the rest of their parkour group.
She was also covering her face up with a foundation that matches her skin tone. She would have to spend hours to have the white ink and make-up that covers her face removed. So, instead of having it lasered off her face, she decided to use make-up to make herself look normal.
Mouse just shakes her head back and forth. She wonders where her aunt was and who these two people are. She walks over to them “were you sent by my aunt?”
“Yes, and Anika said just in case you don’t believe us. Your mother is the Countess Basset and if we allowed anything bad to happen to you.
We will have to answer to the whole MI 5 & 6 organization. I’m more afraid of what your Uncle Jack would do to me.” Shade had lowered his sunglasses to look at Mouse.
“Not me, Uncle Jack is a big lovable teddy bear.” Aylin looks at Mouse with a smile on her face.
“That would make you my cousin. Who’s your mother.” Mouse was curious.
“Anika Jagger. She’s your youngest aunt. Also, I’m Aylin Jagger, and here is my boyfriend Jeff White, aka Shade.”
“You can call me Mouse. I hate using my formal title.” Mouse hated going by her title when she is around the royal family.
“Why? What is it?” Aylin was curious.
“Lady Mouse Basset. Just as you would be Lady Aylin Green, Aylin.” Mouse knew Hatter’s lineage.
“Well, I’m not part of that family. It has been passed onto my step-mother and step-brother.” Aylin didn’t want to have anything to do with her birth family.
Shade looks at Aylin “you never said you had a step-brother.”
Aylin looks at Shade “the only reason he is related to me is that my poor excuse of a father declared me dead and remarried. That way he could have a son.”
Shade and Aylin help Mouse gather up all her luggage. Shade carts it out to his Lincoln Continental and loads it into the trunk. Aylin and Mouse offer to help, but he doesn’t let them.
“So, where are we off too?” Mouse gets in the back of the town car.
“Our instruction is to take you to the apartment and help you settle in. Then, around two o’clock, we’re to meet my mother at Delmonico’s for
lunch.” Aylin was looking at the instructions on her cellphone.
After thirty minutes, they arrive at the building where the apartment was located. The underground parking lot was coded, so Shade enters the code and enters the parking lot.
“I’ll go up and check the apartment out.” Aylin walks over to the elevator and enters the apartment code.
“I’ll come with you.” Mouse runs over to Aylin.
“Oh thanks, I thought you ladies were going to help me.” Shade looks at Mouse and Aylin.
“I’ll be back down to help you, sweetie.” Aylin smiles at him.
Mouse enters the elevator and holds it open for Aylin. Aylin gets in and stands next to Mouse as they ascend upwards to the proper floor. Aylin looks at Mouse “so, what exactly do you do for the British government, Mouse?”
“I can’t tell you, Aylin.” Mouse hopes Aylin understands.
“Okay, I can understand that. How did you become the Countess daughter?” Aylin was curious about that.
“Well, she busted me for hacking into the camera network in England. Then, when I was shot by my former mates. I went to the hospital and needed blood because of my wounds. The thing is, I have a rare blood type. The Countess gave me her blood because we have the same rare blood type and adopted me as her daughter. She knew I wasn’t a bad person and I had no choice in what I did.”
The elevator stops and opens onto the floor. They step out and notices that there was only one door on the floor.
“Okay, I guess you have the whole floor to yourself.” Aylin wonders if there were any hidden doors.
“Well, I’m going back down to help, Shade.”
“Okay, I’ll see you when you come back up.” Mouse watches as the elevator closes and heads back down.
She manages to find the access panel that would let her into the apartment. It had a palm scanner and a retinal scanner. She leans in to let it scan her eye after the palm scanner scans her hand. There was one last test for her. The question was Jerry is what type of animal? A.) Dog, B.) A Cat, C.) A Frog or D.) A Mouse.
“Jerry is D.) A Mouse.” A smile appears on her face.
A little flap opens and a key with a wolf head drops out. Mouse catches the key before it falls to the floor. She shuts the flap and locates where she needs to put the key.
Mouse opens the door to the apartment and couldn’t believe how nice the place looked. She walks inside and turns the lights on. The room she was in, looked to be the main living room. She steps in further and looks around some more.
Before she could explore any further, there is a knocking sound coming from the door. Mouse turns around and heads back to the door. She notices on the small screen near the door, that it was Shade and Aylin with her things.
Mouse opens the door and steps aside “sorry guys. Here let me help you.”
Mouse takes a few of her bags from Shade and carries them into the living room. She watches as Aylin and Shade bring the rest into the apartment. Once they were inside the apartment.
Mouse, Aylin, and Shade take the bags into the master bedroom. They lay them out on the bed and open all of them.
“So, where do we start first?” Aylin looks towards Mouse.
“Hand me my underwear, nightgown, socks, and pantyhose first. Also, Shade, can you put my shoes in the closet, please?”
“Sure, by the way. Why did you bring so many shoes with you?” Shade couldn’t believe how many shoes Mouse packed.
“Well, I was planning on going out and that requires nice shoes for that. Plus, I like running, so I brought two pairs of jogging shoes. I was also thinking about catching a few Broadway shows. Which, I already bought my tickets for.” Mouse had already planned her agenda, while she was in New York.
Aylin hands Mouse all her undergarments. She liked the ones Mouse had brought with her. She could tell they came from a high dollar store.
By the time everything was put away, it was ten o’clock in the morning. Mouse was feeling a little hungry and thirsty. She heads towards the kitchen to see if the place had any food in it.
“Wow! Uncle Jack knows how to stock the place for my visit.” Mouse was impressed by how well stock the place was.
“Yeah, this is my first time seeing this.” Aylin has never been in one of her uncle’s safe houses before.
“You have never been in one of your uncle’s safe houses before, Aylin?” Shade looks at his girlfriend.
“Nope! Uncle Jack has never let me know where any of his safe houses are.” Aylin wonders should she ask her mother or her uncle where they were.
“I wonder why?” Shade wonders why Mr. Bounty hasn’t told Aylin where they were.
“Well, don’t feel bad about not knowing. Even I don’t know where all my mother’s or the family’s safe houses are in England or anywhere else.” Mouse only knew the location of two safe houses.
“Look, if you’re hungry. Why don’t we go to the alley? You’ll like the place and it has a nice diner there.” Shade figures Mouse would fit right in with her emo color hairstyle.
“Sounds good.” Mouse grabs her purse and thinks about taking her gun but leaves it behind instead.
If there was any trouble, she knew Hatter and Hatter’s boyfriend could handle it. Plus, she would have to carry her MI 6 identity card. She locks the place up and follows Shade and Aylin back down to Shade’s Lincoln Town car.
“How long are you on vacation, Mouse?” Shade glances in the rearview mirror at Mouse.
“I’m taking three weeks off. I was told if I didn’t, I would lose the time.” Mouse had been informed by her supervisor that she needed to use her time.
“Isn’t that going to hurt your department?”
“Yes and no. Several other people in my department can cover for me. Plus, it will do my supervisor some good to sharpen his skills. If they need me, they can call me, and I can log on and handle the problem.” Mouse’s laptop was specially set up for what she needed.
After thirty minutes, they arrive at the meat market. Shade heads towards a large warehouse and pulls inside. One side of the building was for cars and the other side was for motorcycles, bicycles, and scooters. He finds a parking spot and parks the Lincoln.
Mouse had been paying attention to where they were heading. She was a little concerned when they arrived down near the meat market. She did some homework about New York, to learn what areas she should avoid.
“We’re here.” Shade turns the Lincoln off.
“What, a big warehouse with a bunch of vehicles?” Mouse gets out of the Lincoln.
“Yea of little faith.” Shade leads Mouse and Aylin towards the back of the warehouse.
They come to a closed door. Shade walks up to the door and knocks on it three times. He waits and knocks two more times. The door opens
“Ladies, I give you the Alley.”
Mouse watches as Aylin walks in first. She follows behind her with Shade bring up the rear. She could hear music and a lot of noise. When she enters, she spots a lot of people mingling and socializing with one another.
“What is this place?” Mouse looks towards Shade and Aylin.
“Where you can come and be yourself, buy information, and interact with others like yourself.” Shade loved the Alley.
They keep heading towards the back right-hand corner of the place. As they are walking towards the diner, a white-haired girl wearing a pair of inline skates comes towards them.
“Shade! Where have you been?” The girl comes to a stop before she bumps into Aylin.
“Streaks, what are you doing here, instead of school?” Shade knew streaks were still in high school.
“I dropped out. I wasn’t learning anything, anyway. So, who’s the Mad Hatter wannabe and the newbie?” Streaks look at the other two women standing near Shade.
“What do you mean, Mad Hatter wannabe? There’s only one Mad Hatter and that is me.” Aylin didn’t like being called a fake.
“She’s right, Streak. That’s the one and only Mad Hatter Aylin. As for this young lady here, she’s a visitor from England and my guest.” Shade motions to Mouse.
Mouse looks at the young girl standing near her. She had long white hair tied back in a ponytail that came halfway down her back, a yellow set of hi-tech looking goggles that wrapped around her head. She was wearing a dark blue tight-fitting catsuit, that covered her from her neck, all the way down to the inline skates she was wearing.
The skates themselves look to be of a hi-tech design. They weren’t normal inline skates either. She wonders where she got the outfit and skates.
Streak looks at the woman from England and wonders who she was. She had nice hair coloring and hairstyle. The clothes she was wearing looked to be of high quality as well. The boots along look to be worth a lot of money.
“Do you mind if I hang with you guys?”
“Sure, come on. Have you eaten anything this morning?” Shade knew Streak came to form a poor family.
“No.” Streak was feeling a little hungry. She hadn’t had anything since yesterday morning.
“Then you can join us for breakfast.” Aylin escorts Streak to the diner.
A young waitress shows up and takes their order. Mouse decides to try a Western omelet. Aylin gets her normal, which is biscuit and gravy. Shade has French toast. Streak orders a stack of pancakes with bacon.
“So, Streak, what is your real name?” Mouse looks at the young girl.
“I prefer not to give it out. What is your name?” Streak was curious about the emo color hair girl.
“Mouse Basset.” Mouse watches Streaks face. She notices that Streak has bright blue eyes.
“No way. Did your mother hate you or something?” Streak couldn’t believe Mouse’s name, was Mouse.
“No, it’s a long story about my name. However, I could have changed it when I was adopted, but I didn’t want to, and my adopted mother didn’t mind me keeping my name.”
Aylin looks at Mouse and wonders why Countess Basset didn’t insist that Mouse change her name. Then again, Anika could have insisted that she removed the white from her face and such.
“Well, it's unique.” Shade wonders how the people Mouse works with delt with her name.
Their waitress brings their food to the table after a while. She makes sure everyone gets the proper plate and refills they might want. Just before she walks off, she double checks that everything is to their liking.
Mouse looks down at her food “well, here goes nothing.” As she cuts into the omelet.
“I know, it tastes good, doesn’t it?” Aylin looks at Mouse as she ate.
“Yes. There is nothing like this in England.” Mouse had to admit, she was enjoying the omelet.
Shade notices Streak wolfing down the stack of pancakes. He knew it wasn’t often that she got a full meal. He wonders if he and Aylin should do something to help her family out.
After the four of them finish breakfast, Aylin looks at Streak “Streak, why don’t you spend the day with us?”
“If you don’t mind.” Streak didn’t mind.
Her grandmother was in the hospital for treatment and her father was at work. He wasn’t happy that she dropped out of school. After she told him what she did, he didn’t say anything to her. He just went to his bedroom and shut the door.
Streak follows Shade, Aylin, and Mouse out to a Lincoln. She heard that Shade had gotten a new car.
“Streak, you said others were claiming to be. How many are there, and do you know where I can find them?” Aylin doesn’t like people pretending to be her.
“There are at least four others, claiming to be you, as for where you can find them. I know where two of them normally hang around, the third I think hangs around in Central Park and the last one. I’m not sure.” Streak has only met them a few times, but she had contacts all over New York.
“I’m going to have to visit them.” Aylin didn’t like people impersonating her.
Once everyone finishes breakfast. Shade and Aylin introduce Mouse to some of their friends. Streak was impressed that Aylin and Shade knew so many people in the Alley.
“So, now that you are feed, what would you like to do next?” Aylin glances at Mouse as they walk back to the town car.
“I wouldn’t mind visiting the American Museum of Natural History.” Mouse was planning on visiting that Museum.
“Alright, Aylin and I have a few things we have to do. So, we can drop you off to explore it and just call us when your ready to be picked up.” Shade figures, Mouse wanted to be on her own for a while.
“Sounds like a plan.”
Shade drops Mouse off near the Museum. He makes sure she has his and Aylin’s cell phone number. Shade drives off, leaving Mouse near
the museum.
Mouse was glad to be on her own. She hadn’t planned on spending time with her cousin and her boyfriend. She starts walking towards the museum. Her mother had suggested she broaden her horizon and knowledge. She glances at her wristwatch, which was custom made for her.
It had a humanoid mouse person with her arms acting as the timepieces. The numbers were in Gaelic and shaped out of rubies. Her mother gave it to her as a birthday gift.
She walks into the museum and starts browsing the artwork and artifacts. She loved ancient history ever since her adopted mother started taking her to the museums in England. She spends several hours inside the museum before she has to go and meet her Aunt Anika for lunch.
The restaurant they meet at was nice. It was high class and when she walked inside the place. She notices most of the patrons were dressed in business suits and such. The hostess was an older mixed-race woman. She looked to be of Mediterranean ancestry.
“How can I help you, ma’am?” Safiya looks at the young emo colored hair teenage girl standing before her.
The clothes she was wearing looked expensive, but her hair was colored a bright neon blue, flowing into a neon purple color. She also had a British accent when she spoke to her.
“Yes, I’m here to meet my aunt for lunch.” Mouse didn’t see her aunt yet.
“Your aunt’s name?” Safiya knew most of the patrons that came to the restaurant.
“Anika Jagger.” Mouse noticed the hostess and several patrons were judging her because of her hair coloring.
She was used to it, considering she got judged by her royal cousins and people she worked with. So, it was nothing new to her.
Safiya looks at Mouse and wonders how this young lady was related to Mrs. Jagger. She has known Mrs. Jagger for several years now and has seen some of the people she was either related to or worked with. Just as she was about to ask Mouse a question.
“Mouse, I’m sorry I’m late.” Anika spotted her niece just as she walked into the restaurant.
She walks up and hugs Mouse. She steps back to look at her niece.
“It’s okay, Aunt Anika. I just got here myself. Aylin, Shade, and a friend of theirs dropped me off.”
“If you ladies would follow me, please.” Safiya grabs two menus and escorts Anika and Mouse to a table.
She hands them their menus after they have sat down.
“Thank you, Safiya.” Anika smiles at Safiya. She watches as she walks off.
“I don’t think she approves of me or believed I was your niece.” Mouse looks at her aunt.
“Well, you do stick out with that unique hair coloring of yours. Most companies here in the US would make you change it or fire you over it.” Anika knew that the dress code at her office wouldn’t allow it.
“Well, that would be their loss. I think a lot of the rules and regulations US companies have are too barbaric and restricting. It’s like they want
drones, instead of free-thinking people. Plus, it gets boring seeing the same hairstyle over and over again on everyone in the office.”
Anika just smiles at her niece’s comments. After a while, their waitress shows up. Anika notices her name was Anne.
“What would you ladies like to drink?” Anne looks at the two women sitting at her table.
One looked like she could be in her late thirties and the other one looked like she was in her late teens, early twenties. She also had neat hair coloring.
“Sweet, iced tea for me please.” Anika already knew what she wanted to eat.
“I would like, a Long Island Iced Tea, please.” Mouse figures she would try an alcoholic drink.
“I need to see your Id, ma’am.” Anne didn’t think the multi-color hair teen was old enough to drink.
“Certainly.” Mouse pulls out her International Driving Permit (IDP) and shows it to their waitress.
Anne accepts it and looks over it. She notices the young woman just turned twenty-one. She hands the driver's license back to Mouse. She couldn’t believe the young woman’s name was Mouse and that she was from England. Anne turns to leave to place their drink orders.
“Does your mother know you are drinking now?” Anika knew Aylin could drink like a fish.
“Does she already know? Heck, my mother and Uncle Sheamus took me out to their favorite pub and got me toasted. Uncle Sheamus was drinking like he was a fish. Nothing seemed to affect him.”
“That sounds like Uncle Sheamus. How about your mother?” Anika has never had drinks with her older sister.
“Mom showed me a few tricks to make it look like I was drinking more than I was. Also, how to protect my drinks from being spiked.”
“That is something we women have to worry about. I know a few women who went out and were raped because someone spiked their drinks.” Anika had a few female friends who had been taken advantage of.
Anne comes back with their drink orders and places them on the table. She pulls her order pad out “have you ladies decided what you would like to order?”
“Yes, we have. I would like the chicken salad with oil and vinegar.” Anika was going to have a light lunch.
“And I would like your New York strip, cooked medium-well done. I would like a baked potato with onions and mushrooms on my steak.”
Mouse closes her menu.
Anika hands the menu’s to Anne.
Anne accepts them, as she turns to walk away to place their order.
“So, what is your agenda while you’re in New York?” Anika takes a sip of her tea.
“Well, I bought a few tickets to a few Broadway shows and I want to see some more museums and visit the Lady Liberty statue. Then, I was thinking about going to Boston for a few days. Maybe visit Washington D.C. as well.”
“Are you planning on driving or flying?”
“Driving. Mom spoke with Uncle Jack and he gave me an address where I can pick up a car to drive, while I’m here.”
“He must be sending you to see, Ralph Higgins. Ralph sells high-end cars for Jack and maintains your uncle’s collections of cars as well.” Anika has met Ralph. He was a nice guy and friendly as well.
“How organized is Uncle Jack over here?” Mouse was curious about that.
“Who knows. I don’t think even Gina and Julia know how organized their father is.”
“Okay, where do you and your team operate out of?” Mouse had been curious about that.
“Here in New York. Terry has an automotive business, Elizabeth is doing her residence here in New York, her wife is pregnant with their children.”
“How about Bart? Does he live here in New York?”
“Nope, Bart owns an oil business given to him by his uncle in Texas. The two young girls we rescue have been adopted by Bart and his wife and are being spoiled.” A smile appears on Anika’s face.
“I take it you and Aylin live here in New York as well?”
“Yep. I adopted Aylin as my daughter. She and Shade are a couple, and they spend time with their friends and helping the homeless.” Anika was proud of what Aylin did for Angel and her family.
“How many teams does Uncle Jack have?”
“Don’t know. He keeps all of that quiet and close to his chest. You have to remember your uncle does a lot of things the US government would want him to not do. They don’t like it when he and his partner take an interest in things they are either messing up or help create.”
“What is his partner like? I haven’t met her yet.” Mouse has heard stories from some of her uncles and aunts who have worked with her.
“She’s different than your uncle. Where Jack uses brute force and other tactics to get his message across. She comes in from the shadows and strikes. She sneakier about how she handles problems. If you don’t listen to her first warning, you better prepare your will and have a grave picked out. There isn’t a second warning.” Anika knew how deadly Cheshire is and how vengeful she could be as well.
After a while, their lunch shows up. Anika and Mouse make small talk while they enjoy their lunch. When the two of them finish lunch. Anika leaves a nice tip for their waitress.
“So, where to next?” Mouse follows Anika to her car.
“To Ralph’s Auto Emporium, so you can pick out what car you want to drive, while you're in town.” Anika unlocks her jaguar. She gets in on the driver's side, while Mouse gets in on the passenger side.
Anika drives over towards Ralph’s Auto Emporium. The place looks like it uses to be a car dealership. It had all sorts of antique cars, up to the newest cars available. Anika parks her car near the office entrance.
Ralph was sitting in his office, finishing up his inventory list, when he spots a silver jaguar pull into his lot and park near the entrance to his building. He watches as two beautiful women get out of the car. A smile appears on his face when he recognizes one of the women.
He gets up and heads towards the entrance to meet Anika and the young lady with her. He watches as they come inside his showcase "Anika, it’s good to see you. What can I do for you today?”
“I would like to have access to my brother’s collection of cars.”
“Thinking about, upgrading from your Jaguar?” Ralph looks at the beautiful car.
“Oh, no. I’m keeping that one for life. She’s a very special car.” Anika had her Jaguar upgraded before she brought it back from England.
“Too bad, I know someone who would love to own that car.” Ralph knew the perfect buyer for it.
“Well, it's not for sale. So, why don’t you show us my brother’s collection, instead.”
“Alright, follow me.” Ralph escorts Anika and Mouse further into the dealership.
They go through a few security doors and stop at another security door. He steps close to a hidden panel that opens up “I'm hungry like the wolf.”
The security door opens, and the lights turn on inside the place. Ralph walks into the storage unit and stops.
“Choose your car.” Ralph waves his hand at the collection of twenty cars and motorcycles.
Anika’s jaw drops when she walks in and sees all the cars. She knew Jack loved cars, but the ones in front of her were some of the rarest around.
“My big brother has been holding out on me.” Anika runs her fingertips on a rare Ferrari her brother had.
Mouse is drawn to an old-style Ford FastBack. It was black and shiny. She walks over towards it. Sitting next to the mustang was a crate. She turns to face Ralph “what’s with the crate?”
“That’s the original motor, transmission, and rear axle. That Mustang has been upgraded to high-performance standards by Mr. Shelby himself. It’s a speed demon with high-performance handling and suspension. It is also lightly armor as well.” Ralph couldn’t believe the money Mr. Bounty poured into the car.
“Does it have a name?” Mouse knows her uncle names his favorite cars.
“That is Demon.”
Mouse turns to look at Anika “can I take this one?”
Anika looks at the car and back at Mouse “he did say you can use whatever car you want too. So, I guess you can.”
“Oh, goodie!” Mouse was excited.
“Be careful driving him. He’s got a very powerful engine and handles like a race car. So, touch the gas pedal very lightly.” Ralph gets the keys for Demon.
“Wait a minute, I think a different car might be better for you, Mouse.” Anika spotted a 2011 Dodge Charger.
“That’s a good choice. It’s lightly armored and has been upgraded. It’s not as fast as Demon, but still is pretty fast and has a high-performance suspension.”
‘But I want to drive Demon.” Mouse looks at Demon.
“Maybe next time, Mouse.” Anika figures the newer Charger would be lower key and blend in well.
“Fine. I’ll take the Charger.” Mouse takes one more glance at Demon, before heading over towards the Charger.
After Mouse gets the Charger, she heads back to the apartment she is staying at. There was a Broadway show she had bought tickets for, playing tonight. Once she arrives back at the apartment, she gets ready to go out for the night.
Mouse stretches as she is slowly wakeing-up. She looks towards the window in the bedroom she slept in last night. She enjoyed the Broadway show she went and saw last night. She just lay there and stares up at the ceiling. She was trying to motivate herself to get out of bed. She lays there for a few more minutes, before getting up and slipping her house robe on.
She walks into the kitchen and looks through the cabinets. She wanted to see what breakfast items her uncle had the place stock with. She spotted some of her favorites from home and some American coffee as well.
She takes one of the K cups of dark roast and put it in the coffee brewer. It was a good thing she knew how to operate one of these machines. While the coffee brews, she looks inside the refrigerator and takes out everything she needed to make an American breakfast.
She starts cooking breakfast, while she sips her coffee. It was a good thing her mother made her learn how to cook. The first time she cooked something to eat, she smoked the kitchen up. Her mother made her clean the kitchen up afterward as punishment.
Once her breakfast was ready, Mouse sits down and turn the television on. She enjoyed watching the news when she had time to eat breakfast. She couldn’t believe some of the things going on in America currently.
Mouse looks at her cellphone to see what her agenda was for today. She wanted to visit Ellis Island and a few more museums. She was thinking about going to Atlantic City and doing some gambling while she was on vacation.
Mouse finishes her breakfast and cleans the kitchen up, before heading to the bedroom. She strips out of her nightclothes and steps into the bathroom and takes a nice relaxing shower. She spends some time in the shower before the water starts getting cold.
Once she was done with her shower and getting dress. She decided to go to Ellis Island and visit some more museums as well. She grabs her purse and key to the apartment and heads down to take a cab. She’ll drive the Charger when she goes to Atlantic City tomorrow.
Mouse manages to flag down a cab. The driver was an overweight bloke with a bald spot in the middle of his black hair.
“Where to, ma’am?” Steve had spotted a cute young woman with emo style coloring standing in front of a high-class apartment building.
“Ellis Island please.” Mouse looks at the interior of the cab and notices it wasn’t as well maintained like the ones in England.
“Ellis Island.” Steve presses the meter and starts driving towards the place.
He noticed that the young lady had a British accent in her speech. He looks at her in the rearview mirror “so, what part of England are you from?”
“What makes you say, I’m from England?” Mouse had a smirk on her face.
“Your accent. You have a British accent.” Steve has heard a few different accents during his years as a taxi driver.
“I’m from London. Since you know a little about me, what part of the city are you from?”
“Queens, New York. Born and raised.”
“Which community Belle Harbor or Breezy Point?” Mouse did a little research on New York and the different cultures.
“Breezy Point.”
“So, that would make you Irish-American.” Mouse looks at Steve in the rear-mirror.
“I have some Irish in me. However, I’m mostly German. My father was third-generation German.”
“The Germans are nice people.” Mouse remembered going to visit a friend of her mother’s in Germany.
Steve manages to deliver Mouse to Ellis Island. He figures, depending on how long she was going to be, he could wait around for her.
“If you want, I could wait around for you.” Steve turns to look at Mouse.
“How much to hire you for the rest of the day?” Mouse figures it might be a good idea.
“How does two hundred- and fifty-dollars sound to you?” Steve figures that would cover what he would lose waiting on her.
“It’s a little steep, but it would be nice not to have to wait on someone. Do you take credit cards?” Mouse was about to pull her card out.
“Yes ma’am.” Steve picks up the card reader and hands it to Mouse.
Mouse puts her card into the chip reader and follows the directions on the screen. After she is finished, she puts her card away.
“Here you go, I shouldn’t be too long.” Mouse hands the reader back to Steve.
“Okay, I’ll be right here waiting on you.” Steve watches as Mouse leaves, before pulling his Fire Kindle out to read.
Mouse goes and enjoys herself. She stands in line to go inside the statue. She pulls her camera out and takes lots of pictures of the island and from the Statue. She spends several hours or more at Ellis island. Afterward, she heads back to where Steve was parked.
She notices Steve was reading something when she gets back to the cab. She gets in and makes herself comfortable.
“Sorry, for keeping you waiting so long, Steve.”
“You’re fine. It gave me time to catch up on a murder mystery I’ve been wanting to read. So, where to now?” Steve turns to look at Mouse.
“How about I treat you to some lunch?” Mouse had a smile on her face.
“Sounds like a plan. If you trust my judgment, I know the perfect place.”
“I trust you.” Mouse sits back and lets Steve surprise her.
Steve starts the cab and heads for one of his favorite pubs. He figures with her being British, she might like a nice pub lunch. The place he goes to wasn’t too far from where they were.
“Here you go. I think you’ll like this place.” Steve finds a nice parking spot and escorts Mouse into the pub.
The pub they stopped at had a unique collection of bar food. Mouse noticed that some of them matched what the pubs in London served. She
chooses something that was more American. She looks at Steve “choose whatever you would like. It’s on me.”
“Thanks.” Steve spots his normal.
“Have you decided what you would like to order?” Emilly had come over to see what her customers wanted.
“I’ll have your beer batter fish and chips, with a sweet iced tea, please.” Mouse closes her menu.
Emilly looks at Steve “I’ll have your bangers and mash.”
Emilly writes the order down “what would you like to drink?”
“A sweet iced tea would be nice.” Steve figures he would be safe.
He would like a Guinness, but he was driving. He looks at Mouse “so, how long are you going to be in America?”
“For a week or two. I still haven’t decided yet.” Mouse knew she could only stay for the time she put in for.
“Are you here just for pleasure?” Steve was curious about Mouse.
“I’m visiting my family and enjoying some downtime.” Mouse didn’t mind telling Steve a little about herself.
After a while, their waitress comes back with their drinks and later with their food. They enjoy the food, making small talk as they ate. Mouse does order dessert for them.
After they pay and leave a hefty tip for their waitress. Steve takes Mouse to the museum she wanted to visit. He does join her inside, instead of sitting out in his cab. He was never the artistry type but enjoys what they were looking at.
“Well, I have had fun today, Steve. Thanks for being my driver.” Mouse watches as Steve drops her off in front of the apartment building.
“You’re welcome and thank you for everything as well. I had fun with you today.” Steve loved everything they did and the food they had.
“You’re welcome. See you later.” Mouse gets out and head inside the building and up to her apartment.
Mouse checks into the Hard Rock Hotel & Casino. She informed her Aunt Anika that she was going to spend two nights in Atlantic City. She had booked a suite in the South Tower Apollo Ocean suite, which gave her a nice view of the ocean.
She walks over towards the huge window and moves the curtain aside to look out towards the ocean. She loved how clear the day was and spotted people out on the water, enjoying their sailboats and such.
Mouse unpacks what clothes she brought with her and put them away. She takes some of the money she brought with her and put half in the safe in the suite. She only brought five thousand of her own earned money to gamble with. She wasn’t going to do any gambling right away. She wanted to see some of the attractions on the boardwalk.
She grabs her shades, purse, and head down to the lobby. She had her cellphone with her, and it was linked to her earpiece. She breathes in the warm sea air and walks along the boardwalk. She couldn’t believe how warm and sunny it was. She had her shades on and was glad she brought them with her.
The first place she stops is Ripley’s Believe it or Not! Attraction. She pays the thirteen-dollar cover fee and walks around inside. She wishes her best friend had come with her because she knew she was into the strange and unusual type of stuff.
Mouse takes plenty of pictures for her friend and buys some souvenirs for her and her mother. The next place she stops at is an old fashion arcade that dated back to the fifties and forties. She looks at some of the old machines that have been refurbished. A smile appears on her face, as she thinks about teasing a few of her uncle’s and mother. Saying that she found something older than them.
She tries a funnel cake and loves it. Around two in the afternoon she stops and has lunch at a nice hot dog place. She had read about the place while planning her vacation. She visits the Korean War Memorial. Some of her relatives had been involved in that conflict. She knew there has been someone from the Bounty family involved in all sorts of conflicts in the world. Her mother gave her a history lesson about the family and how they were descendants from when the Romans came to Ireland.
She might not be related to her aunts and uncles by blood and genetics, but she was still considered a Bounty. Well, she was related to her mother by blood. They shared the same rare blood type. That brings a smile to her face as she continues exploring. She keeps exploring, before heading back to the Hard Rock by late afternoon.
She goes to her suite first to drop off the items she bought to take back to England with her. She takes some money out of the safe to gamble with. Afterward, she heads down to one of the restaurants in the hotel to have dinner. After dinner, Mouse tries her luck at the one-arm bandits.
The first few she tries, she loses. She moves on to a few others and ends up winning ten thousand dollars on one machine and five thousand on another machine. She takes pictures of them and sends them to her mother with a smile on her face.
London, England:
Countess Basset was enjoying a nice quiet evening. It wasn’t often she had an evening to herself, between her work and obligations with the Royal family. She was reading an old German novel when her cellphone beeps alerting her a text had arrived. She looks at it and notices it was from her daughter. There were two pictures of slot machines, showing her that Mouse had won fifteen thousand dollars total on the one-arm bandits.
“Congratulations sweetie! Your vacation is paid for. Don’t forget to transfer the money to your account.”
Atlantic City, New Jersey, USA:
Mouse hears her cellphone beep. She looks at the message from her mother and smiles. She starts typing a replay to her.
London, England:
“I won’t forget, mom. Love you.”
Mouse puts her cellphone away. She wanted to try her luck at poker. She used to be pretty good. She learned from some friends when she was younger and was running the streets. She finds a table that has nothing but men at it.
“Do you gentlemen mind if I join you?” Mouse looks at all the men.
“Not at all, little lady.” Jerald looks at the young woman with strange colored hair and an English accent.
The other men look at Mouse “not at all. I hope you don’t mind losing money.”
“Well, I prefer to win money, but if I have to lose to win. I don’t mind.” Mouse takes a seat and flag a waitress down.
She orders a drink and turns her attention back to the men at the table. The guy that spoke to her first, she noticed he had a Texas accent. She remembers meeting Bart and he had the same accent to his speech. The second guy that spoke didn’t have an accent to his speech.
In the first few hands, she has bad luck. She does observe the other players, as she plays. She knew they were doing the same to her. She just smiles at them. By the time she gets to her sixth hand, she wins some of the money she lost back.
“Looks like your luck is changing.” The Texas guy smiles at Mouse.
“Maybe, the night isn’t over yet.” She smiles back at him.
Mouse flags down her waitress and gets a refill on her drink. She knew to take it easy because she could get drunk easily. In the next few hands, the winning goes from one player to another player. She manages to win four more times.
“Well, gentlemen, it's been fun.” As Mouse covers up a yawn.
“I have to agree with you. It’s been fun playing against you.” The Texas guy smiles at Mouse.
Mouse collects her winning, which came to thirty thousand dollars. She started with five thousand dollars. She heads up to her suite and put the money in the safe. She covers up another yawn as she strips out of her clothes and slips her nightgown on. She was enjoying herself, but wish she had someone else with her to enjoy her vacation with.
She crawls into bed and slowly falls asleep. When Mouse wakes-up, she gets dressed and order a light breakfast. She figures she’ll visit the art gallery and see what they have for sale. Her mother helped install a love of art in her.
Once Mouse eats her breakfast, she grabs her purse and heads towards the art gallery. Along the route to the gallery, she passes a young woman drawing people’s pictures. She stops and observes her. She liked what the young woman was doing. When the young woman was done.
“Your technique is really good. Did you go to school to learn how to draw?” Mouse watches the young woman.
“No ma’am, I’m self-taught.” Cindy brushes aside a lock of her dark brown hair.
“Well, I think you do good, for someone self-taught.”
“Thank you. Would you like your portrait done?” Cindy liked the woman standing in front of her.
“Why not. My mother back in England will love it.” Mouse walks around and sits in the chair in front of the young woman.
“So, you’re from England?” Cindy grabs her pencil and starts drawing.
“Yes, I’m over here on vacation. By the way, you can call me Mouse.”
A smirk appears on Cindy’s face “I’m Cindy, Mouse. It’s nice to meet you.”
Cindy starts drawing Mouse’s picture. She wonders why she was named Mouse. She could tell just from watching Mouse, that she was aware of everything going on around her. She works on the picture, capturing Mouse’s image.
Mouse sits still and waits for the young artist to finish. She watches the people around her as they walk by. Events from her past and things her mother taught her, made it a habit for her.
After a while “it's finished. I hope you like it.” Cindy turns the picture around to show Mouse.
Mouse looks at the picture and loved it. Cindy did a really good job at capturing her facial features and eyes.
“You did a really good job, Cindy.” Mouse couldn’t wait to send it home to her mother.
She reaches into her purse and pulls out a thousand dollars. She knew Cindy wasn’t charging people much money for the drawings, but she felt the young woman did a really good job.
“Here, take this, Cindy.” Mouse hands the money to Cindy.
Cindy looks at the money and notices it was more than what she was asking “it's too much. I can’t take it.”
“Cindy, you did an incredible job at capturing me. Please, I want you to have this money.” Mouse kept holding it out to Cindy.
“Thank you.” Cindy accepts the money.
“You’re welcome.” Mouse accepts the picture.
“Here’s one of my business cards. If you ever need anything, feel free to call me.” Mouse hands the business card to Cindy.
Cindy accepts it and notices it had a female mouse lady leaning against the edge of the card. It had Mouse’s full name and a phone number on it. The lettering was raised and in gold.
“Just one question Mouse. How are you going to help me if you’re in England?” Cindy looks at Mouse with a puzzled looked on her face.
“I have relatives that live in New York and other places. Trust me, I’ll be able to help you.” Mouse smiles at Cindy.
Cindy wonders who Mouse was and why there was a female mouse lady on the card. Then it dawns on her, that the female mouse woman represents Mouse herself. She watches as Mouse walks off with the picture she just did.
Mouse does end up going to the art gallery and buying several pieces of art. She arranges to have them sent to her mother's house in England. After she leaves the art gallery, she stops and buys a container to mail the picture Cindy did, home to her mother.
The rest of the day, she explores some more, before trying her luck at another casino. She was going to try her luck again on the one arm bandits and poker.
Mouse was enjoying the drive back to New York. She woke up early and checked out before she had to. She could have extended her stay, but there were other things she wanted to do. A smile appears on her face as she thinks about the men she played against at the other casino.
They couldn’t believe a little ole girl like her could beat them. She walked away from that game with close to forty thousand dollars.
One player had given her a dirty look when she won the last hand with a royal flush. He had a good hand and would have won if she hadn’t had the royal flush in her hand. It doesn’t take her long to arrive back at her uncle’s condo in New York.
She takes everything upstairs to be washed. She might go out later for lunch, if there wasn’t anything on hand she felt like cooking. She takes her shoes off as soon as she enters the apartment. She heads towards the laundry room, to get her laundry going.
While the laundry is going, she takes the money she brought back with her and put it in the wall safe. Once the money was put away, she walks into the kitchen to fix herself a coffee to drink. While the coffee is brewing, she pulls her work laptop out and checks in with MI 6 to let them know she was still alive. She also answers some emails that were sent to her.
Some of them were simple requests that she could do from where she was. She logs into the MI 6 network and goes to work. There were a few requests she’ll have to do from her station at work. She forwards those requests to her supervisor. He could handle those requests until she comes back to work. Once she was done, answering emails, and fixing minor problems. She gets up and grab her coffee cup and sit back down at her laptop.
Mouse logs off the MI 6 network and browses the web for a while. She was looking for what restaurants were nearby. She didn’t want anything that was British or Irish. She could get those at home. She locates a nice Mexican restaurant that was within walking distance of her location.
Mouse finishes her coffee and locates the restaurant. There were some high-end stores nearby, that she wanted to checkout. She heads back into the laundry room and moves her laundry from the washer to the drier. Once that task was done, Mouse grabs her purse and heads out of the condo.
When she exits the building, she walks up to where the crosswalk was and crosses when it tells her. She had to go up a whole block before she came to one of the stores she wanted to check out. She walks into the place and notices right away that it was a very high-end place.
“Can I help you Mrs.?” Betty noticed an emo color hair girl wearing middle-class clothes walk into her store.
“I’m fine, thank you.” Mouse spots a nice pant set that would make her look more professional at work.
She walks over to it and looks at it. Her mother taught her what to look for when she was in high-end stores. The cut of the pant set seems to be perfect for her body. The suit jacket that went with it, looked to be about her size.
She turns around to look at the woman that spoke to her when she entered the store. She spots her watching her “excuse me, but do you have this in a size 2?”
Betty walks over to Mouse and looks at her. She didn’t see anything special about the young woman. She did notice that she had a British accent.
“I think we have one in the back. Let me go and get it for you.”
“Thank you.” Mouse noticed that the woman gave her a once over, before making up her mind to help her.
She may or may not buy the pant set, depending on the woman’s attitude when she comes back. She continues to look around the store, waiting for the woman to return. She does spot several other outfits and dresses that were nice.
“Here we go, ma’am.” Betty holds up the suit set.
“Do you mind if I try it on?” Mouse looks at the suit.
“Yes. The dressing rooms are over here.” Betty escorts Mouse over to the dressing room.
Mouse steps inside and try the outfit on. It fit her perfectly and she loved how it was made. She slips her normal clothes back on and steps out with the pant set. She looks at Betty “if you have two more, I would like those as well. I would also, like them delivered to the building I am staying at.”
“There will be a charge for the delivery.” Betty didn’t mind to delivery the purchases.
“That’s fine. Just tell the person at the door, the delivery is for Mr. Bounty. He’ll know what to do with it.”
Betty writes the instructions down. She adds two more suits to the first one. Betty rings the purchases up and gives Mouse the total.
Mouse hands her credit to Betty. She watches her carefully and signs the receipt after checking everything.
“If you need anything else, ma’am. Please feel free to come back.” Betty loved the sale she just had.
“I will, thank you.” Mouse tucks the receipt into her purse and heads out of the store.
She leaves the store and walks down the sidewalk. She stops every once-in-awhile to window shop. She spots a young girl sitting next to one of the buildings. People walked by her, just ignoring her. She walks up to the girl and notices she had a sign in front of her asking for money and a job.
Lilly was feeling lightheaded and hungry. She hasn’t had anything to eat for the past three days. All the money she had, had been taken from her, by some bullies. Her chest still hurt, where they punched her. She notices a shadow fall on her.
She looks up and saw a nice woman with emo-colored hair looking down at her. She wonders if she’ll be nice and help her. She hasn’t had any luck since a few days ago.
Mouse looks down at the young woman. She looked like someone had beaten her. She noticed the black eye she had. She doesn’t know what she can do, but she knew what living on the streets was like.
“When is the last time you have had a nice meal?” Mouse figures the girl could use a nice meal.
“I haven’t eaten anything in the last three days.” Lilly looked at the young woman standing in front of her.
“Well???” As Mouse looks at the young woman.
“Lilly, my name is Lilly.”
“Well Lilly, my name is Mouse and today is your lucky day. I’m on my way to have some lunch. I wouldn’t mind some company if you wouldn’t mind joining me.” Mouse extends her hand to the young woman.
“I would be honored.” Lilly takes the young woman’s hand.
“Grab your stuff and come with me.” Mouse smiles at the young woman.
“Yes ma’am.” Lilly grabs her garbage bag, which had everything she owned in it.
Lilly follows Mouse down to a Mexican restaurant. She knew the place and knew the owner didn’t like her. She stops, just before she walks into the place.
Mouse noticed that Lilly had stopped at the door. She turns around to look at her “don’t you like Mexican food?”
“Yes ma’am, I do. But the owner of the place doesn’t like me and won’t let me into the place.”
“We’ll see about that.” Mouse takes Lilly’s hand and pulls her into the restaurant.
Mouse walks into the place holding Lilly’s hand. Just as they walk into the place. An older man comes walking up to her and Lilly.
“I told you girl, that you aren’t welcome in here. Carry your disease self out of here, NOW!” Jorge didn’t want his fine restaurant soiled by the street trash.
“Excuse me? How dare you talk to a guest of mine in that tone. You will apology or I will report your rude attitude to the whole wide world.”
Mouse didn’t like the way this guy spoke to Lilly.
Lilly would have fled from the restaurant, but Mouse still held her hand. She also noticed that Mouse’s speech became more royal and British in the way she spoke. She never had anyone stand up for her before.
Jorge looks at the emo color hire girl “who do you think you are, telling me what to do?” He steps closer to Mouse.
Mouse step closer and got right in the guy's face “I’m a paying customer, and you don’t treat customers this way. I don’t know what your problem is with my guest, but if you don’t want your business ruined, you’ll apologize to her and show us a table.”
Jorge noticed the thick British accent in the woman’s speech. He also noticed she was commanding as well. He didn’t think he could bully her, but he wasn’t going to bend.
“You can leave this restaurant with that street trash as well. I reserve the right to serve who I want to.” Jorge wasn’t bending or backing down.
“Fine! I know a better restaurant and its head chef. Chef Brandis will be more than happy to serve us. Come, Lilly, let’s go.”
Jorge stops in his tracks. Chef Brandis was a well-known and respected chef in New York. His restaurants have won several awards for their food and service.
“Wait, how do you know Chef Brandis?” Jorge wanted to know.
“It doesn’t matter. It's too late for you.” Mouse wouldn’t eat at this restaurant now.
Mouse walks out of the restaurant, dragging Lilly with her. She spots a cab and waves it down.
“I’m sorry about what happened.” Lilly felt bad about them being thrown out.
“It’s not your fault, Lilly. No one should be treated like he was treating you.” Mouse knew how Lilly must feel now. No one likes to be treated like they weren’t human.
“Here we are, ladies.” The cab driver pulls in front of the restaurant Chef Brandis owned.
Mouse pays the fare in cash. She exists first and waits for Lilly to exist. She watches as Lilly gets out with her garbage bag in hand.
Lilly was nervous as she follows Mouse into the restaurant. When they walk in, they are greeted by a young woman “how many in your party?”
“Just two. By the way, is Chef Brandis here today?”
“He never leaves, unless my mom makes him.”
“You’re his daughter?” Mouse didn’t know that.
“Yes, I’m his and Shigeko adopted daughter. My parents just adopted me, about three months ago.” Cindy was happy she had parents who loved her now.
“That I didn’t know.” Mouse was curious now.
“Well, if you’ll follow me, please.” Cindy grabs some menus and escorts Mouse and her friend to one of the tables reserve for her father’s friends.
“Your server will be over in a few minutes. Is there anything special you would like?”
“Sweet Iced Tea for me. What would you like Lilly?” Mouse looks at Lilly.
“I’ll have the same thing as well.” Lilly smiles at Mouse.
“Alright, I’ll have your drinks brought to you.”
“Thanks, Cindy.”
Cindy smiles and walks off. Once she was gone, Mouse looks at Lilly “order whatever you want, Lilly. I don’t mind.”
“Thank you, Mouse.” Lilly looks at the menu and spots several dishes she would love to eat.
Their waitress shows up to take their order and deliver their drinks. After she leaves, Mouse looks at Lilly “here is my job offer to you. I’m on vacation and so far, it’s been alright. However, it has also been kind of boring as well. I have no one to talk to about the places I go, and I get lonely not having someone traveling with me. So, I’ll pay you to travel with me and give you money to buy whatever you like. I’ll also provide room and board as well.”
“What am I supposed to do after your done with your vacation?” Lilly didn’t want to seem ungrateful, but she wanted something long-term.
“Well, I have contacts here in the United States that could help you out or you could come back to England. If you come back to England, my mother could hire you to work at our place or we know people who would be willing to hire you. If you don’t like England, I’ll pay for you to come back to the states and give you enough money to survive for a few months. So, what do you think?”
“It’s a nice offer. Do you mind if I think about it?”
“Sure. You have until my vacation is over to decide. So, what do you want to eat?”
When their waitress comes back to take their order. Lilly orders a nice steak lunch with all the fixings. Mouse told her to get whatever she
wanted. Mouse orders a fancy fish dish, she has never had before. She also orders an appetizer for them to munch on until their order arrives.
When the appetizer arrives, Lilly started to salivate. She inhales the aroma from the food and held it.
“Enjoying the smell?” Mouse had seen the look on Lilly’s face.
“Yes, it has been six months since I have enjoyed something as good as this.” Lilly tries not to think about what the last six months have been for her.
“You know, I can sort of understanding what you might have gone through. When I was younger, I use to roam the streets and joined a gang made up of other runaways and homeless kids. I’m not proud to say I committed a lot of crimes; I should have been arrested for.”
“What got you off the streets?” Lilly was curious about Mouse.
“My adopted mother did. She worked for MI 5 and was investigating who was hacking into the camera system London has.”
“Let me guess, you were the hacker?” Lilly looks at Mouse.
“Yep, I was the hacker. The leader of the gang I was in thought I should be punished. So, I was secured to a pole and raped by several male members of my gang and shot afterward. If my adopted mother hadn’t come along when she did, I would be dead. I still would have died
anyway, because I have a very rare blood type and only 0.6% of people have my type of blood. I was lucky that my adopted mother had my blood type.”
“So, your mother was the agent investigating your gang and she had the same blood type as you. That was luckily for you.”
“Yeah, I was very lucky that day. I was also lucky that she adopted me as her daughter as well.” Mouse was happy the countess adopted her and made her part of her family.
“So, what type of work do you do now?” Lilly takes a bite of her steak.
“I’m a computer expert. I have a natural talent for it. I can also speak twelve different languages as well.” Mouse moans from taking a bite of her fish.
“Damn, I can only speak two languages, English and Spanish.”
“Well, don’t worry about it. You’ll be speaking the Queen’s English in London if you decide to come back to England with me.”
The rest of lunch, Lilly enjoys. She finishes everything on her plate and the appetizers as well. She orders some dessert with Mouse's encouragement. Afterward, all she wanted to do was soak in a nice hot tub.
Mouse escorts Lilly back to the condo she was staying at. She noticed how sleepy Lilly was looking. When they arrive at the apartment after Mouse picks up her delivery.
“Look, why don’t you strip out of everything you have on and wear something of mine. I’ll toss them into the washer.”
“Thanks, Mouse.” Lilly heads into the bedroom across from Mouses.
Lilly takes everything she has to own off and lets them drop to the floor. She couldn’t wait to soak for a while.
“Here’s something of mine that should fit you.” Mouse walks into the bedroom with some clothes in her hands.
She stops when she sees that Lilly is naked. She also notices that Lilly had male bits, but moderate size breasts.
“I hope you're not changing your mind.” Lilly knew some people didn’t like people like her.
Mouse just smirks “no, Lilly you’re fine here. I have cousins that used to be like you.”
“Are you sure? I know, some people don’t like who I am.” Lilly hopes Mouse meant what she said.
Mouse steps up to Lilly “I meant every word I said. You’re safe here and I don’t mind. Now, go take a nice hot bath and use whatever you find in the bathroom. While you’re doing that, I’ll take what clothes you have and wash them. We’ll go out tomorrow and buy you some new clothes.”
“Thank you, Mouse.” Tears leak from Lilly’s eyes.
“You’re welcome. Now, go and take a bath.” Mouse starts picking up all of Lilly’s clothes to wash them.
Lilly grabs a clean robe from the stack that Mouse brought into her bedroom and head towards the bathroom.
Lilly wakes up and stretches as she stares up at the ceiling above her. She felt so energized and rested, which was something she hasn’t felt in a while. She slides out of bed and slips the robe that Mouse gave her to wear.
She wonders if Mouse was already up and about as she heads towards the kitchen. When she walks into the kitchen, she spots Mouse talking to a young girl dressed in a black lace bodysuit and faded blue jeans. The blue jeans looked like someone had painted them onto the girl. She had dark brown hair that was cut short.
“I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”
“You’re not Lilly. This is Katja and she is a courier that works for my uncle. Katja, this is my new friend Lilly.”
“It's nice to meet you, Lilly.” Katja holds her petite hand out to shake Lilly’s.
Lilly notices that when she goes to shake Katja’s hand, that her fingernails were painted a coppery red color. She wonders why Katja painted her nails that color.
“That’s a unique color on your fingernails.”
“Thanks, it's one of my favorite colors.” A friendly smile appears on Katja’s angelic face.
Lilly couldn’t believe how young and angelic Katja looked. She couldn’t be any more than thirteen or fourteen years old. She had the physical build of a gymnast.
“Well, I better get going. I have several more stops I need to make. It was nice meeting you, Lilly.”
“And you as well, Katja.” Lilly watches as Katja leaves the apartment.
“There’s coffee and whatever you would like for breakfast, Lilly.” Mouse figures Lilly could decide what she wanted to eat.
“Thanks.” Lilly walks into the kitchen and looks at what was available to make breakfast for herself.
Lilly noticed the kitchen and refrigerator were well stocked. She grabs a few items to make a breakfast sandwich of eggs, bacon, and cheese
on toasted bread slices. As she is cooking, she notices that Mouse was watching her.
“What?”
“Nothing, you just seem so domesticated.” Mouse had a playful smile on her face.
“I enjoy cooking. I use to do it a lot when I had a place of my own.” Lilly misses her old place and all the things she had to give away.
“Well, you can always get a new place and start again. Also, I figure today I would treat you to a full-body makeover at one of those Japanese spas I have heard so much about, and afterward, we can go shopping and update your wardrobe.” Mouse saw what condition Lilly’s clothes were when she took them out of the dryer and Lilly was going to need a major upgrade.
“Mouse, why are you willing to spend so much money on me?” Lilly looks at Mouse and her unusual haircut and coloring.
“Because, like I told you before. My adopted mother took a London street rat off the streets of London and gave her a better life. I am only
trying to pass on what was done for me to someone who needs it now. Besides, it's nice to be pampered every once in a while.” Mouse had a sweet smile on her face.
“I just don’t want to be treated as a charity case is all.”
“Oh, you’re not. Trust me on that one. When your done eating breakfast, we’ll leave and go to the spa. We’re also going to have lunch with my
aunt Anika later on this afternoon.” Mouse had received a text from her aunt, inviting her and her new friend to lunch.
A few hours later, Lilly and Mouse were in one of the most expensive dress shops in New York city with Lilly trying on outfit after outfit on. Mouse was checking her out and looking at which outfits look good on Lilly and which ones didn’t.
“How does this one look, on me?” Lilly turns slowly so Mouse good check her out.
“That one looks better than the first two before it. That one is a keeper.” Mouse liked how Lilly looked in it.
“Cool.” Lilly liked the outfit she had on.
She has stopped looking at the prices after the first few she tried on. Mouse told her not to worry about how much the clothes were going to cost. She had it covered. That also included the shoes to go with the outfits.
Lilly tries on a few more outfits before Mouse reminds her, they were having lunch with her aunt. Lilly goes to change out of the outfit she had on.
“Lilly, pick out one of your new outfits to wear to lunch.” Mouse remembered they were going to a high-end restaurant for lunch.
“Okay.” Lilly looks at all the new clothing she and Mouse picked out. She chooses a nice off-the-shoulder dress.
She puts the dress on and looks around for the shoes they found to go with it. After searching for them after a while, she finds them. She puts the shoes on and carries everything up and takes it to the cashier.
After checking out, Mouse puts all of Lilly’s new purchases in the trunk of the Charger she was driving. She liked how Lilly was dressed. She looked like a respectable businesswoman.
Dominic’s Steak:
Anika looks at the little girl she was holding in her arms. Aylin had found her in a dumpster with her umbilical cord and placenta still attached to her. Someone had placed her inside a trash bag and tossed it into the dumpster. If Aylin hadn’t heard her whimper while chasing after a crook, she would have died.
Anika couldn’t believe how quiet she was while being held. The doctor Aylin and Mark took her too, hadn’t found anything wrong with her. Her hair color looked to be heading towards a strawberry red color. It was still too early to tell, but the child had red hair with some blonde highlights mixed into it. She had fair skin and the brightest green eyes Anika has ever seen.
Anika just stares into Kiera’s bright green eyes “you were lucky your big sister came along when she did, Kiera.”
The little girl just looks up at Anika. A smile appears on her face as she yawns.
“Hey Aunt Anika, watch you got in your hands?” Mouse looks at her aunt, as she sits down.
Lilly sits down across the table from Anika. She notices that she was holding a little red-haired girl in her arms. She wonders whose child she was. Because Anika had shoulder-length blonde hair.
“My new daughter.” Anika looks at Mouse and her new friend.
The woman looked to be in her early twenties. She also noticed she was watching her as well. A smile appears on Anika’s face.
“You’re new daughter? When did this happen?” Mouse was curious.
“While you were away gambling in New Jersey. Aylin found the poor child abandoned and thrown into a dumpster.”
“Did the baby still have her cord and placenta still attached to her?” Lilly was curious.
“Yes, why?” Anika looks at Lilly for an answer.
“Sometimes, girls who got pregnant by their boyfriends or lovers will give birth and toss the child into the trash. I’ve seen it done a few times while living on the streets.” Lilly figures Anika must already know a little bit about her, being Mouse’s aunt.
“Don’t they know there are safe havens where they can leave the child, with no questions asked?” Anika couldn’t believe a mother could be so foolhardy to do something like that.
“You’re talking about scared teenage girls or women who don’t want their parents or lovers to find out.” Lilly has seen a lot on the streets.
“Still, that’s no excuse.” Anika looks down at Keira.
“Have you told my mother and uncle Jack yet?” Mouse looks over at the little girl.
“Nope, the only people who know are Aylin and her boyfriend. None of my other agents know yet.” Anika hasn’t told any of her team yet.
“Well, if you don’t tell grandma that you are adding a new member to the family, she’s going to be upset and she’ll want to meet your new child as well.” Mouse knew how her grandmother felt about wanting to meet her new children and grandchildren.
“You, young lady know too much.” Anika smiles at Mouse.
“That’s because I spend time with grandma. How about you Lilly? Did you ever spend time with your grandmother?” Mouse was curious about her new friend.
“As much as I could, before she died a few years ago, in her sleep.” Lilly misses her grandmother.
Their waitress shows up to take their order.
Zoey tosses and turns as images filter through her dreams warning her of upcoming danger and past dangers. The image of her father being tortured to death in his home office, while she watched from her hiding spot. The thundering sound of the gun going off. She felt the pain her father suffered and then nothing as his life slipped away.
A loud clap of thunder wakes her from her dreams. She sits up in bed and looks around her. It takes her mind a few seconds to register where she was. She looks around the plain-looking room, as she sat in bed while the covers pooled around her.
She glances over towards her art easel that had a painting on it that she has been working on lately. She walks over to it and removes the sheet covering it. The painting was of a young woman with multi-color emo color hair. She had neon blue coloring fading down to a neon purple color at the end of her hair. She also had a stylish pair of gold rim color glasses that framed her very observant eyes.
A humanoid female mouse was sitting on her shoulder dressed like James Bond. Sitting next to the young-looking woman was another woman with short dark brown hair and a kind face. She was dress as if she was a schoolteacher. They were in a car traveling on a highway with rain coming down.
Zoey didn’t know why these two women were important, but she knew they could be trusted to help her and US Marshall Weather. She knew Marshal Weather came from a family of famous US Marshal’s. His mother, grandmother, great grandmother, and great, great grandmother were all former US Marshal’s.
She covers the painting up and walks over to the window. She moves the curtain aside to watch the rain as it came down. The danger was coming and she would have to leave the safety of this room. She didn’t know how soon danger was going to come, but she could feel it.
Zoey turns around and walks back over to the suitcase she has been living out of for the past few months. She changes out of her nightgown and puts on a plain light color t-shirt. Which she hated to wear and a pair of faded blue jeans. She puts on a pair of socks and starts packing everything up, so she and agent Weather can leave quickly. She wonders where he is going to take her this time.
Chris was half asleep when his cellphone starts ringing. He picks it up and recognizes the number. It was his cousin Katja from New York
“hello?”
“You need to get out of where you are, right now, Chris.” Katja fires back at the guy trying to shoot her.
Chris could hear that a gunfight was going on in the background. He sits up “how in the hell did they find out where we are?”
“There’s a snitch in the US Attorney office. I don’t have a name yet, but I traced it back to that office.” Katja had followed up on a lead from an informant she trusted.
“How long do I have?” Chris slips his shoes back on and rushes to Zoey’s bedroom. He doesn’t bother knocking, as he rushes in.
“I would say at least twenty minutes or less.” Katja couldn’t give Chris an exact time frame.
“Alright, thanks.” Chris ends the call. He finally notices that Zoey was already, ready to go.
Zoey looks at Agent Weather when he burst into her bedroom. She saw the look on his face as he talked with someone on his cellphone. She also noticed how worried he looked.
“We have to go, Zoey. But you already knew that didn’t you?” He noticed all her stuff was packed and ready to go.
Zoey shakes her head yes. She was born mute, but not deaf. It was frustrating at times because Agent Weather didn’t know much sign language and she had to teach him. She had to concentrate to read his lips when he spoke to her.
She grabs her bags and art supplies and follows Marshal Weather out of the hotel room they had been staying in. The place was low class and out in the slums. They rush down to the SUV Marshal Weather was driving, during the downpour that was coming down.
Just as they were backing up and pulling away from the parking spot. Two dark color SUV’s come speeding up to block them in. Bullets hit the front end of the SUV Marshal Weather and Zoey were in, as they speed past the two other SUVs.
Chris had the gas pedal floored as they shot past the two other SUVs trying to stop them. He didn’t even bother to use the driveway and cut across the sidewalk, into oncoming traffic. He manages to make it to the on-ramp to the interstate before the other two SUVs could follow him.
The downpour from the rain also made it hard for anyone to track him.
“I hate driving in the rain.” Mouse was trying to be careful in the downpour that was coming down.
Lilly just smirks as she watches as Mouse drives the Charger. They were following the map laid out on Google map to Washington D.C. Lilly didn’t mind going to Washington D.C. and visiting some of the museums with Mouse. After all, it was Mouse, who decided to go to Washington D.C., instead of Boston.
It had only been lightly raining when they left the apartment building in New York. Mouse had the radio in the car tuned to a local station that played the type of music she and Lilly liked.
“So, Lilly what did you do before your boyfriend screwed you over?” Mouse glances at Lilly as she drove.
“I was going to school to be a schoolteacher. I’ve always wanted to become a teacher, ever since I was little. How about you? I know you said you work with computers. Has that always been your dream?” Lilly looks at Mouse.
“To be honest with you, I never knew what I wanted to do. I was too busy surviving on the streets and stealing from people. However, after I was introduced to technology by certain people. I came to enjoy the thrill of hacking into databases and governments computer systems.”
Mouse wanted to tell Lilly she was with MI 6, but she couldn’t.
“That’s strange.” Lilly spots a teenage girl jumping up and down and waving her arms in the air on the side of the road ahead of them.
Mouse looks in the direction as well and notices the girl trying to get their attention. She spotted a black SUV with smoke coming out of the engine department behind the girl. There was an older man, that was either the girl’s father or brother.
“It’s like she is trying to get your attention, Mouse.” Lilly notices the girl was looking directly at them.
Chris couldn’t believe his luck. They had managed to get fifty miles away from where they had been staying when the engine in his SUV locked up. He managed to pull it over out of traffic onto the emergency lane.
He turns and looks at Zoey “stay here and keep the doors lock.”
Chris gets out of the SUV and walks around towards the front of the SUV. The rain was still coming down, but not as heavy as before. He goes to open the hood and burn his fingers doing it. He looks at the front of the SUV and several bullet holes went through the front grille and the radiator. Not only had the bullets gone through the radiator, but also the top radiator hose and the main drive belt as well.
Steam was coming out of the broken hose and holes in the radiator. Chris couldn’t believe the luck he was having. Now his ride was damage and the people looking for them will be able to catch up.
Zoey started getting a feeling that the people she painted were approaching. She gets out of the SUV and step into the rain to look for the car she saw in her dream. The rain was heavy and was making it difficult, but she manages to spot the car.
She starts jumping up and down and waving her arms to get the driver's attention. She didn’t want them to leave her and Chris. She was tempted to run out onto the highway to force them to stop.
Chris heard the passenger side door open and shut. He looks over to that side of the SUV and spots Zoey jumping up and down. She was also waving her arms in the air like she was trying to flag someone down. He walks up to her to find out why she was doing what she was doing.
As he stops near her, the car she had been trying to flag down, pulls up behind them. He notices it was a nice-looking Dodge Charger and two good-looking women were sitting inside of it.
“Are you sure we are doing the right thing, Mouse?” Lilly looks at the young girl and the man standing behind her.
“To be honest, no I don’t. However, that girl was purposely flagging us down. I want to know why.” Mouse has never seen someone so
persistent in trying to get her attention.
Zoey runs up and over to the driver's side to look at the neon hair colored woman. She motions for her to roll her window down. She couldn’t believe the woman she has been painting was right in front of her.
Mouse rolls her window down “is everything all right?”
Zoey shakes her head no. She starts signing to Mouse that they need help because their car broke down. She could see that the neon color hair woman was watching her intently.
Mouse watches as the wet young girl signs to her. It’s been a while since she has used sign language. She makes sure to watch the girl carefully.
“So, your car broke down and you need our help?” Mouse wanted to make sure she got the message right.
Zoey smiles when Mouse repeats what she just signed. She was also looking for the little female mouse girl she saw as well. She was supposed to be right on the other woman’s shoulder.
Chris walks around to the driver's side of the car to stand next to Zoey. He looks at the two women inside the Charger “we could use your help. My SUV blew a head gasket and I need to get my sister here to Washington D.C.”
Chris figures Zoey might be safer in Washington D.C. He could get some extra help and place her under extra security, where no one could get at her.
Mouse looks at the two people and something the guy said didn’t make sense to her, but she does notice that he was standing protectively close to the young girl.
“It’s against my better judgment, but why don’t you put whatever gear you have in my trunk.”
“Thank you, ma’am.” Chris was glad this woman was willing to help them out.
“You’re welcome.” Mouse pops the trunk for the gentleman.
“Here, why don’t you come around and get in on my side.” Lilly was looking at the young girl.
She was soaking wet from the rain. She could see that the girl wasn’t wearing a bra under the t-shirt she had on, not that she needs it. Her breasts were small enough, she could go braless.
Lilly lets the girl get in first. It seemed she wanted to sit behind Mouse for some reason. She gets in the back with her as well. This way, Mouse could keep an eye on the man as he sat next to her.
Chris transfers all of Zoey’s stuff, along with his two gym bags to the trunk of the Charger. He noticed how clean the trunk was. He also noticed that there were already suitcases in the trunk. He rearranges everything, so he can get everything in and shut the trunk.
When Chris is done, he heads back towards the front of the car and notices Zoey was sitting in the back, behind the neon hair woman. The woman with dark brown hair was sitting next to her in the back. He didn’t know why, but he gets in and buckles up on the passenger side.
“Thanks for stopping and helping us.” Chris looks at the neon hair woman.
“You’re welcome and my name is Mouse, and my friend's name is Lilly.” A smile appears on her face.
“Well Mouse, thank you and your companion for stopping. I’m Chris and my sister’s name is Zoey.”
Mouse looks in the rear-view mirror at the Young girl “it’s nice meeting you, Zoey.”
Zoey just smiles at Mouse. She couldn’t believe she was meeting the two women she has been having dreams about. She also notices that Mouse had a British accent to her words.
Mouse pulls back into traffic, just as two SUVs were approaching their location.
Mouse glances up at her rearview mirror and notices two black SUVs were following her. She had gotten a few miles down the highway. When she noticed they were being followed, after picking up the man and teenage girl.
She steps on the gas pedal and increases her speed. She watches as the SUVs she spotted increase their speed as well. She looks ahead and spots two eighteen-wheelers and several other SUVs. She speeds between the two eighteen-wheelers and zig and zag between the other cars. She drops back, so she is hidden by the eighteen-wheelers.
“Mouse, what’s going on?” Lilly had noticed how Mouse was driving.
“We’ve picked up some unwanted visitors.” Mouse glances towards Chris when she says that.
Mouse drops back, so she is behind the eighteen-wheelers and slides over to get behind the SUV. It was a good thing her mother made her take an offensive and defensive drivers’ course before she got her driver’s license. She spots the two SUVs up ahead of her.
“Hold on, everybody.” Mouse stays behind the SUVs, so they don’t see her.
Her uncle’s car had a few special surprises built into it, but she didn’t want to use them right now. She watches as the SUVs speed ahead of her. She would do more to them, but she didn’t want to endanger her friend or the young girl sitting behind her.
She gets off the highway at the next exit and heads towards the Hardee’s she spotted from the highway. She pulls into the parking lot and
parks on the other side of an Rv. Once she was parked, Mouse looks at Chris with her weapon in her hand “now, tell me why those SUVs were following us?”
Chris looks at Mouse as she pointed her gun at him. He saw how she handled herself with the people following him.
“They are mercenaries that were hired to kill me and the witness I am protecting. I’m a US Marshal.”
“Show me your credentials.” Mouse didn’t like being lied to.
Chris reaches for his wallet, in his back pocket.
“Slowly.” Mouse had her gun pointed at him.
“Easy, Mouse. I’m just getting my wallet.” Chris pulls his wallet out and opens it. He shows his badge and identification card to Mouse.
Lilly watches from the back seat. She notices that Zoey was sound asleep next to her. She also didn’t know Mouse carried a gun.
Mouse takes her cellphone out and takes a picture of the id of Chris. She calls Morgana at Camelot Network Solutions.
Camelot Network Solution:
Morgana was busy breaking into another system that belonged to the Hunter’s when her private line rings. She transfers the call to her computer system “hello?”
“Hey, Morgana it's Mouse. Can you verify a person for me?”
“Sure, send me the information.” Morgana splits the screen to receive the info.
Hardee’s Parking Lot:
Mouse sends the information from her cellphone to Morgana. She waits while Morgana does the research. She watches Chris and figures her trip to Washington D.C. was now spoiled.
Her cellphone beeps letting her know the information was coming through. Mouse looks at the information and notices that everything Chris told her was true. He is a US Marshal and was assigned to protect an important witness by the name of Zoey Douglass.
Mouse puts her gun away and sends a text message to Morgana telling her thanks. She looks at Chris “you know how to spoil a girl’s vacation.”
“Sorry.”
“Now what are we going to do?” Lilly looks at Mouse.
“I’ll call my aunt and see if my uncle has a safe house near our location and head there.” Mouse dials her aunt Anika’s number.
Anika’s Townhouse:
Anika was sitting in the rocking chair Aylin bought for her at an antique store. She also bought a nice crib for her little sister. She looks down at Kiera as she held her. She was a little fussy, but she finally managed to put her asleep.
Anika gets up and lays Kiera down in her crib. Just as she lays Kiera down to sleep. Her cellphone starts ringing. She pulls it out of her pocket and notices it was Mouse’s number.
“Hi Mouse, what can I do for you?” Anika wonders why Mouse was calling her.
“I need one of Uncle Jack’s safe house locations.” Mouse couldn’t believe her vacation was ruined.
“Do I want to know why?” Anika wonders why Mouse needs one of her uncle’s safe house locations.
“It would take time to explain, Aunt Anika. But it does involve a US Marshal and his witness.”
“Alright, if you can make it to Alexandria, Va. There are three safe houses you can use. One is in downtown Alexandria that you can use.”
“Alright, send me the address to that one. I should be able to make it there.” Mouse figures she could avoid the goons looking for Chris and Zoey.
“I’m sending the information now. Let me know when you arrive, so I can give you my access code.” Anika knew Mouse wasn’t in her brother’s system yet.
“Alright.” Mouse ends the call.
“So, no museums?” Lilly was kind of disappointed.
“No museums.” Mouse starts the Charger and programs the location for Alexandria, Va.
She pulls out of the parking space and heads towards Alexandria.
60 Wolfe St, Alexandria, VA.:
Mouse covers up a yawn as she pulls into a private garage. She spots an old light blue with wood paneling caprice station wagon parked inside the garage. Standing next to the car was a middle-aged black hair woman. She looked to be wearing a dark blouse and faded blue jeans. She just watches as she parks.
Chris spots the middle-aged woman and wonders who she is. He looks towards Mouse “do you know her?”
“I have never met her before. However, if she is in this garage, she must work for my uncle.” Mouse turns the charger off.
“Stay in here, until I find out who she is.” Mouse tucks the gun into her waistband.
Mouse gets out of the charger and looks at the middle-aged woman. She looked like she could be someone’s mother or something.
“Who are you?” Mouse watches the woman.
Betty had been contacted by Anika and informed her, that her niece Mouse from England was coming to Washington D.C. She needed the Wolf street safehouse prep and prepared for her. She also wasn’t in the system and would need to be added. A picture of Anika’s niece had been sent, so Betty could identify her.
“I’m called the Housekeeper. Your uncle employs me to maintain his homes here in Alexandria.”
“So, who told you I was coming here?” Mouse didn’t think her uncle knew she was in trouble.
“Your Aunt Anika Jagger.” Betty figures that should answer Mouse’s question.
“Alright.” Mouse motions to the others inside the car.
“Wait, before your friends join us. I need to add you to the housing database. So, let’s do that first and then all of you can go inside and relax.”
“Okay.” Mouse walks over to Betty.
Betty takes a tablet out of her station wagon and plugs it into the security system. She enters her passcode, which was sixteen characters long and had numerous characters to it.
“I’m impressed with your passcode. Most people use simple passcodes.” Mouse had a smile on her face.
“I’m retired Navy and I use to work with Top Secret documents and such.” Betty was surprised when Mr. Bounty approached her with a job.
Betty takes a snapshot of Mouse and inputs it into the housing database. She goes through the process of adding it also to a few more
databases as well. She looks at Mouse “I need three things from you. The first one is a statement or saying only you know. The second, choose a character or image that represents you and the last a unique code from the symbols you will see on the pad.”
Betty hands her tablet to Mouse. She knew with Mouse was a computer expert with British Secret Service. Anika had told her when she asked why she was being added to the access list.
Mouse accepts the tablet and looks at the first one and types in a statement she has never told anyone before. The second one was easy, as she chooses her favorite humanoid muse image that was her trademark. The last one, took a few minutes to do, because she had to think of something she could remember, but make it hard for someone else to guess. Once Mouse was done with the questions and security setup, she hands the tablet back to Betty.
Betty accepts it and looks over it. She doubles and triple checks everything, before uploading the new information to the house. She taps a few buttons on the house security system.
“Alright, let’s see if everything is accepted.” She steps aside to let Mouse test it.
Mouse steps up to the system and goes through the three-step security check. It takes the system a few seconds, but it recognizes Mouse.
“You’ve been approved. I’ll be back tomorrow with supplies. How long do you think you’re going to be in Alexandria?”
“I’m not sure. Why don’t you bring about two weeks’ worth of supplies?” Mouse figures would be the best bet.
“Okay, you have three other people in your car, and one looks to be a teenager.” Betty had accessed the internal camera with her tablet.
“How did you do that?” Mouse was curious.
“All of Jack’s cars are equip with internal cameras.” Betty knew a few things about her boss.
“Well, damn. Why don’t people tell me these things?” Mouse looked surprised.
“Sometimes, it's better not to know somethings, than to know a lot. You’re safer that way.”
Mouse just looks at Betty and wonders what other secrets does she know? She knew her mother and the rest of the family were secretive about what they did or what resources they had.
“Don’t worry, I’m good at keeping secrets.” Betty had noticed Mouse looking at her intensely.
“I bet since my uncle wouldn’t hire a loose lip person.” Mouse knew how her uncles and aunts react.
“If you need anything, just give me a call.” Betty takes a business card out of her pocket and hands it to Mouse.
“Thanks.” Mouse accepts the card and tucks it into a pocket.
Betty gets in her car and leaves the garage. As she is leaving, she watches as everyone exits from the charger Mouse showed up in. She spots an older man, lifting a teenager out of the car.
Mouse opens the door to the place and turns the lights on. She walks in first and looks at everything. She knew Lilly was following behind her.
Lilly looks at the layout of the place as they walked in. It looked like it was decorated for a high middle-class family. Everything looked to be top-of-the-line kitchen equipment and top-of-the-line furniture.
“Are all of your uncle’s places decorated this nicely?”
“I think so. This is only the second safe house I’ve been to. The place in New York belongs to my uncle as well.” Mouse learns the place had three floors and four bedrooms.
She turns to look at Lilly “so, which bedroom do you want?”
“I’m sleeping with you. It’s safer that way.” Lilly didn’t mind sharing a bed with Mouse.
Mouse just smirks “I have to warn you, I hog the blankets.”
“That’s fine, so do I.”
Chris comes walking in carrying Zoey in his arms. She was sound to sleep.
“What room do you want me to put her in?” Chris figures the place had several bedrooms.
“Do you want to share the bedroom with her?” Mouse figures they could take the bedroom next to the one she and Lilly were going to sleep in.
“Depends.” Chris adjust how he was carrying Zoey.
“Put her in the bedroom on the second floor, next to the master bedroom.” Mouse figures Zoey would feel more comfortable next to her and Lilly.
“Alright. I’ll sleep on the floor in that room.” Chris carries Zoey up to the second floor.
“Let’s get our stuff and call it a night.” Mouse covers up a yawn.
“I think that is a good idea.” Lilly was feeling tired as well.
The two of them head out to the garage and start unloading the trunk.
Mouse was the first one up. She looks over at Lilly, who had slept with her last night. She was lucky the covers covering the bed were huge because both had curled up under them. She manages to get out of bed without waking Lilly.
She had gone to bed in her favorite nightshirt and the lace panties she had worn. She steps into the master bathroom and takes a quick shower. She comes out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body.
She steps back into the master bedroom and starts getting dressed. She looks through her panty collection and finds the pair she was looking for. She slips them on and the bra she wore yesterday. After that, she slips on a pair of tights and a black t-shirt with the image of a flaming
Ghost Rider on the front of it. She slips on her comfortable shoes and grabs her purse.
She left the gun she pointed at Chris in the Charger. She didn’t think she needs to carry it. She writes a note telling Lilly where she went on the dresser.
Mouse walks out the front door of the townhouse. She looks up and down the street, trying to decide which way she wanted to go. She pulls her cellphone out “goggle, where’s the nearest donut shop?”
Three shops appear and Mouse spots the nearest one. It was within walking distance to the townhouse. She follows the directions on the screen as she walks down the sidewalk. She figured, since there wasn’t any food in the townhouse, she would buy some donuts, and if the place had coffee, some coffee as well.
The weather was nice outside. There was a little breeze coming off the water, that was across from the townhouse. She spots the donut shop before she got to it. It was called Heavenly Donut. The front windows were decorated with all sorts of images of different donuts.
Mouse walks inside and couldn’t believe the selection of fresh donuts on display. She could smell the donuts cooking in the back, behind the counter.
“Can I help you, ma’am?” Carol spotted an emo-color woman wearing a Ghost Rider t-shirt come into the shop.
“Yes, I would like to get a dozen donuts and if you have it, some coffee as well.” Mouse figures a dozen donuts should be enough.
“We have coffee and it comes in different sizes.” Carol watches the young woman standing in front of her.
“Let me get two medium coffees with three sugars and two vanilla french cremes in them and one extra-large coffee with a sugar and crème
packets on the side. Also, a medium-size orange juice as well. As for the donuts, two bear claws, two apple fritters, three Eclairs, three glazed and two chocolate donuts.” Mouse figures the selection she made would be enough.
Carol rings up the purchases. She noticed the young woman had a British accent to her speech.
“Your total comes to thirty-two dollars, ma’am.” Carol looks at the woman.
Mouse opens her purse and pulls out two twenties. She hands them to the young lady.
Carol accepts them and inputs the amount into the cash register. She pulls out the change “here you go, miss.” As she hands Mouse her change.
Mouse notices a tip jar sitting on the counter. She puts the change into the jar. She watches as the young woman walks off to prepare her order.
While Mouse watches the young woman fill her order. A young teenager comes walking into the donut store. The poor thing looked like they had bags under their eyes. Their hair was rough-looking. The clothes the poor thing had on, looked to be too big on them and unwashed.
There was a stench coming from him as well. The poor thing stood a few feet from her.
“Here you go, ma’am.” Carol's hands Mouse her order.
“Thank you.” Mouse accepts the order.
Carol looks at the young boy that came into the store. She felt sorry for him each time she saw him. She has seen him begging out on the streets either for money or for work.
Asher steps up to the counter and looks at Carol. She has always been nice to him “Carol, can I get a milk and a donut please?”
“It’s going to be two dollars, Asher.” Carol looks at Asher.
“Here’s what I got.” Asher pulls a dirty plastic sandwich bag out of his pocket filled with coins.
He empty’s the bag out on the counter. He hopes he has enough money because he hasn’t eaten anything in the past few days. No one would hire him to do any work.
Carol counts the money. Most of it was dirty pennies. There were a few dimes and nickels in the mix.
“You’re fifty cents short, Asher.” Carol looks at the poor boy.
“I got him covered.” Mouse was about to walk out of the shop.
She opens her purse and takes out some change she had. She hands it to Carol.
“Here you go.”
“Thank, you ma’am.” Asher looks at the strange hair colored woman.
“You’re welcome.” Mouse smiles at the young teenage boy.
She watches as Carol gives the teenage boy a bag with a donut and a small coffee cup filled with milk. She could tell she cared for the young man.
“Thank you.” Asher accepts the bag and coffee cup.
“You’re welcome.” Carol smiles at Asher.
Asher turns around and starts walking towards the front door. He couldn’t wait to take a bite of the donut inside the bag. He could tell Carol put an extra one in the bag for him. He walks out the door and was about to head to the park he slept at last night.
“Hey, if you’re not doing anything, I could use your help.” Mouse hopes the boy will come with her.
Asher stops and turns around to look at the multi-hair color hair woman. He noticed she had a big box of donuts and a drink carrier.
“Sure, what can I do for you, ma’am.” Asher walks over to her.
“Well, you can call me Mouse and if you could. Can you carry this drink carrier for me, please?” Mouse looks at the teenage boy.
“Sure.” Asher didn’t mind.
“Thanks.” Mouse hands the drink carrier to Asher.
Asher accepts the drink carrier. He looks at the woman and wonders who she was. He hasn’t seen her in this neighborhood before.
Mouse starts walking towards the townhouse. She glances at the boy as they walk down the sidewalk.
“So, tell me a little about yourself. Are you from this neighborhood?” Mouse was curious about the young man.
“No ma’am. I use to live in Maryland. I did some work for a person a month ago and he dropped me off here.”
“Did you try to call your parents or friends?” Mouse looks at the young man.
“My father doesn’t want to have anything to do with me and I don’t have many friends.”
“How about your mother? Doesn’t she care?”
“She left me and my father when I was just six years old. All she and my father did was argue all the time. Sometimes, she would blame me for
ruining her life.” Asher was trying to hold back the tears threatening to come out.
“Why doesn’t your father want to help you?”
Asher looks at Mouse as they continue to walk towards the townhouse. There must be a reason Asher’s father didn’t want him and she’s hoping she is wrong.
“He came home and caught me wearing lingerie and wearing makeup. I was making money online doing porn. I was trying to help my father with all the bills we had.”
“By making porn movies?” Mouse was surprised at what Asher admitted.
“I tried to do side jobs around the neighborhood and part-time work at a grocery store. The money wasn’t enough. No matter how much money
I made, we never had enough. So, a friend of mine said that he made a lot of money doing live web movies.”
“So, you decided to follow in his footsteps.”
“I did a few scenes with him at his place and made more money in a few days than I would in a week.” Asher was hesitant at first to do gay scenes with his friend.
“So, you decided to do your site?”
“Yes ma’am. I figure could make enough money to help my father with our bills.”
“Did you tell your father this?”
“I tried too, but he picked me up while I was dressed and tossed me out into the front yard. When I tried to go back inside the house, he punched me in the face. He said I was dead to him and that he never wanted to see me again.”
“So, you have been living on the streets since then?”
“Yes ma’am. I’ve been doing what I have to do to live?” Asher hated to admit what he has done.
Mouse stops in front of the townhouse and looks at Asher “why don’t you come inside with me. You don’t need to live on the streets anymore.”
Asher looks at Mouse and wonders if she had another agenda. He’s learned not to trust people like he used to.
“What is in it for you? No one goes around helping people like you are offering without getting something out of it.” Asher looks at Mouse with a suspicious look on his face.
“You know, someone like you just recently said something similar to me. I’ll tell you the same thing I told her. I used to live on the streets of London, but I was rescued by a Countess.”
Asher just looks at Mouse. He wants to get off the streets.
“You don’t have a problem with me wearing women lingerie?” Asher enjoyed wearing women's clothes.
“Well, I’m hoping you enjoy wearing more than women lingerie.” Mouse smiles at Asher.
“I do.”
“Well, let’s go inside so I can introduce you to some friends of mine.” Mouse starts walking towards the front door of the townhouse.
Asher follows behind Mouse as they headed towards a nice townhouse.
Asher follows behind Mouse as she enters the townhouse. He follows her into the kitchen and watches as she puts the donuts she was carrying down on the counter. He’s surprised when a young teenage girl comes rushing in and over to Mouse.
Mouse had just put the box of donuts on the counter when she is hugged from behind. She turns around in the person's arms and saw it was Zoey. She was still wearing her pajamas.
“Well, good morning to you as well.” Mouse hugs Zoey.
“She’s been worried about you. She knew you weren’t in the house.” Chris had followed Zoey downstairs from the bedroom they slept in. He also noticed the young man standing in the kitchen as well.
“I woke up early and knew there wasn’t any food in the townhouse. So, I went down the street and got donuts and coffee for everyone. Also, I would like you to meet Asher.”
Chris looks at Asher and noticed he was wearing a bunch of clothes that were too big for him. He also noticed that the poor boy could use a good bath.
“Asher, I would like you to meet my friend Zoey and US Marshal Weather.” Mouse motions to Chris and Zoey, who was still holding her.
“Don’t I get a mention?” Lilly comes walking into the kitchen.
Asher notices a dark-haired woman that was a little taller than Mouse comes walking into the kitchen. She looked like she could be a teenager from her looks.
“Asher, this my friend, Lilly. Lilly, this is Asher. Now that everyone has been introduced to everyone. I have coffee and donuts for everyone since we don’t have any food in the house. You, young lady, are getting juice.” Mouse looks into Zoey’s eyes.
Zoey just smiles at Mouse. She didn’t care that Mouse got her juice. She thought something bad had happened to her.
“It looks like you got an assortment of donuts.” Lilly noticed that Mouse picked out some of her favorites.
“Chris, I got you a large coffee, straight black because I didn’t know what you took in it. I did get you some sugar and creamers to go with it.”
“Thanks, Mouse.” Chris spots the straight black one.
“You’re welcome. Now, why doesn’t everyone grab what they want and head to the dining room.” Mouse looks into Zoey’s eyes “that includes you too, young lady.”
Zoey just smiles and grabs what donuts she wants. She picks up her juice as well. She looks at Asher and smiles at him. She heads into the dining room and sits down at the table.
Asher follows behind her and sits down at the dining room table as well. He takes a sip of his milk, before taking a bite out of his donut. He notices Zoey was enjoying the éclair she got for herself.
Lilly, Mouse, and Chris walk into the dining room with their drinks and donuts and sit down at the table. Zoey motions to Mouse for her to sit down next to her. She liked Mouse a lot.
“I think someone likes you a lot.” Lilly had noticed how attached Zoey was to Mouse.
“She’s got good taste.” Mouse takes a sip from her coffee.
Lilly sits down near Asher and takes a sip of her coffee. She looks at Asher “so, how long have you been living on the streets?”
“Almost a year now.” Asher takes a sip of his milk.
“What did you do, before you were forced to live on the streets?” Lilly was curious about Asher.
“I was living with my father until he caught me making porn movies and wearing women undergarments.” Asher was embarrassed about admitting that he liked wearing women’s clothing.
“How come you were wearing women's clothing and making porn movies?” Marshal Weathers was curious about that.
“I was trying to help my father pay our bills. All the other jobs I had weren’t paying enough money. So, I started appearing in online porn. It was the only thing that paid enough money.” Asher takes another bite from his donut.
“Let me guess, your father found out what you were doing and tossed you out of the house?” Lilly felt sorry for Asher.
She has heard similar stories about teenagers who came out to their parents about being gay and such. Or girls who had gotten pregnant and their parents toss them out of the house. She has met a lot of homeless teens and women while living on the streets.
“Well Asher, you won’t have to worry about that happening again.” Mouse looks at Asher like a big sister would.
“We still have our other problem to handle.” Lilly looks at Mouse.
“One problem at a time. Asher, when your done eating. I want you to take a bath in the bathroom in my and Lilly’s bedroom. You’re about my size, so some of my things should fit you until we go and buy you some clothes.” Mouse figures some of her clothes might be a little big on Asher, but they should fit him.
Zoey starts signing that she wants to help Asher. She had some t-shirts, panties, and socks that should fit him. She figures that he prefers to look like a girl.
“Okay, Zoey. See what you have that might fit Asher.”
Asher looks at Zoey “thank you.”
Zoey gets up and walks over to him and hugs him. She had a dream about him and knew they were going to be good friends. She releases him and walks over and sits back down at her place.
Chris, Lilly, and Mouse had watched the two teenagers and smiled. They were surprised by Zoey’s actions and glad the two teenagers would get along. After breakfast, Lilly takes Asher upstairs to her and Mouse’s bedroom.
“Here you go, kiddo.” Zoey shows Asher the bathroom.
“Wow! He has never seen a shower/bathtub setup he was looking at before.”
“I know, this bathroom is amazing. Feel free to use whatever shampoo and body soap you want to.” Lilly noticed that Mouse had set out everything they packed.
“Thank you.” Asher smiles at Zoey.
Dining Room:
Mouse looks over at Chris “okay, what is the story about why you were broken down on the side of the road. And that SUV that had followed us?”
Chris sighs before he begins telling Mouse what is going on. He looks at her “according to my cousin, someone in the justice department is feeding information to those mercenaries. They knew every safe house we stayed at and where we were heading.”
“Who’s your cousin?” Mouse was wondering if they might be revealing Chris’s location.
“Her name is Katja.”
“Katja? Does she look like this?” Mouse brings Katja’s picture up on her cellphone and shows it to Chris.
“Yeah, that’s my cousin. How do you know her?” Chris looks at Mouse with a suspicious look on his face.
“She works for my uncle and gathers information for him.”
“So, you’re related to her mysterious boss?” Chris has always wanted to know more about the person his cousin worked for.
“Before you ask, I can’t talk much about my uncle. I’m just his niece from England. I can tell you this, he is very good at what he does, and if you're ever in a bind, he’s the man you want on your side.” Mouse was proud of her uncle.
“So, what suggestions do you have about my problem?” Chris was still figuring out his next move.
“Well, first I need to make a phone call to my aunt in New York and explain what is going on. Secondly, I need to call my mother and talk with her.” Mouse knew her mother would want to know what she has gotten herself into.
“Why your mother and aunt?” Chris was puzzled about that.
“Because my aunt will want to know why I suddenly changed my vocation plan. As for my mom, let’s just say the countess doesn’t like getting secondhand news from anyone else.” Mouse knew her mother would want to know what was going on and she wanted to tell her about Zoey and Asher.
“You’re a countess daughter?” Chris was surprised by that.
“Yes, I’m the daughter of a countess. However, my mom isn’t just any countess. She’s a very special person.” Mouse wishes she could tell
Chris her mother was the director of one of the branches of MI 5.
Chris could tell Mouse was holding something back. What it was, he couldn’t tell, but he could see it in her eyes.
“Alright.”
Zoey comes back downstairs with Lilly after laying out some clothes for Asher. She had her drawing pad with her. She walks over to Mouse and shows her a picture on it. The picture was of her cousins Hatter, Hatter’s boyfriend Shade, Anika, Gina, and Dakota. There was a black-looking angry ghostly car in the background.
Mouse looks at Zoey “did you do this?”
Zoey shakes her head yes. She turns the page and there was a picture of the countess, Mouse, Lilly, Asher, and herself. They were standing in front of the Washington monument.
Mouse looks up at Zoey again “does everything you draw come true?”
“So, far it has.” Chris knew what it meant when Zoey had her sketchpad out.”
Mouse keeps looking at the pictures. The drawings were pretty accurate of the people who were in them. The one of Hatter brings a smile to her face because it showed her with an evil grin on her face.
“Looks like we are going to have some company then.” She looks at Lilly “I hope you don’t mind meeting my family.”
Lilly looks at the pictures on the sketchpad “are all of these people your family?”
“Everyone except, Dakota and the ghostly black angry car.”
“What do Dakota and the car mean?” Chris was curious about those two.
“If I had to guess, the angry car is Dakota’s husband’s car named Wraith. Let’s just say that your mercs don’t stand a chance against it. I’ve seen it in action before. As for Dakota, she’s a hand-to-hand expert like her brother. She’s also an undercover expert.”
“Sounds like we are going to have a lot of back-ups.” Chris wonders what they were going to do with so many people.
“Oh, trust me. Your mercs won’t stand a chance against my family. My cousin Gina or my aunt Anika alone could take all of them out. Hatter
would have too much fun with them.” Mouse pulls her cellphone out.
“Let me guess, you’re calling your aunt?” Chris kept watching Mouse.
“I have to. We have no other choice.” Mouse presses the preprogrammed number for her aunt Anika.
Gina’s Hotel Room, Courtyard by Marriott Washington Downtown/Convention Center:
Arnold looks at Gina as she laid in bed. He had woken up early to work on a case he brought with him. He also had a meeting at the Justice
Department. He was still amazed at what happened to the Golden Eagle Squad and how they were able to pass as normal-looking people.
According to what he had learned, magic was real and the simple glamour spell the team was using. Didn’t take a lot of energy or concentration to maintain. He and Gina never thought that mystical creatures from fairy tales and legends were ever real.
A smile appears on his face as he thinks about how some of the Senators and Congressmen and women didn’t like the fact that they were being assigned, bodyguards. They were hoping to be assigned either US Marshals or Secret Service agents. Instead, they got highly trained bodyguards. Some of the Republicans found out when they tried to boss their guards around.
Just as he was about to go back to work on the case he had. Gina’s cellphone starts ringing. He puts his legal pad down and walks over to Gina’s side of the bed and picks her cellphone up. He notices it was Anika’s phone number on the display.
He presses accept “Hey Anika, what’s the problem?”
“Hey Arnold, is Gina nearby?” Anika was surprised Gina’s husband Arnold answered the phone.
“She’s asleep. We got in late last night. Why what’s up?”
“Mouse is in Alexandria and it seems she needs our help. She didn’t go into detail, but she did say it involves mercs and a US Marshal.” Anika spoke briefly with Mouse.
“Alright, let me wake her.” Arnold reaches down and shakes Gina’s shoulder gently.
Gina opens her eyes and notices her husband was standing next to her. She noticed he had her cellphone in her hands. She looks up at him
“who is it?”
“Your Aunt Anika.” He hands her cellphone to her.
“Hey, Anika, what’s up?” Gina covers up a yawn.
She watches as Arnold walks over to the coffee machine in their hotel room and starts brewing some coffee. She was going to need a cup of coffee.
“Mouse needs our help.”
“I thought she was over here for vocation. What has she gotten herself into?” Gina knew her cousin and knew she was going to spend time in Washington D.C.
“It involves mercs, a US Marshal and his witness.”
“Where is she now?” Gina sits up.
She wasn’t wearing anything under the blankets. They pooled around her waist as she sat on the bed. She watches as a smile appears on Arnold’s face. As long as they have been married, she always loved seeing his smile.
“She’s at the Wolfe Street safe house in downtown Alexandria. According to Betty, there were at least three other people in the car with her.”
“Alright, I’ll get dress and head over there.”
“Okay, Me, Hatter, Shade, and Dakota will be down in about three hours.”
“All of you are coming?” Gina was surprised by how many were coming.
“Yes, because of the mercs. Also, you know Hatter wouldn’t want to miss beating someone up.” Anika knew how Hatter loved beating up bad guys.
“You have one strange daughter, Aunt Anika.” Gina has met Hatter and she thought she was rather strange.
“Well, I have another daughter and a possible grandchild as well.” Anika has seen how much Aylin cared for Bree.
“Oh?” Gina was surprised by that statement.
“Yeah. I’ll tell you more when I see you.”
“Alright.” Gina ends the call.
“What’s going on with Mouse?” Arnold looks towards his wife. He met Mouse and the Countess the last time they went to England.
“It seems, Mouse has gotten herself involved in a matter with a US Marshal and some mercs.” Gina stands up off the bed and walks over to Arnold.
“Do you want me to come with you?” Arnold wraps his arm around his wife’s naked body.
“No, I can handle it. Tell Sammy she has the day off today, for me.” Gina kisses Arnold.
Arnold returns the kiss. He loved Gina a lot.
“You be careful.”
“Oh, I’m always careful. Besides with the support coming down from New York, I don’t think there will be any problems.” Gina hopes there
aren’t any problems.
Arnold kisses Gina again. He holds her naked body against his body. He could feel some of the scars she has on her body from various situations she has been in.
Gina breaks the kiss “I got to go and take a shower.”
“I’ll join you.” Arnold releases Gina.
A smile appears on Gina’s face as she walks into the bathroom. She puts a little wiggle into her walk and sly looks over her shoulder towards her husband. She winks at him as she walks into the bathroom.
60 Wolfe St, Alexandria, VA.:
Asher looks at himself as he tried on the new clothes that Mouse and Lilly had bought for him. They had gone out after breakfast to a mom-and-pop clothes store that wasn’t too far from the townhouse. Zoey and Marshal Weather had stayed behind and let the housekeeper in. She had brought enough food and supplies for them to survive on for two weeks.
“So, do you like the clothes?” Mouse had walked into her and Lilly’s bedroom to check on Asher.
“They are very nice.” Asher walks over and hugs Mouse.
Mouse returns the hug. She has a feeling her mother was about to adopt two children.
“Let’s go downstairs and see how everyone else is doing.”
“Okay.” Asher releases Mouse and heads out of the bedroom.
He follows Mouse downstairs in his new dress. Asher loved the way it felt as it moved against his thighs. Mouse showed him how to tuck. He was curious how she knew and she told him she had been born a male. That had surprised him, because she didn't look like she had ever been a male before.
Luke pulls up in front of the Courtyard to pick Mrs. Bounty up. He had received a text message from her. He spots Gina Bounty walking out to his car. He gets out and opens the passenger back door for her.
Gina spots Luke Winter holding open the passenger door of his black Mercedes-Benz S-Class for her. He was also one of her father’s agents that operated out of Washington D.C. and an amateur race car driver as well. Before he came to work for her father, he uses to be a Lt. Commander in the United States Navy.
“Long time, no see, Luke.” Gina likes Luke a lot.
“HI, Mrs. Bounty. I heard you were in town.” Luke had a few Lyft and cab driver buddies. He also had a few connections that worked at the airport as well.
Gina stops and looks at him with a surprised look on her face “Oh?”
“Yes.” A playful look appears on his face.
“I should have known.” Gina gets into the car.
Luke closes the car door and walks around to the driver's side and gets in. Once he was buckled in. He looks at Gina through his rearview mirror “were too, Mrs. Bounty?”
“60 Wolfe St, Alexandria, VA., please.”
Luke taps the address into his cellphone and once the directions come up. He starts driving towards the location. As he is driving “how long are you to be in Washington D.C., Mrs. Bounty?”
“I’m not sure, Luke. How is your family?” Gina knew Luke had twin girls and his wife worked for the government.
“They are doing fine. My girl’s birthday is approaching, and my wife has been promoted at work.” Luke was proud of his wife. She was finally getting the recognition she deserved. Her ex-supervisor use to steal her ideas.
“How old are your girls now?” Gina couldn’t remember how old they were.
“Going on fourteen years old. I never knew teenage girls could be so dramatic about things.” Luke loved his girls a lot, but sometimes they were so sensitive about how they look and what they wore.
“You have to remember, Luke. Girls have a lot of pressure on them in society. There’s so much out there that defines how they should look or act. Also, girls are social creatures and we want to be accepted by our friends.”
“Speaking of girls. How is your daughter doing?” Luke knew about Gina’s daughter Arabella.
“Her body is starting to change, and she just recently had her first period. She was at school when it happened.” Gina knew Arabella felt so embarrassed when she got her first period.
“Oh, man. That happened to my girls. It was their last class of the day when their period started.” Luke remembers getting a phone call from his wife asking him to pick his daughters up.
“Arabella had hers in the middle of the day. I had to take off work and pick her up. She knew what had happened to her.”
“I’m glad I never had to experience anything as your girls do.” Luke had a smile on his face.
“Yeah, you guys are so lucky,” Gina remembers back to when she had been kidnapped and experimented on by Dr. Horst Blome.
He and his sadistic assistants had operated on her and several other runaway kids. Even after all these years, she wished her father hadn’t killed him so fast, but made him suffer. She looks out the window as Luke drove her to Wolfe St.
After twenty minutes, Luke pulls up in front of a nice townhouse. He noticed the townhouse was in a nice area and that it faced the river.
“Well, we’re here, Mrs. Bounty. Do you want me to wait around or come back to pick you up?”
“No, I’ll be fine. Tell your wife and daughters I said hello.”
“I will.” He gets out of the car and walks around to open her car door.
Gina climbs out of the car and hands Luke a fifty-dollar bill.
“You don’t need to do this, Mrs. Bounty.” Luke was a little reluctant to accept the money.
“I know, take your daughters out and buy them some new outfits or something.” Gina knew she didn’t need to pay Luke. All her father’s companies had an account with him.
“I will and thanks.” Luke accepts the money.
60 Wolfe St, Alexandria, VA.:
Mouse managed to sneak away from everyone to check her email. She also accesses MI 6 database to search for Asher. Through MI 6 she had access to the United States Criminal Database as well. She didn’t find anything on Asher at all in the criminal database, which meant she has never been arrested before.
She did however find the porn videos Asher had made with her friend and streamed herself. She bookmarks them and makes a mental note to bring them to her mother’s attention. Speaking of which, she sends an email to her mother about Asher and Zoey. She gives a brief description about them and suggests that Zoey might be better protected in England under her care, then left here in the states and the government
learning about her unique gift.
She disconnects from the internet and heads back downstairs. As she is walking down the stairs, she hears the front doorbell ring. She accessed the front door camera system and notices it was her cousin Gina standing outside.
Marshal Weather was walking by the foyer of the townhouse when he hears the doorbell ring. He walks towards the front door and accesses the monitor built into the mirror that was posted near the front door. Mouse had informed him that it recorded everyone at the door and when they walked into the townhouse. He could also use it to see who was on the other side of the door.
He accesses the mirror and spots a young Asian woman dressed in a light color blouse and dress slacks. She had a black purse with her, that hung from her left shoulder. He wonders who she is and what she wanted.
“Go ahead and let her in.” Mouse had reached the bottom of the stairs and spotted Chris at the front door.
“Who is she?” Chris was curious.
“She’s my cousin, Gina Bounty. Her father owns this townhouse.” Mouse looks at Chris.
“Can she be trusted?” Chris wasn’t in a trusting mood lately.
“Let’s put it this way. If she wanted to, she could override the security system and come in here and pretty much kill all of us.”
“What is she?” Chris had a hard time imagining that young Asian woman doing something like that.
“She’s the CEO of Chaos Armor System and their Private Security division. She’s also been trained by her father, my uncle who has the
nickname The Devil’s Bounty Hunter. So, I would let her in.” Mouse knew Gina wouldn’t do anything so drastic without seeing if it was safe inside.
“Okay.” Chris opens the front door and smiles at Gina.
Gina watches as the front door opens and an older man in his early thirties late twenties opens the door for her. He was dress in a pair of blue jeans, a dress shirt, and a pair of worn cowboy boots. She also spots her cousin Mouse standing behind the guy as well.
“Hi, I’m Gina Bounty. I’m here to see my cousin Mouse.” Gina holds her hand out to Chris.
“I’m Chris and she’s standing right here behind me. Please come in.” Chris shakes Gina's petite hand. He moves aside to let her walk past him. He doesn’t see how she could be so dangerous.
She looked like she could be the girl next door or a young mother. He had to admit, she had a nice figure and a sweet-sounding voice when she spoke. He closes the front door behind her when she enters.
Gina spots her cousin Mouse standing a few feet away from the front door. She walks over to her and hugs her.
Mouse returns the hug and holds her cousin. After a few minutes, she releases her.
“What have you gotten yourself into?” Gina looks into Mouse’s eyes.
“I promise, it’s not my fault. It’s his and Zoey’s fault.”
“Who’s Zoey?” Gina had a puzzled look on her face as she looked at Mouse.
“Come on, I’ll introduce you to everyone. Oh, by the way. That is US Marshal Chris Weather. He’s protecting Zoey.” Mouse escorts Gina to the kitchen where the kids and Lilly were.
“Okay.” Gina wonders who Zoey is and why is a US Marshal protecting her.
Chris follows behind Gina and Mouse as they walk towards the kitchen.
Shade looks at Hatter as they drove towards Washington D.C. He could tell she wasn’t happy about leaving Bree behind or leaving her.
“Are we doing the right thing about adopting Bree?” Aylin looks at Mark as he sat behind the steering wheel.
“Yes, and you knew from the beginning that there will be times we will have to leave her. Look at Dakota and Terry. They sometimes have to leave the twins when Anika has a mission for them.”
“But they have an older adopted daughter now and a new younger sister.” Aylin visited the garage one time and ran into Terry’s new sister.
She was shorter than Terry but observant. She had been sitting in a race car that looked a little like Wraith. Some design features matched Wraith’s overall design.
“And we have your mother, Elizabeth, and our friends. You know Clair and Brandy would have babysat for us if they could.” Mark had cruise control engaged on the Lincoln.
He’s been talking to Terry about doing some upgrades to the Lincoln. So, the only upgrade he has had done to the Lincoln is had some Kevlar armor added to the body. The glass has been replaced as well. The Lincoln could withstand small arms fire, but nothing like Wraith and Noble could dish out and withstand. Terry told him that to do a full upgrade to the Lincoln, he would have to take the car to the frame and rebuild from there.
“I know, I’m just worried about Bree. Besides you and the other members of our team, I’ve never cared for people.” Hatter watches as they traveled down the interstate.
“That’s not exactly true. You care about your adopted family in England.” Mark knew Aylin always sent money to the couple that took her in and treat her as if she was their daughter.
According to what Aylin told him about them. They took her off the streets when she got her revenge on the doctor that experimented on her and her birth father. She had been injured and high as a kite when they found her. Lottie and Cyril took her in and nursed her back to health.
They also were the ones that brought her humanity back from the darkness she had been absorbed into. According to Lottie, Aylin was acting more animal, than human. What the doctor did to her, seriously messed her up. Also, it didn’t help she had been separated and imprisoned since she was six years old.
He learned a lot by talking with them about Aylin. They also told him about all the kindness she did for several families as well. He knew she didn’t want to have anything to do with her stepmother or brother in England.
“How much longer do we have before we get there?” Aylin was getting bored with just driving.
“Another hour-n-half, sweetie. Why don’t you relax and take a nap or something? Because you know we are going to be busy helping your
cousin Mouse.”
“I’m not tried. I’m more bored and worried than anything else.” Hatter looks at the picture she took of Bree. She had caught Bree doing something silly and took a picture of it.
“I’m missing Bree as well.” Mark couldn’t believe how attached he has become to Bree.
He hasn’t taken Bree to meet his parents yet. Between coming back from Brazil and being in several MMA matches. He has finally had some time to spend with Bree and getting to know her.
Inside of Wraith:
“So, how does it feel to be raising a newborn and having a granddaughter now, Anika?” Dakota looks over towards Anika.
She had Wraith on self-drive mode. She loved she didn’t have to drive him.
“Weird. I never thought in a million years I would become a mother to a newborn or have grandchildren.” Anika never thought of herself as the motherly type.
“You took in Hatter and made her your daughter. Why do you feel so strange being a mother to a newborn?”
“Aylin just needed someone to guide her and help her overcome what was done to her. Most of the hard work had already been done in straightening her out. She has people in England that see her as their adopted daughter. As for Kiera, I never thought when I decided to become a woman, that I would want to be a mother as well. My whole purpose for becoming a woman was to get revenge on the ones who had tried to kill me and my friends.”
“But you did know that somewhere down the line your motherly instincts would kick in. I know mine did when I saw what I was missing when I saw families.” Dakota knew she had been hit hard by how she felt for the twins.
“Why do you think I was such a workaholic? I was burying myself with work, so I wouldn’t have those feelings. It also didn’t help becoming Aylin’s mother and visiting my brother and seeing his girls. I always thought Jack was too cold to be a father, but I was mistaking. I saw how his personality changed when he was around his girls and what he would do to protect them.”
“I know what you mean. Bart and his wife have always wanted children, but because they couldn’t. I always felt sorry for my sister-in-law. She wanted to be a mother so bad, but because Bart uses to be a CIA agent, he was a little scared his past would come back and hunt him. And it did. The Russian agent that attacked his wife almost destroyed him.”
“I remember, Bart was away on a mission for Cheshire when it happened. When he got back, he found out his wife had been attacked. He decided that he wanted revenge and took matters into his own hands. I was sent to bring him back, but I couldn’t. So, I joined him on his revenge mission.”
“Terry is the same way. He built Wraith as a revenge vehicle against the Taliban and Isis terrorists hiding out in America. Wraith isn’t happy unless he has shed some Taliban blood.” Dakota pats Wraith’s dash.
There was a slight growl that came from Wraith when she pats his dash.
“Did he just growl?” Anika was surprised.
“Yes, he did.” A smile appears on Dakota’s face.
“Okay, I didn’t know Wraith was like KITT from Night Rider.”
“He’s not, but he does have a spirit about him that develops from all the terrorists he has killed. It’s like he enjoys killing terrorists.”
“Okay.” Anika looked stumped.
60 Wolfe St, Alexandria, VA.:
Gina looks at the three women in the kitchen making pizza dough. One was a young female that looked to be in her early teens, and she was wearing a faded pair of tight blue jeans, that had flour on them. Next to her was a dark-haired young girl and she was wearing a light dress.
The third woman looked to be in her early twenties and had dark hair as well. She was showing the two teens how to twirl the pizza dough in the air.
“Who would have thought, Lilly knew how to toss a pizza?” Mouse looks at her new friend.
They watch as Lilly lays the pizza dough out on the pizza pan and starts adding the other ingredients. Even Chris was amazed at how talented Lilly was. He didn’t think anyone knew how to toss a pizza as his favorite pizza restaurant did.
“Which one is Lilly?” Gin leans into Mouse.
“The tall one. The teenager standing on her left is Ashley and Zoey, is on her right-hand side.” Mouse points the teenagers out.
Zoey puts her pizza dough on the next pizza pan and turns around to wave at Gina and Mouse. She looks at Gina and behind her to see where the wolf was.
“What is she looking for?” Gina looks behind her.
Zoey heard what Gina said and sign to Mouse asking where the wolf was? Zoey wanted to see the big bad wolf she saw in her dreams.
“Zoey wants to know where Cadmus is?” Mouse was getting used to Zoey’s predictions.
“He’s at home protecting my daughter. He doesn’t like flying.” Gina had turned back around and wonder how she knew about Cadmus.
“You own a wolf?” Ashley looks towards Gina when she asks that question.
“Yes, he’s my best friend and my bodyguard. The problem is, he hates flying.” Gina knew Cadmus didn’t like flying that much, just like his sire, Chaos.
“Oh, okay.” Ashley was happy with that explanation.
“So, why are people trying to kill Zoey and you?” Gina turns to face Marshal Weather.
“Because she can identify the killers and knows the account number and password of where her father stored the information.” Chris looks at Gina when he informs her.
Gina looks at Zoey and could sense the girl was intelligent and special. Something inside her could just tell.
“How long have you been on the run and how did it happen that you managed to drag my cousin into this problem?” Gina was curious.
Zoey holds up one finger and runs off to get her art pad. She runs upstairs to the bedroom she and Chris slept in.
“Zoey saw your cousin getting involved in the case.” Chris walks over to the pizza Zoey had been working on and finishes it. He knew what she liked, after the weeks of protecting her.
Lilly finishes her pizza up and places it into the oven. She turns around and looks at Gina and notices she was Asian-looking.
“No offense to you Mrs. Bounty, but are your parents Oriental?” Lilly didn’t want to appear rude to Mouse’s cousin.
A smile appears on Gina’s face “I was adopted by her uncle. You should see my other three sisters. My oldest sister looks like the actress Charisma Carpenter. My two younger sisters are Russian and Mexican. My father is part American and part Irish.”
“So, you have three other sisters?” Ashley looks at Gina.
“Yep, my older sister is a Montana K9 police officer. My next youngest sister is an International Chess Master, and my youngest sister is a well-respected baker. She makes the most tasteful cakes and pies.”
“Are all your sister trained like you?” Marshal Weather looks at Gina.
“Only me and my oldest sister are the only ones, besides our parents that you have to worry about. My other sisters can defend themselves if they are attacked. However, I and my older sister are the ones you have to worry about and our wolves as well.”
“Why your wolves?” Ashley was curious.
“Because they have been trained to protect me and my family members. Also, they are trained to kill as well.” An evil smile appears on Gina’s face after saying that.
“I don’t think I want to meet them.” A shiver runs down Ashley’s back.
A few minutes later, Zoey shows back up and shows her art pad to Gina. Gina looks through it and notices that the men after Zoey were in the art pad. She also notices that the account number was hidden in the picture as well. Most people would overlook it, but her keen eyes spotted it right away.
She continues to flip through the artwork and notices the one of Mouse and the mouse lady dress as James Bond. She glances towards Mouse “she caught you, cousin.”
Mouse looks at the mouse lady and now everything was falling into place. She notices Zoey was looking at her with a puzzled look on her face. A smile appears on Mouse’s face as she looks at the different pictures that have been done.
“Pizza is ready.” Ashley has been monitoring the pizzas in the oven.
She starts taking them out and setting them on the counter. She lets them cool, before she cuts them under Lilly’s watchful eyes.
“Okay, now that everyone is here. Why don’t you tell us everything about this case?” Gina looks at Marshal Weather.
Marshal Weather takes a deep breath as he stands up from the sectional sofa he had been sitting. He was surprised by how many people had shown up from Mouse’s phone call. From what he has learned so far about the people that have shown up. Is that they were either related to Mouse or worked for her uncle.
“Zoey’s father use to laundry and invest money for criminal organizations and crime lords. One of his clients is a member of the Osman family. Abdulmejid found out that Zoey’s father was laundering money for some of his competitors.”
“And he wanted the money?” Gina could see where this was heading.
“Yes, but what he didn’t know, was Zoey’s father was also siphoning money from all the clients he was working for.” Marshal Weather had learned about that bit of information.
“Which means he wants the account number and the information on the other clients.” Anika looks at Marshal Weather.
“So, why come after Zoey? That’s the part I don’t understand.” Lilly couldn’t figure that out.
“Because Zoey predicted what was going to happen and put it into a painting.” Marshal Weather shows the painting Zoey did. He had brought it downstairs to show everyone.
“Aw!” Lilly looked at the painting and noticed the men involved in the killing of Zoey’s father.
“But why didn’t Zoey warn her father?” Aylin looks at Zoey when she asks that question.
Zoey starts signing to Aylin. “Because he didn’t believe in her abilities. He thought she was crazy and was making things up.”
“Hey, I’m the only crazy one here. No one has the right to claim that title.” An evil smile appears on Aylin.
Shade wraps his arms around Aylin and pulls her against him. Aylin was sitting on his lap during this briefing.
“You’re not crazy sweetie, you’re just freaking nuts.” He places a kiss on her cheek.
Gina just shakes her head at Shade's comment. She looks back towards Marshal Weather “okay, that’s problem one. Problem two is what?”
“Every safehouse I have taken Zoey to, we have been attacked at. The only one where that has not happened is here. I haven’t let anyone know where I have gone too.”
“That means there is a mole in your office feeding information to Abdulmejid. That’s the only way they would know where you are, besides tagging you.” Dakota has been known to use that tactic before.
“True, so we will use that to our advantage, but we can’t do it here in Alexandra. The city is too crowded.” Gina takes her pad out of her purse and looks up the property her father owned in this area.
She finds a converted garage that had been turned into exercise business. Her father hadn’t hired anyone yet to run the business.
“Dad just bought some property not far from here. He hasn’t done anything with it yet. So, we can use it to set a trap for the merc’s.” Gina looks at the layout and it would be perfect.
“Don’t forget Gina, we still need to capture Abdulmejid as well.” Anika knew they needed to arrest him as well.
“I haven’t.”
“What do you have in mind, Gina?” Dakota was curious about the plan.
“We lure the mercs to the warehouse and take them out. Afterward, we arrest Abdulmejid and find out who the mole is in the Marshal’s office.”
Gina knew there were some holes in her plan, but Abdulmejid has never dealt with a Bounty before.
“Do I get to do the torture?” Aylin was rubbing her hands together because had some ideas.
Anika just shakes her head at her daughter’s comment. She knew Aylin loved to either fry men’s testicles or shock them with her cattle prod.
“Yes, you get to have some fun, Aylin.” Gina smiles at her cousin.
“One question, what is going to happen to us? While you guys are doing this?” Lilly was concerned about her and the kid’s safety.
“You’re going to remain here with my cousin, myself, and Marshal Weather. Abdulmejid and his men don’t know about this place and between
the three of us, we are capable of protecting you.” Gina wishes there was another building they could use.
“I’ll stay as well, Gina.” Anika looks at her niece.
“Alright.” Gina didn’t mind her aunt staying and helping. She was trying to protect what Mouse was capable of doing.”
“There’s still the problem of finding the mole.” Marshal Weather looks at Gina.
“No there isn’t Mr. Weather. I’m going to give access to my father’s communication satellites to my cousin. She can monitor any outgoing calls from the US Marshal office.”
“That isn’t going to be possible. All the communication from the US Marshal office is encrypted.”
A smile appears on Gina’s face “I know.”
Marshal Weather just looks at Gina and wonders how she knew. He just looked at Gina with a dumbfounded look on his face.
“So, which car am I driving?” Shade looks at Gina.
“Since they know what Mouse’s car looks like. You’ll be driving that one with Aylin looking like Zoey.”
“Wraith and I will be backing you up.” Dakota liked the plan already.
“Just try not to hit me with those missiles of yours.” Mark looks at Dakota. He knew what Wraith was capable of.
“I never miss.”
For the rest of the meeting, Gina fills in what the rest of the plan is.
“Mouse, I’m going to give you access to Eruption Communications satellite system. You should be able to monitor all cellphone calls coming and going from the US Marshal’s office.” Anika sits down at the dining room table where Mouse’s laptop was sitting.
Lilly, Zoey, US Marshal Weather, and Ashley didn’t know Mouse brought her laptop with her.
“How do you have access to a telecommunications companies satellite system?” Marshal Weather looks at Anika.
“Because I work there, and my brother owns it.” Anika looks at Marshal Weather when she responds to him.
Anika noticed that Mouse’s laptop was set up in British style. It was a good thing she had experience using British computer layouts. She logs onto Eruption’s computer system, after making sure the connection was secured. She goes through several systems checks before she gets to the one, she needed.
“Alright Mouse, your logged into Eruption’s Satellite system.” Anika gets up out of the chair, so Mouse could sit down.
“Thanks, Aunt Anika.” Mouse sits down at the table.
“Alright Marshal Weather, you’re going to call your contact and tell them you have found a new safe house and are heading towards it right now.” Gina looks at Marshal Weather.
“What’s the name of the place and where is it?” Marshal Weather knew his contact was going to ask.
“It’s Ray’s Gym and it’s located at 3425 Bush Hill Drive, Rose Hill, Va. If your contact, ask why you are heading there. Tell them that the person you are riding with Uncle’s owns it.”
“A truth buried within a lie. I like it.” Marshal Weather pulls his cellphone out and calls his contact.
Mouse locks onto the number Marshal Weather were calling. It was registered to the US Marshal service. The number itself belonged to an agent at the Department of Justice.
Department of Justice:
Agent Javon Woods was sitting at his desk wondering where Marshal Weather and the person he was protecting had disappeared too. He hasn’t heard anything from him in the last twenty-four hours. The SUV he had been driving had been found shot up on the side of Highway 395. According to the men that had been sent after him, Marshal Weather and the girl he was protecting had been last seen getting into a dark red Dodge Charger.
They were unable to provide him with the license plate because of how hard the rain had been coming down. All they knew is one minute they had the car in their sights and the next, it was gone. They traveled up and down the highway looking for it and several exits, but they have been unable to locate it.
As he is sitting there looking at a map on his computer screen, his cellphone starts ringing. He looks at the number and notices it was
Marshal’s Weather’s number. He picks up the phone and presses accept “Woods here, where are you Weather?”
Wolf Street:
“I’m on my way to a new location Woods. It seems whoever those mercs were that have been coming after me and the witness, found us again.” Weather watches as Mouse locks onto the cell signal.
“Are you and the witness okay?” Woods grabs a pen and paper.
“Yeah, we’re okay. A nice young woman pulled over and is giving us a lift to her Uncle’s place. I’m going to see if he’ll let us stay there until I get another vehicle.”
“Do you know where she is taking you?” Woods prepares to write the information down.
“Hey Angela, can you tell me where we are heading?” Marshal Weather looks towards Anika.
“My uncle has a place he just bought over off Bush Hill Drive in Rose Hill, Va. It’s some sort of gym.” Anika had changed her voice to sound a little dizzy.
Woods was writing down the information as he received it. He taps a few keys on his keyboard and finds a place called Ray’s Gym located on Bush Hill drive. According to the information, it had just been sold recently.
“Alright, call me when you arrive. I want to make sure you and the witness are safe. By the way, where are you now?”
“We’re on Interstate 95 heading towards state route 644.” Marshal Weather was looking at a map Gina brought up.
Gina showed me the location of the place and how to get there. She brought the location up on her tablet.
“Well, call me when you get there.” Woods brings up the location on his computer.
The men that had been sent after Marshal Weather was too far away to catch up. They were going to need some time to get to the location.
“I will. I don’t know how we keep being found.” Marshal Weather was playing it up. He watches as Mouse hacks into Woods’s cellphone. He was amazed at her talent.
“I think they have a person working with them here in the office. I’m going to snoop around and see if I can out who. You just be careful and get the witness to that location.” Woods knew he was going to need to work fast.
“I will. I’ll text you when we arrive.” Marshal Weather ends the call.
Mouse continues to monitor Woods’s cellphone. She watches on her screen as he leaves the building and heads several blocks away. She remotely turns on his camera to see what he was doing.
She watches as he pulls a simple-looking cellphone out hiding spot in his car. She locks onto his location and monitors for any signal leaving. She picks up the signal and intercepts the signal.
“He’s going to be at a place called Ray’s gym over off Bush Hill street in a few hours. I’ll text you when I know when he gets there. He’s traveling with the person who picked him and the witness up. Make sure no one survives.”
They hear the call end.
“Well, we know who the mole is now, and the bait has been set.” Gina looks at everyone.
Lilly, Zoey, and Ashley were concerned about everyone’s safety. Lilly looks at Gina “aren’t you worried things might now go your way?”
“Not really. We have surprise on our side because they think Marshal Weather and Zoey are going to be by themselves. They won’t be expecting all of them.” Gina motions to Hatter, Shade, and Dakota. She has decided to go as well and leave her aunt here to protect Marshal Weather and everyone else.
“Trust me, Lilly, Wraith has enough firepower to take on an armored car. There’s no way they can outrun him or outfight him. Plus, everyone that is going are trained assassins or trained fighters.” Dakota knew what everyone was capable of.
“I hope you are right.” Lilly still sounded doubtful.
“She is Lilly.” Anika places her hand on Lilly’s shoulder.
Department of Justice:
Agent Javon Woods hopes that Abdulmejid's men will be able to capture Marshal Weather and Zoey Hansley. If Ms. Hansley testifies, his involvement with Abdulmejid will come to life. A beeping sound comes from his cellphone. It was a warning that the alarm for his car was going off. He tries to turn it off, but it keeps beeping.
“Damn!” He leaves his office and heads down to the parking garage.
He spots his car and notices the alarm going off. He tries deactivating the alarm again, but nothing happens. He walks closer to his car and tries the remote one more time. Just as he presses the remote, the alarm turns off. A white smoke cloud engulfs him and the next thing he
feels is someone hitting him. He passes out as his body hits the ground.
A few seconds later, a black SUV pulls up in front of agent Woods’s car. A figure dressed from head to toe in a black suit picks agent Woods’s body up and places him in the back of the SUV. Once Woods is loaded, the SUV drives off as the figure in black, shimmers as they disappear.
The SUV leaves the garage area of the justice department. As it gets a few blocks away, the paint job on the SUV changes. The license plates change as well. Once it leaves the Washington D.C. metro area. It heads towards the address it was given.
Abdulmejid Osman Hotel Room, New York:
The sofa Abdulmejid sat on was getting furious. He couldn't believe that Zoey Hansley was still alive. He wanted those account numbers. He had just gotten off the phone with Agent Woods and learned where her and Marshal Weather was hiding. He hopes that he will finally put an end to Marshal Weather and Zoey Hansley.
He opens his laptop and starts checking his investments and answering some emails. The power in his hotel room turns off. Just as the power turns off, one of the glass windows explode, and a figure dressed in a full black bodysuit appears. A black helmet covered their head.
Before the bodyguards in the room could react, they start twitching and drop to the floor. The figure looks over towards Abdulmejid.
“Who are you?” Abdulmejid looks at the figure in black.
The person doesn’t say anything as they raised their arms. Abdulmejid pulls his gun and fires at the person. The bullet he fired hits center mass.The person stumbles backward, but not before a small object hits Abdulmejid directly in the chest.
Abdulmejid starts doing the twenty thousand jig. Electricity travels throughout his body as he finally falls to the ground.
The person touches the side of their helmet “Abdulmejid Osman is ready for pick-up.”
The figure picks Abdulmejid's unconscious form and carries him over to the window they came through. A line with a harness dangles outside the window. The figure in black reaches out the window and pulls the line into the room. They secure the harness to Abdulmejid's unconscious form. The figure makes sure that Abdulmejid's unconscious form doesn’t get cut as he is pushed out of the window. The figure watches as
Abdulmejid is lifted into the helicopter hovering high up past the building. Once Abdulmejid is lifted safely into the helicopter. The figure jumps out of the hotel window and glides away from the building.
Wolf Street:
Anika was playing a board game with Lilly, Ashley, and Zoey. Mouse, Marshal Weather, and Gina were monitoring the situation going on with Dakota, Shade, and Hatter. Mouse was linked through Wraith’s camera system and a hidden camera attached to Hatter. The signal went from Hatter to Wraith’s system and transmitted the signal to Mouse.
Mouse was still linked to the satellite system. She was watching and recording everything, as it took place. Mouse looks up when she hears Gina’s cellphone beep.
“Who’s calling you, now cousin?” Mouse was curious because Gina has been on her cellphone most of the morning.
“I’ll tell you in a few minutes.” Gina steps away from her cousin.
“We got Agent Woods and we’re on our way to the gym.” Gina was glad everything went as planned. It was short notice, but Zak and Siri managed to pull it off.
“Alright, Zak. Did you make sure the cameras were jammed?”
“Yes, ma’am. There’s no recording of us coming or going.”
“Good. Wait until you hear from Dakota before bringing Agent Woods into the gym.”
“Yes ma’am.” Zak ends the call.
Mouse looks at her cousin “you pulled in extra people?”
“There was already a second team in Washington D.C. I just went ahead and used two members of the second team to capture Agent Woods.”
“That makes sense. Otherwise, he might have gotten away.” Mouse understood why Gina did what she did.
Anika’s cellphone starts playing the theme to Night Rider. She picks it up off the table and presses accept “is it done?”
“It’s done, boss. We have Abdulmejid Osman in custody. He might need a change of underwear.” Terry glances back to Abdulmejid's unconscious form.
“Alright, transport him to the local Marshal office with all the information we have collected.” Anika was going to make sure Abdulmejid was put in jail.
“I will.” Terry was heading towards the airport to meet up with Carla.
She was supposed to bring the armored van to transport Abdulmejid to the marshal's office. Terry had bought an armored van a while ago at a government auction. He had restored the van and has been using it to transport some dangerous items to his workshop.
The new suit Carla was using, was designed by the person who did Hatter’s and Shade’s electric motorcycles. He had met her and talked about a few ideas he had with her. He also was getting items he needed for his projects as well.
Anika ends the call to Terry. Agent Weather looks at Anika and Gina “why didn’t you tell the others what you were up to?”
“Because there wouldn’t have been anything they could do. I still had some of my team in New York. Since Abdulmejid was in New York on business. I figure I would have my other teammates arrest him.”
“What about his diplomatic immunity? Won’t he be able to use it to get out of being arrested?” Marshal Weather knew a lot of diplomats use it to escape what they have done.
“I put him on the wanted terrorist list. He isn’t going to be able to escape or use any legal tactic to avoid spending some time in your jails.” Mouse was proud of herself.
“Who are you?” Marshal Weather looks at Mouse with a puzzled look on his face.
“I shouldn’t be telling you this, but I work for MI 6.” Mouse figured Marshal Weather was going to find out sooner or later.
Lilly looks at Mouse “you work for MI 6?”
“Yes, I’m not an agent, per se. I work in their computer department.”
“So, what you told me was true?” Lilly couldn’t believe that Mouse was a British agent.
Ray’s Gym:
Hatter was walking around looking at the place. She was getting antsy and wanted some action. She turns around and looks at Shade “what do you think Bree is doing?”
“Probably playing on her tablet.” Shade knew how much Aylin cares for Bree.
“Well, I promise to spend a lot of time with her when we get back.” Aylin wanted Bree to know how much she cared for her.
“I think she will like that.” Shade cared about Bree as well.
“I hope so. Is there any sign of those merc’s yet?” Aylin knew Dakota was outside watching the parking lot.
“Not yet, Aylin.” Dakota was sitting outside in Wraith waiting for the attack.
She had parked next to a dumpster and used the new function that Terry added. Wraith could now blend with any object he parked next to. It was the same type of special coating that the Black Knight had.
She has been in contact with Terry and learned that Anika had given him and Carla a mission. After she spoke with Terry, she talked with her babysitter Lilly to see how the twins were doing. She missed not being around her girls.
As Dakota is sitting and watching the gym, she spots three SUVs pulling into the parking lot.
“We have guests, guys. At least three SUVs.” Dakota watches as a guy exists from one of the SUVs and kills the power to the place.
Shade and Aylin smile as the lights turned off. Darkness was their favorite playtime.
“Let the games begin.” Aylin rubs her hands together.
The main entrance to the gym is blown off its hinges. Several guys charge into the gym tossing flash bombs and smoke grenades. Hatter and Shade were watching from their hiding spots. The two of them were wearing the specialized helmets that they used with their motorcycles.
The flash bombs and smoke didn’t bother them at all. They watched as eight men came into the gym. They were armed with rifles, wearing body armor and helmets. They watched as the men use hand signals to communicate with one another.
A smile appears on Aylin’s face, as she drops down from the rafter behind one of the guys. She puts her needler against the guy’s neck and pulls the trigger. The fast-acting coating on the needle punctures the guy’s skin and knocks him out. She lets the guy drop and goes for the next guy. She knew her needler wasn’t going to penetrate these guys' body armor.
Shade attacks the next guy with his bo-staff. He hits him right on his neck, knocking him out. One of the mercs turns around and fires at Hatter. She uses the body of the guy she had as a shield. She slips one of her throwing knives into her hand and throws it into the helmet face shield.
The guy stumbles backward, pulling the trigger on his gun. He hits another guy, and that guy goes down. Another fires at Hatter and hits her.
The bulletproof jacket she wore protected her from the bullets. She turns around quickly and throws one of her throwing knives into the face shield of the guy's helmet.
Shade gets hit by one of the mercs, but his heavy bulletproof jacket absorbs the impact. He swings his sword and shoves it through the guy’s
chest. He is thrown off his feet and when a flash grenade goes off near him.
Hatter looks up at the guy laying on top of her. Someone threw a flash grenade near her and Shade. She pushes the guy off her and looks over towards where the grenade came from and saw Dakota standing there. A guy was laying at her feet.
“Why did you do that?” Hatter stands up off the floor.
“I didn’t. He had it in his hand when I shot him.” Dakota saw the guy about to throw it at Hatter and Shade.
Hatter kicks the guy as she walks by the guy. She pulls her throwing knives out of the two men she threw them at.
“I’m going outside and see about turning the power back on.” Shade steps outside to see if he can turn the power back on.
Hatter and Dakota drag the mercs still breathing over to one pile. The ones they had killed, are dragged over to another pile. Luckily, there
were only three people that had been killed. After a few minutes, the lights come back on inside the gym.
“Looks like Shade has the lights on.” Dakota takes her helmet off.
“Oh, goodie! Now I get to play.” Hatter walks over to the one she used her needler on and starts removing his clothes and body armor.
“I’m worried about you, Aylin.” Dakota helps prepare another guy.
“Why?” Hatter looks at Dakota with a confused look on her face.
“Because you enjoy torturing the bad guys too much with electricity.”
“Why should it matter? They are bad guys, and they knew what they were getting into. Besides, look at this guy’s penis. It’s so puny.” Hatter had the guy she knocked out lifted off the floor by his hands.
Dakota strips a few more guys and suspends them off the floor. She hopes they were going to need to torture these too much.
“I got your play toys, Hatter.” Shade comes walking in with Hatter’s favorite torture toys.
Hatter looks over towards Shade and notices he had her black bag which had all her torture devices in it. She slaps her hands together and rubs them.
“Thanks, sweetie.” She kisses Shade on the lips.
“Hey, where do you want this guy?” Zak and Siri come walking into the gym with an unconscious Agent Javon Woods being carried between the two of them.
“Who’s that? And who are you two?” Dakota had no idea who the two Asian people were.
“I’m Zak and this is my wife Siri. We work for Gina Bounty and she instructed us to bring this guy to you. His name is Agent Javon Woods.” Zak looks at the two women and the guy.
He and Siri noticed several other guys were hanging by their arms. Siri looks at her husband and then back at everyone.
“Bring him over here.” Hatter had thrown another rope up to the rafters and had it hanging next to her.
“Okay.” Zak and Siri carry the unconscious form of Agent Javon Woods over to Hatter.
Hatter strips Agent Javon of his clothes and ties his hands together. Shade lifts him into the air by the rope. He secures the rope and steps aside to let Hatter have her fun.
Zak and Siri watch as the young girl dressed as the Mad Hatter take out some cattle prods. He looks at Shade and Dakota “she’s not going to use those, is she?”
A smile appears on Dakota’s face “yes, she is.”
“Ouch!” Siri couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
“Let’s wake our guy up.” Hatter gives the counter agent for the knockout drug from the needles on the first guy she shot.
“Wakey, wakey! Mr. Bad Guy.” Hatter touches the cattle prod to the guy.
The man shakes from being shocked as his eyes open. He loses control of his bladder as piss squirts from his penis.
“Oh, the poor guy pissed himself.” Hatter shocks him again.
The guy shakes as he feels the jolt from the cattle prod. He tries to keep from biting his tongue. The electrical shock he was feeling stops.
Dakota walks around to stand in front of him “who hired you to try and kill Marshal Weather and the young girl?”
Giotto just sneers at the black-haired woman standing in front of him. Another red hair woman was standing near him with a cattle prod.
“I would answer her question, because if you don’t. Well, my girlfriend enjoys playing with people.” Shade stands near the black-haired woman.
Giotto looks at the red-haired woman as she twirls a black cattle prod in her hand. He spots four of his companions hanging next to him and a guy he didn’t recognize. He looks at how many people were looking at him and his hanging companions.
“If I tell you, what are you planning on doing with us afterward?” Giotto looks at the black hair guy.
“Well, you’ll get a nice stay at one of our maximum-security prisons. As for how long you’ll serve, will be determined by the judge.” Shade didn’t know how long they would get.
“5, 4, 3, 2, 1!” Hatter touches the cattle prod to Giotto’s penis.
“Hatter! He was thinking about it.” Dakota looks at Hatter.
“He was taking too long. It was a simple yes or no question.” Hatter didn’t want to give him any more time.
Giotto looks at the red-haired teen. He was starting to hate her. He knew if he didn’t talk, she was going to keep torturing him or move on to his companion.
“Fine! I’ll tell you everything you want to know.” Giotto wasn’t getting paid enough by Abdulmejid to take this type of torture. He would rather take a bullet to the head.
“Damn! There goes my fun.” Hatter was mad because she wanted to torture the guy some more.
“Sweetie, you have four others and Agent Woods you can torture.” Shade hugs Hatter.
Hatter perks up and look at Agent Woods “I’m going to have fun with him.”
Siri leans close to Zak “what is with the red hair girl? Is she nuts or something?”
“I don’t know. This is my first time meeting her.” Zak was wondering the same thing about Hatter.
No one in his group enjoyed torturing people like she likes to do. He wonders if he would have the stomach to do some things like this. He wonders what these people did and if they worked for Mrs. Bounty.
Hatter leaves Shade’s arms and walks over to agent Woods and touches his penis with the cattle prod. She makes sure he gets a big jolt from her cattle prod. She was going to make him confess to the crimes he committed.
Agent Woods wakes up and pisses himself as the shock he received jolted him awake. He looks around and finds himself surrounded by five people. He notices several other guys hanging by their arms next to him.
“Hello, Agent Woods. It’s time for you to confess to your crimes.” Dakota stands in front of him.
“You can’t make me say anything.” Agent Woods wasn’t going to say anything.
“You’re right, I’m can’t make you say anything, but she can.” Dakota points towards Hatter.
“Please don’t confess. Because I want to have some more fun and watch you pee yourself.” Hatter causes the cattle prod to crackle.
“You don’t have the authority...”
“Hatter, if you would please!” Dakota was getting tired of the speech.
“With pleasure!” Hatter touches her cattle prod to Agent Woods penis and gives him a big shock.
Agent Woods screams as Hatter holds the cattle prod to his penis. He pisses himself as well.
“That’s enough, Hatter.” Shade felt sorry for the poor guy.
Agent Woods felt embarrassed for pissing in front of everyone. He looks at the person dressed like Blade from the movies. If he hadn’t stopped the red hair girl when he did. He would have emptied his bowels as well.
“Fine! I’ll talk. Just keep that crazy bitch away from me.”
Agent Woods screams again, as Hatter shocks him with the cattle prod.
“You shouldn’t have called Hatter, a crazy bitch.” Shade looks at Agent Woods.
“Talk, or I will let her go full bore on you.” Dakota was going to let Hatter have her fun.
“I’ll talk! Just keep that bitch away from me.”
Hatter was about to thrust the cattle prod into agent Woods’s penis. She is stopped by Shade “come on sweetie. Let Dakota take his confession.
Zak and Siri had watched as Hatter tortured the other guys. They couldn’t believe how creative she could be with the cattle prod and a butane torch. The butane torched came into play, when Agent Javon Woods wouldn’t talk from the cattle prod being used against him. Hatter grabbed the butane torch and started singing:
My nuts roasting on an open fire,
The smell nipping on my nose,
Can feel the pain heightened by my ire,
The smoke dressed all the flaming "toes".
Everybody wants some jerky and some jiggy Joes,
Got to quell the season's hype.
Blood sausage will come out by the flow,
Will find it nice to eat tonight.
You know that Fanta's on the way;
It's loaded lots of fizz and sugar by the way.
With every hyper child is going to cry,
To see if they can really learn how to fly.
Weeeeeee-*crash*
Song lyrics by: Max Power
Zak and Siri couldn’t believe how crazy Hatter was as she got closer and closer to Agent Woods with the torch. Siri wonders if Hatter was willing to use the torch on the guy. She watches as Hatter got close to Agent Woods's testicles and burned the hair on them.
“I’ll tell you what you want to know!” Agent woods felt the heat from the torch as it burned the hair surrounding his testicles.
Siri looks at Hatter “you’re crazy.”
“One hundred percent guilty and I have the paperwork to prove it.” A cheshire smile appears on Hatter’s face.
Zak looks at Shade “is she telling the truth?”
“I’m afraid so. However, I still love her.” Shade places a kiss on Hatter’s cheek.
Dakota extracts the information they need to prove Agent Woods's involvement and his connections to Abdulmejid himself. Once they have the information, Dakota places a call for pick-up.
“You know, Uncle Jack is going to be a little mad with us.” Aylin was looking at the door that got blown off the hinges.
“I think your uncle will be okay with it.” Shade was glad they kept the damage to a minimum.
Later in the evening:
Zak and Siri look at everyone sitting around the dining room table. Agent Woods and the merc’s they had taken out had been picked up by US Marshal’s. All the information and confessions they had gathered had been copied and given to the US Marshals.
Marshal Weather looks at everyone gathered at the table. He couldn’t believe how connected Mouse was and how many people sitting at the table were law enforcement.
“I have a question. Do you guys always look after one another?” Weather looks at Mouse and Gina when he asks that question.
“We protect our own and go after those criminals that normal law enforcement can’t touch. Why do you ask?” Gina was curious why this subject came up.
“Because I have never seen a family like yours before. You have a MI 6 agent, a private security contractor, and whatever your aunt and her people are sitting at this table.”
“Don’t forget, you have two MMA fighters sitting here too.” Hatter bites into an eggroll.
“Okay, two MMA fighters as well.” Marshal Weather couldn’t believe that the red-haired woman and her boyfriend were special agents.
“I think it’s cool.” Asher was sitting between Gina and Anika.
Zoey nods her head in agreement. She was enjoying the General Tso's chicken they had ordered.
“Our family have always been in law enforcement or military. Besides we're good at it.” Gina knew their family has handled a lot of dangerous missions.
“Well, remind me to never have you guys come after me.” Marshal Weather takes a bite of his curry beef.
Zoey stops eating and signs to Mouse. She gets up from the table and rushes to the front door.
Gina and Anika look at Mouse “what did she say?”
“We have company.” Mouse gets up from the table.
Just as she does, the doorbell rings. Anika looks towards Gina “are you expecting anyone?”
“No.” Gina looks towards Lilly.
“Do you know if Mouse was expecting anyone?”
“No.” Lilly was curious as well.
When Zoey gets to the front door and answers it. A surprised look appears on Mouse’s face when she spots her mother on the other side.
“Mom, what brings you here?” As Mouse steps past Zoey.
“I thought I would see what trouble my daughter has gotten into.” Countess Charlotte Basset looks at her daughter with a smile on her face.
Zoey moves past Mouse and hugs Charlotte. She had seen the Countess in her dreams.
“Who is this charming young lady?” Charlotte looks down at the young girl hugging her.
“Your new daughter, mom.” A smile appears on Mouse’s face.
Charlotte looks at the young girl as she hugs her. She taps her shoulder “it’s nice to meet you as well. Let’s go inside, sweetie.”
Zoey lets go of Charlotte and step aside to let her into the townhouse.
Zoey holds Countess Basset’s hand as they tour the National Zoo. Mouse was holding Asher’s hand as they walked over towards the Panda Bears. Charlotte looks at Zoey and Asher as they walked. She had talked to Mouse about her adopting the two of them and wanted to see how she felt.
Mouse has always been the only child that Charlotte Basset has ever raised. Now, she was going to have two siblings she’ll need to look after. She knows Zoey will never join The Secret Intelligence Service. She was too much of an artist and with her gift to predict the future. The SIS
would take advantage of it and she knew her mother wouldn’t allow that. As for Asher, she knew her mother used to have a daughter that was MTF.
She figures Asher would make a good MI5 agent with her mother’s help. However, she needed to go back to school and have the surgery before she joins. Her friend Lilly turned her offer down, but her aunt Anika was willing to hire her for a position at a small television station her Uncle Jack recently bought. She could work at the television station and go back to college to finish her teaching degree.
“So, Asher. What do you think about moving to England?” Mouse looks at her new sister.
“I’ve never been to England and it will be something new. Also, it will give me a fresh start.” Asher looks at Mouse.
“You do know, you’ll be required to attend royal functions and you can’t tell anyone that mom and I are SIS agents.” That was the one thing Mouse hated about being in the SIS.
“What should I tell people when they ask me about you two?” Asher looks at Mouse and Charlotte.
“Well, for me. I’m a computer consultant for mom’s import/export business. It’s technically not a lie, because we do own several businesses.”
Zoey was listening to Mouse and Asher as they talked. She had her sketch pad with her, so she could sketch out some of the animals. She liked Countess Basset, Asher, and Mouse. She knew she would be safer with Countess Basset, instead of staying in the United States with a foster family.
Mouse, Asher, Zoey, and Charlotte take their time touring the zoo. They stop to have lunch at one of the eateries in the zoo. Zoey and Asher smirk when their new mother bites into an American hamburger.
Zoey ordered two chili dogs and steak fries. Asher ordered a double cheeseburger and Mouse ordered two cheeseburgers as well.
“What’s so funny, Zoey?” Mouse looks at Zoey for an answer.
Zoey signs that she was amused by her new mother’s expression as she ate the burger. She had never seen someone who has never had a normal burger before.
“It’s just different, Zoey.” Charlotte takes another bite of her burger.
After lunch, they continue to explore the zoo. Charlotte buys some t-shirts and plush animals for Zoey and Asher. Once they were done with the zoo. They take a cab back to the safe house.
“Mom, do you think Uncle Jack is going to keep using this safe house?”
“I doubt it. It’s too well known, now.”
“Do you think Uncle Jack would let us use it when we are in town?” Mouse was curious.
“I’ll talk with your uncle about me buying it off him.” Charlotte wouldn’t mind keeping the place and using it when they come to Washington D.C.
“How long are we going to stay in Alexandria?” Mouse was curious.
“I thought we would stay for a few more days and then go and see your uncle in Montana.” Charlotte wouldn’t mind seeing her brother and his wife.
“Do you think he’ll mind me?” Asher looks at Charlotte.
A smile appears on her face “your uncle Jack won’t mind you, sweetie. Now, how about we go and get some dinner?” Charlotte looks at her children.
“Sounds good, mom.” All three children speak at once.
1642 Great Hwy, San Francisco, CA:
Arabella, Jennifer, Amy, Tracy, and Jenny look at the beach that wasn’t far from the house Gina bought the last time she was in California. All the girls were amazed at how beautiful the ocean was.
“Alyona, can we set up close to the water?” Arabella turns around to look at her aunt.
Trigger was with them and on her leash. People were looking at the wolf as they walked by Alyona. She had volunteered to look after the girls, while her sister was at the new building handling things.
“Not too close, Arabella.” Alyona watches her niece and her friends as they looked for a spot.
“How about here, Arabella?” Jennifer found the perfect spot to set up.
“Okay.” Arabella and her friends start setting up all the beach gear they brought with them.
Amy was wearing a cute one-piece that hide her tuck. Arabella and Jenny were wearing two-piece swimsuits that were appropriate for girls their age. Jennifer had on a one-piece swimsuit like Amy. Her best friend Tracy was wearing a matching suit, but in a different color than Jennifer’s. Alyona was wearing a white bikini that showed off her hips and her D cup size breasts.
The estrogen she and Silva had been given caused their bodies to fill out more feminine. It gave both women an hourglass figure. She had a wrap that went around her waist and was wearing a straw hat and dark shades. Her platinum blonde hair made her look like a model. She was holding onto Triggers leash as well.
If anyone gave them a problem about Trigger being on the beach, they had her service animal license with them. Alyona helps the girls set up the umbrella for Trigger, so she wouldn’t overheat. They also set up a large sheet and their beach towels as well. They had a small cooler with them filled with drinks, snacks, and bottles of water for Trigger.
“Girls, before you go down into the water. Come over here and let me put suntan lotion on all of you.” Alyona pulls out a huge bottle of lotion and puts it on all the girls.
After she puts lotion on the girls, Arabella puts lotion on her as well. She makes sure her aunt is covered, before joining her friends and sister.
“Come on Trigger, let’s go play.” Arabella takes Trigger's leash off her collar and takes the frisbee as well.
“Be careful around other people, Arabella.” Alyona watches as Arabella runs down towards her friends with Trigger hot on her heels.
Alyona watches the girls play catch with Trigger and with each other. She takes her book out to read. She makes sure to watch her nieces and their friends. She preferred books, compared to electronic tablets when she is reading.
Tracy catches the Frisbee when it comes to her. She was glad her parents gave her permission to come to California with Mrs. Bounty and her best friend. At first, her parents were concerned that she would be so far away, but after Jennifer’s mother explained that Jennifer’s aunt was coming as well. Her parents relented and said yes. However, she had to call them to let them know she was alright.
“Heads up, Jenn.” Tracy throws the Frisbee at Jennifer.
Before Jennifer could catch it, it was intercepted by Trigger. She had caught it mid-air and landed with it in her mouth. Jennifer looks at Trigger “that was my Frisbee, Trigger.” As she walks over to get it from Trigger.
Trigger playfully play tug-a-war with Jennifer. Jennifer gently pulls on it and shakes it to get it loose from Trigger's mouth.
“Come on girl, give it to me.” Jennifer pulls on it some and Trigger lets Jennifer have it.
Amy and Jenny were watching Jennifer and Trigger as they played. The two of them knew Triggered liked to play, unlike the other wolves on the ranch. She was also the friendlier of all the wolves.
Arabella watches as her little sister and Trigger play. She was happy that her new sister was getting along with Trigger. She was also happy her mother and father had adopted Jennifer. She never knew what it was like to have a little sister before.
She was enjoying being the big sister and helping Jennifer adapt to living on a ranch. Jennifer took to horseback riding pretty well. She fell off a few times, but that didn’t stop her. Arabella was also glad that Tracy had made friends with her sister as well. The two of them were like two peas in a pod.
“Heads up, Bella.” Jenny throws the Frisbee at Arabella.
Arabella jumps up and catches it. The girls and Trigger play with the Frisbee for a while. Afterward, they run into the ocean with Trigger right behind Arabella. Trigger was keeping an eye on all the girls as they splash and play in the water.
Every once in a while, Alyona will lower her sunglasses to check on the girls. She watches as their bodies surf in on the waves and use the boogie board. She takes her camera out and photographs Amy as a wave crash around her, like a flower.
Alyona snaps a few more photos of the girls as they do a handstand in the water. Or when Trigger rides in on Arabella’s back. She was swimming towards the beach when Trigger got caught by a wave that lifted her out of the water enough that it looked like she was using Arabella as a surfboard.
After a few hours of playing around in the ocean and chasing Trigger. All the girls come back to join Alyona and lay down on their towels. Jenny and Amy were lying next to Arabella. Jennifer was lying next to Tracy. Trigger laid down on the big towel that had been put down for her. She was panting.
“Here you go, Trigger.” Alyona pours some cold water from a thermos into a bowl for Trigger.
Trigger starts lapping the water up. She was thirsty after playing in the saltwater with her human.
“Thanks, Alyona.” Arabella rubs Trigger's wet fur.
“You’re welcome. Why don’t you girls rest for a while and we’ll go and get some lunch.”
“Pizza!” All the girls screamed at once.
“Alright, pizza.” Alyona just smiles as she goes back to reading her book and tanning.
“Thanks for inviting me, Rebecca.” Tracy looks at Jennifer.
“You’re welcome. Besides, what are blood sisters for?” Jennifer shows her hand where she had cut it, to mix her blood with Tracy’s.
Tracy shows her hand as well. Both girls had cut their hands in the same spot and held them against each, so their blood would mix. The two of them smile at each other as they slowly close their eyes and nap.
Alyona keeps an eye on the girls, so they don’t just tan one side of their body, but their front as well. She glances at Trigger and noticed she was just watching the girls. She was making sure they were safe.
Later in the afternoon, Alyona stands up and looks down at all the sleeping teenagers. A smile appears on her face “alright ladies, it’s time to wake up and go get some food.”
All the girls carefully stand up and stretch. All of them were a little stiff from sleeping and playing hard on the beach and in the water.
“Arabella, don’t forget to put Trigger’s leash on her.” Alyona looks at Arabella.
“I got her.” Amy grabs Trigger's leash and connects it to her collar.
All the girls gather up their stuff and take it to the SUV, before walking down the street to the food truck parked nearby. It was selling freshly made pizza. They walk over to the truck and stand in line behind an older couple. Arabella was petting Trigger so she didn’t feel ignored.
All the girls loved Trigger and Cadmus, but they loved Trigger more because she liked to play with them. When it was their turn to order, the girls noticed that two women were taking their orders and they were identical to each other.
“Are you two twins?” Amy was curious.
“No, this is my mom.” Beverly smiles at Amy.
“You two could pass as twins.” Arabella couldn’t believe how identical they looked.
“Thank you. What can I do for you girls?” Beverly spots Arabella holding onto Triggers leash.
“Is that a wolf?”
“Yes ma’am. She’s a North Carolina grey wolf. My grandpa raises them.” Arabella pets Trigger.
“Cool.” Beverly liked how Trigger looked.
The girls end up getting three pizzas. One was just cheese, the next one was just veggies and the last one was a combination of Canadian Bacon and Sausage on one side. With Pineapple and Ham on the other side.
Alyona pays with the family credit card her father gave her for the girls and herself. He was paying for their trip and anything else they wanted to do. She knew her father loved to spoil them. Gina offered to pay for everything, but her father said he would.
Silva didn’t come with them. She was spending the weekend with her boyfriend. The boyfriend Alyona had, left and went to play ball for Georgia Tech. She didn’t know if the guy her sister was dating was serious or not.
The girls managed to save some pizza for Gina. After they ate lunch, they went back to the house. Amy was dragged into the shower with
Arabella and Jenny. The three of them were like peas in a pod. They did everything together and wore each other’s clothes as well.
At first, Amy was afraid to be around Jenny and Arabella nude, because they were natural-born girls. But Arabella and Jenny didn’t care and took her under their wing. The hormone replacement pills she was taking, were slowly changing her body. Mr. Bounty was covering what her family insurance didn’t cover. All the girls had necklaces with small animals on them and were told to use them only in an emergency.
Jenny, Arabella, and Amy rinse their swimsuits out and play around in the shower. They were tickling each other and just touching each other.
“Hey Amy, you want to see something?” Jenny looks at Amy as she stood close to Arabella.
“Sure.” Amy was curious because the girls had already shown her how to use a tampon and put a pad in her panties.
Jenny kisses Arabella on the lips. Arabella kisses Jenny back. The two of them turn to Amy “come here, Amy.”
Both girls reach out to Amy. She takes their hand and is pulled towards Jenny and Arabella. Both girls kiss Amy separately while pressing their bodies against hers. All three of them hold each other. After a few minutes of kissing and touching, they break.
“She’s a woman for sure.” Jenny smiled at Amy.
“I say we add her to our special group.” Arabella looks at Amy with a smile on her face.
“What special group?” Amy was puzzled by her friend’s statement.
“Why being our girlfriend, silly.”
Jenny and Arabella realized that they like each other a lot. They also realized they liked Amy a lot as well.
“You mean like Karen and Jessica?” Amy knew their friends have become lovers in school. You couldn’t separate the two of them. They had been invited to come but had other plans.
“Yep, like them. Except, we’ll be a little more discreet about our relationship.” Jenny knew how some of the other girls at school felt uncomfortable when their friends were getting undressed in the locker room.
Also, Karen was joining a female group of Kiss Impersonators. She learned how to play the bass guitar and was good at it. Jessica still dances and does some acting now. She joined the drama club at school and the local theater.
“So, what do you say, Amy?” Jenny and Arabella both liked Amy.
“Okay.”
“Cool.” All three girls get out of the shower and dry off.
They head towards the room they were sharing and get dressed. Jenny and Arabella dress Amy, making her look sexy and older than she was.
They dressed and match their dresses with Amy’s. That way all three of them look similar to each other.
All the girls were meeting Gina for dinner at a fancy restaurant. Once all the girls were ready, Alyona drives them to the restaurant. She was dressed sexy as well.
Alyona arrives at the restaurant that Gina made arrangements at. All the girls get out of the SUV and head towards the restaurant and spot Gina and some other woman that was shorter than Gina. She was Asian as well.
Gina leans over to Ali “those are my girls and my younger sister.”
Ali looks at the woman with short platinum blonde hair. She was just a little taller than Gina and had a bunch of teenage girls with her.
“Are all those kids yours?” Ali looks at Gina and couldn’t believe she had all those girls.
“Nope, only two of them are mine. The rest are my daughter’s friends they invited out here.” Gina had a playful smile on her face.
“You look too young to have children that old.” Ali wonders when Gina started having kids.
“I adopted them. I have a soft spot for kids that are mistreated or abused.” Gina knew both her girls have had a rough time in life.
“Mom!” Arabella and Jennifer run up to Gina and hug her.
Gina hugs her girls and then looks at her sister “have they been good today?”
“They were angels., including Trigger. We saved you some pizza from lunch.” Alyona knew her sister liked pizza.
“Cool, well I hope you girls are hungry. This place is supposed to be good. Oh, I would like you, girls, to meet my friend Ali Booster. She’s going to be working with me out here.”
Gina walks into the restaurant. She and Ali have already checked in with the hostess on duty. They head towards the table and let the girls order what they want.
“Amy, get whatever you want, sweetie.” Gina knew Amy always tried to order the least expensive food when they went out.
“Yes ma’am.” Amy looks over the menu.
While they are sitting there, thinking about what to order, Arabella and Jenny spot Antonia Lofaso from Guy’s Grocery game and walk into the place with her husband.
“Mom, can we go and get Antonia’s signature, please?” Arabella looks at Gina with her puppy dog eyes.
Gina sighs as she stands up and walks over to Antonia’s table. She looks at her and her husband “I’m sorry to disturb you, Mrs. Lofaso, but my daughter and her friend want to get your signature if that’s okay with you.”
“Sure, I would be honored.” Antonia noticed the oriental woman talking to her looked like she was wearing an expensive dress suit and had diamonds in her earlobe.
Gina motions for her daughter and Jenny to come over to get her signature. Gina watches as Antonia signs a little book Arabella and Jenny carried around with them. They got them when they heard they were going to Hollywood and San Francisco.
Antonia looks at both girls and neither of them looks related to the woman. They also looked too old to be the woman’s children. She does notice that the woman watches over her daughter and her friend protectively.
Once the girls were done, they head back to their table. Gina looks at Antonia “thank you again.”
“You’re welcome.” Antonia watches as the woman walks away. There was something about her, she couldn’t put her finger on it.
Jenny and Arabella were giddy. They look over the menu and saw what they wanted. They lean over to see what Amy wanted and talked her into a different dish.
“Are those three always like that?” Alyona noticed how Jenny, Amy, and Arabella were acting.
“Sometimes. Arabella and Jenny have decided to teach Amy all about being a girl.” Gina looks over towards Tracy and Jennifer as they were whispering among themselves.
They look at Gina and giggle. They were having fun baffling Gina with their antics.
“Are you still sending Jennifer to clown school?” Alyona was going to tease her niece.
“We’re still talking about it. She seems to act goofy at times.” Gina smiles at her youngest.
Jennifer just giggles as she starts talking to Tracy about where they were going tomorrow with her mother. Gina was taking them to Universal Studios for the day. The trip out to California was a vocation and business trip. The girls, other than Jennifer haven’t been out of Montana. So, Gina wanted everyone to enjoy themselves. Plus, Gina was thinking about moving out here to California for a little while. She still needed to talk to Arnold about it.
The waitress comes over and takes their drink order. When she comes back, all of them were ready to order what they wanted for dinner. Ali watches the girls and wonders how someone so young as Gina could want to be a mom at the age of twenty-one.
Ali looks toward Gina “what made you want kids?”
Gina looks at her daughters before answering. She remembers how she came across both of her girls “they needed me. Arabella was abused by
her birth father and would have died had I not interfered. As for Jennifer, she was homeless and in trouble with some really nasty people. The guys chasing after her was a pedophile. I couldn’t allow that to happen.”
Gina remembered what her life had been like before her father rescued her and Julia. She wasn’t going to allow any kid, male or female go through what she did. She was going to help as many kids as she could.
Ali could see a haunted look in Gina’s eyes. She figures that she must have experienced something so traumatic that it still haunts her to this day. She could tell that Gina was a good person and would do everything she could to help people.
Alyona notices that a well-dressed gentleman was looking over towards her and her sister’s table. She catches him looking at her several times. After a few more minutes she watches as he gets up and walks over to her.
“Excuse me, ma’am. But I know you noticed me looking over here at you. I was wondering if you have done any modeling before?” Ted couldn’t keep his eyes off the platinum blond hair woman sitting with a bunch of teenage girls and two other young women.
“She’s a chess player.” Arabella looks at the guy standing near her aunt.
“Really, have you been in any magazines recently?” Ted was intrigued now.
“I was featured in Chess world, New in Chess, and Chess Life.” Alyona had been interviewed for those magazines after she become a Grandmaster.
“I’ve heard of Chess Life. That must have been where I have seen you. My name is Ted Takin and I work for a modeling agency. I would love for you to come in and model for us.” Ted would love to shoot pictures of this young lady.
“Well, Mr. Takin. I am flattered, but I’m not the modeling type.” Alyona didn’t like models very much.
“Well, if you decide you would like to give it a try. Here is my card.” As Ted pulls out one of his business cards and hands it to Alyona.
Alyona accepts it and slides it into her purse. She looks at Ted “I’ll do that, Mr. Takin.”
Ted notices this woman spoke with a Russian accent. He will have to look her up.
“If you don’t mind, but what is your name?”
“Alyona Shura Bounty.” Alyona makes sure she emphasizes that her last name was Bounty.
“Well, Mrs. Bounty. It was a pleasure to meet you. Ladies, enjoy your dinner and have a nice night.” Ted turns and walks away.
All the girls watch as Ted Takin walks away. Gina looks at her younger sister “well, at least you have another option you can think about after high school, sis.”
“No thank you, Gina. Models might last a few years doing modeling jobs and travel all over the world and such. That’s not what I want to do with my life. I’ve been thinking about becoming an elementary school teacher, so I can mold young minds like Christmas does.” Alyona has been thinking about becoming a school teacher.
“Well, whatever you decide. You know dad will support it. He wants us to do what we enjoy and not what he does.” Gina decided to become a businesswoman and a mercenary.
Ali looks at Gina “what does your father do?”
“He’s the owner of a multi-billion-dollar telecommunication company.” Gina couldn’t tell Ali that her father and aunt were famous assassins.
“Oh?” Ali looks at Gina for confirmation.
“Yes.”
The waitress arrives with their food. All of them enjoy their meal. Arabella, Jenny, and Amy share bits and pieces of their meal with each other. The other girls eat their meal.
After dinner, the girls and Ali walk the Hollywood Walk of Fame. Gina watches the girls as they stop and ask about some of the people or look the names up on their cellphones. Ali watches the girls enjoy themselves.
She had to admit the teenage girls were fun to be around. She could tell they were from the country with their accents. She was surprised Gina didn’t have one. She also noticed that Gina kept a sharp eye on the girls.
When they get back to where they parked. Ali looks toward Gina “will I see you tomorrow?”
“Later in the afternoon. I promise the girls I would take them to Universal Studios.” Gina always kept her promises.
“Okay, I’ll let Stanley know. You know he is excited about the new headquarters.” Ali has never seen Stanley so excited before.
“That’s good because once we start becoming busy. We’ll be spending more and more time there.” Gina already had several contracts in the works they needed to prepare for.
Ali looks at the girls and Alyona “I’ll see you, ladies, later.” As she waves to everyone as she walks off.
“Mom, what is your new business?” Arabella knew her mother has been busy getting the business ready.
“You’ll find out tomorrow afternoon, Arabella. Now, let’s head home before Trigger starts wondering where you are.” Gina knew Arabella’s wolf worried about her.
When they get back home, Trigger almost knocks Arabella down. She was so happy her human was back home.
“I’m happy to see you too, Trigger.” Arabella grabs Trigger’s leash and takes her outside to do her business.
Afterward, she comes back in and gets ready for bed. Jenny, Amy, and Arabella share a bed. The three of them were used to sleeping together. Whenever they spend the night at each other’s house. The three of them always curl up with each other.
Tracy and Jennifer share a bed as well. Jennifer didn’t mind sharing with Tracy. Neither one of them was interested in the other.
Gina checks on the girls and tucks each one in. She kisses their foreheads. She notices Trigger takes her normal spot at the foot of the bed.
“Protect your girls, Trigger.” Gina pets Trigger just before she leaves the bedroom.
She checks on Jennifer and Nancy next. She notices both girls were curled up with their favorite plushie. Gina kisses both their foreheads
“sweet dreams, girls.”
“Night mom.”
“Night Mrs. Bounty.” Tracy smiles at her.
“Good night, Tracy.” Gina leaves the bedroom door open slightly for Trigger to check on Rebecca.
She knew Trigger checked the house during the night. It was something she picked up from Cadmus. She missed her wolf, but Cadmus needed to stay behind to protect Arnold and the house. She was also glad her sister was doing better. However, she knew Julia was bummed that she couldn’t go back out in the field.
The injuries Julia sustained from being shoot at. Have damaged the nerves in her shooting hand. On top of the nerve damage, Julia has a limp when she walked. She has to use a cane now.
At least Julia’s friend Bella was keeping an eye on her and so was Julia’s new housekeeper Katy. Katy reported to Selina how Julia was doing. Selina was like a grandmother to them. She was the one who helped them overcome everything and taught them how to be proper young ladies.
Gina walks into her bedroom and removes her house robe. She was wearing a short black silk nightgown. She knew it was one of the ones Arnold liked seeing her in. It was too bad he was stuck in Montana working on a case.
Universal Studios:
Gina was walking with the girls as they toured Universal Studios. So, far she and the girls have been impressed with how movies were done. She heard that one of the movies the family liked so much was looking for investors. She was thinking about investing in the movie. She was informed by Christina that the mission was where she pulled them out of the burning warehouse. That she had written a book about it with Jack’s and Cheshire’s permission.
The book sold out in no time when people found out about it. A movie producer had approached her about making a movie about the mission.
She knew as long as her father and aunt approved it, she could do it. They might even give her more material to either make another movie about some of their past missions or write another book.
Gina listens as the guide they had warned them about dinosaurs running loose on the lot. She smiles when the fake dinosaur caused the girls to jump and scream. She was recording everything to share with her father. She knew her father wanted to be part of his grandchildren's lives.
After the tour of Universal Studios, Gina takes the kids to a nice Chinese Buffet. She knew not all the girls liked real Chinese food. So, the Americanized version was good enough for them. They had sushi and knew Rebecca liked it, but Arabella didn’t.
She watches as Jenny and Amy try it. Amy didn’t like it, but Jenny did.
“Looks like we found another person who likes sushi.” Alyona smiles when she says that to Gina.
A smirk appears on Gina’s face, as she gets what Alyona was hinting at. They sit there and enjoy their lunch. The girls make a few trips trying at least most of the food on display or getting refills on their favorite food.
As the girls are walking out to the parking lot, Jennifer spots a young girl walking around looking confused. She was wearing a tattered dress and looked like she hasn’t had a bath. People just walked by her, without stopping to see if she was okay.
“Mom, that young girl looks like she’s lost.” Jennifer stops her mother.
“I got this, sis.” Alyona walks over to the young girl.
Alyona stops and kneels before the girl “sweetie, are you okay?”
Misty looks at the silver hair woman kneeling before her. She saw that the young woman had blue eyes.
“I can’t find my mommy.” Tears were leaking from her eyes.
“Do you remember where she went?” Alyona could tell the young girl was scared and smelled bad.
“She told me to wait for her as she took off.” Misty saw her mother walk off, and tried to follow her.
“Sweetie, it would be helpful if you can tell me where she went.” Alyona wonders if the girl’s mother abandoned her.
Misty points right as she looks at Alyona “I think she went that way.”
Alyona looks in the direction the little girl points. She looks back towards Gina “I’m going to go and see if I can spot who this little girl’s mother is.”
“Alright, I’ll watch over her.” Gina and the girls stay and keep the little girl company.
Alyona uses the skills her father taught her to sort out people she comes across. She hoping she can pinpoint who might be the girl’s mother.
There’s a scream as a crowd of people gathers near the entrance to an alleyway. Alyona runs towards them and pushes herself through the crowd. She spots an older woman wearing faded blue jeans and a dirty tank top laying on the asphalt with a needle poking out of her arm.
Alyona pulls her cellphone out and calls Gina. The girl’s mother was an addict and looked to have killed herself taking drugs.
Gina hears her cellphone ringing. She pulls it out of her purse and checks who was calling her and notices it was Alyona’s number. She accepts the call “did you find her?”
“Yes, I found her and she’s dead. She left her little girl to shoot up.” Alyona wants to find the bastard who sold the drug and beat them silly.
“Where are you?” Gina looks in the direction Alyona left.
“I’m about four blocks up from you. Just follow the police lights.” Alyona spotted the police coming towards them.
“Alright, I’m on my way.” Gina ends the phone call. And looks at the girls, “Alyona has found the little girl’s mother. We’re going to join her.”
“I’ll hold her hand, mom.” Arabella holds Misty’s hand.
“Thank you, Arabella.” Gina escorts the girls towards Alyona’s location.
When they get closer, they can see Alyona talking with one of the police officers. There was another police officer with blood-red colored hair trying to keep the crowd, back. People in the crowd were taking pictures and recording the scene.
Gina lifts the little girl and couldn’t believe how badly she smelled. As she is holding the girl “is that your mother?”
Misty saw her mother laying on the ground with a needle in her arm and nodded her head yes. She starts crying. Because she has seen her mother like this before.
Gina turns the poor girl around and holds her against her body. She feels the girl wrap her arms around her and bury her face against her shoulder. Gina rubs the little girl back and tries to comfort her.
Robyn couldn’t believe what happened to the woman. There were too many homeless people living on the streets, all because there wasn’t any affordable housing for them to go to. She knew her grandmother and great aunt’s charities were doing everything they could for the homeless.
When she hears the name Bounty, she wonders if the silver-haired girl was related to Mr. Bounty. She looks at the woman “are you related to Jack Bounty?”
“Yes, he’s, my father. I’m Alyona Bounty and that oriental woman over there, holding this woman’s little girl is my sister Gina Bounty. Why do you ask?” Alyona was curious why an LAPD police officer named Wolfhart was asking about her father.
“My grandma is trying to reach him. I can’t go into detail, but she needs his help.” Robyn knew her grandmother wanted to see if he would help them out.
“Here is my number. Give me a call when you get off.” Alyona hands a business card with a chess piece printed on it to the red hair police officer.
“I’ll do that.” Robyn tucks the card into her shirt pocket.
She miss wearing her SWAT uniform, but ever since everyone was exposed to that blue dust drug, and changed into women and young girls. The department hasn’t decided if anyone who was changed is going back to the unit and that include her.
For the next hour or so, Gina argues with the police about who is taking the girl. In the end, Gina won. However, she couldn’t leave California until the court gives her permanent custody.
Arabella looks at Jennifer “looks like we have another sister.”
“I think your right. I do hope mom bathes her because she stinks and smells like a urinal.” Jennifer could smell the little girl.
“Mom will.” Arabella knew her mother will make sure the little girl will be cleaned and wearing fresh clothes.
Gina decides instead of taking the girls to the building, she was going to take them home instead. She looks at Alyona “we need to stop at a store so I can get this girl some fresh clothes.”
“You might want to have a doctor look at her as well.”
“I think your right.” Gina felt the little girl drift off to sleep in her arms.
Alyona drives them back to the house Gina bought. She looks at the size of the dress the girl was wearing and what size her feet were. She looks over toward Jennifer and Nancy “why don’t you two come with me and we’ll pick up some food for tonight.”
“Okay, Aunt Alyona.” Jennifer and Nancy hop into the SUV to go with Alyona.
“Come on girls, you can help me with this little girl.” Gina starts stripping the girl out of her clothes.
“Are you going to adopt her Mrs. Bounty?” Jenny looks at Gina.
“Jenny, how many times have I asked you to either call me Gina or Aunt Gina?” Gina looks at Jenny.
“Sorry, ma’am.” Jenny looked embarrassed.
“To answer your question, I’m not sure, yet. However, I will tell you this. She won’t be leaving my care until I feel she is safe.” Gina wonders why his girl’s mother was doing drugs.
“I think you should mom. It will give me and Jennifer another sister.” Arabella liked being a big sister to Jennifer.
“Well, it’s not only my decision, Arabella. It’s your father’s as well.” Gina would never decide this without talking to Arnold first.
Several hours later, Misty wakes up and finds herself laying on a bed surrounded by stuffed animals. She notices she was wearing a nightgown and her bladder was ready to leak. She rushes from the bedroom and tries to find a bathroom.
Just as she gets halfway down the hallway, she pees herself. She falls to the floor crying. She tried to hold it, but it came out.
Alyona was on her way to check on the little girl and find her in the hallway crying. She walks over to her “what’s wrong?”
“I, I couldn’t hold it in.” Misty tried so hard to hold it in.
Alyona picked the little girl up and noticed she peed on the floor and her panties were wet. She shakes her head and takes the girl to the bathroom to clean her. She spots Trigger watching her “Go get Gina, Trigger.”
Trigger turns around and goes to look for the one called Gina. She finds her and tugs on her pants leg.
Gina looks down at Trigger as she pulls on her pants leg.
“What is it, Trigger?” Gina knew Trigger only did what she did when Trigger wanted her for something.
Trigger runs back to Alyona. Gina follows behind her and spots, why Trigger wanted her to follow.
“What happened, Alyona?” Gina spots Alyona cleaning the little girl.
“She had a little accident in the hallway.” Alyona looks down at the little girl.
“No big deal. I’ll get the steamer and clean it up.” Gina goes to get the steam cleaner and clean the spot up.
Misty looks at Gina as she cleans the spot where she peed. She couldn’t help it, her bladder was weak. She looks at the woman cleaning her “is she mad at me?”
Alyona just smirks “she knows it was an accident. Do you have problems holding your bladder?”
Misty nods her head yes. She has never been able to hold her bladder long. That was why she stunk so bad because she always ended up peeing herself.
“Don’t feel bad. We’ll get you some help.” Alyona felt sorry for the young girl.
Later in the evening, Dr. Day lets Misty get dressed. He meets Gina in his office and looks at her “there are several problems wrong with her.
First, she has worms from eating contaminated food out of a trashcan and drinking contaminated water as well. The second problem she has is her bladder is weak. She may need to wear diapers for a while.”
“Even at her age?” Gina was surprised.
“Yes, even as old as she is.” Dr. Day had a serious look on his face.
“Is there anything I can do to help her?” Gina felt for the little girl.
“There are several things you can do. Even if you managed to strengthen her bladder, she might have accidents.”
“That’s fine. What other problems does she have?” Gina wonders what else Misty might have.
“She is severely underweight for a girl her age. It’s a good thing you found her when you did. Her organs would have started shutting down. She’ll need to build up her weight, and I don’t mean on junk foods either. She has a urinary tract infection. So, she’ll need to be treated for that.
I would have her eyesight tested as well. I think she might be color blind, but I’m no expert on that.”
“Thank you, Dr. Day. I’ll make sure she gets everything she needs.” Gina leaves the doctor's office.
Several days later:
Misty stands close to Gina holding her hand. She was holding onto the collar of Trigger as they stood inside a room. All the girls were amazed at the place as they looked outside one of the huge windows.
“Does dad know what you are planning?” Alyona turns to look at her sister and niece.
“Yes, he is fully aware of what I am planning to do with the Phoenix Foundation.”
Arabella turns to look at her mother and her little sister. She was informed that Misty was color blind. She couldn’t tell the difference between shades of blues and yellow. Also, she has to wear glasses all the time. If she doesn’t, everything is blurry to her. She also knew that Misty has to wear pull-ups because of her bladder problem.
“Mom, did you say the Phoenix Foundation?”
“Yes, why?” Gina had a smile on her face.
“Because that is the name of the company MacGyver works for.” Arabella was a huge fan of the television series called MacGyver.
“I know sweetie, and there is no person here named MacGyver. This place was originally a defunct office building. I went ahead and with your grandfather’s blessing bought the place and the name as well.”
“Are you going to be doing the same thing as the television show?” Arabella was curious.
“Sort of, the Phoenix’s job will be a little different than the show. However, because of how unique some of the people who work for me and your grandfather are. We will be taking unusual jobs both form the government and from private organizations as well.” Gina has already decided what course of action the organization is going to be doing.
“Does that mean, sis? That you plan on to bring everyone back?” Alyona knew several of the people in the Golden Eagle squad have undergone
certain changes and have mates now.
“Yes, I’m also going to be working with dad and his supernatural connections in creating a unique team to go after the Hunter organization and the HSL organization as well. Dad wants both organizations to learn what happened when you pick a fight with the top wolf himself.” Gina knew what her father wanted.
“How about aunt Cheshire? Is she going to be working here?” Alyona wonders what she is going to do.
“Oh, yeah. She has already taken her war to several of their leaders.” Gina saw the pictures that she sent back to her father.
She knew her aunt could be creative, but the images she saw. She’ll never get them out of her head. Her aunt made sure she made a statement about poking the cat.
Misty looks up at Gina “who is Cheshire?”
Gina picks Misty up and places her on her hip “she’s your aunt. You’ll meet her in a few days. She’s coming to the ranch with her family.”
“Do we have to go back home, mom?” Arabella was liking California.
“Yes, sweetie. Your grandfather wants to meet his newest grandchild.” Gina also knew her father was going to find the perfect pet to protect Misty as well.
“Come, let me give all of you a tour of the place, and afterward, we’ll go and get some food.” Gina was going to make sure Misty ate some food to get her weight up and everything else she needs. The deworming medicine the doctor prescribed was working on Misty.
After touring the building. Gina takes everyone to dinner.
“So, how did things go with your cousin?” Arnold looks at his wife as she packed their suitcases.
“Everything worked out fine. The people who were after the US Marshal’s witness have been arrested. The mole inside the Marshal office was arrested and the person paying for everything and was behind the whole thing was arrested as well.” Gina closes her suitcase.
“Sounds like you had plenty of arrests. I thought for sure Aylin would have killed everyone.” Arnold looks at Gina.
“You know, she has changed a lot. She’s not as crazy as she once was. She has even had laser treatment to remove the white permeant make-up removed from her face.” That had surprised Gina when she saw Aylin’s natural face.
“That is good news. It seems that your aunt has had a good influence on her.”
“I don’t think it's all my aunts doing. I think it’s been the friends she made and her boyfriend Mark.” Gina saw how much Mark loved Aylin.
“Aylin has a boyfriend?” Arnold had been surprised at that statement.
“Yes, Aylin has a boyfriend.” Aylin was just as surprised as her husband looked.
“Will miracles never cease.” Arnold didn’t know Aylin had a boyfriend.
“I know. I’m just happy she is happy. After the things that were done to her. It makes what I and Julia went through look like child’s play.
“Hey, what you suffered through took a lot of strength and will. You survived and found a family that loved you. If you hadn’t experienced what you did, I wouldn’t have found my soul mate and Arabella wouldn’t have found a loving mother.” Arnold walks over to his wife and holds her.
“You always know what to say to me.” Gina kisses Arnold.
Arnold returns the kiss and holds her. His life would be dull and lonely if he had never met her. He just holds Gina for a little while, before releasing her.
Gina looks into Arnold’s eyes and saw nothing but love there for her. She so wanted to stay in his arms all day, but they had to fly back to Montana with her aunt and members of the Golden Eagle squad. She was giving them some time off to spend with their mates.
“We need to hurry. We have to meet my aunt and cousins at the airport.”
“Don’t you mean cousin?” Arnold knew Gina’s aunt Basset only had one daughter.
“Nope, I mean cousins. My aunt is adopting Asher and Zoey.”
“Isn’t Zoey the witness you protected?” Arnold remembers Gina telling him that.
“Yep, and she is now going to be my cousin. My Aunt Basset is also adopting the young transgender girl Mouse found.” Gina was surprised to find out that her aunt was adopting Asher and Zoey at the same time.
“Boy! Your aunt came to find out what was going on with her daughter and now she gains two new daughters of her own. How ironic is that?” Arnold thought that was ironic.
“Trust me, it was a surprise to my aunt as well.”
“Well, let's head down to our ride and get to the airport.” Arnold picks up his stuff and some of his wife as well. It was a good thing he had got the trolley cart earlier to carry their stuff.
“Let go of me!” Jennifer struggles to get loose from the grip the guy had on her.
“Behave yourself or you’re going to get far worse.” Larry couldn’t believe an eleven-year-old girl had picked his pocket.
“If you don’t let me go, I’m going to scream!” Jennifer was still struggling to get loose from the guy’s grip.
“Go ahead and scream. These people just think you're being a disobedient little brat.” Larry figures he could handle anyone that decided to help the girl that picked his pocket. Plus, he had other plans for her.
Jennifer keeps fighting the grip the guy had on her. She tries biting his hand, but the guy moves it. She tries elbowing him as she tries to break his grip on her.
“If you don’t stop it, I’m going to shake you so hard, your head will fall off.” Larry was getting tired of this girl trying to free herself.
“At least I’m not into molesting little girls.” Jennifer knew what this guy did. She saw him molest her best friend and her friend’s sister.
“You don’t know what you are talking about, brat.” Larry squeezes the girl's arm hard.
Jennifer wasn’t going to give this guy the pleasure of screaming out. She knew this guy enjoyed hurting kids. She continues to fight his grip and drag her feet as he yanks her forward.
She spots a spot she could break free and run out into the traffic. Jennifer just hopes she doesn’t get hit by a car as she runs. She relaxes and when she comes to the spot, she kicks his ankle as hard as she could. She feels him loosen his grip, as she twists and breaks free from him. She runs out into the street as cars start moving.
Gina had stopped at a stoplight not far from the airport where she was going to meet her aunt. Just as the light turned green, she started moving forward. When out of nowhere a girl with long brown hair jumps out into traffic. She stops just in time, as the girl looks at her. She had a scared look on her face.
Arnold was surprised as well when he spots a guy coming from the same direction that the girl did. He watches as he chases after her.
“I think that girl is in trouble.” Arnold gets out of the car and chases after the two people.
“Be careful.” Gina finds a spot where she can pull over and turns the car off.
Arnold chases after the man and the girl. He spots the man grab the girl by her long hair and pull her back towards him.
“Come here, BITCH!” He turns her around and punches her right in the face.
Jennifer’s head bounces back from the punch to her face. She felt her nose break, as blood squirts down onto her shirt. She feels another punch to her stomach from the guy. She spots someone running up behind the guy.
“Hey, asshole! Why don’t you punch someone who isn’t a child?” Arnold turns the guy around and punches him straight in the face. He doesn’t tolerate grown men hitting children.
Arnold punches the guy a second time in his stomach. He spots the girl he had been chasing after on the ground on her butt, with her nose bleeding. He blocks a punch from the guy and counters with one of his own.
Larry was caught off guard by a guy behind him. Felt the guy punch him in the face and blow to his stomach. When Larry went to punch the guy, he was blocked by the person. He felt the guy land a blow to his kidney area.
Jennifer watched as a man wearing cowboy boots, faded blue jeans and a button-down dress shirt beat the hell out of the guy that grabbed her. Every time the other tried to hit him, he either block the punch or took it while delivering a punch of his own.
Larry couldn’t believe how well this guy fought. He tries to block the next punch but gets hit instead.
“Time to go night, night.” Arnold knocks the guy out cold.
He has been learning how to defend himself and protect Gina since he first fell in love with her. He takes his cellphone out and calls the
police. While Arnold is on the phone with the cops. He walks over to the young girl “here, uses this to stop the blood and lean your head back.”
Arnold pulls a handkerchief out of his pocket and hands it to the young girl.
Jennifer accepts the handkerchief and does what he told her to do. She listens while the gentleman talks to the dispatcher on the phone. She wonders who he is.
Gina finally caught up with her husband. She noticed the guy he chased after was laying on the ground, unconscious. She noticed the girl was sitting on the ground with her head lean backward, holding a handkerchief over her nose. She saw blood on the girl’s shirt.
“Well, it looks like you handled everything.” Gina was proud of her husband.
“He deserved what he got.” Arnold didn’t like grownups punishing kids.
Gina walks over and kneels before the young girl. She wonders why the man was chasing her “her, let me look at your nose.”
Jennifer removes the handkerchief so the woman could examine her. She watches as the oriental woman touches her nose, gently.
“Yep, it's broken.” Gina noticed how crooked the girl’s nose was. She also noticed the girl was going to have a black eye as well.
Arnold listens for the cops to arrive. He watches as Gina helps the girl.
“Where are your parents?” Gina looks at the girl.
“I don’t have any. I’ve been living on the streets.” Jennifer looks into the woman’s eyes. She could tell she didn’t believe her.
“Look, I’m not with child services. So, tell me what I want to know.”
“I ran away from the girl’s group home they put me in. My parents gave me up because I was too much trouble for them. I’ve been staying with friends until I saw that prick over there molest my best friend from school. He also raped my friend’s older sister. On top of that, he likes to beat up on little kids.” Jennifer looks at the guy as he laid on the ground.
“Do you have proof that he molested your friend and raped her sister?” Gina didn’t like a rapist and she didn’t like people who beat up on young children either.
“The only proof I have is my friend and what I saw.”
“Why was he chasing after you?” Arnold looks at Jennifer.
“Because I stole his wallet.” Jennifer was rather proud of doing that.
After a few minutes, the police showed up. Arnold tells them everything he learned and why he interfered. When the police go to take Jennifer with them. She grabs onto Gina and looks into her eyes “please don’t let them take me and put me back in that group home. Please, I beg you.”
Jennifer didn’t want to go back to the girl’s group home. She held onto Gina pleading with her. She knew several girls at the group home were going to beat her up if she came back.
Gina looks at her husband. She could tell that the young girl didn’t want to go back to the group home and could tell she was scared.
“Well?” Gina looks at Arnold to see what he thought.
Arnold looks at the cops “she’ll be coming with us. We’ll make sure she comes back to testify against whoever this fellow is.”
“I’m sorry sir, but she’s a runaway and she has to come with us.” Officer Koteas couldn’t let her go.
“Look officer Koteas, I’m a lawyer and I will sign whatever paperwork you need me to.”
Gina pulls her cellphone out and contacts a person she knows in child services in DC. She explains the situation to the person and agrees to certain conditions.
“Officer Koteas, I have someone who would like to talk with you.” Gina hands her cellphone to Officer Koteas.
Arnold looks at his wife “who did you call?”
“A friend of the family that lives and works here in D.C.” Gina had connections all over.
Officer Koteas hands the cellphone back to Gina Bounty. He looks at Gina “it seems you have some connections, Mrs. Bounty.”
“I have more than that. So, are you going to let me take her with us, or do I have to call the AG?” Gina will use whatever connection she needs to. If she had to, she would call some of the members of Golden Eagle Squad to help.
“She’s all yours, Mr. and Mrs. Bounty.” Officer Koteas looks at Jennifer.
“Thank you, Officer.” Gina holds Jennifer close to her.
“I’ll call your aunt and tell her we’re going to be a little late getting to the plane.” Arnold pulls his cellphone out and contacts Countess Basset.
“Okay.” Gina looks at Jennifer “Let's get your nose taken care of and you can tell me everything about you. That includes why you didn’t want to go back to the girl’s home.”
“Yes ma’am.” Jennifer gets up off the ground and brushes her butt off.
Arnold looks at Gina and Jennifer “your aunt said she already knows.”
“I wouldn’t be surprised if she didn’t.” Gina knew it must have been Zoey who told her aunt.
Arnold gives Gina a questionable look. He wants to know how her aunt would already know.
“I’ll explain later, sweetie. We need to get Jennifer here to the doctor and have her nose fix and pick up some clean clothes for her.” Gina looks towards Jennifer.
“Alright.”
Three of them walk towards the rental car and notices someone left a traffic ticket on it. Gina looks at where she was parked “son of a bitch.”
A smile appears on Arnold’s face. It was rare when his wife gets a traffic ticket.
“It will teach you to look where you park, next time.”
Gina looks at the sign and noticed it said no parking from the sign down to the end of the block. She snatches the ticket off the windshield and gets into the car. She looks at her husband and notices there was a smirk on his face.
Jennifer sits back behind Arnold in the passenger seat. She wonders who these people were and why they were willing to help her.
“Tell us a little bit about yourself, Jennifer.” Gina wanted to know more about the girl she and her husband are sticking their necks out for?
“What would you like to know?” Jennifer looks at Mrs. Bounty’s head.
“Well, how old are you for starters?”
“I’m eleven years old and I was born in Washington D.C. on May 23. My parents put me into foster care after my tenth birthday. The reason they gave, was because they couldn’t control me. I and my birth mother didn’t get along. I’m a very intelligent person and my parents didn’t like it. They wanted me to act dumb because I was smarter than my two older siblings. They were more athletic and popular in school.”
“So, they put you into foster care?” Arnold wonders what parent would do that.
“Yes.” Jennifer had been heartbroken when she learned why her parents did what they did.
“Are you on good terms with your siblings?” Gina didn’t want anything to happen to Arabella.
“I and my older brother have a hate-love relationship. My older sister she’s kind nice to me, but I don’t fit her social status. She’s embarrassed to have a brainy for a sister.”
“Why didn’t you want to go back to the girl's group home?” That piqued Gina’s interest.
“Because I pissed off several older girls from the hood and they wanted revenge on me. I told the house mother they were sneaking out at night.”
“Do you know what they were doing?” Arnold had some ideas.
“Yes sir, I do.” Jennifer followed them one night.
Jennifer watches as Gina pulls into the driveway of a nice-looking house. She wonders what this place “what is this place?”
“It’s a doctor’s office. We’re going to fix your nose and afterward get you some clean clothes. Once we’re done doing that. We’ll be flying home to Montana.” Gina watches Jennifer’s reaction.
“You don’t live on the East coast?” Jennifer didn’t know if she wanted to leave her best friend.
“I sometimes work out here, but I and my husband live on a ranch with the rest of my family in Montana. You’ll also have an older sister as well. She just turned thirteen years old.” Gina wonders how Arabella will feel having a younger sister.
“Is she mean?” Jennifer has an older sister and even though they got along, somewhat. She could be mean at times.
Arnold smirks “Arabella isn’t mean. She is kind of like you, Jennifer. I think the two of you will get along just fine.”
“What is she like?” Jennifer was curious about this Arabella.
“Well, she’s into computers and makes friends fast. She likes the outdoors and enjoys horseback riding. She has a wolf for a pet.”
“She has a wolf for a pet?” Jennifer was a little startled at that statement.
“The whole family does, except Haylee. She has a coyote and a Border Collie for her pets.” Arnold knew how much Haylee loved animals.
“Plus, several horses as well.” Gina had to remind her husband about the horses her father bought Haylee.
“Wow! Why does the whole family have wolves for pets?” Jennifer was curious about that.
“Because my father bred them for what he does. If you never had grandparents, Jennifer. You’ll have them now. Also, this family takes care of each other. Now, let’s get you looked at and some clean clothes afterward.” Gina and Arnold get out of the car.
Jennifer gets out and follows them inside the doctor’s office. She wonders what Montana is like and if she will like her new family. Also, will they like her as well?
Two Hours Later:
Jennifer, Arnold, and Gina arrive at the airport where the rest of the family was waiting for them. Also, members of the Golden Eagle Squad were there as well.
“It’s about time you got here, cousin.” Sophia looks at Gina and her husband as they get out of the car.
She doesn’t recognize the young girl with them. She also wonders why the girl’s nose had a bandage on it.
“We had some things to do before we left. I would like for all of you to meet my new daughter Jennifer Harrington.” Gina stood behind Jennifer with her hands on her shoulder.
“Well, it seems I get new sisters and you get a new daughter.” Mouse looks at her cousin with a smile on her face.
“Jennifer, I would like you to meet my cousin's Mouse and Sophia. Mouse’s mother and my aunt the Countess Charlotte Basset. The woman standing next to my cousin Sophia is her wife Naeun. Their friends Becky and Sunny. The other people standing near them are employees of mine. The two children standing with Mouse and my aunt, are Zoey and Ashly.”
Jennifer looks at everyone gathered around them “is everyone going to Montana?”
“No, just family. Everyone else is heading to California to relax and take care of business.” Gina hopes the members of the Golden Eagle Squad will continue working for her.
They have become a valuable asset for the company. She was going to use their uniqueness for some unique jobs.
“Why don’t we all go ahead and board the plane.” Charlotte looks at her niece.
“Yes ma’am.”
Everyone boards the heavy Jet the company had hired to transport them. Once they were aboard and in the air. Zoey, Ashley, and Jennifer sort of coming together to learn about each other.
Gina looks at her Aunt “how long are going to stay in the states, Aunt Charlotte?”
“I don’t know yet. I want the girls to get used to me before we head back to England.” Charlotte was watching all three girls.
Gina could sense something was wrong when she looks at her aunt “out with it, Aunt Charlotte what’s wrong?”
“You know Zoey has a special talent.”
“Yeah, I remember. She can predict the future.”
“Well, last night she drew this.” Charlotte pulls out a piece of paper from her pocket and hands it to Gina.
Gina unfolds it and looks at it. It showed glimpses of bullets flying through a windshield. The bullets were coming from a group of guys in what looked like a large box. There were other vehicles in the drawing as well. It also showed the image of a wolf head colored like Sphinx.
“You don’t think someone is going after Julia, do you?” Gina looks at her aunt.
“If they are, they are asking for trouble. You know what your father will do.”
“Yeah, I know what that means.” Gina couldn’t blame her father and what he would do.
“Let’s find out if something has happened to your sister.” Charlotte spots the one called Becky sitting on her wife’s lap.
“Excuse me, Becky. Can you still transmit from your wrist com?”
“Yes ma’am, but my wrist computer is with my luggage.” Becky knew she couldn’t use it while in the air.
“Mom, we’ll be landing in an hour-n-half. Patricia is going to meet us at the airport. We can ask her when we land.”
Barbara looks at her oldest daughter “I know sweetie. I’m just worried what your uncle will do if what Zoey drew, is right.”
“If what Zoey drew is true, god help whoever ordered the hit on her.” Gina and Arnold both knew what Jack would do.
Zoey opens up the backpack that Charlotte bought for her before they left Alexandria and hands, Jennifer, some cookies. She also pulls some out for Ashley as well.
“What? I don’t get any?” Mouse looks at Zoey with a playful look on her face.
Zoey pulls out a pack of sugar cookies and hands them to Mouse.
“Thank you. I’ll share these with you, Zoey. I know how much you like them.” Mouse opens the package of cookies and gives some to Zoey.
Jennifer looks at Zoey and the art supplies she had with her. She wonders if Zoey was an artist like a friend of hers was.
“Do you draw, Zoey?”
Zoey shakes her head yes. She watches Jennifer and could see an outline of the wolf on her.
“She also paints and makes things from clay and such.” Ashley liked her new sister and what she could do.
Jennifer looks at Ashley “what are you good at?”
“Don’t know, but I have always wanted to do animation and creative video work.” Ashley loved animation and things you could do with video graphics.
Zoey pulls her sketchbook out and turns a few pages. She shows Jennifer a picture of someone sitting at a computer screen working on a project. She points towards Ashley when she isn’t looking.
Jennifer looks at Zoey and wonders how she would know that? She leans in towards Zoey “are you able to predict the future?”
Zoey shakes her head, yes some.
“Wow!”
Gina looks over towards where the kids are sitting with Mouse-hovering near them. She spots her cousin Sophia and Sophia’s wife Naeun
talking in low voices.
“Sophia, have you spoken to your folks yet?” Gina knew they would be worried about her.
“Yes, Aunt Basset made me call them. It seems they asked Aunt Basset to check up on me.” Sophia looks towards her aunt.
“They were worried about you, young lady. They thought you might have stayed and joined another circus.”
“I thought about that, Aunt Basset. But Gina put me with a team she sent over from California. We worked with a bounty hunting group called K&P Services to send a message to a bunch of assassins from India.”
“Did you succeed?” Aunt Basset had gotten reports from her agents in India about the situation.
“We did. If the family ever needs backup for something, I suggest calling them.” Sophia liked working with Kat and her family.
“I’m going to have to remember that.” Charlotte wonders if MI 5 could use them for a job.
After an hour-n-half of flying, the plane lands at the airport in Billings. Gina spots one of her father’s Lear Jets waiting for them. It takes them twenty minutes to unload their gear and stow it on the smaller plane.
“How many planes do you guys have?” Jennifer looks towards Gina and Arnold.
“As a family or just my father?”
“You mean you guys own more?” Jennifer climbs abroad the Lear.
“Yep. There’s one stored at the ranch, there’s this one and dad has a few more stored.” Gina couldn’t remember all the places her father keeps some of his planes.
“Hey, Patricia. How have you been?” Arnold waves to their pilot.
“Busy. I should have you to the ranch in no time.” Pat makes sure everything is secured and her passengers are seated.
Sophia looks at her wife “it’s a short flight from here to my uncle’s ranch, sweetie.”
Naeun looks at Sophia “I have flown more in this lifetime, than any other time.”
“Well, you said I was your mate, and when we became mates, you inherited my family as well. You’ll be okay. Just remember when we land to stay near me. The wolves on my uncle’s property are well trained and will attack you if they don’t know you.”
“They won’t recognize you. Your scent has changed, and you have my scent all over you.” Naeun was a little worried for Sophia.
“I know, but the wolves know my voice and it hasn’t changed much. Plus, I still speak in Gaelic as well.”
“Is that what they understand?” Naeun knew Sophia spoke the language.
“Yes, but you have to know the commands.” Sophia has only visited her uncle maybe once or twice.
“Alright people, prepare for takeoff.” Patricia taxied down the runway, and finally took off.
Jennifer grips Gina’s hand. She was still getting used to flying. Today has been an adventure for her.
“Don’t like flying, Jennifer?” Gina looks at her.
“I’ve never flown so much before. Do you and Arnold do a lot of flying?” Jennifer looks at Gina and Arnold.
“I do, but Arnold doesn't. He stays in Montana and defends people.”
“I only defend people who deserve to be defended. Let’s get that straight. Sometimes the law or law enforcement officers can go too far.” Arnold has already seen some abuse of the system by police officers and a few government types as well.
As Patricia gets closer to the landing strip “Gina, I’m not getting any answer from the house. What do you want me to do?”
“Go ahead and land, Pat.” Gina wonders what is going on at the house.
Pat prepares to land. She brings the plane down and lands on the landing strip. She stops three-quarters of the way and slowly taxis to the hangar.
Gina opens the door when they come to a stop. She spots her sisters and daughter coming towards them in Alyona’s jeep. She walks down the steps and waits for them to come closer.
Jennifer looks out the opened door and looks at the landscape and the vehicle coming towards them. She wonders who they are. She was also amazed at how everything looked.
Alyona spots her older sister waiting for her by the landing strip. She pulls up to the hangar and parks her jeep.
“Mom!” Arabella hops out of the jeep and runs towards her mother. She was happy she was home.
Gina opens her arms for Arabella as she embraces her. She had missed her child and wonders where Julia or their mother was or even Selina.
“How have you been sweetie?” Gina looks into her daughter’s eyes.
“Okay, we’ve been having some problems lately.” Arabella couldn’t believe her aunt was in the hospital.
“Oh?” Gina wonders what is going on.
“Hey, sis.” Alyona walks up to her sister and hugs her.
Gina returns the hug. She looks into Alyona’s eyes “where’s mom or Julia or even Selina?”
“Selina sent us down here to bring you back to the main house. Tell Patricia there’s been a change of plans and she’s staying up at the main house.”
“What’s going on?” Gina wanted to know why everyone was staying at the main house.
“Selina will explain everything to you and Aunt Basset, sis.” Alyona was told not to say anything until everyone was up at the house.
“Alright. Oh, before I forget. You have a new younger sister, Arabella.” Gina looks at her daughter.
“You and dad had a baby?” Arabella was teasing her mother.
“Something like that. I brought you a sister from Washington D.C. I want you to be polite to her and show her around.”
“Yes ma’am.”
“You have a new daughter, sis?” Silvia looks towards the plane.
“Yes, you have a new niece.” Gina looks at her younger sister.
“Oh, boy. Dad and mom are going to be happy having a new grandchild.” Silvia knew how much her mother wanted a big family.
“Hey, guys, what’s going on?” Mouse walks out of the plane.
“Hey cousin.” Alyona and Silvia hug her.
“You’ll find out when we get to the main house.” Alyona knew Selina wanted to tell everyone what they just learned from a friend of Julia’s.
“Aunt Basset!” Both Alyona and Silvia run-up to their aunt and hug her.
They had fun last time they went to London and visited with her. They were hoping to go again this summer and visit her.
“Hello, girls.” Charlotte hugs her nieces. She enjoyed having them visit her last year.
Jennifer peeks out of the plane and saw Gina standing with a teenage girl with dark brown hair and wearing a pair of silver rim glasses. She was wearing a pair of faded blue jeans and a button-down light blue shirt with flowers on it. She also had on a pair of faded pair of cowboy boots.
“Jennifer, it’s okay to come out of the plane.” Gina motions for her to come out.
Jennifer steps out of the plane and walks over to Gina and the teenage girl. This must be the girl who is going to be her new big sister. She holds out her hand towards the girl “I’m Jennifer.”
Arabella shakes it “I’m Arabella. I guess I’m going to be your new big sister.”
“If you don’t mind.” Jennifer could see that Arabella was nice.
“I don’t mind. Do you like video games?” Arabella wouldn’t mind having a younger sister.
“I like some of them. I never got a chance to play that much.” Jennifer never had any game systems. The only time she played games, was when she was at her best friend’s house.
“Well as my first duty as your big sister, is to introduce you to some video games.” Arabella smiles at Jennifer.
Gina smiles as she excuses herself from the girls. She spots her husband and everyone else still on the plane.
“You guys can come on out. We’re going to leave everything on the plane for now. Selina wants everyone up at the main house. That includes you too, Patricia. You’re spending the night at the main house.”
“Fine with me. Let me secure the plane for the night.” Patricia didn’t mind staying.
“What’s going on cousin?” Sophia looks at Gina.
“I don’t know, but everyone is supposed to head to the main house.”
“I can go and get your father’s hummer to take everyone up to the house.” Arnold looks at his wife.
“It’s not that long of a walk. We’ll use the Hummer tomorrow to take the luggage.” Gina wonders what is going on.
Once everyone is out of the plane, Patricia goes about securing it for the night. It’s not the first time she has spent the night at the ranch. Arnold gives her a hand securing the plane.
“Thanks, Arnold.”
“You’re welcome. Let’s go to the house and find out what is going on.” Arnold walks with Patricia.
Off in the distance, several wolves watch them.
Story continues in The Heaviness of the Badge Chapter 11
Jennifer
Gina’s Montana Ranch House:
Gina scrambles to get out of bed. She climbs over Misty and runs towards the bathroom. She flips the seat up and starts throwing up. Since returning from Ireland, she has been feeling sick and tired. She wet the panties she is currently wearing when she upchucks last night’s dinner into the toilet.
Gina kneels before the toilet, trying to let her stomach settle down before standing up. She could feel that she had peed her panties. She felt her bladder let loose on the last heave of her stomach contents.
Arnold had felt Gina get out of bed in a hurry. He hears her throwing up in the bathroom. He gets out of bed, walks towards the bathroom, and spots Gina worshipping the powerful old porcelain god when she stops throwing up. “Are you okay, sweetie?”
Gina turns and looks at her husband. “I feel like my insides have all come out.” Gina couldn’t believe she had thrown up everything in her stomach.
Arnold walks into the bathroom and lifts Gina off the floor gingerly. He knew her stomach might still be upset. He escorts her to the sink, puts some water into a paper cup, and hands it to her.
“Rinse your mouth out, sweetie.”
Gina accepts the paper cup and takes a sip. She swishes the water around in her mouth and spits it out. She repeats what she previously did until her mouth doesn’t taste like last night’s dinner.
“Mommy, I have to potty.” Misty stands in the doorway to the bathroom.
Arnold turns to look at their youngest daughter. “Okay, sweetie.” He helps Gina out of the bathroom so Misty can use the toilet. He makes sure to flush the toilet before they leave.
“It’s all yours, sweetie.” Arnold escorts Gina into the bedroom.
Gina still felt tired and queasy as she moved towards the bed. She lets Arnold slip her wet panties off and clean her with wet naps they kept for Misty when she had her little accidents. After Arnold finishes cleaning and getting Gina dressed, he looks at her. “I’m taking you to Dr. Hanna at the hospital to discover what is wrong with you.”
“Fine.” Gina knew better than to argue with her husband once he decided on a course of action.
“Come on, munchkin, let’s get you dressed and take your mom to the hospital.” Arnold looks at Misty as she comes walking out of the bathroom.
“Will mommy be okay?” Misty was worried about her mother.
“She’ll be fine.” Arnold walks over to the dresser and grabs some clothes for Misty.
Gina kept some of Misty’s clothes in their bedroom since she always slept with them. Arnold dresses Misty and texts Selina since their housekeeper is staying with her. He was going to leave Arabella and Jennifer at home.
He gets a reply a few seconds later as he walks out the front door with Misty and Gina. They take Gina’s Hummer to the hospital and park. Arnold escorts Gina to the emergency room and signs her in.
Nurse Farrell knew who the Asian woman was when she entered the emergency room. She also knew who the gentleman was that was helping her as well. The little girl, she didn’t know, but guessing from the way she stayed by Mrs. Bounty. She figures that the little girl must be their adopted daughter. She notices n Mrs. Bounty’s medical records that Dr. Hanna is to be contacted immediately before any medical work is performed unless it is life and death.
Nurse Farrell looks at Mrs. Bounty and prints out a medical bracelet for her and a bunch of stickers. She hands them to Mrs. Bounty’s husband.
“Here you go, Mr. Bounty. We'll take you to the back when a room is available.”
“That’s fine.” Gina was feeling a little better but was still feeling tired.
Arnold escorts everyone over to a seat and waits for the nurse to call their name. It doesn’t take long for Gina’s name to be called. When Arnold and Misty escort Gina up to the nurse.
“I’m sorry, sir. But only Mrs. Bounty is allowed back here.”
Arnold looks at the nurse standing before him. A smirk appears on his face. “If you value your life, ma’am. You’ll let me go with my wife. Because there are things she hates and will strike out at you, and believe me, you don’t want that to happen.”
“I deal with those types of patients constantly, sir.” Nurse Williams looks at the gentleman.
“But are those patients highly trained killers?” Arnold knew there were things that Gina still hadn’t overcome yet.
Gina didn’t say anything. She was trying not to let her famous temper surface. She knew some things triggered what was done to her to surface, and when that happened, she struck out.
“Fine, but you’ll have to wait outside the room when the doctor comes.” Nurse Williams escorts Gina Bounty to a room and goes about taking her temp and blood pressure. And draw some blood from her. She sends the blood sample to be tested.
Misty stands by her father as the nurse tends to her mother. She watches as her mother lets the woman fuss about her, and the nurse leaves the room after a while.
“Did she hurt you, Mommy?” Misty lets go of Arnold’s hand and walks over to Gina.
“She didn’t hurt me, munchkin.” Gina picks Misty up and sits next to her on the medical bed.
Misty leans against Gina. Her birth mother used to use needles all the time. But these needles weren’t hurting her adopted mother.
“Do you think you picked something up in Ireland, sweety?” Arnold wonders if Gina brought something home with her.
“I don’t think so. I’ve been feeling run down lately and running back and forth to the bathroom to pee.” Gina couldn’t believe how often she had
had to pee lately.
“Why didn’t you say anything?” Arnold gives his wife the same look when the kids don’t fess up to something they did.
“You know that doesn’t work on me.” Gina looks right at Arnold with the intensity people have come to fear.
“That doesn’t work on me either. So, why didn’t you say anything?” Arnold knew all of Gina’s looks.
“Because I figure it wasn’t anything important. You know how I get when I work all the time.”
“Yes, I do, Mrs. Bounty.” Dr. Hanna comes walking into the room.
Gina, Arnold, and Misty look at the light brown hair woman as she walks into the examination room. She had a nice figure to her, and Gina knew that she worked out when she could.
“Hey, doc. I’m sorry if I dragged you away from anything important.” Gina knew Dr. Hanna worked in the ER occasionally.
“It’s all right. Your father pays me good money to look after you guys. Now, what seems to be the problem?” Dr. Hanna winks at Misty.
Misty giggles when the doctor winks at her. She treated her when she first came to live with Gina when they returned from California.
“She threw up this morning, and according to what she just admitted, she’s been feeling run down more than normal,” Arnold answered for his wife.
Gina glares at her husband for answering for her. She was about to answer for herself.
“Hhhmm, I’m still waiting for your blood work. So, why don’t I check you out? Which means you two will have to leave us.” Dr. Hanna turns and looks at Arnold and Misty.
“Do I have to?” Misty looks at her mother for an answer.
Gina looks at Misty. “Go with your father outside, sweetie. I’ll be okay.” Gina hugs Misty.
“We’ll be outside waiting for you, sweetie.” Arnold kisses Gina’s forehead.
Gina knew Misty didn’t like being away from her. She also understood why Misty was so clingy to her as well. She witnessed her mother die from a drug overdose.
Arnold leaves the examination room, holding Misty’s hands, and returns to the waiting room. He hated leaving Gina with Dr. Hanna, but Jack chose her as the family doctor since the previous one had retired.
Examination Room:
Dr. Hanna looks at Gina. “Now, let’s see why you threw up this morning.”
“Okay.” Gina lays back on the examination bed and lets Dr. Hanna double-check everything.
“You said you threw up this morning. Were you awake or still asleep?”
“Asleep. Suddenly, my stomach started acting up, and the next thing I knew, I was climbing over Misty and running towards the bathroom.”
“Did anything else happen?”
“I hate to admit this, but I peed myself every time I threw up.” Gian couldn’t believe she had peed herself.
“Have you found yourself going to the bathroom more often than normal?” Dr. Hanna knew Gina’s background and wondered if what Gina was telling her was what she was thinking.
“Actually, yeah, I have. Normally, I don’t go as often as I have been.”
“You said earlier that you have been feeling more tired than normal. When did this start happening?” Dr. Hanna wonders if Gina could be.
“About two weeks ago. Just before I went to Ireland for my grandmother’s funeral.”
“Have you noticed any tenderness with your breasts lately?” Dr. Hanna was writing notes on the computer in the room.
“I have. I chalk it up to the sports bra I have been wearing.” Gina noticed her breasts had been feeling tender to the touch lately.
Dr. Hanna walked over and doubled checks Gina’s vitals again and noticed they had gone down some. She knew Gina could control her heart rate and heartbeat.
“Do you still feel nausea?”
“Not right now.” Gina didn’t feel sick right now.
Dr. Hanna does some more test on Gina and, after about two hours, send her home with a prescription should she feel nauseous again. As Gina sits in the Hummer on the passenger side, she starts feeling sick to her stomach again.
“Pull over.” Gina has her hand on the door handle.
Arnold pulls over and watches as Gina gets out and starts vomiting. She only manages to vomit twice before getting back into the Hummer.
“I’ll stop at Circle K and get you a ginger ale.” Arnold spots Circle K and pulls into the parking lot.
Arnold gets out of the Hummer and heads inside the convenience store. Gina watches from the Hummer. She knew Misty was in the back playing on her tablet. She could hear the music from the game Misty played on the tablet.
Arnold comes back out and gets into the Hummer. Once, he sat on the driver’s side. “Here you go, sweetie. I got you some crackers as well.”
“Thanks.”
“Hey, munchkin, I got you a fruit juice.” Arnold hands a bottle to Misty as well. He already lightly opened it for her.
“Thanks, Daddy.” Misty accepts the juice and sits back.
“You’re welcome, sweetie.”
Arnold starts the Hummer and drives them back to the ranch.
Several Days Later:
Gina was still throwing up, but not as bad as she had on the first day. Her mother had recommended some tea and other drinks to help her. She also watched the kids while Gina worked in her home office.
One of the teams that had gone down to Brazil to deal with a Cartel family had done something they hadn’t counted on and nearly took the team hostage. However, thanks to several mask figures, they managed to escape.
Gina looks over towards her cell phone when it starts ringing. She looked at the caller id and noticed Dr. Hanna calling her. She presses accept,
“Hey doc, what’s up?”
“Gina, how soon can you come to the hospital?”
“Right now, doc. Why, what’s up?” Gina was worried.
“Can you show up in about an hour?” Dr. Hanna knew she had to rearrange a few things, but it shouldn’t be a problem.
“Sure.”
“Good. I’ll see you in about an hour.” Dr. Hanna couldn’t believe what the blood test had shown her. It was a good thing she took three vials of
blood from Gina.
Gina ends the call and goes to find her sister Alyona. She finds Alyona and the housekeeper fixing lunch for everyone as she walks into the kitchen.
“Alyona, I have to go and see Dr. Hanna in an hour. Will you be okay staying and watching the girls?” Gina hoped her sister didn’t mind babysitting her girls.
Alyona looks at Gina. “Is everything okay?”
“I don’t know. My doctor just called me to come in and see her.”
“I hope it’s not anything too serious.” Alyona looks at her older sister with a worried look on her face.
“I’ll be okay, Alyona. You know us, Bounty. We’re indestructible and stubborn as hell.”
“Don’t forget kind too.” Rosa has been training Selina to be Gina’s housekeeper.
Gina smiles as she turns around and waves goodbye. She grabs her purse and walks outside to her Hummer and gets in. She drives towards Dr. Hanna’s office and wonders why she wanted her to come in.
Dr. Hanna’s Office:
Dr. Hanna looks at Gina as she sat in front of her. Gina’s thick medical file was sitting in front of her and it was opened. She looks at Gina “Gina, how long ago were you turned into a woman?”
“Almost thirteen years ago. Julia and I, along with a few others were experimented on and changed for clients. The mad doctor enhanced my features and redid my organs and skeleton. Why do you ask?”
“And you have been taking estrogen all these years because the organs the doctor put inside of you were dormant, right?”
“Yeah, they work, but they didn’t produce enough hormones to do me any good. Your predecessor, Dr. Holder put me on estrogen pills and said I would have to stay on them.”
“What exactly did the person who experimented on you, do to you?” Dr. Hanna read the medical file and notes, but she has a feeling that there was more.
Gina takes a deep breath before she explains. She thinks back to what was done to her “The doctor that experimented on me, not only put female reproductive organs in me, he also programmed my mind. I was meant to be his songbird. He programmed my mind with every song he wanted me to sing and programmed me to play the piano, tambourine, violin, harp, and a few other string instruments. Also, he adjusted my vocal cords so I could hit certain notes that only professional opera singers could. I was meant to be the perfect little songbird he could show off to his clients and let them use my body for their pleasure.”
Gina clinches her fist so hard, that her fingernails dig into her hand, drawing blood. The wolf she created to guard her memories and prevent anyone from entering her mind, was getting pissed.
“How did you overcome what was done to you?” Dr. Hanna noticed how angry Gina was getting.
“Counseling and locking everything away in my subconscious. What I haven’t managed to overcome is protected by my wolf guardian.”
Dr. Hanna looked confused “What is a wolf a guardian.”
“Something my father taught me. He is like my imaginary friend and guards my mind. He is based on my pet wolf, Cadmus.” Gina knew anyone who tried to enter her mind will find a very, pissed-off wolf waiting to devour them.
“Well, getting back to those organs that were put inside of you. All those years of you taking estrogen have kicked started them. Your blood has
so much estrogen in it now, that I have to take you off your medication, and on top of that, you’re pregnant.”
“Are you sure?” Gina was shocked by the news.
“Oh, I’m very sure you’re pregnant. Your hCG came back very high. You may be going to have twins, but I won’t be able to determine that until
your eighth week of pregnancy.” Doctor Hanna could see that Gina was shocked.
Gina sat there in the chair bewildered that somehow beyond all odds, she had become pregnant. She knew Tizzy had become pregnant because of some sort of magic. However, she never thought the organs and everything the doctor placed inside of her and Julia would ever work like they were meant to.
“Thanks, doc.” Gina gets up and walks out of the doctor’s office still shocked that she was going to give birth. How will she explain this to Arnold or his parents?
She wishes her mother or father was here right now, but they were still in England. Her parents had said they were going to be at least spending three weeks in England getting her grandmother’s estate taken care of. Instead of driving home as she planned on doing, she drives towards Arnold’s law office instead. She spots his SUV parked in its normal parking spot. She parks her Hummer next to it and walks towards his office.
Gina stops halfway to the door and decided that his office wasn’t the time or place for the news. She turns around and walks back towards her Hummer. She gets in and drives back to the ranch instead. On her way towards the ranch, she spots two men racing down the interstate, weaving in and out of traffic like maniacs.
An evil smile appears on her face as she waits until the last second and pulls her Hummer right in front of the person driving down the emergency lane. She watches as the driver tries to avoid her Hummer. He might have had a chance if her Hummer was one of the commercial ones, but hers was an old military one her father bought.
She watches as the person runs right into the guard rail. She gets out of her Hummer and walks back behind it to check on the driver. She spots the driver recovering from the impact. She walks up to the person’s car and knocks on the driver's side window.
Kane shakes his head to clear it. One moment he was racing up the emergency lane trying to beat traffic and the next a huge black military-style Hummer pulled in front of him to avoid hitting the rear end of the Hummer. He slammed on the brakes and hit the guardrail.
He hears someone knocking on the window of his car. He turns his head to see who it was and spotted an Asian woman knocking on his window. He rolls down the window “What do you want?”
“I was wondering if you need an ambulance, since you hit the guardrail, instead of the back of my Hummer.” Gina had a smirk on her face.
“You did that on purpose, you bitch.” Kane was angry that this woman caused him to wreck his sports car.
Gina leans a little into the car and places her hands on the window to hold it down if he decided to roll it up.
“I would be careful about calling me a bitch, because I’ll be more than happy to let you see how much of a bitch I can be.” Gina lets the guy see how cold her eyes can be.
Zane heard and saw how this woman could kill him without a second thought. His expression went from angry to scared in no time.
“Next time you and your friend decide to race down the interstate, be prepared to go to jail. Because I know several more people like me that will make you disappear.” Gina backs up and walks towards her Hummer.
She arrives home twenty minutes later. She sits in her Hummer for a few minutes, before getting out and walking into the house.
“Mommy!” Misty runs towards her mother.
Misty’s voice snaps Gina out of the daze she was in and hugs her. She looks into Misty’s eyes “What have you been up to, munchkin?”
“I was helping Aunt Alyona with the laundry.” Misty liked working with her aunt.
Alyona heard Gina’s and Misty’s voices. She went to find her sister and found her hugging Misty. She watches the two of them and wonders if she’ll be as close to her children as Gina and Julia are.
“How did things go at the doctor’s office?” Alyona could tell something was bothering her sister.
“Unexpected.” Gina wanted to tell her husband first, before breaking the news to her family.
“Oh?” Alyona wonders what went on.
“Yeah, I’ll explain after I talk with Arnold tonight.”
“Okay.” Alyona could only think of a few things that her sister was thinking.
“Would you like something to drink?”
“Yeah, as long as it’s not alcoholic.”
“It’s not. I made some iced tea before you got home.” Alyona turns and walks towards the kitchen.
Gina follows her sister into the kitchen. Normally, she would be the one escorting someone into her kitchen, but today she didn’t mind her younger sister doing it. She sits down on a stool at the counter and watches her sister fixes her a glass of tea.
“Here you go, sis.” Alyona hands her sister a glass.
“Thanks.” Gina takes a sip of it and notices sit was as sweet as their mother makes it.
“So, how is the Phoenix Foundation doing?” Alyona heard about her sister’s new organization and what its purpose is.
“It’s doing okay. I lost two teams, but we recovered their bodies and brought them home. I sent three of our highly trained assassins to eliminate the people responsible for killing the two teams. Our government is trying to stop me from interfering in other countries' dealing. However, I told them to fuck off and if they had done what was necessary in the first place. I wouldn’t have to send innocent people into areas they didn’t care about.”
“You sound like dad.” Alyona knew the only reason their father didn’t go after cartel leaders anymore. Because it was a never-ending battle and
the CIA came down hard on him.
“Who do you think taught me to do what is right? The governments on this planet don’t care about their citizens and only carry about power. So, there have to be people like me, Dad, and a few others to keep them in check. I know I’ll never be able to cure everything or live long enough to see things change. However, while I am around, I’m going to do what I can.” Gina knew a few Congressmen and women she would like to eliminate. But that wasn’t the way she was raised.
“I think educating people while they are younger is the answer to our problems.” Alyona figures if you teach people right while they are young, they will carry those lessons throughout their life.
“The problem with that, is they get corrupted when they get older. They see that playing by the rules and doing what is right gets them nothing. So, you have to show them what happens when you cross that line.”
“I understand your reasoning, sis. However, you do know, people are going to do what they feel is right.” Alyona knew this was an argument that has no right answer.
“I know.” Gina drinks her tea.
Later In the Evening:
Gina fixes dinner for the girls and lets them watch television in the living room. She has dinner set aside for Arnold in the oven being kept warm. She sits at the table waiting for Arnold to arrive home.
Arnold was tired by the time he gets home. He spots Gina sitting at the dining room table by herself, drinking an iced tea. He walks into the room
“Where are the girls?”
“They are in the living room watching a movie. I put your dinner in the oven to keep warm.”
“Okay, what’s wrong, sweetie?” Arnold walks over to Gina and takes her hand in his.
Gina looks into Arnold’s eyes “I went to the doctor today.”
“Oh? What did Dr. Hanna say?” Arnold hadn’t known Gina went to see Dr. Hanna today.
“Arnold, remember what I told you about what was done to me and Julia before I was found and adopted by our father?”
“Yeah, I remember. Does this have anything to do with you throwing up?” Arnold was concerned that something was wrong with Gina.
“Yes, it seems after all these years. The organs that were working right, decided to start working like they were supposed to.”
“Okay, so now you’ll be just like a normal woman. I love you no matter what.” He squeezes Gina’s hand lightly.
A smile appears on Gina’s face ‘I know, but there is one more thing. You're going to be a father again.”
Arnold’s eyes get big. He was used to Gina springing things on him, but this was a major surprise.
“You don’t mean, what I think you mean, do you?”
“Yes, I do. It seems that is the reason I’m throwing up. Is because I’m pregnant. Dr. Hanna said she thinks I might be carrying twins, but can’t be sure until my eighth week of pregnancy.”
Arnold pulls Gina up from her chair and just hugs her. He couldn’t believe he and Gina were having children that had their DNA. He loved the girls, but this was major news.
He felt Gina crying against his chest as he held her. He knew she was happy and if it was true, their family was going to get bigger. He just holds Gina until she stops crying and looks into her eyes “Everything will be okay.”
“I know.” Gina was just wrapped up in her husband’s loving arms.
Eight Weeks Later:
“Well doctor, was your guess, right?” Gina looks at Doctor Hanna and the technician as they scan her abdomen.
A smile appears on Doctor Hanna’s face when she spots both babies. She looks at Gina “I was right. You’re going to have twins.”
“How about their sex?” Gina was nervous.
“It’s too soon to tell. You’ll have to come back in twelve weeks for me to tell you.” Doctor Hanna knew Gina had three girls already.
“I hope they are boys. Arnold is being outnumbered by girls at home.” Gina wanted to give Arnold some sons. She knew he would love having sons as well.
Twenty Weeks Later:
“Well, Doctor? What gender are my babies?” Gina looks at Doctor Hanna.
Doctor Hanna prints out the ultrasound pictures and hands them to Gina. A smile appears on Gina’s face as she looks at the image. She was going to keep it secret for a while. She’ll tell her mother, but not her father or Arnold just yet.
Gina looks at the report given to her by Dawson and Matteo. She couldn’t believe the information they uncovered about the White Supremacist group they managed to infiltrate. According to their reports, the group was financed by some church out in Detroit, Michigan. The church and the group it supported were old but was growing in popularity, due to the current political climate in Washington D.C.
Her people were still digging into the organization of the Church. They knew it had ties to the Vatican, but what those ties were, they couldn’t figure out. Her employee Sabrina Brice wasn’t the only transgender or homosexual that had been attacked.
Two lesbian couples were found dead in their apartment. Three gay couples had been found dead as well. One couple was found dead in their home and the other two couples had been found hanging from a tree branch with their penis stuffed in their mouths.
Julia was giving her what she could from work. She said that Internal Affairs were looking into what happened to sergeant Bronx at her house and why he came after her and her family. Gina knew her dad and sister were pressing charges against ex-sergeant Bronx.
Sergeant Bronx hired some big shot lawyer from New York to try and get the charges dropped against him, but the evidence proving what he did, was too overwhelming. Her and Julia’s property were monitored by a security firm her father owned and by her father as well. There were hidden cameras and motion/infrared detectors all over the property. There also were sensors along the driveway and fire road that connected all three of their properties.
Her laptop beeps, letting her know an email came in. Gina looks at it and notices it was from her assistant. She opens it and starts reading it.
According to what their investigator found about Gloria Blackburn and her husband Henry Blackburn went to the same church as Sabrina’s first boss. The one that found out she was a transgender person.
“So, Sabrina’s first boss was responsible for Gloria and her husband going after Sabrina. That still doesn’t answer why they went after her.” She sends a reply message to Sammy instructing her to find out how the church the two went to is connected to St. Richard of Salemo in Detroit, Michigan. Also, to find out why Sabrina’s first boss, John Rives wanted her dead.
Gina covers up a yawn as she glances at her watch. She still had a few more hours before the Lear Jet she was on would be landing in New York. She had a meeting tomorrow with Anika at Eruption Communications. She closes her eyes and leans her chair back to get comfortable and get some sleep.
Anika Jagger’s House:
Anika looks in on Aylin before she leaves. She looks at her as she laid in bed with her boyfriend Shade/ Tim Russell sitting nearby. Aylin had to go in and have surgery done to her vagina, because of all the scar tissue. Elizabeth had called her and told her that Shade had called her to his place. Aylin and Shade had planned on having sex, but because of the experiments that had been done to Aylin’s body. There had been too much scarring inside her vaginal lining.
So, Anika made an appointment for Aylin to have vaginal rejuvenation. That was three days ago. The doctors had a hard time knocking Aylin out, because of her high tolerance for drugs. The doctor that experimented on Aylin, really messed her up chemical wise.
“Shade, are you and Aylin going to be okay, while I’m gone?” Anika was worried about Aylin.
“We’ll be fine, Anika. If Aylin gives me any problems, I know how to get her to cooperate with me. If it gets to the point, I need your help, I’m probably dead.” Shade knows how stubborn Aylin can get.
“Alright, call me if you need anything.” Anika grabs the car keys to her jaguar they brought back from England and head to work.
Eruption Communications:
“Morning Ms. Jagger.” Mia had Anika’s coffee already prepared and ready for her when Anika walked into her office.
“Mia, how many times, do I have to tell you, not to call me Ms. Jagger? Also, thank you for the coffee.” Anika accepts the coffee.
“Sorry Anika, but it just seems rude to call you by your first name.” Mia stood before Anika’s desk.
“I know Mia, but you are considered family here. So, for now on, unless its someone higher up than me. Just call me Anika, please.”
“Yes, ma’am. Now, you have four appointments today and one meeting. The new manager of the telecommunications company your brother bought is whipping it in shape and he’ll have his progress report to you by this evening.”
“What’s the meeting about?” Anika needed to be updated about.
“Don’t know, Anika. The director wouldn’t give any details about it.” Mia tried to find out what the meeting was about, but she couldn’t.
“Well, let me see what I can find out.” Anika knew the Director may run the company for Jack, but he did have to answer her.
She watches as Mia leaves her office. Once Mia was out of the office, she contacts the Director. She waits for the video chat to connect.
Director’s Office:
Director Sanders was talking to the DHS agent that had come to him to request their help in tracking illegal immigrants. Lately, Director Sanders was agreeing with the current political policies in Washington D.C. He was going to let DHS uses Eruption Communications cellular monitoring equipment and satellites to find illegal immigrants.
Sanders looks at his monitor when it starts beeping, letting him know a video request was calling. He looks at the ID of the caller and notices it was Anika Jagger. He presses the accept button.
“Hello Anika, what can I do for you?”
“Good morning Director. I was wondering if you could give me a heads up on what the meeting is, so I can be prepared for it?”
“You’ll find out during the meeting Anika. If that is all, I need to take care of some other business.” Director Sanders ends the video chat.
Anika’s Office:
Anika’s sits there and stare at the screen. Something wasn’t feeling right about the conversation. She wonders what was going on. She goes back taking care of some paperwork until the meeting.
An hour later, there is a knocking sound coming from Anika’s door.
“Come in.”
Mia walks in escorting an oriental woman. She stops in front of Anika’s desk.
“Well, it looks like you are staying busy, auntie.” Gina had a smile on her face.
A smile appears on Anika’s face. She gets up and walks around to give Gina a hug.
“How are you doing Gina?” As Anika hugs her.
Gina returns the hug “I’m doing alright. How are you and your team doing?” Gina sits down in the high back leather chair in front of Anika’s desk.
Gina noticed that Anika’s assistant had already left the office. She watches her aunt as she sits down behind her desk.
“They are doing okay. Terry has had some surgery to look more like a man. Elizabeth and her wife are trying to have children. Aylin had to
have vagina reconstruction surgery done to her, so she is at home with her boyfriend recovering. Bart is enjoying the joys of being a father.” All her teammates were developing a life.
“How about Dakota? How is she doing?” Gina had read somewhere that Dakota was living with Terry.
“She’s the proud mother of a set of twins. She’s living with Terry and one morning when she went to open the shop up. She found a basket with
twin girls in it outside the shop’s office door. The baby girls belonged to a customer of theirs. The woman had left the twins there with a note explaining that she was slowly dying and couldn’t take care of the babies anymore. The woman said she would be honored and proud of Terry and Dakota would raise her girls.” Anika had been named as their godmother.
“What happened to the birth mother?” Gina was curious.
“By the time Terry and Dakota tracked her down, she had passed. According to the medical report, she had died of a rare blood disease. Also, it turned out her work visa had expired. The babies were fathered by an old boyfriend the woman had been seeing and he didn’t want the kids. So, Terry and Dakota have become parents. Terry’s sister-in-law is helping them.”
“What are the babies name?” Gina pulls a little notebook and pens out to write the names down.
“Gloria and Sunny. The birth mother wanted to keep their names simple.”
“Is Dakota breastfeeding them or using formula?” Gina would have gone with breastfeeding them.
“Believe it or not, Dakota is breastfeeding them. I thought she might do formula, but she wanted to experience what it is like to breastfeed a child.” Anika would have used formula.
“Well, I know if Arabella had been a baby when I got her, I would have breastfed her. If I ever get pregnant by Arnold, I am planning on going that route.” Gina wanted to experience everything about what it meant to be a woman.
“Speaking of Arnold, how are you and he doing, now that he is working in Montana?” Anika was curious about her niece.
“We’re doing fine. I’m happy he is back and is working with my uncle.” Gina loved having Arnold around the house.
“How is your sister doing? I heard she got attacked.” Anika hadn’t gotten the whole report yet.
“Julia is doing okay. One of the people who she worked with shot her in the stomach several times. Mom wanted to kill him. I don’t think I have ever seen mom so pissed off before. She was scary that day. Oh, you have another niece and nephew. Julia and Christmas adopted a Native American boy and girl. Chayton is thirteen years old and his sister Catori is eight years old. Haylee is trilled to have an older brother and a younger sister.” Gina had a smile on her face.
“You guys are adopting children left and right. What is it with you guys?” Anika couldn’t believe how big Jack’s family was getting.
“It’s not something we set out to do. It just happens to us. If you had seen how Arabella was treated by her father, you would have killed him. Haylee’s step-father kidnapped her, and her younger sister from their foster home that Julia had helped find for them. He killed Haylee’s younger sister and Haylee was forced to protect herself and shot him. As for the newest members of our family. Their father was mistreating them and killed their mother.” Gina couldn’t believe how any parent could treat their kids that way.
Then again, her own birth parents felt that she deserved what was done to her. She looked them up a few years later and discovered that she had a brother and sister. They had more kids to replace her.
“So, what brings you up to my office, besides updating me about the family?” Anika was curious about why her niece was visiting her.
“Well, there’s two reasons I’m here. The first is, I just acquired several security companies here in New York and I was wondering if any member of your team might be available? The second reason is, I’m investigating a group called the Hunter organization. I know they operate out of Detroit, Michigan, but do they have other churches here in New York that they might operate out of?”
“I’ve never heard of them, who are they?” Anika’s curiosity peeked.
“Some church group that has connections to white supremacist groups. They tried to kill one of my employees.”
“I could ask Aylin and her boyfriend Shade if they have ever heard of them. They hang out on the streets and know almost everything about
what is going on out there.” Anika knew Aylin and her boyfriend had connections out on the streets of New York.
“Aylin, has a boyfriend?” Gina was surprised by that statement.
“Yeah, Aylin has a boyfriend and I think the two of them are very serious.” Anika has seen how Shade looked at Aylin and how Aylin was very protected of Shade.
“Well, I hope she found the right person. She deserves it after the life she has had.” Gina read her file and felt sorry for the girl.
“I agree. As for your request for the security company. I would suggest Dakota and Elizabeth. Dakota is a former LA police officer and Elizabeth is former military and does security here. They could investigate the companies and see what problems there are and what you need to fix. As for the Hunter Organization, I’ll speak with Hatter and let you know.”
“That’s fine. I’m going to be in town for a couple of days. I’m staying at our apartment over near Central Park.” Gina’s father just recently had their New York place renovated.
“I’ll talk to you later, then.” Anika walks Gina to her office door.
Gina heads off to tend to a few things. She had a lot on her mind, especially about the Hunter Organization. Why were they operating with a bunch of White Supremacist?
Eruption Communications Main Conference Room:
Anika shows up for the meeting that was scheduled to take place. She watches as director Sanders and another person walks into the conference room. She wonders who the person is, as she sits at the table waiting for the meeting to start.
Once everyone is in the conference room. Director Sanders looks at everyone “I would like to introduce DHS agent Atkin Madoff. The DHS would like our help in locating illegal immigrants by using our telecommunication equipment and our satellites. I have agreed to their request.”
“I’m sorry Director Sanders, but that request needs to be approved by the owner of the company.” Anika looks at the director.
Director Sanders looks at Anika “I don’t think Mr. Bounty would mind us helping the DHS with this issue.”
“I would still run this by him. He is particular about who’s privacy we invade.” Anika looks at Sanders and DHS agent Madoff.
“This is National Security, Ms. Jagger. I don’t think the owner would mind you helping us.” Agent Madoff had orders to use these companies’ resources to track down several immigrants.
“I think this is a mistake.” Anika had sent a message to Jack, while she was talking to the Director and the agent.
Ten minutes later director Sanders assistant comes running into the conference room. She looks like the devil just walked in.
“Sir, Mr. Bounty is on the phone and he said you better take it right now. He also said, his daughter will be here in ten minutes and you will do
what she said or there will be hell to pay. These are his exact words.” Betty has never heard Mr. Bounty so pissed.
Anika looks at the director and the DHS agent “I told you. Mr. Bounty is very particular about how his company is used.”
“What did you do, inform him?” Agent Madoff gives Anika a dirty look.
A very sweet smile appears on her face “actually, yes. He’s my big brother after all and this is the reason, he hired me.”
Agent Madoff just looks at Anika as she sat in her chair and smiled at him. The way she was looking at him, made him feel uneasy. It was like she was just waiting to pounce on him. Director Sanders storms out of the conference room and goes to talk with Jack.
Gina was getting ready to stop at her favorite restaurant when her cellphone starts ringing.
“Hello?”
“Gina, how close are to Eruption Communications?”
Gina recognized her father’s angry voice. It took a lot to get her father worked up.
“I’m about ten minutes away, daddy. Do you want me to go back and handle whatever the problem is?”
“Yes, I’m firing director Sanders and I want you to handle things, till I get George Leon from my Chicago branch to come out and run the business.”
Gina knew George and knew he loved New York “I think that might be wise, Daddy. I’m heading back now.”
“Thanks, sweetie.” Jack knew he could count on his daughter. He would have asked Anika to be the director, but he needed her in the spot she was in.
“Any time, daddy.” Gina turns around and heads back to the building.
She parks her car in an empty spot and heads upstairs towards the floor the Director’s office was. She heard yelling coming from the main conference room. She walks in and saw Director Sanders and Agent Madoff right in front of Anika’s face.
Agent Madoff reaches for Anika’s left arm, ready to grab and shake her. He feels a sharp pain in his hand. He looks at his hand and saw a throwing knife sticking out of his hand.
“I would back off gentlemen and I use that term loosely.” Gina had put her purse down on the floor and was ready to strike the two men.
“Who the hell are you?” Agent Madoff turns to face a short oriental woman.
“I’m Gina Bounty and the next time you try to grab my aunt. I won’t use a throwing knife on you.” Gina was ready to strike the guy if he made any sort of move.
“I would listen to my niece. She’s highly trained and can kill you with her bare hands.” Anika had slipped her ink pen in her hands.
Director Sanders looks at Gina and at Anika. He knew Jack must have sent Gina.
“Now, I suggest you remove yourself from my father’s building, whoever you are. As for you Mr. Sanders you have your orders and you have ten minutes to leave on your own before I have security escort you out.”
“You can’t do that.” Director Sanders just glares at Gina.
“You have nine minutes now. And yes, I can Mr. Sanders.” Gina glances towards her wristwatch.
Mr. Madoff and Mr. Sanders both leave. Gina stood and watch as Mr. Sanders cleared his office out. She also had the IT department, lock all his accounts and access.
“So, who is your father bring in this time?” Anika wonders who Jack was bring in.
“George Leon, Aunt Anika. Dad knows he likes New York and he’s been straining at the bit for more responsibility.” George has been managing Lone Star Communications in Chicago.
“So, you’re the interim director?”
“Yep, Dad asked me to fill in, until he gets here.”
“Good, that will give me a chance to help you.” Anika was going to like working for her niece.
The rest of the day, Gina goes over what Director Sanders had planned for working with DHS. There was a list of immigrants that DHS was looking for along with a few other people as well. She shakes her head and wonders what the world was coming too.
She continues getting things cleaned up and contact Morgana to dig through his personal files and the desktop in the office. By the time seven o’clock rolls around. She was ready to leave the office. She was surprised that Anika was still in the office.
“Hey, do you want to join me for dinner, my treat?” Gina stood in Anika’s office door.
“Sure, let me finish this last email.” Anika finishes composing the email she had been working on.
Gina just stands in Anika’s doorway waiting on her to finish whatever it was. She saw that Anika had pictures that were done by some of the famous master’s hanging in her office. She wonders where she got them?
“Alright, I’m done.” Anika sends the email she was working on.
“Good. Do you want to drive, or do you want me to drive?”
“Where are we going?” Anika grabs her purse.
“Delmonico's, dad and I always go there when we are in town.” Gina knew it was her father’s favorite.
“Sounds good to me. I don’t think I have been there before.” Anika locks her office up and heads down to the parking level, after letting the security captain know her and Gina were leaving.
Once they reach the parking level Anika’s jaguar was parked on. She spots it sitting all by itself.
“So, that’s the one you brought back from England?” As Gina climbs in.
“Yep, my other favorite one got blown up on our first mission out.” Anika starts the car up once she got in.
Anika knew where the restaurant was, so she drove towards there. She wonders how Aylin and shade were doing. She knew the operation went okay, but Aylin didn’t like being housebound.
Anika and Gina spend an hour and a half at the restaurant. Afterward, Anika drops Gina back off at the place she is staying. She’ll catch a cab in the morning to get to the office.
“See you in the morning, auntie.” Gina just smiles as she heads inside the building where she was staying.
Anika shakes her head and heads home. When she arrives at home, she checks on Aylin and Shade. They were watching a movie in Aylin’s bedroom and it looked like they had ordered Aylin’s favorite pizza. Shade was laying on top of the covers on Aylin bed and the pizza box was resting on Aylin’s stomach.
Shade waves to her, as he was biting into a slice of pizza. Aylin looked like she was comfortable and absorbed in whatever the movie they
were watching was. She was leaning against shade’s body.
A smile appears on Anika’s face as she leaves them ad head towards her bedroom. She was happy that Aylin was acting like a semi-normal teenager, instead of a killer. Aylin still had moments where some bad memories would surface from all the experiments that had been
performed on her. That is something Anika feared Aylin will have for the rest of her life.
The next few days are busy for Gina as she assumes control of Eruption Communications. She stays in contact with George Leon keeping him informed about what is going on at Eruption. She ahs Morgana remote in and transfer his access from Lone Star to Eruption.
One evening while she and Anika are walking down to the underground parking garage. Four figures in black suits step out of the shadows.
One of the muscular of the four steps forward in front of Anika and Gina.
“Stop investigating the Hunter organization, Mrs. Bounty or something bad will happen to you and your family.” Balian looks at the oriental woman and her companion standing near her.
He had been given orders by Bishop Henri to put a stop to Mrs. Bounty from looking into the organization. He had said he could use any level of force to make her stop.
An evil smile appears on her face. This guy just made the wrong threat against her and her family.
“Boy! Did you just fuck up?” Anika had the same smile on her face, that Gina had.
A guy Anika didn’t see, throws a knife at her and hits her in her upper thigh. He moves in quickly and strikes her hard and fast. He strikes her again in the face.
Anika was thrown off and surprised by the knife hitting her in her thigh and the two punches she received. The guy attacking her was moving fast and hard. She has never encountered anyone who was as fast as this guy.
The guy in front of Gina strikes fast and misses her face with one punch. She had countered the blow but didn’t manage to stop the strike to her stomach. He strikes her again and this time uses an atemi strike on her right shoulder and makes it go useless.
The next twenty minutes Gina and Anika get in a serious fistfight with the four people. Anika and Gina have never been so hard press to defend themselves before. The strikes they were taking to their bodies were painful. Gina manages to pull her gun with her left hand and put several bullets into one guy’s chest, but he didn’t go down.
Anika saw what happened as she stopped a leg strike to her head. The leg that she had been hit in with the throwing knife was heavily bleeding. The guy who had thrown it kicked it further into her leg.
“They are wearing some sort of body armor under their clothes.” Anika manages to grab Gina’s other gun and shot the person who she was fighting in the foot.
“Not a bad idea.” Gina does the same thing to her guy.
Her gun goes flying out of her hand from a heavy object smashing into her hand. She didn’t even notice the object coming towards her. She couldn’t move her hand at all.
The next thing Anika and Gina know, several explosions go off around them. The explosions had left behind a bunch of smoke and when it cleared there was a female figure standing before them and she had some sort of silvery Bo staff in one hand facing off against three of the dark figures still standing.
The figure was covered from head to toe in a metallic bodysuit. Gina and Anika could see that the person was female, from the way the suit outlined the body. She moves quickly when the person that Gina had been struck by at first causes a bo staff to expand.
“Where are they getting those toys?” Anika places her hand on her side and felt blood.
“I don’t know.” Gina could tell she had several cracked ribs. She was having a hard time breathing.
Her right arm was useless, and she couldn’t feel anything in her left hand. She watches as the female battles all three males. She had to be at least a foot or two smaller then the guys she was fighting.
Anika looks at Gina “who the hell is she?”
“I don’t know, but she is kicking their asses. I can’t move and I think I broke a few ribs.” Gina was hurting where she had been punched and kicked.
It takes her ten minutes to run the four guys off. Just before they left, they threw some sort of object that knocked Gina and Anika onto their backs when it exploded. The female figure is knocked off her feet as well. The metal staff she had been using and holding in her left hand, rolled near Gina’s rental car.
“Owe!” Gina moves slowly as she tries to get up.
Anika was right beside her and was wondering where security was. They should have seen this fight on the cameras. She looks in the direction of the cameras and noticed they were still on.
Carla moans beneath her body armor as she tries to get up. She hates when the Hunter organization use those concussion grenades. She slowly rises off the concrete floor and looks over towards the oriental woman and Anika. She knew who Anika was, but the oriental woman she didn’t know.
Anika and Gina noticed the small female woman looking at them. They couldn’t see her face, because of the helmet. It fully encased the person head and had a dark tint, that hid her face.
“You two look like you could use a hospital.” Carla could see how bad they looked.
“Yes, if you can drive us. There is a private hospital not too far from here.” Gina knew the doctor that ran it. She hopes that the doctor was on duty.
“Let me bring my SUV around.” Carla runs as fast as she can towards her SUV.
She touches her remote on her wrist and the SUV starts up. She removes her helmet and jumps into the SUV. She manages to get it down to the parking level where Gina and Anika were waiting.
Gina watches as a black SUV comes down to the level her Anika was at. Both ladies were seriously injured and needed medical attention. Gina still couldn’t feel or move her right arm.
“Who do you think she works for?” Anika looks at Gina and could tell she was in pain.
“I don’t know, but I’m glad she was here.” Gina has never gotten her ass beaten like she did today.
She got in some good strikes in, but if that unknown female hadn’t shown up when she did. Her and Anika might be in worst shape then they were already. She wonders why security didn’t come down to help them.
Carla pulls up next to Gina and Anika. She gets out and over to them.
“Let’s get you two loaded up and to the hospital.”
Gina noticed that the female person was Hispanic. She looked to be in her late twenties, maybe early thirties.
“Who are you?’ As Gina climbs into the SUV with her help.
“A friend for now.” Carla helps Anika into the SUV.
“Where too?” Carla gets in on the driver side.
“W14th st and 5th ave. Enter in from 5th ave.” Gina heard Anika moan from her injuries.
It takes Carla twenty minutes to find the place. She pulls into the underground parking and park. She helps Gina and Anika up to the tenth floor. When they exit from the elevator, they are met by some nurses.
They rush Gina and Anika to the emergency rooms and start working on them. Carla was amazed that there was a private hospital in downtown New York. She saw Gina enter a private code when they were in the elevator.
After thirty minutes, a female doctor comes out to her “Mrs. Bounty wants to talk with you. Try to keep it short.”
“I will Doctor.”
Carla follows a nurse to a private room. When she walks into it, she sees Gina hooked up to a monitor that was monitoring her vitals.
“You wanted to talk to me?” Carla felt sorry for Mrs. Bounty.
“Yes. Who are you and who were those men?”
“My name is Carla Santos and those men are members of the Hunter Organization. They are specially trained fighters that the organization sends out to make people back off or kill them. They have no problem going after your loved ones and killing them. That particular team was sent by Bishop Henri.” Carla had hoped she would never have to go against her old team.
“How do you know so much about them?” Gina was watching the woman’s body expression.
“Because I use to be a member of their group. I finally learned the truth about what we were doing, and I left them.” Carla knew they would have never accepted her decision to become a woman either.
Cardwell, Montana:
“So, what do you think we should have for lunch when we get back to the ranch, Chayton?” Jack glance at his newest grandchild.
Chayton has been enjoying his new life and spending time with his new family. He especially likes spending time with Mr. Bounty. They have been going to baseball games, horseback riding, fishing and all sorts of thing. He was happy to have two men in the family to talk man stuff with. There were too many women in the Bounty family and sometimes he found it difficult to talk to Julia and Christmas about things he was experiencing. He glances towards his new watch, that Mr. Bounty gave him. He had never seen anything like before. Jack had said that it operated just like the necklaces everyone wore and it also had a satellite emergency function if he ever needed help.
“Doesn’t Selina normally choose what lunch is?” Chayton was curious.
“Sometimes, but if there is something special you want, she’ll make it for you.”
“Cool.” He likes eating over at his grandfather’s house.
Jack just smiles as he continues down the highway. He starts slowing down, when he notices the highway up ahead of them was blocked off by two black SUV’s. He also notices the figures in black standing in front of the SUV’s blocking the highway. Jack was glad that the highway he was on, wasn’t a busy one.
Chayton saw that the highway was blocked by five people in black metallic suits and two SUV’s. He noticed that Jack was slowing down as well. The hummer comes to a stop “Chayton, stay inside the hummer and don’t open the doors after I get out.”
“Should I summon Uncle Alex and Uncle Robert?” Chayton knew his uncle Arnold was in court today and his mother Julia was at work.
“Not unless it gets messy, Chayton.” Jack wonders what this was about as he exits from the hummer.
He closes the door behind him and hears the locks engage as he walks away from the hummer. He keeps his eyes on the men in front of him, watching and waiting for them to do something stupid.
“Who are you and what do you want with me?”
“We’re here to deliver a message and how you respond to our message will determine what we do next.” Lee Guiteau had been informed by the brotherhood in Europe about Mr. Bounty.
He was warned that he is one of the deadliest government agents ever trained. If Mr. Bounty didn’t take the warning, he was to eliminate him. If it took his whole crew to take him out, so be it. Mr. Bounty couldn’t be allowed to live.
“We’re with the Hunter Organization, Mr. Bounty and we’re here to warn you to call your daughter’s investigation off us. If you don’t, we will come after your whole entire family, no matter where they live or hide.” Lee watches Mr. Bounty. He didn’t see how the man standing before him was so dangerous.
“Which of my daughter’s is investigating your organization?” Jack knew it couldn’t be Julia. She was under investigation herself by Internal Affairs about the incident with Sergeant Bronx.
His other daughters were enjoying the summer with their boyfriend, so it couldn’t be them. That left Gina, but she was in New York handling things for him at Eruption Communications.
“Your daughter Gina Bounty. She is digging into us and it needs to stop before we are forced to”
Lee never got a chance to finish his words. Jack had pulled his gun and shot the man in the head. He figured that it wasn’t protected like the rest of his body. He had drawn both his handguns from their concealed spots on his body.
The other four agents reacted quickly. One guy throws an object towards Jack and it explodes mid-air, knocking Jack on his back. Another guy throws a silver object at Jack while he is on the road but misses him as he rolls out of the way. Another guy charges up to Jack and goes to strike him but is blocked by Jack’s forearm and is shot in the leg. He drops like a rag doll.
A fourth guy manages to kick Jack in his rib cage. He tries to stomp Jack’s face, but his leg is caught and thrown. Jack manages to kick up off the ground and grab his guns.
Chayton watches his grandfather fend off the reminding three people. One person had his foot shot off and was laying on the road. He watches as one person pull some sort of sword crackling with electricity from behind his back and try to hit his grandfather with it.
The guy misses Jack, but another guy hits Jack with an atemi strike to his left shoulder. A smile appears on the guy’s face.
“That might have been a good hit for you if I didn’t know how to fix it.” Jack undoes what the guy did to him.
Robert was surprised that Mr. Bounty countered the strike to his shoulder. The next thing he felt was Mr. Bounty’s fist hitting his jaw and the pain afterward. It felt like he had been hit by a sledgehammer. One of the other guys manages to strike Mr. Bounty across the back with a polearm that expanded. He sent Jack stumbling forward.
Chayton had pressed the emergency button Jack built into his watch. He hopes someone at the ranch will get the message. He continues to watch as his grandfather fights the remaining three people. He watches as his grandfather, drops a third person.
Jack looks at the last two standing Hunter’s “do you want to give up now or end up being food for my wolves?”
The Bounty Ranch and Julia’s Police Precinct:
Selina was watching her favorite television show as she folded the laundry. The twins were with Debbie. Alyona and Silvia were out with their boyfriend’s horseback riding. Christmas took Haylee and Catori shopping to buy Catori somethings for her and to have her hair styled as well.
As Selina was watching her show, the screen changes to a map with Chayton’s emergency signal flashing on it. Selina knew he was with Jack, so something bad must be going on. She spots Debbie coming into the kitchen.
“What’s going on Selina?” Debbie was concerned because Jack was supposed to be with him.
“It looks like Chayton’s signal is coming from just up the highway from us.” Selina locates who was close to Jack.
“We’re the closest to Jack.” Selina looks towards Debbie.
“Watch the twins for me, please.” Debbie starts heading towards the front of the house.
She grabs Jack’s spare triple barrel shotgun and the keys to her pickup truck. As she walks out the front door “Chaos, Miscreant, Night come on boys.”
Three huge gray and black wolves come from behind the house and jump into the bed of the truck. Debbie makes sure they are okay before she speeds down the driveway to the state highway that runs in front of their property. She takes it to where it joins the highway that Jack was on.
She had the accelerator floored. She was glad that Jack overhauled the engine in her old pick-up and gave it more horsepower. The highway Jack was on, was a divided highway, so she was going to need to take the police access road to get where Jack was. As she gets closer, she spots Jack facing off against two people.
Julia moves slowly as she grabs her purse from her desk drawer. She was done with all the paperwork she had to do. She hated the fact that she was desk-bound until she was fully healed and when the investigation was done by internal affairs.
Just as she was walking out to her SUV, her cellphone starts beeping letting her know there was an emergency. Terror and Sphinx were following behind her. She pulls her cellphone out and looks at it. She notices it was Chayton’s emergency signal, which was weird because he was supposed to be with her father.
It was going to take her a while to get to his location, but she didn’t care. She runs towards her SUV. She opens the doors and the Wolves jump in.
Julia turns her lights on and speeds out of the parking lot. It was going to take her a while to get to her father and son, even with using her lights. The question that was bothering her, was why they were in trouble.
Jack and the Two Hunter’s:
Jack spots his wife’s pick-up truck coming up from behind the two guys. He hopes she brought some of the wolves with her.
“You guys are in BIG trouble now.”
Debbie saw Jack facing off against two figures in metallic body armor and three layings on the road. There was two black SUV’s blocking the road and she spots Jack’s hummer behind him with their new grandson in it. Liam and Tom heard another vehicle come up from behind them.
Liam turns around to see if it was their reinforcements. He spots an older dirty blonde shoulder-length hair woman, pointing a triple barrel shotgun at them.
“That would be my wife, and if I know her.”
He gives a whistle and three wolves jump out of the bed of the truck. They start growling as they gather behind her.
“And those would be my wolves, coming to have their fun.”
Chayton saw his grandmother pointing a huge shotgun at the two men and three of his grandparents’ wolves. He noticed that Chaos was among them. He was the biggest of his grandfather’s wolves. Terror and Miscreant were the next biggest with Sphinx and Cadmus being the next biggest after them.
“You bastards better get on the ground before I shoot you dumb asses.” Debbie was pissed that someone was threatening her family again.
“I would do what the lady says, gentlemen. That shotgun can go through your armor like it was butter.” Jack knew his spare shotgun held titanium-tungsten solid slugs in it.
“She and your wolves won’t protect you from us. We have ordered.” Liam wasn’t afraid to die for the organization.
“Think about it, boys. You’re outnumbered, and I have already disabled three of your people. If my wolves don’t kill you, I and my wife will.”
“We have our back-up coming as well. So, even if you killed us. We still have people coming after your home.” Liam knew the Organization will burn Jack’s Bounty’s place down.
Bounty Ranch:
Selina was monitoring what was going on with Debbie and Jack from the cameras in the pick-up truck when the perimeter alarms start going off. She turns the security cameras on and spot three SUV’s coming up the long driveway. The radar the house has was picking up two helicopters coming towards the location of the house. They weren’t sending a security code or responding back to the automatic message Jack’s sends out.
She sends a message to Alyona and Silvia to head for the emergency bunker or if they are close to the house to come in through the barn tunnel. After sending the message to them, she locks down the house and alerts Jack. The property defenses were brought online.
Alyona and Silvia were out near the border of the property with their friends, when their cellphone beeps, letting them know a text arrived. Alyona looked at her cellphone and spot the message from Selina telling her to head to the bunker or if she was close to the house, to come in through the tunnels from the barn. Then she hears two helicopters heading towards the house.
“Guys, we better head towards the bunker. Someone is attacking the house.”
“Who would attack you guys?” Alyona’s boyfriend looks at her.
“Whoever wants revenge against our family or grandfather.” Silvia couldn’t believe someone would be stupid enough to attack them with gunships.
On the Highway:
Jack receives a message from Selina that the house was being attacked. He sends the okay to activate all the property defenses. He also hears police sirens approaching his position as well.
Julia slams on the brakes when she sees her mother and father facing off against two metallic armor people. Three similar dress people were laying on the ground. Her father’s hummer looked intact and okay. She saw her mother had three of their most dangerous wolves with her.
Julia hops out and lets Terror and Sphinx out. She runs up to her father’s hummer and notices Chayton was okay inside.
She was relieved that nothing has happened to Chayton. Julia could see the relief on her son's face that she was there.
“Who are those dumb asses, daddy?” Julia had her guns pulled and each wolf was on either side of her.
“Someone who is going to die, if they don’t stop attacking our home.”
“We can’t do that, Mr. Bounty. We told you what will happen.”
There are two loud booms as Liam and the other guy falls to the ground from Debbie shooting them in the back with the shotgun. She turns around and heads back to the pick-up. She calls the wolves as they jump into the bed of the truck.
Jack glances towards Julia “can you handle this mess?”
“I got it, daddy.” Julia calls in Highway Patrol.
The people that were still living she kneels next to “you clowns are very stupid to attack this family. Now, we will be going after your leaders.”
Julia stands up and directs a few cars that had arrived around the mess. She hopes her father and mother can handle things at the ranch.
Cardwell, Montana, Gina’s House:
Arabella was playing a game in her game room when her computer alerted her to what was going on. The armor shutters that protected the house came down and the armor plates that protected the doors slide into place. Trigger was laying at her feet and looked up when she heard all the noise going on in the house.
Arabella pauses her game and switches to the secondary feed her grandfather gave her access to. She saw two black SUV’s coming up her grandfather’s driveway. Her grandmother and grandfather were coming up the emergency road that leads from her Aunt’s Julia’s property. The feed she was getting showed three incoming helicopters armed to the teeth coming from behind the property.
She dials her mother’s cellphone number and sends a text message to her father. She knew her mother was in New York and her father was in court and hopes he gets her text. She also alerts her Uncles as well.
New York, NewYork:
Gina was laying in her hospital room talking with Carla when her cellphone starts ringing. She picks it up and notices it was her daughter calling her. She presses accept “what’s wrong, sweetie?”
“We’re under attack, mom. Grandpa’s house is being attacked by three helicopters and two SUV’s coming up his driveway.” Arabella was watching the feed from her grandfather’s house.
“Where are you, baby?” Gina was concern about Arabella.
“I’m in my game room, mom. Dad is in court this morning. I alerted Uncle Alex and Uncle Robert.” Arabella knew it was going to take time for them to get to the ranch. They have to drop their adopted daughter off at the baby sitter.
Gina was worried about Arabella. She was in the house without either her or her husband being there. She didn’t know who was attacking her family.
“Arabella, if the battle comes close to the house. I want you to head to the safe room and lock yourself in.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Arabella wonders if she was going to have to head there.
Bounty Ranch, Emergency Bunker:
Alyona, Silvia, and their boyfriends managed to make it to the emergency bunker just in time. Just as they entered the bunker, they heard the Phalanx CIWS firing.
“What the hell was that?” Nicky was surprised by the sound.
“That’s daddy’s air defense system.” Alyona recognized the sound from hearing it on television.
“Your father has an air defense system? Who is he?” Silvia boyfriend Kevin was wondering who Mr. Bounty was.
“He’s a retired government agent. Dad did jobs no one else was capable of doing.” Alyona had once asked their father what they should tell people when they ask about him. He told her that she should just tell people that he was a retired government agent.
Kevin looks at Silvia and couldn’t believe how calm she was. He was nervous and was wondering what was going on outside and near the house.
“Aren’t you worried about what is going on outside?”
“Yes, but my father and family are used to doing things like this.” Alyona starts exploring the bunker.
The place was huge and had everything they needed to be protected, including an armory. She peeks inside the room and heard Nicky behind her whistle when he saw what was in the room.
“Damn, Alyona. Your father is packing a lot of weapons. Is he expecting World War III or something?”
“Nope, dad just likes to be prepared.” Alyona closes the armory door.
She and Nicky go and find Silvia and Kevin. They were in what appeared to be the entertainment room, playing ping pong.
Outside on the Ranch:
The two feed silo’s tops start lowering, revealing Phalanx CIWS on top of them. Halfway down the towers, the middle opens to reveal missile launchers armed with four missiles each. The Phalanx starts firing at the helicopters.
The helicopters try to avoid the phalanx but are hit by it. One explodes, while one crash lands near the airstrip. The third one crash lands out towards the pasture.
Main Driveway:
The first SUV has a set of spikes popping up through the engine department. The second SUV tries to go around the first one and slams into four round barriers that had popped up. The men inside jump out as a missile is launched from the silo towards them. They were wearing the same type of body armor as the men from the road, but this time their heads were covered.
The men coming out of the SUV’s are surprised as the wolves that were still on the property started attacking them. The wolves couldn’t penetrate their armor, but they were keeping them occupied. Debbie had taken the same path to Julia’s property as Jack. She pulls her truck into the hangar where their Lear Jet’s, Julia’s fighter jet and Jack’s Cessna was stored. Just as she was about to close the hangar door, Jack pulls in next to her pick-up truck.
“Stay with us Chayton.” Jack exists from his hummer and closes the hangar door.
Chayton gets out and walks over to his grandmother. The three wolves that were with her ran out of the hangar to join in on the fun with the others.
Debbie looks over at her husband “who did you piss off this time?”
“Not me, this time sweetie. Gina was investigating who went after one of her employee’s.” Jack called Gina and asked her why she was investigating the Hunter Group.
He also learned that his granddaughter Arabella was at home all by herself. He walks over towards Debbie and gives her a kiss.
“Our granddaughter Arabella is home by herself.”
“I hope she is okay.” Debbie grabs the shotgun out of the truck and heads down the secret passage that leads from the hangar to the barn and
from the barn to the house.
Out On the Back Perimeter of the Bounty Ranch:
Sofia and the scout group that had been sent with her to track down why the Hunter group was in Caldwell, Montana. Normally, they didn’t come out here unless they were tracking down a supernatural creature. She watches as the three helicopters that had been heading towards the ranch are taken down by the two sea-wiz.
“Where the hell did this guy get two sea-wiz units and missiles?” Holman couldn’t believe the firepower this man had.
“Rumor has it, he uses to be a government assassin.” George heard rumors about the man at the local bar he hung around at.
“What else do we know about him and his family?” Sofia was watching the people who survived the crash landing existing from the down helicopter.
“According to Jacob, he has four daughters. One of his daughters is a K-9 police officer and his second oldest daughter runs a private security contracting business of his. The two of them are deadly as hell and have wolves for pets. His other two daughters are high school students.
One is from Russia and the second one is from Mexico. The one from Russia is an excellent chess player and his Mexican daughter, works part-time down at Betsy’s bakery.” Andrew has been doing some research on the Bounty family for his pack leader.
“Damn! Those are some huge ass wolves.” Holman spotted several huge wolves coming out of the forest towards the Hunter’s.
“I’ve never seen wolves that big.” Sofia has never seen natural wolves as big as the ones attacking the Hunter’s.
“So, are we going to get involve or stay here and watch?” Holman wanted to get a piece of the action.
“That’s up to dad.” Sofia concentrates on her father.
Hidden Moon Ranch:
Lup Milostivire was out in the training circle breaking in a new horse he just acquired. He had sent out his daughter and several of his wolves to protect her. He had heard rumors that the Hunter organization were planning on attacking a person named Jack Bounty.
He knew who the man was and how deadly he could be. He had ordered his pack members to avoid the Bounty ranch, because of a run in one of his people had with a big ass black wolf. According to the description he got of this wolf, it was bigger than any naturally born wolf around. It also had two more wolves that ran with it, that were just as huge.
Any time one of his people went close to their territory. They were there and willing to attack them. So, to keep their existence quiet. Like the council had ordered. He gave the order that no one was to approach the Bounty family.
Lup feels his daughter’s presence in his head.
“Dad, the Hunter’s are attacking the Bounty Ranch and it’s like World War Three out here. Do you want us to help or stay out of it?”
Lup looks at the horse he was breaking “go ahead and help them out, but don’t change into your wolf. We don’t know how this family will handle learning that are kind is real. Also, avoid their wolves. They are territorial and will attack you and your people.”
“I’ll pass the word, daddy.” Sofia has a feeling that it is going to be an interesting fight.
New York, New York:
Gina gets up out of bed as she tries to stand.
“Mrs. Bounty, you shouldn’t be out of bed.” Carla rushes to Gina’s side to help her.
“I can’t lay around in bed, while my family is being attacked.” Gina is pissed that her family was being attacked, while she was in New York.
“But you’re not in any shape to fight anyone, Mrs. Bounty. You have three cracked ribs and your left hand is fractured.” Carla has never seen someone so stubborn before.
Gina just looks at Carla “I don’t care. The Hunter organization is attacking my family. I’m going to show them what happens when you attack the Bounty family. Take me to Anika’s hospital room.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Carla helps Gina to Anika’s hospital room.
Anika didn’t look any better than Gina. Her leg was wrapped up and so was her chest. Her right arm was bandaged up and had twenty stitches from a cut she took to her side.
Anika looks up when Gina and Carla come walking into her hospital room. She watches as Gina walks over with Carla’s help “what are you doing out of bed?”
“My father and mother are under attack right now. I just received word from Arabella and talked to my father. I want to go after this Bishop that gave the order to attack my family.” Gina was pissed and worried that she wasn’t home protecting Arabella.
“You’re in no shape to do any fighting.” Anika felt as bad as she looked.
“Doesn’t matter, I’m taking this fight to the Bishop who started all this mess. Who on your team can we get to come with us?” Gina wanted this Bishop’s head on a silver platter.
“Terry and Dakota. However, Dakota might not be the best to take on this assignment. She’s lactating right now, remember?” Anika knew Dakota was producing milk for her twins.
“So, Terry, Elizabeth, and Hatter?”
“Hatter had surgery recently, but I would prefer if she didn’t get involve.” Anika didn’t want Hatter to go back into the field right away.
“I don’t think she’ll refuse, Anika. According to her records, she would be the perfect person to have in this fight.” Gina would love to turn Hatter loose on the Bishop.
“We’ll talk about it.” Anika didn’t feel comfortable letting Hatter fight so soon after her surgery.
“I’ll help you.” Carla figures she owes these women for what happened to them.
“Thanks, I was hoping you would, since you know what this Bishop looked like.”
“Are you sure you want to do this, Gina?” Anika looks at her niece.
“It is and if I have too, I’ll bring a couple of mercs that work for my father in on this mission.” Gina knew a few mercs that did odds and end jobs for her father.
Anika could see the determination on Gina’s face. She hasn’t spent a lot of time with her nieces to really know them, but if Jack adopted them and trained them. Than they must be as bullheaded as Jack himself is.
237 W 12th St, New York, NY:
Hatter snuggles close to Shade as he laid next to her. He had asked his boss for the next few days off to stay with Hatter and look after her. He loved being with her. He didn’t care that she was a little crazy or the fact that she could be very vindictive when she went after someone.
He knew that she didn’t like rapist or men or even women who hurt their loved ones. She loved showing off to children and giving them gifts. He knew she could drink like a fish and took drugs every once in a while. When he asked her why she took drugs, she told him it was to help her forget what was done to her.
He has seen the spots on her body where parts of her skin had been permanently removed. Leaving just a thin layer of skin, that you could see the muscles and veins through. He is surprised when she rolls on top of him and start kissing him forcefully. She was forcing her tongue down into his mouth as she kissed him. When he looked into her eyes, there was a wicked enjoyment in her eyes. She breaks the kiss before Shade blacked out.
“What’s got you so hot and excited?” Shaded didn’t mind her being rough with him.
“You!” As she grinds herself against his manhood.
Aylin leans down to kiss Shade again but stops. She turns her head to look towards her bedroom door. A high pitch sound had caught her attention. She jumps off the bed and grabs her throwing knives and metal playing cards. She rushes towards her bedroom door and dashes out into the hallway.
Shade gets up and grabs his brass knuckles as he follows behind Hatter. As he runs downstairs behind Hatter. He spots four guys in metallic body armor. The patio door was wide opened. The secondary alarm that Anika had, had gone off. The pitch was high enough that Hatter could hear it.
“Oh goodie, we have playmates.” Aylin threw two of her throwing knives directly at one guy.
The knives hit dead center and bounced off the guy's body armor. Aylin charges forward and struck the guy center mass with a flying spin
kick. She follows up with a knife thrust to his neck.
One guy moves in to strike Shade but falls face first towards the floor. Shade just smiles as he watches Aylin trip the guy. Another guy moves in fast towards Shade, but Shade punches the helmet of the guy. He follows up with another punch to the guys head. The blows were distracting the guy but weren’t doing anything to him.
One tries to grab Aylin, but she uses his momentum and tosses him back towards the patio doors. The fourth guy tries to grab Shade but misses. Shade jumped up and wrapped his legs around the person he was fighting neck and spins around to punch the second person trying to attack him. His brass knuckles hit the helmet and left a dent.
Hatter pulls her knife out of the guy she was sitting on top of and goes after the second guy that tried to attack her. She was hurting from her operation and from being smacked around by the guy in the armor. She defends herself from the other guy. He had attacked her with some sort of polearm that popped out lengthwise.
Gaston looks at the short naked red hair girl with a white face as he stared her down. The job was supposed to be an easy snatch and grab. He and his crew were supposed to grab the girl and hold her as a hostage to force Anika Jaager to surrender or they would hurt her daughter.
His friend Centule were facing off against a well-toned naked teenaged boy. The girl had a bloody knife in her hand and a smile on her face.
The boy, on the other hand, was facing off against the other two members of his team. He notices that the boy had a pair of brass knuckles on.
Shade looks over towards Hatter and notices she had blood on the front fo her body. She also had a knife in her hands and an evil smile on her face. He knew what that meant. He turns his attention back to the two guys in front of him. He was running out of ideas on how to put them down. Their damn body armor was deflecting his blows. All he could do is keep them off guard, but sooner or later they were going to wear him down.
Hatter charges her guy and leaps up. She flips in mid-air and lands feet first against the guy's chest. He falls backward with her on top of him. Hatterr tries to remove his helmet but gets kicked from the side by one of the guys fighting against Shade.
Shade and the guy he is fighting go at it. Shade spots one of Hatter’s throwing knives laying on the floor. He grabs it and shoves it into the guy's neck. He looks at the second guy “you be better off surrendering to us. Because if we continue fighting, I am going to make it hurt more.” He pulls the throwing knife out of the guy he just killed.
Hatter smiles at the guy she was sitting on top of. His visor was cracked on his helmet. She takes her throwing knife and slams it down through the guy's visor.
After Hatter kills her second one, she looks at the one Shade was fighting. She jumps him and takes him down. Shade was about to stab the guy in the neck.
“NO! I want to play with him.” She licks her throwing knife. It was covered with blood from the person she stabbed.
“Okay.”
Hatter looks for how the helmet comes off and just as she is removing the helmet. The front door opens and Anika, Gina, and Carla come walking into the house. They stopped to look at the damaged the fight did and Hatter sitting naked on top of the armor guy with his helmet in her hands. Shade was naked as well and he was kneeling next to her.
Hatter notices her mother and friends” hi mom. These guys dropped in to play.”
Anika was speechless. Gina had a smile on her face and thought it was funny. Carla didn’t know what to make of it. She has never seen a short, petite naked girl take down one of the Hunter’s before. In this case, she and the naked teenage boy kneeling near her took three of a four-man group down.
“Who are you two?” Carla was curious.
“The red hair girl is my daughter and Gina’s niece Mad Hatter Aylin. The young man next to her is her boyfriend Shade.”
Shade looks over towards Anika when he hears his name “sorry about the mess, Mrs. Jaager. We told them what would happen if we threw a wild party.”
Anika just shakes her head back and forth as she walks down towards her daughter and Tim. She looks down at the one Hatter was sitting on
“so, you saved one to extract information from.”
“Quick, stop him from biting down on his back tooth.” Carla moves forward to stop the agent.
Hatter sticks her hand into the guy's mouth, just as he was biting down.
“OWE!” Hatter kept her hand inside his mouth.
Shade hands Hatter the throwing knife in his hand.
“Thanks. Now, let’s play doctor.”
Anika and Shade come over and force the guy’s mouth opened, so Hatter can pry the poison tooth out. Hatter pries the tooth out and holds it in her hand. She looks down into the guy's eyes “we’re going to have so much fun.”
“Not in the house you won’t, young lady.” Anika looks at the mess the fight caused.
“Okay, mom.” Hatter slugs the guy, knocking him out.
Carla shakes her head and looks at Anika “is she always this violent?”
“Yes. That’s why her name is the Mad Hatter.”
“You two go and clean up. Also, put some clothes on. Gina and I will handle this.” Anika looks at Hatter and Shade.
“Yes, ma’am.” Hatter stands up and follows Shade upstairs to her bedroom.
“Here, let me help you.” Carla walks over and replaces Anika.
Bounty Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Jack grabs his main triple barrel shotgun and loads it up with the titanium-tungsten solid slugs. He also grabs his body armor and slips it on. Debbie had taken their grandson to the house, through the underground emergency tunnel.
The wolves were keeping the Hunter’s at bay, but some tried to make their way towards the main house. As they approached the house, they came under attack from the auto defense system Jack installed to defend the house and the hangar. Julia shows up, followed by her uncle’s.
They head towards her house to grab some of the heavy weapons she kept and for her to put her body armor on.
Julia looks up when she hears the air defense firing. She spots several more helicopters coming in towards the property.
“Haven’t these people learned, you don’t attack my father or this place?”
“Some people are slow learners.” Robert slips on his suit of body armor.
Alex looks over towards his husband as he slips his suit on. He grabs his favorite weapon from the collection Julia had in her armory.
“They’re wearing body armor almost as tough as ours, so used the experimental ammo. It will tear right through their armor like paper.” Julia loads her favorite weapon up with the ammo.
“What about Arabella? Shouldn’t someone go and be with her?” Alex looks at his niece.
“Gina’s house is set up like mine. So, she is safe.” Julia knew how Gina’s house was remodeled.
The same company that did her house, did her sister’s as well. Gina had an armory and a safe room just like she did. She also had emergency exits if Arabella needed to get out of the house.
Julia and her uncles take a path from her house to her father’s that even the kids didn’t know about. When they arrive, they notice a bunch of people that weren’t wearing body armor, fighting the Hunter’s. Sphinx and Terror’s ears go back as they start growling.
Julia looks down at her wolves “what’s wrong boys?”
“It seems they don’t like the newcomers for some reason.” Alex has never seen any of Jack’s wolves act this way before.
“Well, they need to get over it. Because, whoever they are, they are helping us.” Julia starts firing at some Hunter’s that were trying to flank her
father.
St. Richard of Salemo, Detroit, Michigan:
Bishop Henri looks at the report he received from his field commanders. The attack going on at the Bounty ranch wasn’t going their way.
According to the report, the ranch was heavily defended. It had a defense system that wasn’t on any of the blueprints or aerial photos they had managed to take of the place. On top of that, the Bounty family and their wolves were holding their own against their soldiers.
The team they sent to apprehend Mr. Bounty’s niece, that was in Hawaii had fallen as well. They don’t know what happened, but the woman and her girlfriend managed to subdue and capture the yacht they were on. They were doing everything they could to keep the Hawaiian police from connecting the group to the Hunter organization. The men that had been sent to the Patel residence fell as well. Their status was unknown.
Bishop Henri was losing his patience and calm. How could everything they had planned to the small detail be failing? These were ordinary men and women, not supernatural creatures. His genetically engineer soldiers should have been able to handle a bunch of ex-assassins and ordinary people.
He looks up when he hears a knock on his door.
“Enter!”
A tall black-haired man comes walking into his office. The man stops in front of his desk.
“What is it, brother Luther?” Bishop Henri looks up at brother Luther as he stood before him.
“The snitch and grab in New York failed.”
“How do you know that?”
“Because of this, your eminence.” Brother Luther sets a small box down on the Bishops desk and opens it.
Bishop Henri looks inside the box. The middle finger of one of the agents he sent was in it, along with the poison tooth. Also, inside the box was one of Hatter’s calling cards. A dingy white playing card with In This Size 10/6 printed on the front of it and on the back, written in blood “you have been a naughty, naughty Bishop. The Queen and her pawns are coming for you.”
Brother Luther was curious when he received the box. It had been hand delivered by a young male messenger. He had been told that the package was for Bishop Henri.
“Who is that from, your eminence?” Brother Luther was curious.
“The playing card is from the Mad Hatter.” Bishop Henri looks at the card.
“Why would she send you a message?” Brother Luther didn’t understand that. It would be letting your prey know you were coming for them.
“Because the Mad Hatter is crazy and likes playing games.” Bishop Henri had a detailed file on the Hatter and everything that had been done by her.
He had managed to get detail files on most of the associates that Hatter associated with. There was nothing in Anika Jagger’s file that suggest she had military training. The organization had checked out every member of her team. All their files had basic information in them. When they tried to get more information, they couldn’t.
Anika, Carla, and Gina sat in the van outside the church watching the place. The plan was, Hatter was going to pay the Bishop a visit. Shade had done his job by delivering the package they had put together for the Bishop.
They were listening to the conversation going on between a Brother Luther and Bishop Henri. Anika, looks towards Carla “how connected is the Hunter organization?”
“Extremely connected. We have members at every level of society. Also, in every government agency. The Vatican has been positioning
members in certain positions, for years.” Carla knew that certain government officials use to visit their training facilities.
“So, the church is behind all this mess?”
“Not the whole church, just a secretive branch inside the church. They answer to the Pope.”
“Why would the church have a secretive group of people?” Gina looks towards Carla, while Anika kept listening to the Bishop.
“It will take a while to explain, Mrs. Bounty.”
“I want to hear everything and why they came after my family.” Gina got a message from her daughter, saying the fighting has stopped and the prisoners were being locked up for now.
She did warn her daughter to tell her grandfather about the poisonous tooth they might have. Arabella sent her a picture of her grandfather’s property and all the damage that was done. Gina was relieved that the fighting hadn’t spilled over to their property. She was also happy that none of their family had been hurt. She also knew the clean-up crew was going to have a job on their hands.
“We’re in position, Gina.” Shades voice comes over the radio.
“Go for it and have fun!” Anika knew Hatter and Shade were going to have fun.
“You got it,”
Shade looks over towards Hatter. “It’s party time, sweetie.”
Hatter just smiles as she jumps off the roof of the church and swing towards a stain glass window. Shade swings in behind her. He was enjoying himself.
Bishop Henri and Brother Luther wonder what caused the loud crashing sound they heard. Brother Luther rushes out of the Bishops office and sees a person dressed like Blade fighting several of his other brother’s. There was another person dressed like the Mad Hatter coming towards his location. He moves to intercept her.
An evil smile appears on Hatter’s face as she spots a tall black-haired man step in front of her. She was going to have some fun with him. She was going to let him throw the first punch.
Brother Luther didn’t know what to make of the strangely dressed girl as she came closer. He had been informed that she was dangerous. When she was within range, he goes to use an atemi attack on her.
Hatter grabs his arm and swings him into the wall next to her. She follows up with an elbow to back of his head.
“You should have run when you had the chance.” Hatter tazed the guy, instead of seriously hurting him.
Brother Luther drops to the floor, as Hatter let’s goes. She skips down to the Bishop’s office. She knocks on the door, before opening.
Hatter spots Bishop Henri pointing a weapon at her. Before he could pull the trigger on his gun. Hatter pulls the trigger on her needler, she kept hidden. One of her knockout laced needles hit Bishop Henri in the face.
“Night, night.”
In the Chapel Area:
Shade was having fun with the men that were attacking him. He loaded his guns with rubber bullets so, not to kill them. He especially was
enjoying the hand-to-hand combat with them. He was putting the mix martial arts training he and Hatter have been receiving to good use.
His outfit wasn’t bulletproof like Hatter’s, but the overcoat Shade was wearing was bulletproof. None of the people he was fighting was using any sorts of weapons. Carla told him what type of attacks he could expect from the small bunch of monks inside the church.
Shade looks at the monks laying on the floor “sorry, I can’t stick around and party any more fellows, but I hear my girlfriend calling me.”
Shade goes to find Hatter and spots her dragging the Bishop they came to get. A big ole smile appears on his face “Anika, we need a pick-up."
“Terry, your up.”
“Landing now, Anika.”
Carla, Anika, and Gina spots Terry’s new air car design as it lands outside the chapel. He’s been working on the design since they came back from England. The right-hand side door opens.
“Oh, this is so cool.” As Shade secures the Bishop and takes a seat himself.
Hatter climbs in as well and watches as the door closes. She was amazed and a little scared as well.
“Hold on back there, guys.” Terry takes back off and heads back towards a warehouse that belongs to one of the companies the Bounty family owns.
Reese’s Tire World, Brooklyn, New York:
“Wakey! Wakey!” Hatter smacks the belly of Bishop Henri as he hung in front of her.
Anika, Gina, Shade, Carla, and Terry watched as Hatter tried to wake Bishop Henri. She gave him the counter agent to the knockout drug her needles were coated with. Carla felt a little self-conscious about what they were about to do to Bishop Henri. She knew it had to be done, but it went against the training she received at the hands of the Hunter organization.
Bishop Henri wakes-up from having his belly smacked by a wooden paddle. He still felt a little disoriented from whatever the drug they used on him. His belly smarted from Hatter popping it with a wooden paddle. He notices he was strung up with his hands above his head and standing on a metal chair, that had cables connected to it.
“Welcome back to the living, Bishop Henri.”
Bishop Henri looks down at Gina Bounty with a disgust on his face. He looks at the other women and the one man standing near her. One of the women he recognizes as being a traitor to the Hunter organization.
He looks directly at Carla “it’s ashamed child, that you have let these heathens corrupt you and turn you against the lord.”
“No one corrupted me, except you and the organization. Everything I was doing in the name of God, was a lie. You had me killing innocent men, women, and children all because they were born differently.” The words came out of Carla’s mouth dripping with venom.
Gina looks at Carla when she spoke. She could see that Carla was extremely disgusted and angry with what the organization made her do. She wonders how long she worked for the organization.
“You were doing gods work, my child. Those heathens needed to be removed from society.”
“Children, needed to be killed in Gods, freaking name? Innocent children, who have never done anything, except be born?” Carla extends her
bo-staff in her hand and smacks the Bishop right across his body.
There was a loud cracking sound as two ribs in Bishop Henri’s chest breaks. Carla was ready to strike him again, but Terry stops her.
“Hey, you’re taking away my fun.” Hatter looks at Carla as she says that.
“Before I let you beat the crap out of Bishop Henri. I want to know why he sent the Hunter’s after us.” Gina looks up at Bishop Henri.
“I’m not telling you, anything whore.” He spits down at Gina.
Gina wipes away the spit that hit her face “Hatter, do your stuff.”
“Oh, goodie.” As she rubs her hands together in enjoyment.
Shade looks at Hatter as she rubs her hands together and look over her toys. He has never seen her so happy before as he does now. He notices there was a big ole’ smile on her face.
“Eeny, meeny, miny, moe
Catch a tiger by the toe
If he hollers let him go,
Eeny, meeny, miny, moe
My mother told me
To pick the very best one
And you are not it.”
Hatter throws a switch and Bishop Henri starts shaking as electricity courses throughout his body. She increases the voltage and watches as he shakes even more.
“That’s enough, Hatter.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Hatter turns the power off.
“Now, do you want to answer my question or should we do something different?” Gina just smiles at the Bishop.
“I’m not going to tell you anything, whore.”
“Hatter, if you would.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Hatter looks over her torturing tools and picks up the mini butane blow torch.
She ignites it and steps close to Bishop Henri crotch area. She was about to put the flame to his testes when her hand is grabbed by Shade.
“Wait, Hatter.”
“Okay.”
Shade reaches inside Hatter’s jacket and pulls two of her throwing knives out. He knows that they were extremely sharp. He walks over and swipes one against Bishop Henri’s leg, leaving behind a bleeding cut.
Bishop Henri winces when he feels the knife in Shade's hand cut his leg. He looks down at the young man holding a knife.
“Have you become one of these animals, child? Have you sold your soul to become a monster?”
“I’ve done no such thing, but if what this young lady has said is true. Then you need to answer for the crime, Bishop. Now, why are you trying
to kill Mrs. Bounty’s family?”
Bishop Henri doesn’t say anything. He just looks at Shade with anger on his face.
“I tried, to save you, Bishop.” Shade stabs Bishop Henri in the leg.
Anika spotted how the torturing was starting to bother Terry. She knew Terry had been tortured by the Taliban. Terry still suffered from PTSD
because of the torture. The thing was, she remembered everything as if it was happening over and over again to him.
“Come on Terry, let’s leave them to this business.”
For the next hour, Hatter has her fun with Bishop Henri. The first thing she does is burn his testes and penis off. After that she starts pulling teeth and using a hot curling iron on his body. By the time she is done torturing him and after he answered all of Gina’s question. He begs for them to kill him.
Carla honor’s his request, and cut his head off. She stood by the whole entire time and watched as Hatter had fun. The torturers in the Hunter organization never took pleasure in what they were doing. Hatter on the other hand did, she enjoyed every minute she tortured the Bishop.
Afterward, they clean the place up and deposed of the body. Carla knew where they could get rid of the body. It was a place that used to belong to Hunter organization before she took it over for herself. She felt that the organization didn’t need it any longer.
Bounty Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Sofia, George, Holman, and Henry stand near the Bounty family members as they watch over the surviving members of the Hunter organization. All surviving members had been rounded up and put in one of the training corrals. Some of the wolves had been seriously injured or killed during the attack. None of the Bounty family members or extended family had been hurt.
Alyona, Silvia, Arabella, and Chayton were watching from the back porch with Trigger, Cadmus senior, Sphinx senior and Roxy protecting them. Christmas was on her way home with Haylee and Catori. They were being escorted by two police officers from Julia’s precint.
Julia had called them and informed them about what had happened at the ranch and on the highway near her home. The wolves that had survived the attack were patrolling the grounds.
Chayton looks at his aunts and cousin “do you know why they attacked us?”
“No, and daddy won’t let us down or near the barn. We’re forbidden until he gives the all-clear.” Alyona and Silvia received word from their mother not to go near the barn.
Arabella knew that the order applied to her as well. Her father was on his way home from court. She knew better not to disobey her grandfather.
Julia looks over towards Sofia and her group “thanks for helping us.”
“Hey what are neighbors for? I’m sorry it took us this long to interact with you guys.” Sofia knew they had to keep their distance, because of the wolves on the grounds.
“Well, I’m glad you guys showed up when you did. I would hate to think what would have happened if you weren’t here. We’re in your debt.”
“Maybe one day, you could repay that debt.” Sofia wouldn't mind having to have the bounty fighting on their side.
“You can count on it. We keep our promises.” Julia walks over towards the training corral. Her uncles and Selina were guarding it along with Chaos II, Terror, Knight, and Miscreant.
Sphinx Jr., Cadmus Jr., Midnight, Texas, Chaos III, and Star were patrolling the grounds. Every once in a while, screams could be heard as the wolves killed any Hunters that were injured or hiding.
Jack’s Interrogation Room:
One dead body was hanging in the room. His skin had been removed from his body while his companions watched. Jack was covered in blood and pissed off.
He looks at the other two hanging before him “who else, wants to die, because I’m in the mood to honor your request.”
He walks over towards one of the guys flashing his big ass knife. It was the same knife he used to skin the fist Hunter with. He had Lion in the room with him. Lion was one of his older wolves, that was from a different breed he brought back from Ireland.
“Lion, Lunch!”
Lion lunges at one of the Hunter’s and begins to eat him alive. While Lion was enjoying one Hunter, Jack gets close to the other one and starts removing parts of his skin. When he removes a fourth piece from the Hunter, he starts talking.
Outside in the Training Corral:
Sofia looks around her before she does what she is about to do. She looks at one of the Hunter’s near her that had been strip down to his underwear.
“You clowns fucked up attacking this family. Did you think they were supernaturals or something?”
“Why does it matter to you?”
“Because you should have been more worried about what my pack is going to do with you.” Sofie lets her eyes flash.
“We’re not scared of your pack. We can handle you.”
“How about if we turn the Bounty’s into were-wolves? Do you think you could handle them, once they are turned?” Sofie would love to see how the Bounty family would be if they were Were-wolves.
She already sees how they handle wolves, but how would they be if they were Were-Wolves themselves. She feels Mr. Bounty himself would be a powerful Alpha then her father and his children would be a force to be recoken with.
Bishop Henri Residence, Brooklyn, New York:
“What are we looking for, Hatter?” Shade looks over towards Aylin as they sneaked around inside Bishop’s Henri’s place.
Carla, himself and Aylin were sent by Anika to Bishop’s Henri’s place. He couldn’t believe they were searching a holy man’s place.
“Concealed vaults, ledgers, anything that ties Bishop Henri to the Hunter organization.” Carla was helping.
“We already know he is the one that ordered the hit against Mrs. Bounty’s family and associates.” Hatter tossed a bible she had flipped through.
Touching it brought back bad memories of when she was in the mental hospital. One of the patients that were in her wing, was a religious nutcase. He kept on saying God was going to save him and strike the sinners in the place with lightning.
He got struck by lightning alright. The doctor fired his mind so bad with electricity, that he needed a nurse to tend to his daily needs. She keeps searching the Bishop's place and finally found what they were looking for. The ledgers were in Italian and Latin.
There was also a private laptop and a few other things, including money and some sort of gold coins. Shade was curious when he finds the coins. They had a cross on one side and the image of a man on the other side.
“Hey Carla, what do these coins represent?” Shade holds up one.
Carla looks up from some ledgers she was looking through. She spots Shade holding up a gold coin “those are given out for special payments
for jobs and services. There are some places and services that don’t accept paper money and such.”
“So, how much are they worth?” Shade was curious because no one he knew used them.
“Whatever the current gold price is right now. Those coins weight one ounce and are pure gold.” Carla had a few she couldn’t use any more.
She was given them by her former employers.
Shade pockets one while taking the rest. Between the three of them. They have plenty to sort through and examine. They did find the approval
of taking the Bounty family out given to the Bishop from Cardinal Zenoan Sodano.
“Hey, Carla, who is Cardinal Sodano?” Shade wonders who he was.
“He’s one of the Cardinal’s that oversees the Hunter organizations here on the East coast.”
“How many are there?” Hatter was getting bored.
“Ten on the East Coast. At least four of them here in the northern region.” Carla still wants to destroy them.
Carla, Hatter, and Shade head back to a safe house Jack kept in New York City with everything. Dakota brought the twins over for Gina to meet the little girls. They also help Terry with how he was feeling as well.
Gina and Ankia look at all the stuff Carla, Hatter and Shade brought back with them. A lot of it was in Latin.
“This is going to take a while to translate.” Gina knew Italian and Latin.
“You can say that again.” Anika knew the language as well.
“Luckily, you ladies have me.” Carla could read the ledgers, the notes and everything else they found.
Shade and Hatter go and grab food for everyone. Shade knew a place that wasn’t far from the safe house. He and Hatter ride their motorcycles over to it.
The Bounty Ranch:
Dinner was being served in the main house for everyone who had helped out defending the ranch. Even Sofia and her crew were invited and were sitting at the table. To them, this will be a snack, but it was a nice gesture from Mr. Bounty.
Jack had been in his office talking with Debbie, Julia, Robert, and Alex. He even had Cheshire on the line with them. She had some unwanted visitors, that almost became kitty food for Shur-Khan. She was informed about his niece Casey and her new wife Leslie over on the big island and them being kidnapped.
The information he got from the prisoners, hadn’t been what he wanted to hear. The military weapons and vehicles they used against him, were supplied by members of Hunter’s organization that were serving in the United States Military. They were given orders by the regional director of the Hunter Organization. A fellow by the name of Ed Crocker.
Jack knew the man personally. The Crocker family was old money and have tried to buy some of his companies, but every time the man tried,
he would fail. The other information he learned from them was that they thought his family was Were-Wolves. Jack got a laugh out of that. The man had to be drunk or suffering from insanity. However, the second and third person he interrogated said the same thing. They thought his family was supernatural creatures.
The ones he didn’t kill were picked up by his special team and taken to one of the black ops jail facilities. Jack was curious and wonder if what the people told him was true? Was this a new danger he needs to be prepared for?
“Something wrong. Daddy?” Julia noticed her father was thinking about something.
“Everything fine, sweetie. Let’s go ahead and enjoy dinner.” Jack puts a smile on his face.
Julia takes one more look at her father, before enjoying the meal Selina and her sisters made. Her adopted son was sitting in between her and
Christmas. Haylee was sitting next to her and Catori was sitting on the other side of Christmas.
Arabella was sitting next to her father and their guest was sitting opposite each other at the end of the table near Debbie. The twins had been feed and were up in their playroom.
“So, what is our next move, father?” Julia looks at her father.
“I don’t know right now, but its payback time.” Jack already knew what he was going to do.
A message was going to be sent, telling Croacker that he was next on Jack’s revenge list. Jack was getting tired of his home coming under attack all the time. People should know by now, not to attack his home.
Julia and Christmas’s House:
Julia and Christmas take their children home after dinner and tuck them in. When Julia is tucking Chayton into bed.
“Mom, are we going to be alright?” Chayton was a little worried.
“We’ll be fine, sweetie. We have the wolves patrolling the grounds and the house is set up, just like your grandfathers. Plus, people would have
to be stupid to attack here with me home.” Julia places a kiss on Chayton’s forehead.
Texas comes walking into Chayton’s bedroom and jumps up onto his bed. Texas was one of the younger wolves and was watching after
Chayton. Chayton snuggles down under the blankets.
Julia heads towards Haylee and Catori's bedroom. They were sharing a bedroom together. Roxy was up on Haylee’s bed. Catori was holding Amber next to her.
Amber was a little coywolf that Haylee found out on the property. She had found Amber and three others that had been abandon by their mother. Haylee figured that they might be the offspring of one of the wolves, but it turned out they weren’t. All the male wolves on the property are neutered.
Jack was strict on which of his wolves could be allowed to reproduce. Trigger was neutered and she wasn't one of Jack’s wolves.
“How are you, girls?” Julia looks at Haylee and Catori.
“We’re fine mom.” Haylee was holding Roxy.
“How about you Catori?” Julia glances at her youngest.
Catori shakes her head yes. Amber was curled up next to her chest. She has come to trust Mrs. Bounty and her wife.
“Well, if you get scared in the middle of the night. Just come and jump in my bed or sleep with Haylee.” Julia places a kiss on Catori’s forehead as well and leaves the bedroom. She leaves the door partially crack for the girls.
Gina and Arnold’s House:
“Hi, mom!” Arabella smiles at her mother’s picture on the monitor in her computer room.
“Hi, sweetie. Is everything okay at home?”Gina was worried about her family.
“Everything is fine mom. Grandpa, Uncle Alex, Uncle Robert, Aunt Julia, and Grandma took the attackers down. Grandpa had some help from
some people that live a couple of miles from us. We lost a few of the wolves and some of them were hurt. The Cadmus clan is alright.” Arabella reaches down next to her and scratch Cadmus senior. Trigger was laying down at her feet.
“How many did we lose?”
“I don’t know, mom. You’ll have to ask Grandpa.”
“How is your father?” Gina was concerned about her husband as well.
“He’s fine. Let me get daddy in here.” Arabella switches to the intercom and presses it.
“Dad, mom’s on Skype.”
“Alright, I’m on my way.” Arnold puts his pen down and heads towards Arabella’s computer room.
He walks into Arabella’s computer room and saw Gina’s smiling face on the computer screen. He looks towards Arabella. “thanks, sweetie.”
“Love you, mom.” Arabella snaps her fingers and the wolves get up and follow Arabella to her bedroom. She shuts the door that connects her bedroom, to her computer room.
Arabella wanted to give her mother and father some privacy. She knows how much her father missed her mother. She gets undress and slips her nightgown on.
Arnold talks with Gina for a while, before they bring Jack and Cheshire in on the conversation. Gina shares the records she found and what she has translated so far. She had help from Anika and a former Hunter agent. Gina gives her father a complete profile of Carla and informs him she has inside information about the organization.
Carla arrives home around midnight and finds Angela already home and sound asleep in their bed. She quietly removes her clothes and slips her nightshirt on. She was happy when she had the operation to become a woman. If she had stayed with the Hunter organization, she would have never met Angela or had the operation to change her gender.
She crawls into bed, trying not to wake Angela up. Angela worked as a receptionist at Arthur Andersen. It was a high-class escort service. Carla didn’t mind Angela working there, after what happened to her. That was how she originally met her. It was also the reason she left the Hunter organization as well.
The Cardinal she had been sent to protect had ordered her to kill a bunch of teenagers that weren’t supernatural. He was having sex with Angela when she heard Angela scream several times. She went into the Cardinals hotel room, and saw Angela’s face all beaten up and the Cardinal enjoying what he was doing.
She sliced the Cardinals head off and when the other Hunter agent stepped in. He tried to stop her, but she ended up killing him and carrying Angela out. She couldn’t take Angela to a normal hospital, so she ended up taking Angela to an underground hospital.
Carla stayed at the hospital with Angela until she came too. Once Angela could come home. She went with her. She used some of her gold coins to get them a nice studio apartment.
Angela turns to face her girlfriend “you’re finally home. How much trouble did you get into this time?”
“You know me, trouble seems to find me.” She gives Angela a kiss.
Angela returns the kiss “I’m just glad your back. I feel safer with you home.”
Carla wraps her arms around Angela’s body and holds her. She knows Angela still has nightmares from that night.
Hatter and Shade:
Aylin was naked and snuggled up next to Shade as they slept in his bed. Anika gave her permission to spend the night with Shade. When they walked into his place, Aylin nearly tore all of Shade’s clothes off. She wanted to feel Shade’s skin and him inside her. They had a list of people and places they were charged with checking out in the morning.
Shade was sore, by the time they fell asleep. Aylin rode him hard and milked him like he was a cow. She saw Dakota and Terry do it and wanted too to try it out herself. Shade holds Aylin against his body. He still couldn’t get over how excited she had been when she tortured that priest. He hadn’t seen that side of her before.
He places a kiss on her cheek and held her, as he drifts off to sleep. He loved Hatter and wouldn’t ask her to change.
Anika’s Place:
Anika arrives home around midnight. She gave Hatter permission to spend the night at Shade’s place. At least she knew Hatter would be safe there. The clean-up crew did a nice job, cleaning her place. She was amazed at how much information they managed to translate into standard English. She heads towards her shower and takes a nice relaxing hot shower. She noticed her boyfriend called earlier, but she was to busy working. He left a message asking if her and Aylin were coming for the holidays. Thanksgiving was a few months away and last year she spent it with Jack.
She still wasn’t sure what she was going to do this year. She knows, Hatter wants to spend the holidays with her friends this year. After her shower, Anika heads towards her bed and slips her nightgown. She makes sure the gun she keeps near her bed is where she left it.
She lays down and tries to fall asleep. Her mind was still busy translating the pieces of information she came across. The discussion with her brother and Cheshire didn’t go too well. She feels that those two are going to take matters into their own hands.
Gina’s Place:
Gina went back to the apartment her father kept and where she was staying. She misses her husband and daughter. She also misses having Cadmus with her, but she didn’t think this visit was going to be like it was. She strips out of her clothes and carefully steps into the shower. She would normally take a nice relaxing bath, but all she wanted to do now was take a shower and lay down in bed.
Several names had popped up in their research. She assigned some of those names to Shade and Hatter. She told them to use whatever force was necessary to get her father’s message across. He wanted to make sure they understood who they were fucking with. If an example needed to be made, then make sure it left a lasting impression. She had to agree with her father on that part.
Once she had finished her shower and slipping on her nightgown. She lays down in bed, after checking if her weapon was secure and available should she needed it. She covers up a yawn as she slowly falls asleep.
0100 hrs. Julia’s house:
Julia was having a hard time sleeping. Sphinx and Sphinx II were laying in her bedroom. She glances over towards Christmas and notices she was totally out of it. She slides out of bed and slips her slippers on and her robe on. She walks out of the bedroom with Sphinx following her. She checks on the children and notices they were sound asleep. She never thought she would be a mother, not as young as she was.
She heads downstairs with Sphinx following her. Her old wolf did good with the intruders. They only lost a few wolves during the attack. It was a good thing her father had Cadmus, Sphinx, and Chaos cloned. The original wolves were getting too old for all the fighting and work she did.
She knew her father wanted Chaos back. He had been one of her father’s favorites and most loyal wolf he has ever had. Plus, people feared Chaos more then they did her father.
She walks into the kitchen and fixes herself a cup of hot chocolate. It was the one thing that helps her relax enough to sleep. She walks over to one of the huge windows in the living room and looks out into the darkness. There were no stars out and the only glow outside her house was from the lights lining her driveway.
She sits down on the sofa with Sphinx next to her and pets him, while she enjoys her hot chocolate. Her father said he was going to send a personal message to the Hunter organization and to their regional director Ed Crocker. A message the man won’t forget and will be a constant reminder what will happen to him if he ignores the message.
Julia knew her father had several methods and reminders he could leave with Mr. Crocker. She just wonders which one he is going to leave. As for her, she was still under investigation for the killing of sergeant Bronx. Someone down at city hall was behind the investigation. She knows there are a few people toes she has stepped on that wanted her booted from the police force. However, it would raise suspicions if they just fired her. She had the highest arrest record and the most felonies caught for drugs, thanks to Sphinx. Most drug dealers were starting to learn you can't run or hide anything from Sphinx and Terror. Still, she would like to know who was causing her to be benched for a while and why they were taking so long. Anika or even her father would have the investigation over by now.
She continues to drink her hot chocolate and petting Sphinx. Once she is done with her drink, she rinses her favorite mug out and heads back to bed. She tries not to disturb Christmas as she gets back into bed. She slowly falls back to sleep, snuggled close to Christmas.
0100 hrs. Jack’s house:
Jack checks on his daughters and the twins. Debbie was in bed with one of the wolves watching over her. Selina was in her bedroom. Jack heads in to his office and over to a huge cabinet. He pulls open the third drawer and starts looking through the different house plans he had from jobs he has done. He finally finds the one for Crocker’s place.
Even if Crocker has made additions or changed things around, he still had a basic layout of the house. He pulls them out and lay them out on his work table. He looks over the electrical blueprints and the main building blueprints.
Chaos comes walking into the office and over to Jack. He had gotten hurt during the battle. So, Jack had to be careful when he petted his best friend. He reaches into a container and pull out a piece of beef jerky and gives it to Chaos.
Jack walks over to his desk and looks over all the notes he took from his conversation with Gina and Anika. The Hunter organization made a mistake coming after him and his family. He has already sent orders to a few agents of his to begin a campaign of terror against some of the
Hunter organization.
The guys in charge were going to get a personal visit from him. If he must detach their heads from their bodies to get his point across, he will. As for the foolish notion that his family was supernatural creatures, he would love to know how they came to that conclusion. He draws up an attack plan and makes a list of people he was going to go after himself.
Around 0400 hrs. He finally goes to bed. He tries to slip into bed without waking his wife. He knew that was an impossible task. Debbie was a light sleeper, because of the twins. However, he does manage to slip into bed. No sooner he is settled and comfortable, Debbie rests her head on his shoulder. He places a kiss on her forehead and holds her close to his body.
Temple of the Divine, Greenville, New Jersey:
Hatter ducks as one of the Hunter’s she was fighting, and Shade were fighting tries to hit her with his bo-staff. She punches the guy in the chest area and knock the wind out of him.
“Heads up Hatter.” Shade tosses the Hunter agent he was fighting into the one attacking Hatter.
Hatter does a roundhouse kick, knocking both men out. She picks up the bo-staff her attacker dropped and uses it on the other two men coming towards her. She smacks them hard on their heads. She hears a crash from behind her and notices Shade taking down a Hunter with a move their instructor taught them.
“You know, Rex is going to be mad he missed you using that move.” Hatter whacks the hunter she was fighting hard across the face with the bo-staff.
“Hey, all is fair in life and war.” Shade drop kicks another hunter trying to hit him.
After thirty minutes of fighting, Shade and Hatter stand back to back looking at all the Hunter’s that had attacked them. Both had been hit a few times and was tired from fighting.
“You know, these guys should have surrendered to us, instead of fighting us.” Shade looked at one guy that was laying near them. Hatter had shot the guy in the face with her needler.
“These guys came from the shallow end of the gene pool.” Hatter wipes the blood away dripping from her mouth. One of the Hunter’s had managed to punch her directly in the mouth.
Shade takes a handkerchief out of his pocket “here, use this sweetie.”
Hatter accepts it “thanks.”
She uses it to remove the blood from her chin. Hatter feels that one of her teeth had come loose, because of the punched. She tucks the
handkerchief into her coat pocket afterward. She pulls her cellphone out and sends her mother a text message, saying they were going to need a clean-up and transport crew.
A few seconds later, Hatter receives a confirmation text from another number. Hatter looks over at Shade as he searches the unconscious bodies. She spots him removing some gold coins from several of the bodies.
“What did you find?” She walks over to Shade.
“More gold coins and this.” He pulls a hi-tech looking cellphone from one of the Hunter’s.
He hands it to Hatter to look at.
Hatter accepts it and tries to bring the screen up, but nothing happens. She tries again to unlock it.
“It’s broken.” She looks towards Shade.
“Let me try something.”
“Okay.” Hatter hands the device back to Shade.
Shade looks at it but doesn’t see a finger scanner on it. He puts the device near the guy he took it off of. The screen comes to life “looks like he has a chip or something.”
“You mean as an animal has inside their bodies, so the owner can find them?”
“Exactly.” Shade tries to find where the chip is hidden.
Hatter watches as Shade searches the body. She had no idea what he was looking for.
“Watch you doing?” She kneels next to Shade.
“Looking for the chip.” He stops when he feels it.
He reaches inside Hatter’s coat and pulls one of her throwing knives out. The edge on them were extremely sharp.
“Hey, that’s my knife.” Hatter looks at Shade as he removed the knife from her jacket.
“I only need it for a little while.”
“Okay.” Hatter gives him a kiss on his cheek.
Shade just smile, as he cuts the skin where the chip was. He manages to pry the chip out of the body. When the person starts to moan, Hatter
knocks the person out.
“Thanks, sweetie.”
Hatter just smiles as she watches Shade. She notices he was going through the contents of the high-tech cellphone. Some of the texts were in a language neither he or Hatter could read or knew about.
“Do you think your mom or aunt can read this?” Shade looks at Hatter.
“I don’t know. Mom and aunt Gina might be able too.”
“Let’s search the rest of the people.”
Thirty minutes later:
A black van shows up and four people dressed in black uniforms and wearing helmets get out. They walk into where Shade and Hatter still were.
“We’re here to remove the prisoners.”
Hatter looks at the person, but couldn’t see through the shield protecting their faces. She glances past the person in front of her and saw the
others that came in were zip cuffing the Hunter’s they took down.
“Did my mom send you?”
“Yes.”
Shade watches Hatter’s reaction. She was a wild card.
“Okay, they are all yours.”
The guy turns around and starts helping his friends take the unconscious Hunter’s out to the van. Shade and Hatter stay until the Hunter’s are gone, before heading back towards Anika’s house. Shade could tell Hatter was hurting some from the fight.
“When we get to your place, I’ll check your wounds.”
“I’m fine.”
“No your not.”
Hatter just glares at Shade. She didn’t like admitting that she was hurt.
“Baby, if that’s the best glare you can give me. Then I know you are hurt.” Shade places a kiss on her cheek.
0600 Hrs. Crocker’s place, Cardwell, Montana:
Ed wakes up because he had heard something outside. He grabs his rifle and heads downstairs to see what was causing the ruckus. Just as he was about to enter the dining room he hears Jack’s voice.
“Good Morning, Ed.”
Ed turns around with the rifle in his hand and was looking at Jack as he stood near a wall. Ed noticed that Jack was wearing a set of full-body forming fitting black body armor with the head of a wolf painted on the chest plate. He also had on a gun belt and there was a rifle stock
sticking up from behind Jack.
“How did you get in here?” Ed figures that the rifle he was carrying wasn’t going to penetrate the armor Jack was wearing. The only place he could shoot Jack was the head.
“Really easy. You didn’t think that the security system you have, would stop me from getting in, did you? Plus, you didn’t think those Afghan
Hounds patrolling your property are any match for my wolves. Maybe, normal wolves might not stand a chance against your Afghan hounds, but my wolves aren’t normal.” Jack breed his wolves to be bigger, stronger and faster than normal wolves.
“I know you are making a mistake, being here. You’re trespassing and I can kill you where you stand.” Ed lifts the rifle in his hands to shoot Jack’s head.
“Go ahead and do it, Ed.” Jack had one of his handguns already out and pointed at him.
Ed saw the big ass handgun pointed at him. He didn’t know what caliber it was, but he saw the opening at the end of the gun.
“Tell me one thing, Ed. Why did you send a bunch of genetically engineered soldiers to try and kill me and my family?”
“Because there is no way you or your family are normal people. Also, your family has interfered with too many of the Hunter’s operations.” Ed
really didn’t like Jack. He either undercut or took companies he and the organization have wanted or needed.
“Well, I have no idea what you are complaining about, but you crossed the line recently with trying to kill me and my family.” Jack was ready to fire his gun at Ed.
“We’ll see about that.” Ed tosses his gun at Jack and heads towards his home office. He slams the door behind him.
Jack had moved when Ed tossed the rifle he had in his hands. He saw Ed's head towards his private office. Jack holsters his handgun and walks over towards the door. He taps on it and the surrounding wall. The wall and the door were reinforced, like his own.
The explosives he brought with him weren’t powerful enough to blow through the wall or door. He would need a thermal lance to cut through
them.
“Are you hiding from me now, Ed?”
Ed saw Jack on the other side of his office door. He walks over towards the hidden safe in his office and enters a code. When the safe door opens, there was money, jewelry, and several other things. Also, inside were two syringes filled with some blood-red liquid inside them. Ed takes them out and stabs them into his neck, as he presses down on the plunger.
When he is done injecting the reddish liquid into his body. He walks over towards the door and opens it. Just as the door opens enough for a fist to go through, he punches Jack directly in his chest. He doesn’t let up, as he punches Jack again.
Jack was searching around the door that Ed went through when it opens and he is punched hard in his chest. He had tried to move quickly, but Ed’s fist came from out of nowhere. As he was falling backward, from the first punch. He is hit again in the chest as he feels pain in his chest. The chest plate of the armor was pressing hard against his chest as he stumbles backward.
Ed kept up the attack, keeping Jack off balanced. His fist kept landing in the center of Jacks' body armor, deforming its shape. He kept compressing the chest piece against Jacks chest.
Jack looks at Ed as he comes out of his office. Jack couldn’t believe how Ed looked. The veins on Ed’s neck were bulging and his eyes were blood red. He also had a monstrous look on his face, like he was jacked up on some sort of drug.
Ed jumps towards Jack as he swings his fist, hitting Jack again in the chest. He tries hitting Jacks' head but is blocked. He feels his arm grabbed by Jack but manages to break his hold. He manages to backhand jack, sending him flying backward.
Jack tries blocking Ed’s hits to his chest and head. He managed to grab Ed’s arm and was going to put it in an armbar, but Ed managed to break his hold. The next thing Jack knew, he was flying back towards the wall behind him. Ed’s other hand came out of nowhere and connected with his mouth.
Jack could taste his blood in his mouth. He moves just in time, as Ed’s fist hit right where he had been standing. He couldn’t believe how strong and fast Ed was. He has known the man for years and he has never been as fast or strong as he was now.
Ed attacks Jack again and the two of them go at it. Both men trade blows with each other. Jack uses his quickness and experience from fighting all sorts of people, to block and take down Ed. Jack manages to put Ed into a headlock and breaks his neck.
Jack looks down at Ed’s lifeless body and wonders what the hell he took, to make him so strong and aggressive. He could feel the pain from some of the blows he took from Ed. He was getting too old for all this mess.
Jack heads into Ed’s home office and starts going through his things.
Debbie looks at her husband as she helps remove his body armor. She couldn’t believe how dented it was or the bruises she was seeing on his chest. His face was a little swollen from the punches he took.
“What the heck hit you, Jack?” Debbie knew her husband was a well-trained fighter.
There weren’t many people her husband couldn’t defend himself against or takedown. She examines him carefully, to make sure he doesn’t have any broken bones or fractures.
“Ed was jacked up on something. He ran into his office and shot himself up with whatever, was in these syringes.” Jack holds the two syringes he found in Ed’s office.
Debbie takes the syringes out of Jack’s hand. There was still a little bit of whatever Ed took still in them.
“I’ll call Harry and have him analyze what’s left to see what it was.” She sets them down on the medical cart next to her.
They were down in their medical clinic he uses for taking care of the animals on the ranch. It was equipped for taking care of people as well. Debbie was a certified paramedic and had years of tending to broken bones and injuries from her rodeo days.
“Let me take a few x-rays of your chest before I bandage it up.” Debbie moves the portable x-ray machine over to Jack and takes several x-rays of his chest.
She examines them carefully but doesn’t see any broken ribs or fractures. She files them away just in case she missed something and needed them later.
“Well, you don’t have any broken ribs or anything. Which means all the damage is done to the tissue covering your chest. Do you want anything for the pain?” Debbie looks at her husband.
“Yeah, give me the bottle of Scotch.” Jack prefers to drink alcohol, instead of taking pills.
“I thought you might feel that way.” Debbie walks over to the medicine cabinet and unlocks it.
She looks at the collection her husband keeps in the cabinet and takes out the 14-year-old Scotch whiskey for him. She closes the cabinet back up and walks back over to him.
“Here you go, Jack. One bottle of Cardhu single malt.” Debbie hands the bottle to her husband.
“Thanks.” Jack opens it and drinks from the bottle.
Debbie starts wrapping Jack’s chest and arms. She would do his head, but she knows it would raise too many questions with their daughters and grandchildren.
“You’re getting too old for this type of work sweetie.” Debbie was fifteen years younger than Jack.
“I know, I’m supposed to be retired.” Jack stands up off the examination table.
“You retired? This year along, you have managed to get yourself into several fights and send messages to your enemies.”
Jack walks over to the closet and pulls out one of the black t-shirts he keeps in there. He looks towards his wife “this fight I didn’t pick. They came after our family. You know I can’t let that go.”
“I know and I agree with you. It’s your getting to old to keep doing this. How much more damage can your body take?” Debbie knew it took Jack at least thirty minutes each morning to be able to move.
“I know sweetie. Once these pricks learn their lesson, I’ll give this mess up.” Jack takes another swig from the bottle.
“I don’t believe you. You enjoy this too much.” Debbie places a kiss on Jack’s cheek.
“Maybe. Have you heard from the rest of the family?” Jack was concerned about Gina, his sister in England and his niece in Hawaii.
“I spoke to your Uncle Sheamus and your mother. They had a few visitors, but your Uncle Sheamus gave them a Scottish welcome. Gina and
Anika are doing okay. Hatter and her boyfriend have been getting your message across to the Hunter’s in New York and New Jersey that
started this mess. Gina is working with a former Hunter. She saved Gina and Anika when a Hunter group ambushed them.
As for Casey and her new wife. Cheshire had to send an archive group in to catalog and store everything in Hunter’s house that tried to take them out.” Debbie knew what an archive group was.
She met some of the people from the group Cheshire and Jack used. She never knew they existed until Jack introduced her to them at a function they had gone to.
“Let me guess, Cheshire wants me to cover half the cost?” Jack looks at his wife and watches her expression.
“Well, it never came up, but from talking with her, I think she is expecting you to cover half the cost for their services.” Debbie knew how
Cheshire hinted at things, without saying or asking for much.
“Go ahead and transfer the money from the Swiss account to Cheshire’s Cayman account.” Jack takes one more swig from the Scotch bottle, before closing it up.
Debbie notices her husband closing the bottle. It was three-quarters of the way empty.
“Feeling better?” A smile appears on her face.
“Yes.” Jack was feeling a lot better.
Jack helps Debbie clean up the medical clinic, before turning the lights off and heading back to the main house. Selina was already fixing some lunch for the house. Jack spots his daughter’s Alyona and Silvia eating their lunch.
Alyona looks at her mother and father. She knew her father went out early to handle a problem.
“Is everything okay, father?” Alyona spotted some bruises on her father’s face.
“Everything is fine, Alyona.” Jack walks over to see what Selina had made for lunch.
He goes to stick his finger into the pot but gets smack by the wooden spoon in Selina’s hand. He looks at her after she did that to him.
“You know better Jack, about sticking your fingers into what I am cooking.” Selina had a serious look on her face.
She knows Jack was dangerous, but this was her kitchen and she made the rules. She just watches him.
Debbie just smirks as she heads towards the refrigerator to get the ingredients to make a cobb salad. She was in the mood for a salad, instead of the stew Selina made. She knew Jack could eat three bowls of the stew Selina made.
Selina serves up a bowl for Jack to eat and hands it to him.
Jack accepts it and sits down next to Silvia. He notices there was a basket of sliced bread on the table. He looks towards Silvia “did you bake the bread, Silvia?”
“Yes, sir.” Silvia had gotten up early and baked several loaves of bread.
Jack was proud of Silvia and Alyona they had come a long way since they came to live with him. After Jack finishes eating lunch, he heads to his office to check a few things.
Gina, Anika, and Carla watched from the van they were in as another building belonging to the Hunter organization collapses in on itself. That was the fourth building Gina had rigged to implode on itself.
“How many more buildings are we going to have to destroy. Before the Hunter organization gets the message that they are fucking with the wrong family?” Gina just looks at the rubble left behind.
All of their attacks were starting to make the morning and evening news. The police commissioner of New York, New Jersey and Pennsylvania were trying to control the damage Anika and her crew was doing. Even Wraith was getting in on some of the destruction.
Anika gave several targets for Terry and Wraith to blow-up. She told Terry to cause as much damage as possible. Which, Terry and Wraith did. The people that Terry and Wraith took out were confused who Wraith was. The Hunter’s thought they could take or disable Wraith, but was surprised by the offensive and defensive capabilities of Wraith.
“That depends on how some of their leaders feel is worth it, Gina.” Carla knew some of the leaders of the group were willing to let their areas burn down just to make a point.
Anika hears her cellphone beep, letting her know a text message has come through. She looks at it and notices it was from Terry. He was informing her that the four targets he and Wraith have been assigned, were in ruins.
Another text follows Terry’s and it was from Hatter. She had sent a video for Anika to look at. The video was showing Hatter having fun with several district leaders Carla had given them information on. She was using her favorite torture on them of water and a car battery.
The video showed one guy screaming so loudly, that he sounded like a woman. Hatter was frying his testicles and penis with jumper cables coming off a running car.
“Owe! Is electricity Hatter’s favorite torturing method?” Carla looks at Anika for an answer.
“That and a blow torch. Hatter has a unique understanding of what electricity can do to a body.” Anika and Gina knew Aylin had been experimented on and tortured with electricity.
There wasn’t one part of her body that the doctor hadn’t used some form of shock therapy on. It was why she was so crazy and why her brain chemistry and some of her organs are so messed up. Seven years of shock treatments and experimental drugs have messed her up.
It is just recently that Aylin has started trusting people and that she is acting a little more normal. Anika was still amazed that Aylin has a boyfriend and that she has actually allowed him to see and touch her when she was naked. Also, she was willing to start wearing normal clothes instead of her Hatter suit all the time.
Anika’s cellphone beeps again. She takes another look at it and notices that it was a message from Mia down at the office. A gentleman by the name of Lewis Hunger was at her office and needed to talk with her and Mrs. Bounty if she was with her.
Anika texts Mia back, informing her that they will be at the office in twenty minutes.
Eruption Communications, Anika’s Office:
Mia had come in to start her shift like usual. Anika had said she would be late coming and if anyone asked where she was, to tell them she was handling some personal business. Mia started work on some letters and emails that needed to be sent out.
A well-groomed, tall black hair man approached her desk. The man looked like he was from the cover of a GQ magazine.
“Can I help you, sir?” Mia looks at the man standing before her and wonders how he got passed security down in the lobby.
“Yes, I would like to talk with Ms. Anika Jagger and Mrs. Gina Bounty.” Lewis looks down at the young woman sitting before him at a well organizes desk.
She was petite and young. She had shoulder-length dark brown hair and lightly tanned beige skin. He figures she must be of mixed heritage with her lightly tanned beige skin and facial bone structure.
“Ms. Jagger and Mrs. Bounty are currently out fo the office and won’t be back until later this afternoon. If you like, I can take your name and a number they can reach you and have them call you.” Mia would run the number.
“Why don’t you get in touch with them and inform them that I am here at your bosses office waiting for them.”
“Sir, it might be a long wait.” Mia was about to call security.
“Just text your boss and tell them that Lewis Hunger with the Hunter organization is waiting on them.” Lewis figures that might get their
attention.
Mia didn’t know what this was about, but she knew Mrs. Jagger and Mrs. Bounty would handle it. She sends Ms. Jagger a text message, just like Mr. Hunger wanted her too. A few seconds later, she gets a reply from Anika telling her that they were heading back to the office.
“Mr. Hunger, Ms. Jagger, and Mrs. Bounty are on their way here. They should be here within twenty minutes.”
“Good, I’ll wait for them.” Lewis walks over and takes a seat in a nearby chair.
“Would you like anything to drink or read, Mr. Hunger while you wait?”
A smile appears on Mr. Hunger’s face “I’m fine, thank you.”
Twenty Minutes Later:
A tall blonde hair woman and an oriental woman with shoulder-length black hair come walking into Mia’s office, which was just outside of Anika’s office. Mr. Hunger stands up as they got closer. He recognized Mrs. Bounty from the debriefing and the other woman he knew that she was one of the chief directors here and have been seen doing jobs.
“Good morning Mr. Hunger. I’m Mrs. Bounty and this is my aunt Ms. Jagger. We were told that you wish to talk to us?”
“Yes, I do Mrs. Bounty. Would you mind if we take this to your aunt’s office?” Mr. Hunger and the Hunter Organization didn’t know Anika Jagger was related to the Bounty’s. He wonders what her relationship was exactly.
“Mia, hold my calls please.” Anika looks at Mia before she walks into her office.
“Yes, ma’am.” Mia watches as Mr. Hunger, Ms. Jagger and Mrs. Bounty head into the office.
“Please, have a seat, Mr. Hunger.” Anika motions to one of the big leather chairs in front of her desk.
Mr. Hunger sits down in the nearest chair. He watches as Gina Bounty sits behind Anika’s huge wooden desk. He notices Anika stands near Gina like a bodyguard.
“Alright, Mr. Hunger. What is it that you would like to talk about?” Gina was watching Mr. Hunger like a hawk.
“To put this bluntly, Mrs. Bounty. My organization wants to call a halt to this battle going on between us and your family. I’ve been asked to
come to you and make this request.” Mr. Hunger and the rest of the surviving leaders didn’t think the Bounty’s would be this hard to beat.
The council had figured that they would be able to kill large numbers of the family. They hadn’t known or counted on how organized the Bounty family was or how well trained the family members were. They also made the mistake of thinking that the Bounty family wouldn’t have agents of their own, that were highly trained.
In the past few days, the Bounty family both here in the states and across the ocean has managed to kill the majority of their leaders. That’s not counting the damages they have done to their research labs and cloning facilities.
“I take it, that you have experienced defeat at the hands of some of my other family members and agents of my father’s?” There was a big smile on Gina’s face when she says those words.
Mr. Hunger didn’t want to give away the problems they had faced. Also, how a large group of their people has either been arrested or killed.
“Well, Mr. Hunger. I’m not the one you should be talking too. You see when your organization declared war on my family. You started something that my father is really good at and he has taken over this crusade. Now, what you and your leaders are going to have to do is make your request to my father and his partner. Because I figured you went after Patel’s as well?” A Cheshire smile appears on Gina’s face.
Lewis wonders how Mrs. Bounty knew about that. What leaders were left, were concerned that if the war between them and the Bounty’s continued. They would lose sight of their original mission.
“Could you arrange a meeting with your father, in neutral territory?”
“I think something can be arranged. Is there a way to get in touch with you?” Gina wonders what her father will say.
“Yes, here is my business card. You can reach me at any time of the day or night at the number printed on it.” Mr. Hunger pulls a black
business card out and hands it to Gina.
Gina and Anika look at it. The writing on it was raised gold lettering. Gina flips it to check the back of it, but there wasn’t anything on the back.
“I’ll get in touch with my father Mr. Hunger and get back with you by tomorrow evening.” Gina planned on calling her father after this meeting.
“Thank you.” Mr. Hunger stands up.
Gina stands up as well and walks Mr. Hunger out of Anika’s office. Security was already waiting for him out in Mia’s office.
“They’re here to make sure you leave okay, Mr.Hunger.” Anika wanted to make sure Mr. Hunger leaves the building.
“Of course.” There was some amusement in his voice.
Anika and Gina watch as Mr. Hunger leaves. Once he was out of the office. Gina and Anika head back to Anika’s office to talk. Anika does recommend that they call Carla and have her come to the office. That way they could pick her brains about Mr. Hunger.
Anika couldn’t believe the information Carla gave her and Gina about Mr. Hunger. He was a former special op’s agent and was high up in the Hunter organization structure. Normally, Mr. Hunger was the one the Hunter’s sent to take out specially targeted individuals.
Carla figured that the higher-ups were not liking what was happening to certain members and to their assets. Since she left, she had been destroying locations that belonged to them and attacking some of their hit teams as well. She informed Gina and Anika that she blew up three of their training centers.
As for Mr. Hunger, she did say that if he was sent to parley with them. Then the Hunter organization was serious about wanting to talk with them. Could they be trusted, that was a different matter. However, if Gina’s father made clear what he will do if the agreement is broken. They won’t try to break it or bend the words of the agreement.
As for the meeting place, it hasn’t been set yet. Anika knew Jack was going to be very selective where he was going to hold this meeting. She knew wherever the location was, it was going to be to her brother’s advantage.
She had a bunch of things to do since she has been gone getting revenge for her brother. She knew Gina was happy that she was going back home. She knew how much Gina missed her husband and daughter. As for herself, she was going to spend the Thanksgiving holiday with her boyfriend this year. She needed to commit to her relationship more, instead of what she was doing.
As for Aylin, she has been seeing a big change in her, since she met Shade. Since she has started associating with people around her own age and spending time with them. They have been a big influence on making her saner. She wasn’t wearing her Hatter outfit all the time now.
All of Aylin’s friends were good people. She knew Clair was just like herself, Mia, Shigeko, Gina, Julia, Tizzy, Alyona, Silvia, and Dakota. She would be willing to help pay for Clair’s surgery if she decided that she wanted it.
Her choice to become a woman was out of necessity. She needed to change her appearance and life, because of the people that were still after her. If she had stayed a guy, she might not be alive today. However, because she changed her life and was taken under Jack’s tutelage, she managed to get her revenge on the people responsible for almost killing her. She got her sweet revenge on the people sent to kill her and her friends.
After the revenge, she managed to build a new life for herself. First on the slopes and then being in the winter Olympics, to posing for Sports Illustrated and several other magazines. She still kept in touch with certain members of her birth family, like her uncle at the pentagon and her older brother’s working for the US Secret Service.
She concentrates on her work. She’ll call her boyfriend later and inform him, she’ll be spending the holiday with him.
Cardwell, Montana:
Arabella snuggles closer to Gina. She was so happy her mother came home last night, that she slept with her and Arnold. She missed her mother and didn’t want to let her go. She buries her face against Gina’s neck.
Gina felt sandwiched between Arnold, who was spooned against her from behind with his arm draped over her and Arabella. Arabella was facing her and had her head buried against her neck and shoulder. She felt Arabella’s arm trapped between her body and Arabella. She had her arms wrapped around Arabella, holding her in her arms.
Trigger and Cadmus were sleeping at the foot of the bed. Trigger was sleeping near Gina’s feet and Cadmus was sleeping near Arnold’s feet. She feels Arnold place a kiss on her neck.
“She’s been missing you since you were gone, especially when we came under attack and she was here all by herself.” Arnold knew Arabella had been scared and wanted her mother.
Gina looks down at her baby and places a kiss on her forehead. She missed Arabella as well. Next time she goes out of town, she’ll think about taking Arabella with her.
“She’s such a mommy’s girl.” She rubs Arabella’s back as she holds her.
Arabella stirs under her mother’s touch. She snuggles closer to Gina’s body and turns her head so she could see her face.
“Morning sleepy head.” Gina smiles down at Arabella.
Arabella buries her face against Gina’s chest. She could smell the lavender scent her mother’s nightgown was washed in. She keeps her face buried against Gina’s chest.
Gina sits up in bed holding Arabella against her body “what am I going to do with you?”
She places a kiss on Arabella’s forehead and just holds her. Arnold gets out of bed and heads towards the bathroom.
“Come on pumpkin, let's get you dressed and feed.” Gina stands up still holding Arabella.
Arabella didn’t want to let go of her mother. She had her legs wrapped around Gina’s waist and was holding onto her.
“Arabella, come on. You need to get dressed and eat some breakfast. I got to go and talk to your grandfather about what went on in New York.” Gina pats Arabella on her behind.
Arabella reluctantly lets go of her mother and stand on her own two feet. She looks at her mother “can I come with you to grandpa’s house?”
“Of course. Grandpa would want to see you as well.” Gina ruffles Arabella’s hair.
Arnold comes walking back in and spots Arabella standing in front of Gina. He could see, Arabella didn’t want to leave Gina’s side. He’ll have to talk with Gina later about Arabella missing her.
“Now, go and get dress. I’ll be downstairs to fix you breakfast, in a few minutes.” Gina places one more kiss on Arabella’s cheek.
Arabella hugs Gina, before leaving her bedroom. She heads towards her own bedroom to get ready for the day.
“You notice she’s being a little clingy, haven’t you?”
“Yes, and I can’t blame her. Her birth family never showed her any love, as we have. Plus, it doesn’t help that neither I or you were here to
comfort her when the ranch got attacked.” Gina turns around to face Arnold.
“Trust me, sweetie. If you were here, you would have been out on the ranch fighting as well.”
“I know, but I just don’t like the fact no one was here with our daughter. I don’t want this to be a reoccurring situation.” Gina promised to always love and protect Arabella since she adopted her.
“We'll figure something out for now on. Go and get ready so we can head over to your father’s house.” Arnold gives Gina a kiss.
Gina returns the kiss. She so missed her husband and baby. After returning Arnold’s kiss. Gina changes out of her nightclothes and into a nice pair of tight jeans that show her legs off and a matching western shirt, that goes with the blue jeans.
She and Arnold head downstairs to the kitchen to fix breakfast for all of them.
Haylee pours the feed she has for the horses. The temperature had dropped and she was outside in her winter gear feeding the animals. She spots John and Berry feeding the cows over near the other corral.
Haylee finishes feeding the horses and heads over towards John and Perry. She enjoys being out among her grandfather’s animals. She rides her four-wheeler over towards the animal feed and loads the trailer attached to her four-wheeler up with food. Afterward, she heads over towards the gate and head into the corral.
“Haylee, what are you doing?” Berry spotted Haylee with her trailer behind her carrying food further out in the field.
“Feeding the cows and bison.” Haylee stops her four-wheeler near Berry.
“Okay, where’s Roxy at?” Berry looks around for Roxy.
“She’s watching over Catori. Sphinx III is somewhere around here.” Haylee knew one of the wolves was on the property watching over her.
“Well, be careful out there.”
“I’ll be careful.” Haylee heads further out into the field to drop some food off.
She knew where all the food drops were, from helping her grandfather. Haylee makes her rounds, dropping off the food. Near the last feed dropped, she spots a body with some sort of collar around its neck. It was an older person, near her mother’s age.
She cautiously walks over to the person. There was something strange about them. They were dressed in some sort of skin-tight bodysuit. There was a numeric number tattoo on their neck. Where the bodysuit was torn, she could see a shiny reflection.
The person looked like they could either be male or female. The bodysuit they were wearing made them look genderless. Haylee pulls out her cellphone and calls the main house.
Jack’s House:
Jack was just getting dress when his cellphone starts ringing. He carefully picks it up. His chest was still hurting where Ed had punched his body armor and dented it. His chest was still bruised from the punch. He looks at the caller Id and notices it was his grandchild, Haylee. A smile appears on his face as he answers it.
“Good morning Haylee, what’s wrong.”
“Good morning grandpa. I found a strangely dressed person out here at the last food drop. I think they are still alive.” Haylee hadn’t touched
the body yet.
“Are you out there by yourself, Haylee?” Jack puts on a t-shirt he pulled from the dresser.
“No sir, I have Sphinx III with me and I think Waffles is nearby.” Haylee looks around for the coyote she has spotted on the property.
Every time she has gone out to feed the cows, horses, and bison her grandfather owns. She spotted a little coyote pup following her. The wolves that normally protect her, just ignored the little thing.
“Waffles?” That causes Jack to raise his eyebrows. He didn’t know they had a wolf on the property named Waffles.
“Sorry grandpa, I forgot to tell you we have a coyote pup on the property. I think it’s a female and it's been following me. I’ve left some food for it to gain its trust.” Haylee wouldn’t mind seeing what Waffle's gender really was.
“You can always send one of the wolves to fetch it, Haylee.” Jack knew his wolves would be careful with it.
“I know grandpa, but I want to gain its trust. What do you want to do with this person out here?” Haylee kept her eyes on the person.
“Stay with them, grandma and I will come out to investigate.” Jack grabs his gun holster and tucks it behind his back.
“Okay, grandpa.” Haylee ends the call.
After Haylee ends the call. Jack goes to find Debbie so she could come out to examine the person.
Last Feed Spot:
Haylee goes about spreading the feed out while waiting for her grandparents to arrive. She keeps an eye out for them. She spots Sphinx III sitting nearby watching over her. She spots Waffles sniffing the food she left for her.
Waffles look up at the strange human and the little human nearby. She spots the young wolf watching the little human girl. She has run into the wolf a few times. She starts eating the food left for her.
Haylee just watches the little coyote. She moves carefully towards the pup. Waffles let her get close enough to pet it.
“That’s a good girl.” Haylee pets the little coyote.
Waffles lets Haylee pet her while she is eating. After a while, the little coyote pup finishes its food. She rubs against Haylee.
“Alright, you can come home with me.” Haylee picks the little coyote up and holds it.
After fifteen minutes, Jack and Debbie show up. They see Sphinx sitting nearby, watching Haylee as she held a little coyote pup.
“Looks like you have a new pet, Haylee.” Debbie walks over to her granddaughter.
Out of all her grandchildren, Haylee was the animal lover in their family. She knew Haylee will make a good veterinarian.
“She found me, grandma.” Haylee held the little coyote pup.
“Where’s this person you found, Haylee?” Jack was looking for the person.
“Over here, grandpa.” Haylee leads her grandparents over to the person.
Debbie walks over to the person and checks to see if they still had a pulse. She notices that the collar the person had going around its neck, was similar to the wireless shock collars they sold in pet stores.
“Jack, someone put a shock collar on this person.” Debbie looks towards her husband.
Jack and Haylee walk over towards Debbie. Haylee kneels next to her grandmother “why would someone do this to a person?”
“For control, Haylee. Are they dead or just unconscious?” Jack looks down at his wife.
“Unconscious, but I’ve never seen this before.” Debbie removes the torn sleeve, exposing a metallic forearm and hand.
“Is that a bionic limb, grandma?” Haylee leans closer to look at it.
“I believe so, Haylee. Jack, do you know of any companies or organizations using this type of technology?” Debbie looks up at her husband.
“Most of the companies I know about are still experimenting with robotic limbs. This one looks a little more advanced then what they are dealing with.” Jack knew a few companies he contributes money to that was developing robotic limbs.
“Is the person alright, grandma?” Haylee stayed close to her grandmother.
“We need to get this person back to the clinic, so I can see how injured this person is.” Debbie figures she could tell more after examining the person.
Jack kneels down and scoops the person up off the ground. He carries the figure over towards the four-wheeler he uses to feed the animals.
Jack carefully lays them down in the trailer attached to it.
Debbie stands up and looks at Haylee “does your mother know you are here feeding the animals?”
“Yes, ma’am. I left a note telling my mothers I was feeding the animals.” Haylee always leaves a note informing her mothers where she is.
“Alright, go ahead and head home, Haylee.” Debbie reaches out and pets the coyote pup in Haylee’s arms.
“Yes, ma’am.” Haylee heads towards her four-wheeler and heads back towards her house.
Debbie stands up and walks over towards Jack’s four-wheeler and looks down at the person in the trailer. Whoever they were, someone went to a lot of work to make the person appear androgynous.
Jack and Debbie head back to the clinic. Once there, Jack carefully carries the person inside. He lays the person down on the examination table. He looks down at the person and wonders who they were and what they were.
Debbie puts a set of surgical gloves on after washing her hands and come over to exam the person. She looks at the person's teeth and noticed they weren’t human teeth, but canine teeth. It looked like every tooth this person had, had been replaced to give them an animal appearance. When she removes the skin-tight uniform, the body of the person looked like they had been made to look like a plastic doll body.
“Who would do something like this?” Debbie looks at the nude body.
“That’s a good question.” Jack moves closer to stand by his wife, as he looks down at the body.
The body looked genderless. There was a flesh covering down in the groin area that concealed whatever they had been given to let their
waste out of. The persons hands had no fingerprints and their fingernails had small claws on their hands and toes.
“Who would do this to a human being?” Debbie looks at her husband.
“I don’t know, but I’m going to find out. Can you remove that collar around their neck?”
“I don’t see why not.” Debbie looks at the collar and finds out where it joins.
When she goes to remove it, it starts beeping “Jack, I think this thing is going to explode.”
“Toss it in here.” Jack opens a door off the medic clinic.
Debbie tosses the collar and just as Jack shuts the door, it explodes. Jack felt the door rattle from the explosion.
“Someone didn’t want this person to live.” Debbie goes back examining the person.
“I don’t know Jack. This is some unique and barbaric modification that has been done to this person. All traces of what they were originally has been removed.” Dr. Carl Salk looks at the person on the examination table.
“What modifications have been done to the body?” Jack had watched as Dr. Salk examined the body.
“Well, the bionic replace arm, is recent. You can tell by the surgical scars. The modifications to the mouth and face are old. It looked like they had been done while the person was younger. As for the extra skin covering. It’s made of some sort of protective skin covering. I’ve taken a sample to examine. As for the claws and such, they are attached to the finger and toe bones of the person. Someone was trying to create an animal out of a human being.”
Jack looks at the person still unconscious on the table “can you tell if they use to be male or female?”
“I’ll have to do an x-ray of the body, to tell. Whoever did this barbaric surgery to this person made sure you can’t tell if they were male or female.” Dr. Salk would love to get his hands on the person responsible for this.
“Let me call Gina, she knows someone who might be able to shine some light on this matter.” Jack walks over to the house phone and dials his
Daughter’s number.
Master bedroom, Gina’s House:
Gina was brushing Arabella’s hair. She was spending more time with her daughter. She knew how much Arabella wanted to be closer to her and Arnold. After the attack on her father’s place and Arabella being left alone in the house during the attack. She wanted to reassure Arabella that she was sorry and baby her some.
Plus, she uses to enjoy it when Selina brushed her long black hair. She wraps her arms around Arabella and places a kiss on her cheek.
“Are you feeling better, sweetie?” Gina held Arabella in her arms.
Arabella leans against her mother’s chest and was enjoying feeling her arms wrapped around her. She was starting to feel safer with her
mother back from New York. She places her hands on her mother’s hand’s “yes ma’am.”
Arabella closes her eyes and enjoys feeling her mother just holding her. Today, Gina promise to spend the day with her. After a few minutes, Gina’s cellphone starts ringing.
Gina hears the familiar growling sound that was her father’s ring tone. She picks the phone up and accepts the call “good morning daddy.
What can I do for you?”
“Morning sweetie. I need to talk to the person that you said to use to be with the Hunter organization.”
“You mean Carla, daddy? I’ll see if I can get her and ask her to call you. Do you want her to call you on the home phone or your other cell?”
Gina looks up Carla’s number.
“On my other cellphone.”
“Alright, let me switch over and call her quickly.” Gina puts her father on hold and dials Carla’s number.
Storage Warehouse, The Bronx, New York:
Carla was reloading her utility belt for her armor suit. She had to do some minor repairs to her suit after an encounter she, Hatter and Shade had just been in. She still can’t get over the fact that Hatter was as good as she was. She heard stories of the Mad Hatter lose in New York, but she had never encountered her before.
Now she was working with Hatter and her boyfriend Shade. The three of them have been teaming up to take down some of the local gangs and some of Hunter’s locations. So, far this week they had busted up three drug deals and blew-up four Hunter sites’, after saving as much information as they could.
Just as she finished reloading her utility belt, her cellphone starts ringing. She picks it up and notices it was Gina’s cellphone number. She presses accept “Hey Gina, what can I do for you?”
“Hey Carla, my father needs to talk to you about something he discovered at his place. Do you have a few minutes, to talk with him?” Gina puts Arabella’s hair in a ponytail while speaking to Carla.
“Sure, put him on.” Carla sits on the work stool at her workbench.
“He wants you to call him. Is that a problem?”
“No, go ahead and send me his number.” Carla waits for the number.
Gina sends her father’s cellphone number. She receives the confirmation that it was received.
“Alright, I got the number, Gina. I’ll call your father as soon as we finished our call.” Carla wonders what Mr. Bounty wanted.
“Alright. I’ll call you later.” Gina wanted to go and make breakfast for everyone.
“No problem. Bye!” Carla ends the phone call.
She dials Mr. Bounty’s number next. After a few seconds, he answers.
Medical Clinic, Jack Bounty’s Place, Caldwell, Montana
Jack’s business cellphone starts ringing. He notices it was from an unlisted number. He presses the accept button “hello?”
“Mr. Bounty this is Carla, I’m one of Gina’s associates. She said that you needed to speak to me.”
“Yes, can we switch this call of to video, please? I have something to show you.” Jack walks over to the examination table.
“Sure.” Carla switches her phone over to the video call.
Jack does the same thing with his. Once he sees Carla’s face on his screen “Carla, I’m Jack Bounty. I was told you use to be a former Hunter agent.”
“Yes sir, I use to be one. Now I hunt them down and send them on their way. Gina said that you found something?”
“Yes, I was wondering if you can tell me what or who it is.” Jack turns his cellphone around and shows the person they found.
Carla looks at the image and knew immediately what it was. She couldn’t believe that Mr. Bounty caught a hound “that’s a hound, Mr. Bounty.”
“What’s a hound?” Jack had turned his cellphone back around to look at Carla’s image.
“They are surgery altered people with special talents that are used to hunt down others like them or to hunt down people Hunter’s want to capture. The ones who volunteer for the process can keep their reproductive organs. Those that are forced, are made as plainly as possible.”
“Do they normally receive bionic limbs, like this one?” Jack was curious about that.
“It all depends on who their owner is. If their owner wants to keep their pets around for a while or experiment on them, they might do that. I’m surprised you managed to capture that one. Normally, if a hound is captured, they will either explode or try to kill you.” Carla was curious how Mr. Bounty captured that one.
“Carla, how do they make hounds like this?” Dr. Salk was curious.
“They train them from birth or when they are kids. They treat them like animals, trying to strip their humanity from them. They make them fight constantly either against each other or against animals in a pit. The ones who survive the training, are surgically altered. The captured ones are strip, of their identity and treated like animals. The ones who volunteer for the process, are treated like cherished pets and allowed to reproduce.” Carla has seen the process and it disgusts her.
Dr. Salk and Jack couldn’t believe how vial the Hunter organization could be. Dr. Salk has never heard of anyone doing such things to people. Jack knew Warlords who gave their child soldiers, Brown-Brown and such. However, he has never come across people who would experiment on others and turn them into animals.
“Carla, do you have any data you can send me on this?”
“Yes, sir. I’ll give you access to a special cloud account I have that has the information you want.” Carla logs onto the special cloud account and adds Jack Bounty to it.
Dr. Salk packs up his samples “Jack, I’m going to look these samples over and get back with you.”
“Alright, let me know what you find out.” Jack was still looking at the person or hound they found.
“Will do.” Dr. Salk walks out of the medical clinic.
Hunter’s Supply Warehouse:
Carla had managed to locate another Hunter supply depot. She goes about gathering items to resupply her depot. While she is gathering her supplies and placing special design explosives to destroy everything. She hears a familiar voice coming from the darkness.
“Hello, Carla. It’s good to see you again.” Robert Caron steps out of the shadows towards Carla.
Carla turns around when she hears Robert’s voice. A smile appears on her face behind her helmet.
“I wish I could say it’s good to see you as well, Robert. But I would be lying. So, are we going to fight this out? Because, if I remember right, I beat you last time.” Carla prepares herself for a sneak attack from Robert.
She sidesteps a punch from Robert and traps his arm. She throws him off balance as she sweeps his legs out from under him. She feels herself grab and thrown backward.
Robert was amazed at how fast Carla moved. He went to punch her, but felt his arm capture and then his legs swept out from under him. He grabs her and throws Carla backward. He tosses some pellets towards her. When they hit her body armor, they explode.
Carla felt the explosive force from whatever Robert through at her. The kinetic force from the explosion sends her to her ass. She has little time to react, as Robert attacks her with his sword. She brings her right forearm up to block his attack. The sword hits her forearm and glances off.
She plucks a small metallic hockey size puck from her utility belt “let’s see how you like this.”
The puck glows and a powerful electrical discharge erupts from the device. The energy cascades around and throughout Robert’s armor, causing his muscles to seize. The next thing Robert knows, he is falling backward away from Carla. He looks up and tries to look through the optics of his helmet. However, all he could see was static.
Carla stands up off the concrete floor and looks down at Robert “I told you what would happen.”
Robert tries reaching towards the damn puck. He manages to get his armored hand on it and using what strength he had, yanks it off. He lifts his other arm and fires two bolts at Carla from a concealed launcher.
Carla tries to dodge out of the way, but one of the bolts hit her right shoulder. A small explosion occurs and penetrates her body armor.
“Son of a bitch.” Pain shoots through her body as the bolt buries itself in her shoulder.
“How do you like your chances now, sinner?” Robert slowly gets up off the concrete floor and looks at Carla.
“I’m still better than you, Robert.” Carla still had a few tricks up her sleeves.
“Prove it.” Robert watches Carla carefully.
He knew how tricky she can be. He knew his last attack took her by surprise and penetrated her armor. He was ordered to kill her and bring her head back as proof.
Carla watches Robert, looking for the best way to take him down. She knew he had orders to kill her. The higher-ups in the Hunter organization was getting tired of her destroying their property and people.
An idea pops into her head, as she charges towards Robert. She knows his armor battery life was cut in half from that electrical attack she did. She pulls two more discs from her utility belt and jumps over Robert while slapping the disc onto his back.
She remotely activities the disc “goodbye Robert.”
Robert tries to reach for the discs but they explode instead.
“Told you I was better.” Carla reaches for the bolt sticking out of her shoulder.
She yanks it out and pours some clotting powder on the wound. She stuffs the opening in her armor with a gaze. Her wife is going to give her hell when she sees the wound. She finishes gathering her supplies and grab the spare cash Hunter’s keep stored at all their depots.
Once she is done and all the explosives are set. She heads outside and spots the vehicle Robert came in.
“He won’t be needing this anymore.” Carla disables the tracking device all Hunter vehicles come equipped with.
Bounty Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Julia and Christmas were helping to clean up the mess from the assault. They were transporting ammo and somes missiles her father lost during the fight, from the ammo bunker. Christmas looks at her wife “where did your father get all this ammo?”
“Dad knows certain government officials and weapon suppliers. Some of it is from jobs he has done as well.” Julia knows everything her father has, came from his time as a government agent.
Christmas looks at all the ammo and weapons in the bunker and couldn’t believe how much he had. Also, she couldn’t believe all the different missiles and missile launchers he had as well.
“You’re father could start World War three with what he has.” As she secures several ammo cases full of ammo to the trailer.
“I wouldn’t go that far. Dad believes in the Boy Scouts motto of always being prepared. Some of this ammo was bought by my great
grandfather.” Julia saw pictures of her great grandfather and grandfather. Her father looked just like his grandfather.
Once the two trailers were loaded. Julia and Christmas head towards the silo to replenish and clean the weapons there. Her father wanted her and her wife to prepare all the weapons in the silo if trouble started up again.
Gina and Arnold were resupplying and cleaning the other weapons that protected the property. They had been assigned that task by Jack. Since Gina knew how her father wanted the weapons cleaned. She worked on doing that, while Arnold reloads the ammo caches for the weapons.
Gina knew Arabella wanted to stay and help them, but Debbie had other chores for the grandchildren to do. Gina knew Alyona and Silvia were assigned to cleaning all the rifles, handguns, shotguns that had been used during the fight. Any weapons the Hunters had on them when they were captured were taken and placed in the armory.
The runway had been lifted back in place and was operational again. Any damages done to any of the buildings were being worked on by several construction contractors Jack either owned or contracted with.
The farmhands had filled in all the carters and placed fresh grass on top of the filled-in holes. Selina and Debbie had the grandchildren and were fixing lunch and dinner for everyone. The person that had been found, were transferred to a private hospital and was to be cared for by Doctor Carl Salk.
Chayton was looking for his grandfather. The last place his grandmother said he was outside and down the driving way. He grabs his bicycle and rides down the long driveway. He spots his grandmother’s pickup truck three-quarters of the way down the driveway. He gets off his bicycle and parks it next to the pickup truck.
He looks for his grandfather and spots him almost to the highway. He climbs the fence and walks over towards his grandfather.
“Is everything okay, grandpa?” He wonders what Jack was doing.
Jack hears Chayton’s voice coming from behind him. He had gone up the driveway to see what damage was done to it and what improvements he could make.
“Everything is okay, Chayton. I was just looking around.” Jack turns around and spots his grandson.
“Do you think we will be attacked again?” Chayton was a little concerned about that.
“If they value their lives, they would think twice about attacking us again.” Jack would go hunting again and he wouldn’t stop with the minions. He would go directly to whoever controlled the Hunters.
Chayton saw a look on his grandfather’s face, that he hasn’t seen before. He could hear that there was anger in his grandfather’s voice.
“Grandpa, how long have you been a government agent?” Chayon was curious.
“Too long, Chayton.” Jack looks at his grandson.
“Have you always been a government agent, grandpa?” Chayton didn’t know much about his new grandfather.
“No, I use to be in the British military,” Jack remembered how excited he was when he was allowed to join.
“Why the British military, instead of the US military, grandpa?”
“Well, at the time I was being raised in Ireland by my mother. My parents lived in Europe. My grandfather owned this ranch. It is a tradition for any Bounty family member to join the military. A year after I joined the military, I joined the SAS.” Jack loved his time in the military.
Chayton didn’t know what SAS was “grandpa, what does SAS stand for?”
“Special Air Service. It's one of the best special forces units around.” Jack was proud that he served.
“Is that where you learned all your skills?” Chayton wanted to know more about his grandfather.
“Not all of them. I was an MI 6 agent as well.”
“You were like James Bond?” Chayton couldn’t believe his grandfather was like James Bond.
“Yes and no. Most of what James Bond is and does is fictional. However, I was one of the last MI 6 agents that are still authorized to carry a license to kill.” Jack knew he was the last agent to hold a license to kill, license. Now, a day you have to get authorization to kill someone.
“Wow!”
“So, what brings you down here, Chayton?” Jack never asked his grandson why he was looking for him.
“Oh, sorry. Grandma said dinner is ready.” Chayton almost forgot why he came to find his grandfather.
‘Okay, come on and I’ll give you a lift back to the house.” Jack leads Chayton back to the truck.
Private Hospital, Brooklyn, New York:
“Ouch!” Carla tries not to move as Doctor Zade removes the bolt from her shoulder.
A smirk appears on Dr. Zade’s face as she removes the bolt. She had to be careful, because of the spring-loaded barbs that secure it, in the body. She manages to get the bolt out and stop the bleeding.
Carla watches as Dr. Zade removes the bolt and closes the hole up. The local Dr. Zade gave her wasn’t working as well as it should.
“Didn’t your trainers teach you how to avoid getting hit.” Dr. Zade knew who Carla was and who she uses to work for.
“Yes, they did.” Carla had numerous scars on her body from all the fights she has been in.
“You know your wife is going to kill you.” Dr. Zade bandages up the wound.
“She’ll understand once I explain what happened.” Carla looks at her damaged bodysuit, that she wore under her body armor.
Dr. Zade spots Carla looking at her bodysuit “there’s a spare that should fit you in the closet.”
“Thanks.” Carla heads over to the closet to grab it.
“So, who was it this time that tried to kill you?” Dr. Zade was cleaning up all the mess she made tending to Carla’s shoulder.
“Robert Caron. He’s one of the killers the Hunter organization sends out to hunt people like me.” Carla slips out of her old bodysuit, which is going to need to be repaired.
She slips the new one on and stretches to make it fit better on her body. She folds up her old one and plans on taking it to be repaired. She hopes Trudy will be able to fix both her suit and body armor.
“So, what do I owe you Doc?” Carla grabs her utility belt.
“One gold coin or two hundred dollars.” Dr. Zade dealt in both currencies.
“Here’s two coins.” Carl hands Dr. Zade two gold coins she took off Robert.
“Thanks.” Dr. Zade places them in a safe deposit box. She enters Carla's medical information on her computer.
“See you later, Doc.” Carla heads down to the vehicle she took from Robert.
She’ll go by Trudy’s tomorrow morning. She parks the vehicle next to the others she has taken from the Hunter organization. She places the
keys in the cabinet with the other keys for her collection.
Carla quietly walks upstairs to her bedroom. She carefully opens the door and peeks in. Her wife was already asleep. She strips out of her bodysuit and slips her black nightgown on. She carefully gets into bed without waking her wife. She puts her good arm around her wife’s shoulder and holds her.
Bounty Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Debbie and Jack were down in his home office fooling around. She had come walking into his office, wearing nothing but a garter belt, panties, French-style stocking and matching bra under her house robe. She locked the door behind her, as she let the robe fall from her body.
She knew what her husband liked and after all the excitement they have been having around the ranch lately. She figures, her husband could use something to take his mind off of things. As the two of them are going at it hot heavy. Jack’s cellphone starts ringing.
“Don’t answer it, Jack.” Debbie looks down into his eyes. She was straddling his lap and he was buried deep in her vagina.
The ring tone was the Spanish anthem, which meant it was Don Juan calling him. Jack was torn between finishing what he started with his wife or answering the call. He reaches behind her and grabs his cellphone.
He looks up at Debbie “I can do two things at once.” As he pushes up inside of her.
While Debbie rode him, Jack presses the accept button “what’s up Juan?”
“Jack, I hope I’m not interrupting anything?”
“No, so what’s on your mind?” Jack kisses Debbie as she continued to ride him. Her firm big breasts press against his scarred muscular chest.
“I need a favor, my friend. A very close friends’ daughter has been kidnapped down in South America by The La Muerte cartel. I need for you to rescue her if you can and send your normal MESSAGE to them. The Devil’s Bounty Hunter is feared and wanted by the cartels down there.”
“I would love to do this for you Juan, but I’m in the process of handling a situation here. However, I know just the people to send to rescue the woman. If you don’t mind me asking, how did your friend's daughter fall into the hands of the cartel?” Jack was curious about that.
“My friend took his daughter with him, on a business trip with the Venezuela government. While he was in the meeting, his daughter was kidnapped when she went shopping. Her bodyguards didn’t stand a chance against the soldiers that took her.”
“Alright, send me what information you have. So, I can brief the people I’m sending.” Jack already had several people in mind. Hatter was going to be one of the ones he sends.
He figures she can establish herself among them as the boogeyman like he was to them. He also figures Shade will want to go with her. Terry
was another he should send with one of his specialized vehicles.
“They will be meeting with a contact I have down there. The person goes by the name of Coyote and will meet them at your secret hangar. Oh, one more thing. Coyote is a little weird but is a good operative, but crazy as a loony bird.” Juan like Coyote a lot but didn’t know if they were male or female.
“How much do you trust this person, Juan? I’m not sending my people into a trap.” Jack trusted Juan with his life, but he won’t send his people into a trap.
“I trust this person with my life and my daughter’s life.” Juan knew how Jack was.
“Alright, send me what you have and a description of this Coyote person as well.”
“Don’t worry about Coyote. They will meet your team. I give you my word.” Juan knew he was asking a lot from Jack.
Debbie causes Jack to erupt, while he was still on the phone. She comes at the same time he does. She feels his hand tighten on her waist as he holds her down.
“Alright. I’ll talk to you later.” Jack ends the call and lets his cellphone slip to the floor.
He puts his other hand on Debbie’s waist and empties inside of her. He looks up into Debbie’s eyes “you don’t play fair.”
“I learned from the best.” As she leans forward and passionately kisses Jack.
561 W 179th St #2, New York, NY:
Carla was still feeling sore from the bolt that was removed from her shoulder. Her wife gave her an earful about getting hurt again. She knows as she gets older that she’ll be hurting from all the injuries she has sustained. She makes a few turns and finally ends up at the cleaners she was heading for.
Carla parks her car and head inside the cleaners. She waves at the person at the counter, as she uses a door marked Employee’s Only. She walks towards the back of the cleaners towards another door. She presses a panel next to the door and reveals an electronic keypad.
Carla enters a code that Trudy gave her a long time ago. After a few seconds, the steel door opens and Carla walks into another room. The place looked like some gadget development room from a James Bond movie. There were a bunch of people conducting and building all sorts of items.
Carla looks around until she spots Trudy emo hair coloring. She was in the back of the room, working on some sort of weird-looking rifle. She starts walking back towards Trudy.
Trudy was putting the finishing touches on the gauss rifle she just got finish building. She has been working on this project for the past year and finally has a working model. The prototype was still sitting on the stand nearby.
“Okay, what type of weapon is that?” Carla stops to look at it.
A girl with bright red pixie style hair looks up. She had on a pair of weird-looking glasses.
“It’s an electromagnetic pulse rifle. I got the idea from the movie Eraser.”
Carla looks at Trudy and couldn’t believe how young she looked. She knew for a fact that Trudy was thirty-something years old. The Hunter organization had custom-built Trudy’s DNA. They had combined some of the best scientific minds DNA to breed a super genius like Trudy. The problem was, they were hoping for a male.
Trudy had been born a male, but like herself never felt right in her skin. She helped Trudy escape and took her to the same doctor that had done the surgery to make her a woman. The thing was, the doctor was surprised to find that Trudy had all the reproductive organs of a woman.
“I thought they were big and required a lot of power?” Carla examines the rifle.
“Those are the ship-mounted ones. That’s not the man portables I’ve created.” Trudy looked proud of her handy work.
“So, are you going to start mass-producing these things and selling them?”
“Nope, these will be custom made for special clients. These things are game-changers. Now, what can I do for you?” Trudy looks at Carla.
“I need my bodysuit and armor fixed. Also, while you’re at it, can you give me some new weapons as well?” Carla hands the gym bag she was
brought in with her, over to Trudy.
Trudy opens it and looks at Carla’s old armor and bodysuit. She picks up the bodysuit and saw where the explosive bolt went through the suit.
“You can pick out a new body armor. I have several in stock. As for your bodysuit, it's going to take me a week to repair this one. As for new weapons, come with me to the armory.” Trudy puts the old suit down and leads Carla to the armory.
They come to an old fashion bank vault. Trudy walks up to an electronic keypad and places her hand on it. The bank vault starts opening, revealing a collection of ancient and modern style weapons.
“Pick your poison.” A smile appears on her face.
Carla lets out a whistle “you’ve been busy.” She walks into the vault.
Carla starts looking and selecting weapons. She loved the selection of weapons that Trudy had. Some of them were just ordinary weapons and some of them were next-generation weapons or scifi looking weapons from comic books and such.
She grabs a few custom pieces and a few normal style weapons. By the time she leaves the vault, she has a nice selection of new weapons.
“You made a lot of good choices there.” Trudy noticed the style of weapons Carla grabbed.
“Thanks. Are these wrist weapons easy to use?”
“Yes, and you’ll like them. They are needler style weapons. The needles are coated with a selection of different chemicals. Each cartridge
contains different needles for different jobs. Everything from knocking people out to easy dropping on them. Watch out for the black ones. They are meant to kill people.” Trudy wanted Carla to know what she was dealing with.
“Thanks for the warning. So, have you heard anything about our old friends?” Carla watches as the vault door closes.
“Not since they tried to find my workshop. They still don’t like that I left them.” Trudy brushes aside some of her hair.
“They don’t like anyone that doesn’t believe in their cause or who stands against them.”
“True.”
Trudy leads Carla to where the bodysuits were stored. Her people have been busy making new bodysuits and body armor.
“Here you go. They come in different colors now, instead of just black.” Trudy shows the collection of bodysuits.
“Nice.” Carla starts selecting a few.
“How’s your wife doing?” Trudy still hasn’t found the right person yet.
“She’s doing fine. She still gets upset with me when I get hurt.” Carla had a stack of bodysuits in her hands.
“Can you blame her? You’re all she has. She was taken from the orphanage in France and trained to be a Pleasure girl.” Trudy knew all about the pleasure girls that the Hunter organization train.
“I know and I wish sometimes, I didn’t have to do what I do. However, someone needs to stop the evil the organization is doing.” Carla hated the organization with a passion.
Once Carla has everything she wanted and several back-up armors. She takes them out to her car and headed back inside. She heads towards Trudy to pay her for everything.
“So, what do I owe you?”
“Four coins, if you have some.” Trudy had added up everything in her head.
“Here’s five.” Carla hands over five brand new coins she got her hands on.
Trudy accepts them. She pockets the fifth coin. Trudy knew it was a tip for her.
“Thanks, be careful Carla.”
“I will.”
Carla heads back outside towards her car and gets in. She drives towards her and her wife’s favorite grocery store to pick up what she needed to make dinner later in the evening. By the time she gets home, she figures she had a few hours before her wife comes home.
She puts away her new weapons and head down to her workshop to put the rest of her things away. She needed to do a little rearranging of a few things. She heads into her trophy room to look at some of the trophies she has taken from her various victories.
One of the trophies she took, belonged to the bastard that hurt her wife. The next one was the first bounty hunter the organization sent after her. She stands there and looks at both their heads, preserved in ice. The bounty hunter sent after her, almost succeed in capturing her.
“If you came after me now, you would still end up as my trophy.” Carla turns around and heads back upstairs to fix dinner.
Carla’s and Angela’s townhouse:
“I can’t believe you got hurt again.” Angela looks at Carla with anger in her eyes.
“I didn’t mean too, sweetie. The organization sent one of their nastiest bounty hunters after me.”
Angela looks at Carla and knew that the organization wasn’t ever going to give up on trying to kill Carla for what she has been doing to them. If Carla had never saved her or quit their ranks. They would leave her alone. It also didn’t help that Carla kept blowing their places up and killing their people.
“Who was it, that they sent after you this time?” Angela was still mad at her wife.
“Robert Caron. They sent the worst of the worst after me.” Carl knew how dangerous he was.
“I don’t know him. Why is he the worst of the worst?” Angela was curious.
“Because he is a zealot and takes pleasure in slowly torturing people.” Carla has seen his handy work and knew she needed to take him down. She has also encountered him before.
“Where is he now?” Angela figured Carla must have beaten him.
“His body is still dissolving, but his head is down in my trophy room.”
“I wish you would stop bring your trophies head home. It's creepy when I go in there to clean.”
“I’ll think of something different to do. It's just…..”
“I know, its something the Hunter’s taught you to do.” Angela knew Carla still had a lot of things the Hunter organization taught her to overcome.
Angela sits down at the dining room table, while Carla brings dinner in. She notices it was one of her favorites.
“Trying to apology to me?” a mischievous look appeared on her face.
“Nay, I thought I would cook something you liked, is all.” Carla places a kiss on Angela’s cheek.
Once Carla finishes setting the table and pouring some wine in their glasses, she sits down to enjoy dinner with her wife. She looks over towards her wife and could tell she was tired.
“Rough day at work?”
“No, just boring. We had a lot of new clients that called and I had to do background checks on them. It took a while to get their police records
and such.” Angela was in charge of checking each client so that the girls didn’t get hurt.
“I can see how that can be boring.” Carla takes a bite of her food.
The rest of the dinner, Carla, and Angela eat in peace. After dinner, Angela helps Carla put the dirty dishes away along with any leftovers they have.
“Come on, let's go take a bath together.” Angela takes Carla's hand and leads her to the bathroom.
A smile appears on Carla’s face as she follows her wife.
Julia’s House, Caldwell, Montana:
Haylee was snuggled under Julia’s nightgown. Somehow, Haylee had managed to crawl under her mother's nightgown and was sleeping on top of her chest. Catori was snuggled against Christmas. She had her face nested between Christmas breasts.
Roxy was at Julia’s feet, along with the little coyote pup Haylee found. Sphinx and Terror were both sleeping on their large pillows on the floor at the foot of the bed. Haylee was resting her head on Julia’s breasts.
Haylee and Catori couldn’t sleep in their beds, so they crawled into bed with Julia and Christmas. Haylee had crawled in next to Julia, while Catori crawled in next to Christmas. Since the attack on Jack’s property and the attack on Julia herself. The girls would crawl into their beds at first, but end up sleeping with Julia and Christmas.
Chayton had Cowboy and Night sleeping in his room with him. Both large wolves have taken a liking to him. So, Julia has been letting them stay at the house.
Chayton felt uncomfortable sleeping in the same bed as his mothers. He liked Julia and Christmas but got strange feelings when he laid next
to them. He spoke to his grandfather about it and Jack understood. Jack had said that he was at that age that all young men have the same urges.
Ring, Ring, Ring….Julia could feel Haylee sleeping on her chest as she reaches over to the nightstand. She picks her cellphone up, trying not to wake Haylee or Catori.
“Hello?”
“Julia, its Sergeant Lewis. I’m sorry for calling you this late, but we need yours and Terror’s help. How soon can you get to the address I’m sending you?”
Julia hears her cellphone chirp, letting her know a text message arrived. She looks at it and saw it was just up the street from Gina’s house.
“I can be there in fifteen minutes.”
“Alright, I’ll see you in fifteen.”
Julia puts her cellphone back on the nightstand. She lifts her nightgown, so she could move Haylee off her chest. She feels Haylee stir when she moves her.
Once Haylee was laying on the bed, Julia gets up and changes out of her nightgown. She pulls a pair of jeans out and slips on a t-shirt that has the police department on it. She grabs her badge holder.
Terror and Sphinx get up off their pillows and follows Julia. She wonders why Sergeant Lewis needed her. She leaves a note for Christmas as she grabs her car keys and heads towards her SUV. Terror and Sphinx follow behind her.
Ten minutes later, Julia arrives at the address she was given. There were at least five police cruisers on the property in front of an old farmhouse. She hops out of her SUV and looks for Sergeant Lewis. She spots him talking to another officer.
She walks up to him with Terror and Sphinx walking on either side of her. She stops a few feet away from him.
“What’s the problem, Serg?”
“Kidnapping. The perp is hold up inside the house, but he hid the child somewhere on the property. You are the closest K-9 cop nearby and I know how good your wolf is.”
“You said the child is here on the property somewhere?”
“Yes.”
“Do you have something with the child’s scent on it?”
“Yes.” Sergeant Lewis looks over towards another officer “patrol officer Cooper, bring the teddy bear over.”
A youthful-looking patrol officer walks towards his cruiser and grabs the teddy bear the child’s mother gave him. After grabbing it, he walks over towards Julia and Sergeant Lewis. He notices that two big wolves were standing near them.
“Here you go Sergeant.” He hands the teddy bear over to him.
Lewis hands the teddy bear to Julia “here.”
“Thanks.” Julia takes it and kneels before her wolves.
Terror and Sphinx sniff the teddy bear.
“Sireadh!” Julia stands back up with the teddy bear still in her hands.
Sphinx and Terror run off pass the officers and start sniffing the grounds. Julia follows her wolves to see where they were heading. After they get a good distance from the police officers. Terror starts growling and the next thing Julia hears is gunfire. Someone just tried to shoot Terror.
She pulls her gun and tries to locate the person. She hears more growling and this time it was Sphinx. She spots a flash as the unknown person tries to shoot Sphinx. She fires her gun in the direction the flash came from. The unknown person fires back at her.
The bullet misses Julia by inches. She fires back and hears a muffled scream as well. She runs towards the location of the scream and spots Sphinx with the person's arm in his mouth.
“Good boy, Sphinx.” Julia watches as the big man tries to fight Sphinx off. A smile appears on her face.
She doesn’t see Terror anywhere as she walks over to the big man. She points her gun at his head.
“Sála!”
Sphinx lets go of the big man’s arm. He stays ready to attack if the man moves.
“Where’s the child?” Julia had her handgun pointed dead center of the man's head.
“Go fuck yourself, bitch.”
“You don’t understand this, do you. I can walk away and let my wolf finish the job or I can use your forehead as a target. Now, decide which way you want to die. Dog chow or exploded head?”
“Kill me and you’ll never find the child.”
“Think so?”
Julia hears the sound of Terror howling.
“Times up.”
Julia turns and starts running towards the sound of Terror’s howling. Sphinx stayed to guard the perp. When Julia gets to where Terror was, she notices he was digging into the ground.
“I found the child. Get the paramedics to my location.” Julia kneels and starts helping Terror dig.
Several police officers show up and start helping her. Julia had already cleared away several feet of dirt. Some of the police officers helping her, clear more dirt and finds a wooden coffin. They clear away more of the dirt. It was a medium-size coffin.
“Hurry, we don’t know how much air they have left.” Julia hurries to clear away more of the dirt.
Between her and several officers, they manage to clear enough dirt to lift the coffin out of the ground. She remembers the lessons her father taught her about breaking boards and such. She balls her fist up and concentrates as she punches the wood.
The area where she punched, cracks. She punches three more times and makes a big enough hole in the lid. Julia pulls the broken lid pieces off the coffin. Inside the coffin was a young preteen age girl. She looked to be unconscious, as Julia scoops her up out of the coffin.
Julia spots the paramedics coming towards her. When they arrive, Julia hands the unconscious girl to them. She looks at one of the other police officers “did you get the other guy?”
“Yes, once your wolf allowed us.” He looks down at Sphinx.
“Did you guys get the other person?” Julia looks at the officer.
“Yes, we got him. We didn’t know there were two of them.”
“Let me know how she is.” Julia hopes the preteen girl recovers.
“Terror, Sphinx, Tar!” Julia starts walking back towards her SUV.
Jack’s Ranch, Caldwell, Montana
Chayton was driving the feed truck Jack taught him to drive, while Haylee tossed feed out of the back of the truck. They were feeding the buffaloes and cows out on the back pastures. Some of the wolves were out roaming around on the property. Roxy and Waffles were in the back of the truck with her.
“Chayton, did you notice grandpa’s Cessna was missing from the hangar this morning?” Haylee looks at her brother through the back window of the pick-up truck they were in.
“Yes, is grandpa the only one who flies it?” Chayton didn’t know if his aunts and uncle flew their grandfather’s Cessna.
“Yes, grandpa is the only one who flies the Cessna. Everyone else uses the lear jets or mom’s fighter jet.” Haylee learned that her mother had a fighter jet. It was an older model, but her mother was part of the Air National Guard.
“I wonder where grandpa went?” Haylee dishes out the feed as Chayton drove slowly.
“We could ask grandma or mom.” Chayton slowed down as they got near the end.
Haylee shovels out the last of the feed. She sits down on the bed of the truck. Waffles and Roxy come over to her and start licking her. She giggles “your food is back at the house.”
Chayton turns the trucks around and head back to the feed silo. He was still amazed that the bottom part of the silo was feed and the top of it was armed with missile launchers and sea whiz units.
He parks the truck in the small garage and gets out of the truck. Haylee jumps out of the back of the pick-up with Waffles in her hands.
“Let’s go and see grandma.” Haylee looks towards her older brother.
“Okay, we better let mom know.” Chayton sends Julia and Christmas a text message informing them they were going to see grandma.
Haylee and chayton drive their four-wheelers up to the main house. They park them next to their grandfather’s and grandmother’s Hummer and a pick-up truck. Haylee notices Chaos was laying on the front porch and so was Storm. Storm was as big as Chaos. He also had fur so dark, that he could pass as Chaos twin.
“Hey Chaos, Hey Storm.” Haylee walks over to the two meanest wolves in her grandfather’s pack and pets them.
Chayton watches his little sister. She wasn’t afraid of anything and all the wolves on the ranch, listen to her.
“How do you do that?” As Chayton catches up to Haylee.
“Do what?” Haylee looks at Chayton with a puzzled look on her face.
“Get along with all the wolves and other animals on the ranch.” Chayton has seen Haylee calm down one of the meanest stallions they just got in recently.
“I don’t know. Animals just like me. Even Simba and Shur Khan like me.” Haylee loved meeting her aunt Cheshire’s puddy cats.
Haylee and Chayton walk into the house and smelled fresh bread baking. Haylee hurries to the kitchen and spots her aunt Silvia and her aunt Selina making breakfast.
Silvia spotted Chayton, Haylee Roxy, and Waffles walking into the kitchen. A smile appears on Silvia’s face.
“Selina, we got visitors.” Silvia looks at her niece, nephew, and pets as they walk into the kitchen.
Selina looks up from what she was working on “what brings you two, too the house?”
“We’re wondering where grandpa went. His Cessna is missing from the hangar.” Haylee grabs a couple of fresh-baked biscuits from the counter.
She breaks one open and give Roxy one piece and Waffles the other piece. She watches as Silvia looks at Selina.
“Did you know daddy was gone?” Silvia was curious.
“No, why don’t you go and ask your grandmother, Haylee.” Selina didn’t know Jack had left.
“Chayton, have you and Haylee had breakfast yet?”
“No ma’am. We just got done feeding the animals.” Chayton walks over and sits on one of the barstools at the counter.
“I was getting ready to cook some bacon and make scrambled eggs for breakfast. Why don’t you and Haylee join us.” Selina loved having the grandchildren at the house.
“Okay, Aunt Selina.” Chayton loved Selina’s cooking.
“I’ll be back.” Haylee had gotten some fo the food her grandfather feed the wolves and put two bowls down for Waffles and Roxy.
Haylee heads towards her grandmother’s bedroom. She knocks on the door.
“Come in.” Debbie was getting dressed.
Haylee walks into the bedroom when she hears her grandmother give her permission. She sees her grandmother in her bra and panties putting on a pair of blue jeans. Her grandmother was fastening them.
Debbie saw Haylee walk into the bedroom. A smile appears on her face “Haylee, it's so good to see you. What bring you to see me this morning?”
“Grandpa’s Cessna was missing from the hangar this morning, grandma. Did grandpa go somewhere?” Haylee walks over and sits on her
grandparent's huge bed.
“Grandpa had to leave for an emergency, Haylee. He’ll be back by the end of the week.” Debbie knew Haylee would notice Jack gone. He normally helped her feed the animals in the morning.
Debbie puts on a nice blouse that went with her jeans. She tucks the blouse into the waistband of her pants. She sits down next to Haylee and hugs her.
Haylee returns the hug. She’ll miss having her grandpa helping her. Since she came to live with the Bounty’s, she has never had grandparents before. She has come to love them.
“Come on, let’s go and put some food into you.” Debbie stands up off the bed with Haylee.
Debbie couldn't tell any of the family that Cheshire had called him, late last night.
“Mom, can you drop me off at the mall on your way to work, please?” Arabella watches as Gina gets dressed.
Gina didn’t mind Arabella sitting on the bed and watching her as she got ready for work. She was running a little late because she gave Arnold a quickie before he left earlier. She looks over at her daughter as she lifts her panties.
“Sure, what are you girls going to be doing today?” Gina makes sure her thong panties are sitting right on her.
Gina grabs her matching bra and put it on. She liked the bra that went with her thong. She recently just got the pair after seeing it in a Victoria catalog. She didn’t use to like wearing sexy undergarments, after what was done with her. However, her attitude has changed, thanks to Arnold.
“Just look around and maybe catch a movie.” Arabella knew she and her friends won’t be doing much.
“I don’t see why not, sweetie.” Gina pulls out a blouse to wear and puts it on.
Arabella wonders if her mother will let her wear a nice bra and panties when her breast develops. She recently has started wearing a training bra. She noticed in the last few weeks that her chest has been hurting her and the area where her nipple was had gotten bigger.
Trigger was lying near Arabella on the bed. Her head was resting on Arabella’s thigh. Her tail would wag when Arabella scratches between her ears.
Gina finishes getting dress and grabs her purse. She looks over towards Arabella “are you ready to go, sweetie?”
“Yes ma’am.” Arabella gets up and runs towards her bedroom to grab her purse.
Once she has her purse, she heads downstairs. She knew Trigger was behind her “you stay and guard the house, Trigger.”
Arabella closes the front door behind her. She gets in on the passenger side of her mother’s hummer. She watches as the landscape past by as her mother drove towards the mall.
When they pull into the mall parking lot, she notices Amy’s mother dropping her off. Gina pulls in right behind Amy’s mothers’ car. Gina turns to look at her daughter “be careful and stay out of trouble. When you’re ready to come home, either call a cab or call Alyona to pick you up.”
“Alright, mom.” Arabella hugs her mother before exiting from the hummer.
Arabella catches up to Amy, just as she was walking into the mall.
“Amy, wait up.” Arabella runs to catch up to her.
Amy heard her name and stop. She turns around and notices Arabella running towards her. A smile appears on her face. Ever since her,
Jessica, Karen, and Jenny spent the night at Arabella’s house. She and Jenny have grown close to one another as friends.
Arabella finally catches up to Amy and smiles at her “have you heard from everyone else?”
“Yeah, they are meeting us at Kelly’s Soda Shake.” Amy talked with Jenny before she left the house.
“Cool, so how does it feel to finally have your breast?” Arabella knew Amy was getting her breasts now.
Amy’s doctor put her on some new pills that have been doing wonders for her. It had caused her hips and ass to become fuller and gave her a nice waist as well. Her facial features have softened up and changed. Arabella figures she should find out what the drug name was called and tell her aunt’s.
“I love it. I can now feel like a true girl.” Amy liked her budding breasts.
“Cool. I wish you could experience what it is like to have a period.” Arabella’s period finally started. Her mother showed her how to use
tampons and wear a maxi pad.
“I would give anything to experience that.” Amy wanted to be a full-functional woman.
As they walked into Kelly’s Soda Shake, they spot Jenny at their favorite corner booth. Amy and Arabella walk over towards Jenny. Amy sits
down next to Jenny on her left and Arabella sits down on Jenny’s right-hand side.
“It’s about time you two showed up.” Jenny had a teasing smile on her face.
“How long have you been waiting for us?” Arabella was curious.
“Only a few minutes. Jessica and Karen are on their way.” Jenny knew Jessica and Karen never went anywhere without each other.
“I wonder what antics those two are up to now?” Amy knew Jessica and Karen liked doing weird things.
“Oh, my god!” Jenny covers her mouth as she spots Karen and Jessica come walking into Kelly’s.
“What?” Arabella looks in the direction Jenny was looking for and couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
What Arabella and Jenny were seeing, was Karen dressed in a tight, latex catsuit? She had a small spike collar going around her neck with a leash attached to it. Jessica was holding it in her hand.
Jessica on the other hand was dressed, in an anime café maid outfit. She had everything right about the outfit. She and Karen walk over towards the table.
“Okay, why are you two dress like you are?” Arabella was curious as she watches them sit down at the table.
“I lost a bet to Jessica and she lost a bet to me. So, we decided to honor each other’s bet.” Karen couldn’t believe she was dressed in a
skintight latex catsuit.
“Well, this should make our mall experience exciting.” Arabella had a grin on her face.
Outside Kelly’s Soda Shack:
Two male figures dressed as mall custodians were watching Arabella and her friends. One of the men looks at the other “we could grab her and hold her as a hostage.”
“Negative. We have orders to only watch her and observe what she does.
“Why? If we grab her now, we can force the Bounty family to surrender to us and end this mess.”
“Look, if we grab her now, we’ll have the Bounty family on us. You forget, one of the Bounty’s is a fucking Montana K9 officer and she’s very good at what she does. Plus, we know that Mr. Bounty has this area, and most of the surrounding area littered with his agents. On top of that,
her mother would hunt us down. Gina Bounty isn’t your typical CEO. She has no problem killing us and mailing our body back, piece by piece.”
“I still think it might be better to strike back at them and ignore the orders we have been given.”
“Until we get a change of orders. We follow the ones we were given.
Kelly’s Soda Shack:
“So, which movie, do we want to see?” Jenny had the list up on her cellphone.
“Well, since we can only see PG-13 movies without our parents with us. How about Grease? Mom said it was a good movie when she saw it.” Amy looks at her friends to see what they thought.
“We could see Miss Congeniality. I like Sandra Bullock.” Jenny was a big Sandra Bullock fan.
“Hey, they are playing Ocean’s 8 at the cinema.” Jessica was another Sandra Bullock fan.
“That does seem interesting.” Arabella looks at her cellphone to see how much time they had to get to the movie theater.
“Then its settle?” Jenny looks at all her friends.
“Yep.” Amy liked Sandra Bullock and the fact the reviews were good in the movie.
“Well, we have thirty minutes before the movie starts.”
“Okay, lets head over there and get out tickets.”
Alexandria, Va.
“You know, you boys aren’t very bright or very good at what you do.” Brandi looks at the six guys hanging upside down from the rafter.
She had stripped them naked after bringing them to a warehouse owned by her real estate company. These morons had been following Jack and Cheshire. Jack gave her a call and a quick trap had been set-up with the help of her crew.
Jack told her to interrogate them and find out who they are working for. She was permitted to use any technique she wanted to.
“Now, let’s start from the beginning, who are you working for?” Brandi looks at them to see who was going to talk.
None of them was going to tell her anything. All six guys remained silent as they hung upside down from the rafter.
“Well, since you don’t want to talk to me. Let’s see who you are.” Brandi scans their facial features and runs it through the DMV database and the law enforcement database.
After about an hour, she gets their identity. The first guy was wanted on numerous Breaking and entry charges. The second guy had three arrest warrants out on him by the Marshal service. The third guy was a freelance thug, along with the fourth person. The fifth person got her attention. His file came back being very colorful. He was wanted for raping three underage girls. He was also wanted on charges for abducting a person by the name of Wendy L. Hall.
The last person had a very colorful record. He was a known sex offender, has been charged for exposing himself to minors. He was also wanted for questioning, about the disappearance of Gloria Huff.
Brandi stands there as that name sounded familiar. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but she knew who Gloria Huff was.
“Well, since you guys have some nasty police records and enjoy exposing yourself to underage girls. I think a certain type of punishment is
suited for you.” Brandi pulls her cellphone out and dials a number.
After a few seconds, the call is answered.
“I like to make a medical reservation for six, please.”
“What would you like done?” an old man’s voice answers.
“A gender change but leave some of their maleness. Also, once they are healed, let them experience their new gender.”
“Who’s picking up the tab?”
“The big bad wolf.” Brandi knew Jack would have no problem with her pulling the funds out of the slush funds.
“Address of pick-up?”
“525 Montana Ave.”
“Pick-up will be in thirty minutes.”
“Okay, see you then.” Brandi hangs up.
“Well, you guys won’t be my problem for much longer. You better look at each other one last time. Because gentlemen, you’ll be losing these things you love so much.” Brandi smacks each guy in their manhood.
“You can’t do that to us,” Wayne speaks up. He was getting a headache with the blood rushing to his head.
“I can do whatever I want to you. You guys are very bad men and bad men need to be punished. Also, since you like raping underage girls,
you deserve to see what it feels like. So, enjoy what time you have left as men.”
Thirty Minutes Later:
An unidentified old UPS van pulls into the warehouse. Four guys in black fatigues get out of the van and load the six naked guys. One of the guys in black comes over to Brandi with a pad “I need your thumbprint, ma’am.”
“No problem. Make sure they see what happened to them afterward.” Brandi wanted to see what their new life is going to be like.
“We will, ma’am. You have a nice day.” The man turns around and gets into the van.
Once the men are taken away. Brandi cleans the place up and gathers all the stuff they had on them and put it in a bag. She digs through their cellphones and such to see what or who called them. Just before she leaves, she sends a message to Jack, informing him that they wouldn’t talk and that their police record was so bad, that she sent them to the doctor for changes.
She walks outside to her Jeep wrangler and gets in. Brandi selects some music to listen to while she drives home. It only takes her twenty minutes to arrive home. She parks her Jeep in the garage and heads towards the door leading from the garage, to the kitchen.
As she opens the garage door, she hears music blaring inside the house. She walks in and spots her adopted daughter wearing a black Lace & Mesh open butt teddy with detachable garters. She was wearing black lace stocking that covered her shapely legs. She was wearing five-inch strappy heels that covered her feet.
She was dancing to the music blaring throughout the house. She had a duster in her hands, dusting as she danced. Brandi just watches her adopted daughter, as she shuts the garage door behind her.
She couldn’t believe that the young girl she rescued would turn out as she has. Whatever drugs the men she rescued her from, has caused her body to mature, prematurely. Kimberly’s body looked like she should be in her late teens. The thing was age-wise she was only twelve
years old.
The other problem Kimberly had, she was repeatedly beaten and forced to have sex with anyone her pimps found. She was lucky, she didn’t
catch any STD’s. Mentally, she was still recovering from her ordeal. The other problem she needed to overcome. Was the fact, she didn’t like wearing clothes, expect lingerie. That had been beaten into her. So, Brandi allows her daughter to wear whatever lingerie she wants when she is home. But when they go out, she must wear clothes.
The drugs that had been given to Kimberly, caused her body to mature beyond what it should be currently. Kimberly’s breasts were extremely big. Her hips and waist gave her a very nice figure. She stood at least five feet, two inches.
Brandi continues to watch her daughter as she danced. It was the one thing that her daughter loved to do. She also had a nice singing voice as well.
Brandi walks over to the stereo system and turns the volume down. She looks at her daughter to see if she’ll notice the music being turned down. She watches as Kimberly stops dancing and turns around to see why the music lowered.
“Hi, mom.” Kimberly walks over to her mother and hugs her.
“Hey, sweetie.” Brandi returns her daughter's hug.
Brandi looks at the way her daughter is dressed and wonders when she will get over ,dressing in lingerie all the time. She doesn’t blame her daughter, but she wishes the men that did this to her. She hadn’t killed off so quickly.
“Do you feel like going out for dinner tonight?” Brandi figures Kimberly might like that.
Kimberly’s youthful face lights up. She loved going out for dinner.
"Yes ma'am."
“Alright, go and put a dress on and we’ll go out for dinner.”
“Alright, mommy.” Kimberly heads towards her bedroom to put a dress on.
Sanctuary Ranch, Hayden, Colorado:
“What do you think, Bart?” Anika was walking around the custom log mansion.
“I think there’s no way the Hunter organization will be able to sneak up or set a trap.” Bart was at least a hundred acres out from the old fashion log mansion.
“Not with the wolves patrolling the property.” Anika knew her brother was going to bring some of his wolves to patrol the property.
“Even if Jack didn’t bring the wolves, there’s enough wildlife here to warn us.” Bart had watched as a black bear and her cubs walked near his location.
He knew there were a lot of elks, mule deer, and moose on the property. That wasn’t counting the birds that called the place home. The log mansion sat up on a hilly area and looked down towards the only road leading into the place.
“Who else do you think my brother is going to call in to act as security?” Anika steps out onto the porch and looks down towards the road leading to the place.
“Besides me and you? Maybe, Mad Jack, Bear, Julia, Gina, Casey, and Rachel. That’s not counting who Cheshire might have come in.” Bart knew Cheshire had several agents she trained that were like him and Anika.
“Of all those people you mention, I can deal with, except Mad Jack. He’s crazier and deadlier than Hatter.” Anika trained under Mad Jack and he was the toughest and meanest person she has ever met.
He taught wilderness survival and he threw all sorts of obstacles in your way. When he trains you, he makes you leave everything behind. The only thing he permits you to have with you is a survival knife he gives you, that he forged himself.
Mad Jack lived off the grid in a log house he built himself. He also had very few modern devices. He believed in living off the land.
“You’re lucky you survived his training. Most people who take his course, don’t last the first two weeks. I would hate to see what would happen between him and Aylin.” Bart knew how crazy Aylin was.
“Mad Jack might be good in the wilderness, but Aylin is unpredictable. He would have a hard time predicting what she would do.”
“Speaking of Hatter, where is she? The girls wanted to come and spend some time with her.”
“She’s on a mission in South America with Terry. After all this mess is over, she could fly to Texas and stay with you and the girls.” Anika knew
how Bart’s adopted daughters looked to Hatter like a big sister.
“I’ll mention it to my wife.” Bart makes his way back up to the mansion.
As Bart gets closer to the mansion, he spots Anika out on the porch. She had on a pair of black ankle boots. She also was wearing a pair of black leggings, and a gray short sleeve tunic shirt.
“So, has your boyfriend asked you to marry him, yet?” Bart walks up the steps to the porch.
“Not yet, but I know he is about too. I saw the engagement ring he bought me.” Anika looks at Bart.
He was dressed in his favorite cowboy wear. Slightly faded blue jeans, light blue short sleeve dress shirt with his custom-made black Stetson western cowboy hat. Anika knew how much he loved his custom cowboy hat.
“Are you going to tie the knot with him?” Bart knew Anika has been dating the guy she was seeing for a few years now.
“I want too, but I don’t know if I want to give up my job in New York.” Anika has been thinking about it lately. She knew Shade asked Hatter to marry him.
“I can understand that.” Bart heads into the mansion.
Anika follows behind him. The two of them head into the bar in the place. Bart walks behind the counter and grabs two glasses. He pours himself and Anika a glass of bourbon.
“Thanks.” Anika accepts the glass.
Bart takes a sip of his first. He watches as Anika takes a sip of hers as well.
“So, how does it feel to be an uncle now?”
“You mean with Dakota’s and Terry’s adopted daughters?” Bart saw the pictures Dakota sent him of her newly adopted daughters.
“Yes. The girls are adorable.” Anika was smitten with them when she first saw them.
“I can’t wait to meet them. Caroline already wants to fly out to see them. Also, the girls are happy to have cousins as well.” Bart knew Julie and her sister Laila wanted to see the babies as well.
“Well, I know Terry would appreciate it. Also, how is your cousin Katie doing?” Anika remembered she took a new job.
“She’s doing good. She and her girlfriend came out to the ranch for Christmas.” Bart liked Jessica.
Anika refills her drink. She looks towards Bart “want a refill?”
“Yes.” Bart holds his glass out.
Anika refills it.
“Thanks.” Bart takes a sip.
They stand at the bar and drink their drinks. Bart, wonders what else Jack has up his sleeve for the Hunter’s?
Anika looks out the huge window and watches as the sun goes down. The outside lights turn on and light up the area around the mansion.
“That might be a problem.”
“What might?” Bart was puzzled.
“The area past the mansion. The lights only light up around the house and part of the driveway. The rest of the road and area away from the mansion can allow a sneak attack.”
“I wouldn’t worry about it. The wolves can handle that area. I think six of Jack’s wolves will even the odds.”
Bounty Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
“Mom, Chaos won’t get onto the plane.” Haylee looks at Chaos with a disappointed look on her face. All the other wolves got onto the plane without any problems.
Chaos stood in front of Haylee. He wasn’t sure if he was going to obey her. He walks up to her and almost knocks her down, as he rubs against her body. Once he was done doing that, he jumps up into the Lear Jet where all the other wolves were.
Julia was about to walk over and order Chaos onto the plane. She stops as she watches him rub against Haylee and then jump into the plane. A smile appears on Julia’s face because Chaos has marked Haylee as his.
Waffles had backed away from Haylee because Chaos scared her. Roxy had stayed next to Haylee. She wasn’t afraid of the big bad wolf.
Haylee was her human to protect.
Haylee picks Waffle up and carries her on board the plane. Roxy follows behind her and sits down by her feet. Haylee looks at the seven wolves they were taking to Sanctuary Ranch.
Trigger was sitting by Arabella and looking at all the other wolves. She was the smallest wolf among all the wolves. She was a North Carolina wolf and not one of Jack’s specialized bred wolves.
“I still don’t like this, Julia. Haylee is too young to be brought into this mess.” Christmas looks at Julia.
“She’ll be safe, I promise. She’ll be in the house with Arabella and Trigger. Sphinx will be with her as well.” Julia had been concerned when her father said to bring Haylee and Arabella. Haylee, because of her empathy with all the animals, and Arabella because of her computer skills. Arabella will be monitoring all the surveillance devices Bart and Anika put up on the property.
“Still, I don’t like putting our daughter or niece in trouble.” Christmas knew almost anything could go wrong.
“Don’t worry, Christmas. My aunt Anika will be there, and I’ll be there as well.” Gina came over to speak to Christmas.
“Aren’t you worried about Arabella’s safety?” Christmas looks at Gina.
“With Sphinx, Cadmus and Trigger protecting them, no. Sphinx and Cadmus along are deadly. If an attacker survives them, then they have to survive Trigger.” Gina knew Trigger would do her best to protect Haylee and Arabella.
Christmas looked conflicted about letting the kids go. She knew Sphinx and Cadmus could handle almost anything and Trigger was still young and learning. She wasn’t as big as the other wolves.
Julia walks over and wraps her arm around Christmas “she’ll be okay, sweetie. I won’t allow anything to happen to our daughter or niece.”
“Fine, but if anything happens to our daughter or niece. I’ll never forgive you.” Christmas didn’t feel children should be brought into this matter.
“I understand.” Julia saw how serious her wife was.
Sanctuary Ranch, Hayden, Colorado:
A few hours later the two Lear Jets that Jack owns land at the airport. The wolves are loaded into a box truck. Haylee travels with them to keep them company and calm.
Arabella rode with her mother and her Aunt Julia in one of the black SUV’s they transported from Chaos Armory. Arabella had her laptop out and was checking all the security systems that were installed.
“How are things looking, sweetie?” Gina looks back towards her daughter from the front seat.
“Everything is online mom and the drones are ready to launch as well.” Arabella had suggested to her grandfather, that he might want to start using drones. They should be equipped with HD cameras to cover more areas on the ranch.
The ranch they were heading to had over three thousand acres of land to it. It was smaller than Jack’s ranch but plentiful with game. The drones would be able to cover every inch of the ranch.
It takes them thirty minutes to arrive at the ranch. Haylee knew the wolves were happy to be out of the box truck. She watches as they jump out of the back of the box truck. Roxy and Waffles stayed by her.
“Sireadh!”
The wolves immediately start checking the property out. Trigger didn’t go but went over to Arabella. Arabella looks down and scratches Trigger between her ears. She knew it was Trigger's favorite spot.
Haylee watches as the wolves spread out and explore the land near the house. It was her job, to take care of them.
“Come on Arabella, let me show you where you will be set up during this meeting.”
“Okay, mom.” Arabella follows her mother. Trigger follows them into the log mansion.
Carla’s and Angela’s townhouse, New York:
Angela looks down into Carla’s beautiful eyes. She was straddling Carla’s mouth with her sex directly over her mouth. She held a remote in her hand.
“Now, its time I punish you sweetie for all the wounds you have been receiving lately.” Angela had attached pads and such to Carla’s sex, breasts, and under each arm and thighs.
She presses the button on the remote and felt Carla arch off the bed. Her mouth closes on Angela’s sex. She couldn’t believe how the shocks excited her. She falls back down to the bed when her wife stopped the electric shocks.
Angela loved that her wife was spread eagle and secured to the four corners of the bed. She had total control of her wife. She also liked the fact, that her wife was getting excited from the electric shocks and u-shaped sex toy inserted in Carla’s vagina and ass.
Angela looks down into her wife’s eyes “ I wish you could get pregnant because I would love to see what you would be like with a baby inside you.”
“You can still carry a baby, Angela.” Carla knew how much Angela wanted to be a mother.
“I know, but it would be nice if you could as well.” Angela leans down and kisses her wife.
Central Park, New York, New York:
Jack looks around for the person he was looking for. She normally hung out in the park. He finally spots Tessa pickpocketing a businessman. A smirk appears on his face as he watches her. She was very good, and the person didn’t know she just lifted his wallet.
He walks over to where she disappeared too. He spots her looking through the wallet and removing a large amount of cash.
“You know if I was a cop. You would be in jail right now.”
Tessa spins around very quickly when she heard the voice and spots Mr. Bounty looking at her. It was extremely hard for someone to sneak up on her, but he always managed to do it. An older oriental woman was standing back from Mr. Bounty. She didn’t know who the woman was.
“Mr. Bounty, what are you doing in New York?” Tessa was surprised that Mr. Bounty was back in New York.
“I’m looking for someone. I’m hoping you might know who the person is.”
“I might, what is in it for me?” Tessa looks at Mr. Bounty.
“How about a thousand dollars?” Jack knew Tessa could use the money.
“Make it two thousand and you have yourself a deal.” Tessa was seeing if she could get more money from Mr. Bounty.
“Thousand dollars and I won't turn you in.” Jack gives her a stern look.
“Okay, who is it, that you want me to find?”
“This woman.” Jack brings up an image of Carla on his cellphone.
“Oh, I know her. She does a lot of fighting with a strange group. They carry around these funny looking coins.” Tessa pulls out one of the coins
and hands it to Mr. Bounty.
Jack looks at it. He has never seen anything like it. He turns to face Cheshire “have you ever seen anything like this before?”
Cheshire accepts the coin and looks at it. She hasn’t seen one of these coins in the past ten years.
“It’s been a while since I have seen this.”
“Do you think the Hunter organization uses these or someone else?” Jack was curious.
“You might want to ask this woman, you’re looking for. I took it off, of one of the people she put in the hospital.” Tessa figures Carla might know.
“We’ll do that. So, what’s the address?” Jack looks at Tessa.
Tessa looks at Jack and the other older woman. There was something about her, that sent shivers down her spine. She pulls out a note pad and writes the address down.
Tessa hands the piece of paper to Jack “here you go.”
“Thanks, and here is the thousand I promise you.” Jack pulls out ten one-hundred-dollar bills and hands it to her.
“Thanks. Well if you don’t need me anymore.” Tessa was turning to leave.
“Give me my watch back, Tessa.” Jack felt her take his watch.
Tessa turns back around and hands it to him. She couldn’t believe he felt her take it.
“I had to try.” She looks at Jack sheepishly.
Jack just shakes his head.
“I would leave right now.” Cheshire looks at Tessa.
“Yes ma’am.” Tessa walks away as fast as she could.
Carla’s and Angela’s townhouse, New York:
Angela smiles as she watches Carla hangs from the ceiling. The ponytail hung down between Carla’s legs and the fishing weights she attached to Carla’s nipples were stretching Carla’s breasts. The ball gag in Carla’s mouth was secured behind her head.
“You shouldn’t have agreed to let me do to you, anything I wanted sweetie.” Angela places a kiss on the side of Carla’s cheek.
Every once in a while, Carla either ties her up and do something kinky to her or Carla lets her do whatever she wants to her. Today, she decided to explore some kinky stuff one of the girls she worked with, told her about. Since Carla was willing to allow her to try it out on her. She was going to have fun.
Carla looks down at her wife and was so going to pay her back for suspending her by her arms and by the ball hook in her ass. She could deal with the weights hanging from her nipples but hanging by her arms and the hook in her ass, was too much.
Angela was about to tease her wife. The doorbell to their place starts ringing.
“I’ll be back, sweetie.” Angela pats Carla on her ass, before leaving their bedroom.
Angela walks over to the front door and presses the talk button to see who was at her door. She spots a gentleman with black hair wearing a nice suit. Standing near him was an older Asian woman.
“How can I help you?” Angela didn’t know who these people were.
“I would like to speak to Carla if she is available.” Jack saw that there was a small camera looking at them.
“What is this about?” Angela wonders why this person wanted to talk to her wife.
“About the Hunter organization. She helped my sister and daughter.”
Jack hears the door buzz. He pulls on the handle and head inside and up a flight of stairs.
Early Morning, Private Airfield, Queens, New York:
Rachel had left at two in the morning to arrive in Queens. After the situation at her motorcycle shop yesterday. Patton informed her that Mr. Bounty had requested her and that she was to bring her gear with her. She was worried about Maia’s safety, while she was gone and asked
Patton to call one of the guys in to watch over her.
She watches as a few planes came in and land. She notices as an older black Lear Jet with silver stripes head to where she was waiting. As she stands there watching the Lear Jet. A Hispanic looking woman was walking towards the hangar she was in. She had two suitcases with her.
Another woman had shown up ten minutes after she arrived. She had several suitcases with her. She had introduced herself as being Carla.
Dakota had been called by Anika to come to Colorado. It was short noticed, but she managed to get one of Terry’s sister-in-law to care for the girls while she was gone. The office assistant they hired a few weeks ago was handling the office for her.
Ralph was handling the garage for Terry, while he was down in South America with Hatter. Tery has been grooming Ralph to run the garage when he wasn’t there. A smirk appears on her face, as she thinks about Ralph. He has been dressing more and more like a young lady, lately.
He had spoken to her about wanting to get breast implants. He told her that his boyfriend didn’t mind him getting them. As long as he didn’t consider changing his plumbing.
As she approached the incoming plane that was taxing towards her. She noticed two other people waiting as well. One person was short and had long black hair. She noticed that she had a long rectangle case and a duffle bag.
The other person was taller and had several bags with her as well. She wonders who the two women were and did they work for Jack. She continues to walk towards the two women.
Inside the Lear Jet:
Jack, Cheshire, and Casey had felt the Lear Jet as it landed in Queens. They were picking up two more people for the meeting in Colorado. Jack was having his favorite car shipped back to Montana. The transport company that was carrying his car back, was one he had stock in. The owner of the company was a personal friend of his.
Cheshire had contacted her daughter and Liz before they left New Hampshire. They were on their way to Colorado. She also thought about bring Shur-Khan, but she figures her big kitty cat might go after the game on the ranch.
Outside Waiting:
Dakota, Carla, and Rachel watch as the Lear Jet comes to a complete stop. The door opens and Jack comes walking down.
“I got your bags, ladies.”
“I don’t believe this.” Dakota had never seen Jack act like this.
This was the first time Rachel has met Mr. Bounty. She has heard about him from her boss Patton and some other military people she knew. She just looks at him with a dumbfounded look on her face.
Dakota noticed the stunning look on the new person's face “I know, it's unusual for the big bad wolf to do menial work.”
Jack just looks at Dakota when she says that “you haven’t been to my ranch. Now, get on board, ladies.”
“Yes sir.”
Dakota gets onboard first, followed by Rachel with Carla to bring up the rear. When Dakota gets onboard, she notices that Cheshire was on board, along with another woman. She didn’t know who the other woman was. She sits down in one of the nearby seats.
Rachel saw that there were two other women on board already. One was an older Asian woman sitting on a sofa on the right-hand side of the plane. The other woman was sitting in one of the other available seats. She looked like she worked outside a lot.
Carla wonders who all the women were. She didn’t know any of them. The only ones she did know, was Gina, Anika, Hatter, and Shade. She takes a seat behind the red hair woman.
“Oh, my god. This must be serious if the master assassin herself is here.” Dakota sits next to Cheshire.
Rachel, Carla, and Carol look at Dakota. Carol knew Cheshire was a master assassin, but she wonders how the Hispanic woman knew. She also wonders who the woman was as well.
“It’s been a while, Dakota. How have things been since the last time I saw you?”
“I’ve gotten married and adopted two beautiful girls. Bart and Caroline haven’t met them yet, but I hope Terry and I can spend Christmas with them, this year.”
Carol had been listening to the Hispanic woman and Cheshire and was surprised when she mentions Bart’s name. She wonders how the woman knew Bart and his wife.
“Excuse me, but are you related to Bart Hardy’s wife?”
“No, I’m his adopted sister.” Dakota looks at the red hair woman.
“You’re related to Bart?” Carol was surprised her old partner had a younger sister.
“Only by name. He adopted me as his little sister a few years ago.” Dakota looks at Carol.
Rachel was sitting quietly and wonder who they were talking about. She was still wondering why the Hispanic woman called the older Asian woman a master assassin. She keeps listening to their conversation.
After a few minutes, Jack boards the plane and takes his previous seat. He looks at all the women on board and a smile forms on his face.
“What are you smiling about, Jack?” Cheshire looks at her oldest friend and partner.
“How I am surrounded by a bunch of dangerous women.”
“Which means, you need to behave yourself, Jack.” One of Cheshire’s famous smiles appears on her face.
Rachel wonders how close the Asian woman and Mr. Bounty was. She also wonders who the other people were on the plane with her. Did they all work for Mr. Bounty or did they work for the older Asian woman?
Sanctuary Ranch, Hayden, Colorado:
Haylee giggles as her mother tickle her in the shower. The two of them were showering together, to save time. Haylee liked showering with her mothers. She saw all the current scars her mother received from being shot.
“Mom, do these still hurt you?” Haylee fingers the scars on Julia’s belly.
“Only the memories of what happens that day does.” Julia couldn’t believe, Sgt. Bronx had attacked her and her family.
Haylee was tracing the scars her mother had on her stomach. She sometimes has nightmares of that day. If her grandparents hadn’t protected her that day. She might not be with her mother now.
Haylee closes her eyes as her mother washes her hair. She leans against her mother’s body and enjoys her washing her hair. When her mother finishes washing her hair and rinsing it out. She feels the water stop.
“Alright, sweetie. Stand still so I can dry you off.” Julia dries her daughter off.
Afterward, Julia dries her own body off. She wraps a dry towel around Haylee before they leave the bathroom. When she steps out into the hallway, she spots Gina and Arabella waiting for her.
“Sorry for taking so long, sis.”
“It’s okay.” Gina ruffles Haylee’s wet hair.
Haylee just giggles, because she liked her aunt Gina. She heads towards the bedroom she slept in with her mother and start getting dressed. Roxy and Waffles were still in the bedroom behaving themselves. Sphinx was outside with the other wolves patrolling the grounds.
Julia gets Haylee dressed first, so she can go and check on the animals. After Haylee is dressed, she gets dressed. She received a message from her father, that he was bring the rest of the people. According to what he sent, he should arrive by noontime.
Outside coming up the driveway:
Bear had driven all night to arrive at the ranch from his place in Wyoming. Jack had contacted him and ask him to help out with a problem. He looks at the scenery around him, as he heads up towards the main house that looked down towards the road.
When he arrives at the big log mansion, he spots a young girl with dark hair being followed by a broader collie and a coyote pup out front. He stops when several big wolves walk towards her. He was reaching for his gun when he notices that the wolves allowed her to hug them.
“I’ll be a monkey’s uncle.”
Haylee saw an older man in a jeep wrangler driving up to where she was standing. The man behind the steering wheel looked to be younger than her grandpa. Sphinx and Cadmus had come out of the woods and over towards her.
She knew Chaos was around, but she didn’t see him. She watches as the guy in the jeep stops near her.
“Aunt Anika, there’s a person here.”
Anika heard her niece and steps outside. She spots an older man in a light tanned Jeep Wrangler parked near Haylee’s location. She also spots Cadmus and Sphinx looking after Haylee. She glances around the area and wonders where Jack’s hell hound was. Out of all of her brother’s wolves, he was the one she feared the most.
Bear heard the young girl yell for her Aunt Anika. He waits by his jeep until she appears. As for the wolves he saw, he notices they don’t leave the young girl’s side. He spots a blonde hair woman come out of the log mansion and walks down towards him.
“Hi, you must be Bear. My big brother said you would be arriving today.” Anika holds her hand out to shake.
Bear shakes Anika’s hand “where is the old wolf at?”
“He’s on his way. Why don’t we head inside and talk.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
Anika turns around and heads towards the log mansion. She smiles at Haylee when she walks by her niece. She was proud of her niece.
Bear follows behind Anika, as they head towards the log mansion.
Jack and Cheshire look at all the people they invited to the meeting. The Hunter organization would be stupid to attack this group. All the best killers that were either related to Jack or Cheshire were in this room.
“Rachel and Anika, I want you two out at the longest range possible with your rifles. You’ll be getting support from Arabella and the drones she will be controlling.” Jack looks over towards his granddaughter.
Arabella noticed her grandfather looking at her “don’t worry grandpa. I’ll have them and everyone covered.”
Gina was originally against bringing Arabella to this meeting, but she trusted her father. She knew her daughter was very good with a computer and could control the drones her father brought to the ranch.
“There might be a problem, Mr. Bounty. The Hunter organization has devices that can jam the remote signal of drones and such.” Carla knew from experience because she used it before.
“Not these drones. My husband designed them. If they lose contact with the operator, they automatically go after the target they have been programmed with. They have basic IA programming. They also go after the source of the jamming as well.” Dakota knew how good Terry was.
The drones they were using, were advanced models of the ones in Wraith and Nobel. He also designs some newer ones based on the one from their mission in England. It used the cameo skin technology that was on the Black Knight and Nobel.
“You made suicide drones?” Carla looks at the Hispanic woman that spoke.
“Nope, they are robotic drones. My husband is a weapon designer.” Dakota was proud of Terry.
“What else can we expect from the Hunter organization, Carla?” Bart looks at the dark-haired woman.
“The person who made the truce with you will live up to his word. However, that doesn’t mean some of the more foolish area advisers or higher-ups won’t try to take Mr. Bounty, Mrs. Patel, and the rest of their family out before the meeting.” Carla knew that the Hunter’s had specialized teams that operated under the area advisers and district leaders’ control.
“Do you think this is one of the cases and how do you know my family last name?” Tizzy looks at Carla. She had been informed about who the woman was.
“You have to be kidding me. The Hunters know everything about your mother and Mr. Bounty. They know every mission and assignments they have been on and the people they have killed. At one time, the Hunter organization even considered hiring them to join the organization.”
Tizzy looks at her mother to see how she reacted to this information. She could read her mother’s expression when she let her.
“You say they know everything about us?” That had piqued Cheshire's interest.
“Yes ma’am, everything about you and Mr. Bounty. Some of the missions or assignments you two went on. They were missions for the Hunter
organization, disguised as missions for your government agency.” Carla noticed a scowl appear on Jack’s face.
“Well, doesn’t that make sense? Cover a killing up, by calling it a national security threat and send the best two assassins to handle it.” Bear looks at his old friend and could tell he was a little pissed.
Haylee holds her mothers’ hand. Roxy and Waffles were sitting by her.
“How soon could we expect a team to arrive?” Cheshire was concerned.
“Either tonight or by tomorrow morning, before anyone shows up. If I was leading a team to attack this place. I would come tonight since there will be a new moon. There wouldn’t be any light out and I would use the darkness as cover. Also, my team would be wearing specialized
thermal suits to allow us to blend into the background.”
“Thermal suits?” Rachel looks towards Carla.
“They are specialized suits that allow you to blend in with the background. Also, they mask your scent as well. However, I don’t think the scent blocking will work against the wolves you have here. They seem to be able to detect scents that normal wolves can’t.” Carla noticed how big the wolves were when she arrived.
She knew from the records she read on Mr. Bounty. That his specialized bred wolves could pick up drugs, explosives, and other scents that were covered up, that normal dogs and wolves couldn’t.
“I have a question; how do you know so much about the Hunter organization?” Casey looks at Carla.
“I use to be one before I learned how much horse crap they were.” Carla still hated the bastards.
“We could use that to our advantage, Jack. Send me and her to the airport to pick up the Hunter representatives.” Bear figures that would cause them to slip up.
“Oh, that’s not playing fair.” Carla liked the idea.
“Thought you would like it.” Bear had an evil smile on his face.
“As for the rest of you, I want Tizzy, Bart, Liz, and Gina spread around the mansion. If they come in from behind us, I want to take them down.
That goes for the sides as well.”
“How about me, Dakota and Casey, father?” Julia looks at her father.
“You’re to stay near me and your aunt.” Jack wanted his best fighters and pistol shooters near him and Cheshire.
“How about the kids, uncle?” Tizzy was worried about Arabella and Haylee.
“Arabella will be in the computer room with Trigger, Cadmus, and Midnight protecting her. As for Haylee, she will be in the safe room with
Sphinx, Terror, Roxy, and Waffles protecting her.” Jack knew the wolves would protect the girls.
He reaches down beside his chair and scratches Chaos between the ears. The original Chaos was dead and buried at his ranch. His clone was just like his sire.
“Alright, people. You have your orders for tomorrow. Bear, I want you, Bart, and Rachel to pick spots out around the perimeter of the mansion.”
“No problem, Jack.”
“I’ll come with you, big brother.” Dakota wanted to talk with Bart about something.
“Okay.”
Bear, Rachel, Bart, and Dakota leave the meeting room. The rest still inside the room talk among themselves and catch up on what has been going on in their lives. Carla is introduced to others by Gina. And of course, the others wanted to know more about her.
Cheshire and Jack slip out of the room. Both were a little concerned that some of the people they killed might have been innocent.
“Do you think the Hunter’s will try something tonight?”
“I wouldn’t put it past them.”
It would be something he would do if he was dishonest. Once he gave his word about something, he stuck to it.
Six dark figures jump out of an ordinary propeller prop plane at night. Their target was just below them. They glide down out of the sky, using the darkness and lack of a moon as cover.
A lone figure laying down on top of the roof of the log mansion spots the figures. She watches as they glide down through the night sky.
“Little Sister to Grease Man. Our visitors have arrived. They are approaching from behind the mansion.” Rachel watches the figures through her specialize scope on her sniper rifle.
“Roger, Little Sister.” Bart looks in the direction Rachel gave him.
Anika points her sniper rifle in the direction. She was set up in one of the tallest trees near the log mansion. Her scope locks onto the six figures as they descended from the night sky.
“Did you have them, Snow Angel?” Bart figures Anika should have them in her sights since she had the same specialized scope as Rachel.
“I have them, Grease Man.” A smirk appears on Anika’s face at Bart’s call sign.
She and Jack had figured since Bart was dealing in oil now. That grease man would fit him. She knew Dakota got a kick out of it.
“Just let us know, where they land and no killing them, either.” Gina’s voice echoes on everyone’s ear piece.
“You’re taking the fun, out of this Gina.” Anika could take them all out right now.
Gina just shakes her head at her aunt’s comment. She pets Cadmus between his ears as she waits. The original Cadmus was protecting Arabella. His clone was with her.
Dakota, Julia, Bear, and Tizzy were nearby ready to jump out and surprised the six figures. Clair was nearby as well, but she was told to stay near the mansion with Casey and Liz.
Rachel loses them as they drop behind a bunch of trees. Her thermal and infrared settings weren’t picking them up.
“Snow Angel, do you still have the targets?”
“Roger, I still have them in my sights.” Anika watches as the six figures land and removes their glider wings from their armor.
Anika continues to watch the figures. She notices they were splitting up and heading towards the mansion from different directions.
“Here they come.”
“Roger.” Bear was up in a nearby tree as well.
After a few seconds, one of the figures run directly under his location. He drops down out of the tree very quietly behind the figure and slaps a small puck on the back of the person's armor. The figure starts jerking and shaking as high energy discharged erupts from the puck.
“You’re going to be hurting when you wake-up.” Bear secures his prisoner.
Another person passes where Tizzy was hiding and gets tackled to the ground by her. She slaps a small puck on the person and clears away before the energy discharged erupted. She didn’t want to get hit by the energy or she would be knocked out.
The person Tizzy tackled, gets up and brings his rifle around to shoot her when he starts jerking and shaking from the energy erupting from the puck. He drops to the ground, like a puppet whose strings had been cut.
Dakota swings down out of the tree she had hidden in and knock the armored person down, from hitting his chest. She rushes over to the down person and slaps the disk she had onto his armor. She moves quickly away, as the person starts breaking dancing from the energy discharged.
An evil smile appears on her face, beneath her helmet. She was going to need to get a few of those pucks and keep them around the shop. She walks back over to the person and secures them.
Julia waits for her person to come running by her. She takes a good size tree limb that had fallen and smacks it right across the armor chest of the person, sending him flying backward. Terror jumps out of the darkness and lands right on top of the armored figure. There was nothing Terror could do to the person, because of the body armor.
Julia runs over and slaps a puck on the person. She looks at Terror “Gluais!”
Terror jumps away, just before the person starts shaking and jerking. He walks over and stands next to Julia, still growling at the person.
“You’ll get your chance, Terror.” Julia scratches between his ears.
Carla hits her person right in the middle of the neck with her bo-staff and stuns the person, making them drop like a puppet. A smile appears on her face as she walks over and removes the helmet to see who they sent. She recognizes the person right away “you were always too cocky for your good, Victor. You should have known this might turn into a one-way ticket.” As she secures him.
Cadmus jumps out of the darkness at the last person. He slams the person to the ground but gets flipped by the person. Gina fires a net launcher at the person and watches as it wraps itself around the person's body.
She watches as the person tries to escape as she walks over to him. She slaps one of the pucks she had onto his armor “night, night.”
The person does the same type of dance as the other five had done. The pucks were non-lethal and could penetrate personal body armor. If the armor had been powered, it might not have affected them as it did.
“Dad, the strike team Carla warned us about have been neutralized. What do you want us to do about them?” Gina looks at all the people they
took down.
“Strip them and lock them up. Make sure you remove their poisonous tooth.”
“Will do, dad.” Gina looks at the others as they come walking towards her.
They all had their various prisoners with them. Carla shows them where the poisonous tooth was in their mouth. Bear pulls his multi-tool out and starts removing them from the individuals.
“Take them down to the barn and toss them into the cells in there.” Julia looks at the naked individuals.
She noticed none of them were women. She looks towards Carla as Bear and Bart picked the prisoners up.
“How come there aren’t any women among them?” That piqued Julia’s interest.
“That’s because women are supposed to be used either for pleasure or to be used to breed the next generation. It’s extremely rare for the
Hunter organization to train women to be soldiers.” Clara knew the Hunter organization didn’t believe in sending women into a combat situation.
However, they have had specialized teams where they did put a few women. Agent 345 changed things when she defected to a group of Werecats. She doesn’t know what happened to her. The higher-ups in the sister organization kept it secret.
“Well, I think we all should head inside and get some sleep. Tomorrow should be entertaining.” Tizzy looks at everyone.
“Go ahead. It’s my turn to watch the property.” Anika had the next security shift.
Everyone starts heading inside the mansion.
Valley Regional Airport, Hayden, CO:
Two black SUV’s were parked near a private hangar. In one SUV’s sat Carla and Bear. They were watching the landing strip and waiting for the representatives of the Hunter Organization to land. Both were wearing matching three-piece black suits.
Carla glances over towards Bear “so, how do you know, Mr. Bounty?”
A sly smile appears on his weathered face “I was hired to kill him, and I almost succeed, too.”
“You were hired to kill him, and he let you live?” Carla was stunned to hear that.
“Yeah, sounds strange doesn’t it.” Bear had a smirk on his face as he looks at Carla.
“You’re pulling my leg, aren’t you?” Carla couldn’t see Mr. Bounty doing something like that.
“Nope! I had him in my sights and was about to pull the trigger. When the people who hired me, double-crossed me. They tried dropping a building on the top of us. I was pinned under some rubble and he could have left me to die, but he didn’t.”
“So, you two became friends afterward?”
“Not exactly. We kept running into each other and over time we became friends. There were times I needed his help on certain cases and vice versa.”
“Ah! Do you regret going after him, now?” Carla was watching Bear.
“I think it was my destiny for me to go after him. Because, if I never took the contract and met him. I wouldn’t be sitting here now. He made a difference in how I handle contracts.”
“I know that feeling.” That was how she finally woke-up and changed her mind about the Hunter Organization.
Second Suv:
“So, tell me about your daughter, Tizzy.” Julia looks at her favorite cousin.
A smile appears on Tizzy’s face “she’s a unique girl, Julia. I never thought I would become a young mother like you and Gina.”
“Trust me, I never thought I would be a mother to three kids. Haylee had my heart after her sister was murdered and then Chayton and Catori wormed their way into my heart. Are you and Ikaika planning on adopting more children?” Julia looks at her cousin.
“I know Ikaika’s mother wants us to have a lot of children. She’s already spoiling Lien.” Tizzy was happy that her mother-in-law accepted Lien into the family.
“You avoided my question, cousin.” Julia knew Tizzy could change the subject instantly.
“Maybe in a few more years. I know what it is like to be raised as an only child.” Tizzy always wanted a sister or brother when she was
younger.
“There’s the plane we have been waiting on.” Julia spotted a plane heading towards them.
Carla and Bear’s SUV:
“Heads up, Tizzy and Julia. Our guests have arrived.” Bear radio’s the second SUV.
He gets out of the SUV on the driver's side and walks towards the front of it. The suit he was wearing covered his concealed handguns. His dark sunglasses concealed his predator's eyes.
Carla gets out on the passenger side and walks up to the front of the SUV and stands next to Bear. She dyed her dark hair last night, so there were purple highlights in her hair. Her custom suit covered her body and hid her Bo staff. She had a .50 caliber desert eagle hidden.
She didn’t like using guns; however, it didn’t mean she didn’t know how to use one. Her eyes were covered by the same style of sunglasses that Bear was wearing. She couldn’t wait to see who they sent along with Mr. Hunger.
A black plane with a red crescent moon and old-style cross painted on it comes to a stop. A ladder truck backs up to the plane and the door opens.
“The circus is in town people.” Carla watches as four men dressed in black body armor descend the steps. Each of them had the same style of
insignia on their armor as was on the plane.
“Who are they, Carla?” Julia was curious.
“They are the elite guards, Julia. They are normally sent to protect high ranking members of the Hunter organization. Did your father permit them to come along?” Carla wonders if Mr. Bounty knew.
“No, but he knows now that they are here. He said to go ahead and let them come to the ranch.” Julia was keeping in touch with her father and Cheshire through an encrypted channel.
“I hope he knows what he is doing.” Carla knew how good the elite guard was and how they used a special juice to enhance their fighting ability.
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about dad or Aunt Cheshire.” Tizzy knew her mother could kill with five strikes to a person’s body.
Another man appears behind Mr. Hunger, as he moves down the stairs. He looked to be about the same age and build as Mr. Hunger. He glances towards them and walks down behind Mr. Hunger.
Another figure appears at the entrance to the plane. He was much older and shorter than the second man. He looked to have scars on his face.
“Carla, do you recognize those two?” Julia was curious.
“I don’t know the first one, but the shorter guy is Carlos Klinsky. He is the Hunter’s field director. He isn’t a nice person and enjoys having sex with children.” Carla saw what he did to a twelve-year-old Mexican girl. He beat her so badly, that she almost died.
Another man with silver hair appears and was taller than Mr. Hunger and was very muscular. He looked like he could pick their SUV’s up and toss them around.
“Who’s that Carla?” Bear noticed the man. He could see that the man moved with the stride of a predator.
“I don’t know him.” She was watching him, and he looked like he could take all of them on.
Mr. Hunger walks up to Julia and Tizzy. He recognized them from the files he had on them. He knew both were police officers and the oldest
daughters of Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel.
“I take it, that you four are our rides to the ranch?” Hunger was directing his gaze directly at their eyes.
He had been surprised that Julia Bounty looked like the actress Charisma Carpenter. Her background wasn’t as detailed as her cousins.
“We were only expecting you and the other three that came with you. We had no idea that you would bring bodyguards.” Julia looks towards them.
“As important as this meeting is, it is standard practice for these men to have protections.” Hunger wanted to see what they were going to do.
A smile appears on Julia’s face “don’t trust us?”
“It’s not that Mrs. Bounty, we do have other enemies that might try something. Also, to be honest, you guys might not be up to the task of protecting us.”
“You might be surprised, what we are capable of, Mr. Hunger. Carla search them.”
“With pleasure, Julia.” Carla starts walking over to the men in armor.
Bear watches them. He notices the second guy that had been Mr. Hunger had glanced at Carla. He just smirks as he continues to observe them.
Carla approaches the elite guard members “you know the routine boys.”
One of them looks at her. He knew that voice and his hand went to his sword. He was ready to kill her and collect the reward.
Carla noticed the man moving his hand towards his sword “I wouldn’t do that. Because I would hate to see you lose your head.”
Carla glances towards Bear who had his gun pulled and pointed at the guy.
“That pea shooter can’t damage this armor and you know it.” Ross wanted to kill Carla.
“I wouldn’t bet on it. Now, be a good dog and do what you are told to do.” Carla liked egging these guys on.
Ross moves his hand away from his gun. He so hated Carla and couldn’t wait until he has a chance to kill her. He hopes the plan they came up with, will work against these people.
Carla finishes searching them and walks back towards Julia.
“They are clean, but some of them need to learn self-control.” Carla wanted them to try something.
“Alright. Here’s how things are going to work. Two of your people with ride with Carla and Bear and the others will ride with me and my cousin. Your guards can split themselves up between the groups.” Julia would rather leave them here at the airport.
Hunger looks at Carlos “you’re with me. Ted, Larson you two ride in the second SUV.”
The tall guy just nods his head. He walks with the second guy that had been behind Hunger over to Carla and Bear’s SUV. He motions for two of the guards to follow him.
Once everyone is loaded into the SUVs. They start heading towards the ranch.
A lone figure at the airport watches as the two SUV’s drive off. The figure pulls out a cellphone and makes a call.
“He’s on the way, Amy.” Jose watches as the two SUV’s drive away from the airport.
“Thanks, Jose. We’ll wait until you arrive, before doing anything.” Amy wanted to have all her members with her.
The past few nights, she has scouted the ranch. It was difficult to move around the area without being detected by the huge ass wolves that had been brought in. They were better than any Werewolf or Werecat she has ever encountered.
She had to admit that Mr. Bounty and his team were better than any clan of supernatural creatures she encounters. She figures if they were ever turned into supernatural creatures, they would be very dangerous.
She finally found the person responsible for the murder of the Glass Grove clan. He was here and heading towards the ranch, that the Bounty family-owned. She has two options available to her and she’s hoping that Mr. Bounty will be reasonable and let her take the person.
If not, she’ll have to go with her backup plan and that was something she didn’t want to do. There were some nice people down on the ranch and she didn’t want to see the two children down there hurt.
Rachel was watching the main road that leads into the ranch from her perch. She knew everyone has been placed in their position. She looks through her scope and spot three people walking up the driveway.
“Where the hell did you guys come from?” Rachel knew they weren’t there a few seconds ago.
“Bart, I have two men and one woman walking up the driveway.” She continues to watch them.
“Arabella, send a drone towards that area.” Bart was up on the hill and was looking down towards the main driveway.
“I’m sending probe 14 and two of the wolves are in that area.” Arabella was keeping track of the wolves as well, from the tracker in their collars.
Down on the main road leading towards the property. Amy, Troy, and Samuel were walking on either side of Amy. At one time Samuel had been willing to kill Amy when she worked for the HSL. Now, he was willing to defend her. They watch as a circular drone hovers in front of them.
“We’re here to speak to Jack Bounty.” Troy was looking up at the drone.
“Bart, they are here to talk with grandpa.” Arabella was happy the drones were equipped with speakers and mics.
“Alright, I’m on my way down to them. Rachel, keep an eye on them.” Bart walks towards the jeep parked nearby and gets in.
“Ma’am, sirs, please wait here and someone will be down in a few minutes to escort you to Mr. Bounty.”
A smile appears on Amy’s face. She figures the voice she was listening to, was one of the two children she spotted. She spots movement from the woods “guys, don’t move.”
Troy and Samuel had seen the movement as well. They catch the husky scent of a wolf in the air.
“We could take them, easily,”
“Maybe, but I wouldn’t try it.” Amy was talking to Troy and Samuel mentally since the drone flying near them could pick-up their voices.
After a few minutes, a tan jeep approaches them. Bart spotted the three people Arabella and Rachel informed them about. The jeep stops a few feet from them “how can I help you, folks?”
“We’re here to speak with Mr. Bounty about an important matter.” Amy had stepped forward to talk with Bart.
Bart looks at the young woman that just spoke to him. His instincts were warning him. It was telling him she was dangerous. He looks towards the two fellows with her and was getting the same feeling.
“Hop into the jeep and I’ll take you to him.”
Amy lets Troy and Samuel climb in the back, while she sits up front with Bart. She could tell he was observing her and watching her companions. She also noticed that he didn’t like the fact Troy and Samuel were sitting behind him.
She figures that they were being watched by some of the people with a sniping rifle. It didn’t take Bart long to drive back to the main house.
Standing outside was Gina with Cadmus sitting next to her “Bart, dad said to escort them to the main library.”
There was a slight growl coming from Cadmus. He didn’t like what he was smelling. He watches the three people as they climb out of the jeep.
Troy and Samuel look at the wolf sitting next to the oriental woman. It wasn’t as big as some werewolves, but Troy figures it could give a werewolf and a few of the werecats a run for their money. He wonders where Mr. Bounty got wolves that big.
Amy follows Bart inside the house and to a huge library. Inside was Mr. Bounty and Cheshire. Amy looks at Cheshire and there was something unique about her. She could feel that the woman had a strong feline presence about her. When she looks towards Jack, she is startled. The spirit of the wolf was very strong in him.
There was nothing supernatural about either person, but their spirits were very strong and leaned to the wolf and cat. She also figures, should either of these two ever get turned into supernatural creatures, they would be Alphas of Alphas.
Jack looks at the three people brought to him and Cheshire. The young girl, he could tell was as trained as Cheshire. He didn’t know if she was doing it on purpose or not, but she had a grace about her. He could also see she had training but kept it disguised.
“What is it, that you wanted to talk to us about, Mrs.?” Jack gives her a questionable look.
“Amy, sir. It’s about one of your guests that is on their way here. The guest I am talking about is responsible for the murder of over a hundred
innocent women, children, and men. I would like to take him back for judgment to my uncle.” Amy could kill him herself, but her uncle had the right to pass judgment, not her.
“Do you have evidence to back-up your accusations?” Cheshire was curious about this young girl.
“Yes ma’am.”
Samuel hands Amy a tablet. He has already brought the information upon it.
“Thank you, Samuel.” Amy accepts it.
She hands the tablet to Cheshire.
Cheshire accepts it and starts looking at everything on it. A disgusted look appears on her face. An angry look appears on Cheshire’s face next. She squeezes the tablet in anger.
Jack had been watching Cheshire and notices her expression. He has known her long enough to know when she is upset about something.
“And you say the person who did this, is coming here?” Cheshire looks into Amy’s eyes.
“Yes ma’am.”
“Why, did he do this to these people?” Jack was looking at the information.
“Because the Hunter organization and its sister organization fear what it doesn’t understand or believe in.”
“Which is?” Cheshire was curious now.
“That there are supernatural creatures that exist in their world. Also, not all of them are monsters, like they would have you believe.” Troy had spoken up.
Jack looks at Troy “what do you mean by supernatural creatures?”
“I think you know what I mean, Mr. Bounty.” Troy's eyes change color from brown to blue.
Jack doesn’t show any emotion when he watches Troy’s eyes change. He could hear the slight growl in his voice.
“So, the rumors are true.” Cheshire was surprised to find out that the rumors were true.
“It would appear so.” Jack had heard rumors while he worked in Europe.
“We try to keep our existence secret because people would either want to join us or try to kill us.”
“And you?” As Jack looks at Amy.
“I was created in a lab to fight them until I learned the truth. Once I knew the truth, I defected to their side.” Amy knew there was more to it than she was telling them.
“Dad, our guests are coming up the driveway.” Gina’s voice echoes in the earpiece Jack were wearing.
“It seems, you might get your wish. Come with us and don’t say anything.” Jack was going to see what would happen.
Troy, Amy, and Samuel follow behind Mr. Bounty and Cheshire as they step outside. Just as they stepped outside a huge black wolf comes running up to Jack.
“That’s a huge wolf.” Troy couldn’t believe how big the wolf was. He figures it had to be about the same size as a werewolf or dire wolf.
“That is the legendary demon wolf, Chaos. A wolf you don’t want to mess with.” Gina had been standing nearby when her father and their guest came out.
“What makes him so legendary?” Samuel looks at Chaos and wonders what makes him so dangerous.
“Because he’s not afraid of anything. Nothing scares that wolf and once he locks those jaws on you will wish you were dead.” Gina knew Chaos enjoys the hunt and the kill. He took enjoyment in it.
The two SUVs stop not too far from where everyone was standing. Carla and Bear get out of the first SUV and open the passenger doors. The men inside their SUV get out first and stand nearby. Mr. Hunger and Mr. Carlos look towards Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel. He has seen pictures of Mr. Bounty always wearing custom made business suits. He wasn’t expecting Mr. Bounty to be dressed so relaxed in blue jeans and a black button-down long sleeve shirt and black cowboy boots.
He also notices agent 345 standing behind Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel as well. He recognized the two bodyguards standing with her, being from the Montana Clan of Snow Leopards. He spots the biggest wolf he has ever seen standing near Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel as well. He recognized Gina Bounty and her wolf Cadmus.
According to their records, the wolf standing next to Mr. Bounty is the sire to every wolf the Bounty’s own. He also wasn’t happy that Agent 345 was here. He wanted to know why she was here.
Mr. Carlos gets out of the SUV and spotted three familiar people standing behind Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel. He has had run-ins with them and wanted to eliminate Agent 345. He wonders how Mr. Bounty managed to get a hold of two former agents of theirs.
The two elite guards get out next and notice Agent 345 and her two bodyguards. They would try to drop them right now, but the man they learned that was named Bear was watching them like a hawk and they knew Carla was watching them as well. Now wasn’t the time to do anything stupid.
Ted and Larson got out of the second SUV and spot agent 345 and her two bodyguards. They were standing behind whom they presume was Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel. They couldn’t believe that Mr. Bounty looked so different than his picture in his file. If they didn’t know who he was, he could easily blend into a crowd and you would lose him.
The same could be said about Mrs. Patel as well. The picture they had of her didn’t do her justice. She could blend in with a bunch of Asians and you would lose her as well. Mr. Ted and Larson figured that was how they had managed to survive as long as they have. They also spotted the biggest fucking wolf they have ever see. The thing was as big as a werewolf.
Julia spotted the two men looking at Chaos, standing by her father’s side. A smile appears on her face “if you guys, don’t behave yourself. We’ll feed you to my father’s demon dog.”
Tizzy just smirks at her cousin’s comment. She knew Chaos would have fun with these men. Even Shur Khan and Simba leave him alone.
“I would like to see that wolf get through this armor.” Ross looks at the wolf and smiles behind his helmet.
Julia looks at him “oh, trust me. If that wolf wants you, he’ll get you. Nothing can stop him, once he is in a killing mood.”
“What is she doing here?” Larson looks towards Julia for an answer.
“I don’t know who you’re talking about, but if you want an answer to your question. I would ask the scary man looking at you.” Julia knew her father was taking in everything going on.
“I would be more afraid of the oriental woman standing next to him, instead of the young girl and two guys behind them.” Tizzy was wondering who the teenage girl and two men were.
“Do you two always talk too much?” Ted looks at Julia and Tizzy.
“We’re always too busy beating the crap out of people like you.” Tizzy answered for her and Julia.
All twelve of them walk up to Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Patel. Julia and Tizzy stand by their parents, while Bear and Carla take up a position on either side of the other men.
“Gentlemen, allow me to introduce myself and my companion here.”
“We already know who you and your companion are, Mr. Bounty. What we would like to know, is what are they doing here?” Carlos Klinsky glares at Amy and her two companions.
Jack didn’t like being cut off, but he doesn’t let it show on his face. He looks at Mr. Klinsky with cold dead eyes “they have informed me, that one of you have committed a grave crime and must answer for it.”
“And who is going to make us answer for it? They deserved what happened to their kind.” Mr. Klinsky had a smirk on his face.
Troy and Samuel were getting angry, but they hear Amy’s voice in their head. “Let him keep digging himself into a hole. Mr. Bounty has a plan.” A smile appears on her face.
“So, you admit to killing children and unarm women?” Cheshire looks at Mr. Klinsky with narrow eyes.
“They weren’t innocent, and they aren’t considered human.” Mr. Klinsky didn’t like the supernatural at all.
“Ah, shit.” Tizzy knew what her mother was about to do.
“Ches, let me handle this matter.” Jack knew the warning signs of his partner.
Two of the elite guards were slowly moving their hands to their swords. The other two were getting ready to take up a protective position on Mr. Klinsky.
“Mr. Bounty, I don’t see how this matter has anything to do with what we are here for.” Mr. Hunger looks at Jack and noticed his eyes. He heard Chaos growling and noticed his ears were laid back.
“It has a lot to do with why we are here. I can’t allow a major crime of this nature to go unpunished. That would make me no better than you.
So, either turn over Mr. Klinsky to be judged and punished by the people he harmed, or I’ll kill him where he stands.”
“Just give the word, big brother.” Anika had Mr. Klinsky in her sights and programmed.
“I can’t do that, Mr. Bounty. He is a valuable member of my organization.” Mr. Hunger wonders where the shot was going to come in from.
The next thing everyone knows, Mr. Klinsky drops to the ground. There was a flash of light, but after the flash, Mr. Klinsky's body drops to the ground with the front of his chest exploded outwards.
Mr. Hunger, Mr. Ted, and Mr. Larson all wonder how that could have happened. He had been protected by the magic spell that had been triggered. They do notice that there was a copper color bullet from a fifty-caliber laying on the ground.
The guards that were moving their hands to their swords had guns pointed at their heads. Bear had his fifty-caliber handgun pointed at one guy and Carla had her gun pointed at the other guy. The other two guards were protecting the other three men.
Troy and Samuel had felt the magic as soon as it went off. They were trying to figure out how Mr. Bounty did what he just did. They didn’t hear any sound, except the explosions of Mr. Klinsky’s chest.
Mr. Hunger grimace and wonder how Mr. Bounty pulled off what he just did. They had everything covered to protect everyone that came with them. He looks towards Mr. Bounty “you do know, you just made things more difficult, don’t you.”
“God, how stupid can you be,” Gina whispers to Julia.
She knew if her father wanted all of them dead, they would be dead right now. You don’t threaten her father when you have a losing hand.
“Mr. Hunger, the way I see it. I gave you a choice in this matter. Instead of handling the matter like reasonable people. You force me to take a different approach. I would suggest from now on, that you leave your I’m better than you attitude at home. Because I just proved you’re not as powerful as you think. Oh, by the way. Thank you for the six prisoners you sent the other night. My people had fun with them.” Jack didn’t kill them, but stripped them naked of everything and left them locked up.
“Now, let's go inside and continue our conversation.”
“You’re going to let this slide, Hunger?” Larson looks at Hunger.
He was mad that no one was going to do anything about this. How can this slight go unanswered?
“We can always finish this.” Amy steps from behind Jack and Cheshire and looks at Larson.
“Fine, let's do it.” Larson steps forward to confront Amy.
Larson and Amy face off against each other. Larson had taken off his dress shirt and was wearing a white muscle shirt underneath. He watches Amy trying to judge what she was going to do. He has watched all her training sessions and knew every move she knew.
Amy watches Larson as they circled each other. She knew he was analyzing her, trying to guess how she was going to react. A smile appears on her face, as she stops and attacks. She moves quickly to strike him with her left hand.
Larson sidesteps quickly out of the way, as Amy moves. He goes to strike her but misses as she leans back and slides on her feet past him. He tries to strike again, but feel his hand brushed aside by hers.
Amy turns to face Larson, as she spins on her left heel. She moves again to strike his chest area. She feels her hand connect with his chest area. Her strike doesn’t do much to his tough skin. She does manage to knock the wind out of him.
Larson manages to hit Amy’s left shoulder, at the same time her fist connected with his chest. The blow to his chest knocks the wind out of him. His blow to her shoulder doesn’t slow her down.
Amy spins around and jumps up and kicks Larson behind his head. Her small foot connects with his head, sending him stumbling forward. She spins in the air and kicks him with her other foot. Her foot connects with his shoulder.
Larson stumbles forward from the blow he felt to the back of his head. Just as he was turning around to attack Amy, he feels her other foot connect with his right shoulder. He feels the area she hit, go a little numb.
Jack and Cheshire were observing the combat between Larson and Amy. Neither one of them could believe how fast they were moving. Even in their prime, they didn’t have the type of reaction they were seeing.
Julia, Gina, and Tizzy couldn’t believe the reaction they were seeing between the two combatants. Tizzy was amazed at how fast they were moving.
“Those two are moving faster than anyone I have ever seen.” Tizzy has never seen anyone move so fast.
Troy and Samuel were paying attention to the fight going on between Amy and Larson. Troy noticed that Larson was using some of Amy’s fighting style. He has been training with her to recognize her unique style. He listens to the comments from Jack and his people.
The fighting between Amy and Larson has taken on a life of its own. They were moving fast and furious against each other. Each of them had injuries, but it wasn’t slowing either one of them down.
Amy looks at Larson as she tried to block out the pain she was feeling. Larson had gotten lucky and struck her hard on her right shoulder. Her right arm was useless, and her left ankle was hurting her. She looks at Larson and notices he wasn’t doing any better. She notices he was having a hard time breathing and his left leg and arm was useless as well.
“This is your last chance to surrender.” Amy summons her energy to give her the strength she needs to finish this fight.
“What’s wrong? Are you not capable of finishing this fight?” Larson centers himself and taps the last of his energy reserve.
“Finish this fight, Larson.” Mr. Hunger was getting impatient.
Amy charges towards Larson and just as his fist connects with her body. Her fist goes straight through his chest, with his beating heart in her
hand. She crushes his heart in her hand.
She looks up at Larson “you lose.”
Just as Amy says those words, there is an extremely blinding bright flash of light. One of the Knights pull his sword and tries to run it through Jack’s chest. Instead of running it through Jack’s chest, it goes through Cheshire’s chest instead. She had stepped in front of it to protect Jack.
“MOM!” Tizzy pulls her guns and starts shooting the knight that just put his sword through her mother’s body.
Jack catches Cheshire in his arms. He looks down at her face, as the anger in him surfaces. He looks up and notices Tizzy standing over the Knight she just killed. Tears were sliding down her cheeks as her guns hung by her side.
Jack looks at Mr. Hunger “you just fucked up, royally. Kill them all!” As he lifts Cheshire’s body and heads towards the mansion.
“You heard dad, people.” Julia pulls her guns and starts shooting at Mr. Hunger.
Amy runs towards Jack before his snipers start shooting. She sends a mental message to her mother and aunt telling them they were needed immediately.
“Mr. Bounty, I might be able to save her.” Amy stops near Jack. She had to be careful because she saw the anger in his eyes.
“How?” Jack stops to look at Amy.
“My mother and aunt can heal people. If they can’t bring her back, there is one other who can, but it will require a price.” Amy knew Leto could bring Cheshire back, but there is always a price to play.
“I’ll pay the price.” Jack still loved Cheshire very much. He knew she felt the same, but they never acted on it. He loved his wife as well.
When Jack gave the order to kill the Hunter organization members. Rachel opened up with her sniper rifle at the knights. The first one she shot, was still standing. She keeps firing and after the fifth round, the knight goes.
She spots Bear and Carla was busy fighting the knights, they had covered. The bullets from their guns were bouncing off the body armor. Carla looks over at Bear while dodging a sword swipe “Their armor is enchanted. Our bullets are just going to bounce off them.” Carla dodges another swipe from her attacker.
“Anika, switch to the new rounds and take these punks out.” Bear looks in Anika’s direction.
Rachel heard what Bear said and does it. She knew the rest of the snipers were doing the same. She looks through her scope and notices Julia and Gina were on the ground holding their sides. There was a pool of blood under them.
Mr. Hunger had managed to seriously injury Julia and Gina before they could do any serious harm to him. However, their wolves were faster than he counted on. He managed to fight them off, but not before they managed to crush his shoulder and right leg with their powerful bite. He was slowly bleeding to death.
He looks over and notices that Ted was dead. One of the wolves had killed him. He watches as Troy and Samuel come walking over to him.
“Well, it looks like you are slowly dying, Mr. Hunger. Maybe we should have the wolves come back and finish the job?”
“Go to hell. At least I managed to kill one of those bastards.”
“But you started a war, you can’t win.” Gina fires a bullet right between the eyes of Mr. Hunger.
Troy goes over to help Gina, while Samuel helps Julia. Tizzy had followed her uncle into the mansion. Just as she entered the room where he took her mother, there is a charge in the air as a magical portal opens and two women come walking out of it.
“What the fuck and who are you?” She had her guns trained on them.
“They’re here to heal your mother, Tizzy.” Amy moves to stand between Tizzy and her relatives.
Tizzy puts her guns down. She steps aside to let them pass her.
“Quick mom, we don’t have much time.” Amy escort her mom and aunt to where Cheshire was laying.
Tizzy follows behind them. The sword was still sticking out of her. April and Joyce walk over to Cheshire’s prone body. There was still a pulse, but it was really weak. They noticed the man standing near her and they could feel his concern and anger.
Tizzy walks over and stands next to her uncle. She takes his hand and holds it. She feels Jack give her hand a little squeeze.
April and Joyce examine Cheshire and could feel that the spirit of the cat was strong in her. It wasn’t that she was a Were, but the Cat goddess has claimed this one as one of her own.
“Can you save her?” Jack looks at the two women.
“Yes, but not here. We need to take her back to our place.” Joyce looks at the young woman standing next to Jack and could tell she was related to the woman.
Jack looks at Tizzy “she’s your mother, sweetie. It’s your decision.”
“Can I go with her?” Tizzy looks at the two women.
“Yes, you can come with your mother.”
“Then, let's save my mother.” Tizzy didn’t want to lose her mother.
Lady Joyce opens a portal, while Lady April picks Cheshire up off the table, being careful of the sword. Lady April looks at Amy “just let me know when you want to come home.”
“I will mom.” Amy kisses her mother on the cheek. She also kisses her aunt as well.
After they leave, Haylee and Arabella come running into the room. They look over towards their grandfather “granddad, mom has been hurt.”
“Alright, Haylee and Arabella. I’ll go check on your mothers. You two get back into the safe room.” Jack knew the girls were concerned about their mothers.
“Yes sir.”
Arabella leads Haylee and their pets back to the safe room. They were worried about their mothers.
“Thank you, Amy.” Jack hopes everything will be okay.
“Don’t thank me yet, sir. Your friend is knocking on heaven’s door.” Amy turns and heads back outside.
Jack takes out a bottle of Irish whiskey he brought with him from home and pours it into a custom-made crystal glass. He takes a sip from the glass as he looks out the big bay window in his office. He was worried about Cheshire and his girls. The men that came with Amy had managed to stop the bleeding and they were resting in their bedrooms.
The last thing he wanted was to go to war with organizations that have been around for centuries, but what choice did he have? He pours a little more whiskey into his glass. He was now allying himself with creatures, who had only recently been myths and legends to the world.
How was he going to explain this to his wife and how was supposed to protect her now? He reaches down next to his chair and scratches the top of Chaos' head. The original Chaos was buried on his ranch in Montana.
He takes another sip from his glass as he watches as the sun descends. He turns around when he hears someone knocking on his office door.
“Enter!”
Anika comes walking into her big brother’s office. She notices he had an old bottle of Irish whiskey out and was drinking from it.
“I hope you have a second glass to share that whiskey.” Anika walks over and sits down in the chair in front of the hand made desk.
Jack opens the drawer he kept the whiskey and his glass in. He pulls out a second one for his little sister. He pours some of the whiskey into the glass and hands it to her.
“Thanks.” Anika takes a sniff and could tell it was one of her brother’s favorites.
She takes a sip of it and moans as it slides down her throat. It was smooth as it went down her throat.
“This is a good whiskey.” As she looks at her brother.
“I know.” Jack takes another sip from his glass.
“Any word yet about Cheshire?” Anika knew her brother was concerned about his best friend.
“None yet.” He takes another sip of his whiskey.
“I checked on the girls before I came to your office. Dr. Garner said they should be alright. Whoever tended to their wounds did a good job.
Also, whatever cut the girls was razor-sharp.” Anika holds her glass out to her brother for a refill.
Jack pours some more whiskey into her glass. He figures between the two of them, they were going to kill the bottle.
“Thanks. Bart and Bear are driving Rachel and Casey to the airport.” Anika takes another sip from her glass.
“Any word from any of your crew?” Jack had sent Terry, Aylin, and Shade to Brazil as a favor to Don Juan.
“Yes. Terry, Aylin, and Shade are on their way back. They should be in the states by tomorrow. Elizabeth and her wife are new mothers. All four
babies were born without any problems. I’ve already sent them flowers and informed the hospital that the company is picking up the hospital bill. I also notified The Trickster and her partner to inform your niece and her wife that they are in danger.”
“You better contact the Romano’s and give them all the information we have on the Hunter’s and HSL.”
“Do you think they would go after a bunch of bounty hunters?” Anika knew about the Romano family and that they were professional bounty hunters.
“Have you seen Mrs. Romano? She looks like a Neko from an anime cartoon.”
“Well, she’s no stranger than Aylin with her white face and such.” Anika was hoping Aylin would get rid of her white face and such, but it was
permanently tattooed white.
“Aylin can hide her pale skin behind some make-up. Mrs. Romano can’t hide what she is. She has cat ears, tail, eyes and some facial features as well.” Jack brings a picture up on his cellphone and shows his little sister.
Anika looks at the picture and was curious how someone could be born that way. She couldn’t believe how the woman looked.
“How is that possible?” Anika hands the cellphone back to Jack.
“I’m guessing her, and her sister were part of illegal genetic experiments. It’s not the first time the government has tried to splice animal DNA with human DNA.”
“She has a sister?”
“Yes, but she’s a humanoid mouse that looks like Gadget from the Disney cartoon.” Jack had done some digging into everyone his family has had contact with.
“Okay, I have to meet these people for myself.” Anika would love to meet these people.
“So, we need to alert the Romano’s as well. I’ll get in touch with them and let them know.” Anika makes a note on her cellphone.
“I think Gina has a direct number for them. One of her teams is currently working with them. Also, Newell’s daughter is working with them.”
“Your older brother, Newell?” Anika has only met him a few times.
He was nothing like Jack. He was a cop in England and his wife was the daughter of a gypsy clan leader and circus performer.
“Yep, his daughter Sophia is part of their group,” Jack remembers when she was born.
“Man, I haven’t seen her in years. I thought she was following in her mother’s footsteps of being a circus performer?”
“She did, up until the circus she performed with, ran into financial troubles. They had to close and she didn’t want to work for MI 6. So, she
joined the security company Gina manages.”
“Now that is strange. A Bounty who didn’t want to work for MI 6. I thought it was a required requirement to work for them.” Anika loved teasing her big brother.
Jack just scowls at her. He knew Anika was just being herself.
“You know, I should have never adopted you as my sister. You’re too much like our older sister.” Jack finishes his drink off.
“You know you love me, big brother. Besides, if I didn’t pick on you occasionally, Dakota would. Oh, Mouse will be here in two weeks for her
vacation.” Anika takes another sip of her whiskey.
“I haven’t forgotten. She’ll be okay because unless the Hunters and HSL want to deal with MI 6, they will leave her alone. Have Morgana start her cyber attack against the Hunters and HSL. I want them to learn what the cost is for declaring war with me.”
“You are being vindictive. You know she’s going to enjoy doing what you ask.” Anika knew how much Morgana and her crew enjoy tearing into other hackers and such apart.
An evil smile appears on Jack’s face. He knew when he partners with Morgana what she was capable of. If he had to, he had other hackers in his employment that could help her.
“So, how much longer are you going to remain here?” Anika knew she needed to get back to New York.
“Until, the end of the week. Those prisoners we captured; I want to squeeze for information. Plus, Chaos hasn’t had all his fun yet.” Jack reaches down and pets his best friend.
Anika looks at the huge walking furball laying by Jack. The one he currently had was the first clone of the original.
“Sometimes I think you love that wolf more than anyone else.”
“There are times, but I love Debbie and my children.”
“What? I don’t earn a mention?” Anika looked hurt.
“Yes, I love you too. Now, go and pack your bags.”
Anika stands up and salutes Jack “yes, sir!” She turns and walks out of Jack’s office.
Jack watches as Anika leave. A few minutes later, he hears someone knocking on his door again.
“Enter.”
Amy comes walking in “Mr. Bounty. This letter has come for you from the council.”
Amy was holding a parchment letter, sealed with wax in the middle. She walks over and hands it to Jack.
Jack accepts the letter “what council?”
“The supernatural council. I’m surprised you never heard about it.” Amy gave Jack a weird look.
“He opens the letter and it was an invitation for him and one other to appear before the council to talk about an alliance.”
“Well, that was fast.” Jack looks at Amy.
“Word travels fast among the supernatural. If it is what I think it is, then that is a good thing. Having a partnership with you and your people will be the greatest asset we will have in this fight.”
Jack just looks at Amy and wonders why they needed him and his family. Maybe this council could answer his question.
“Thank you, Amy.”
“You’re welcome.” Amy turns and leaves Jack’s office.
Krisha looks at her reflection in the mirror. She was standing before it in the nude and couldn’t believe the slight bulge she had. Her belly was slightly bulging, and her areoles were the size of saucer plates and dark brown. She placed her hand down on her stomach and couldn’t believe she was three months pregnant.
She watches as Catlin walks up behind her. Catlin was still limping, and her chest was bandaged up. She had just gotten back from an assignment Cheshire sent her on. A smile appears on Krisha’s face as she feels Catlin’s arms wrap around her and hold her tight against the front of her body. She felt Catlin’s breasts pressed against her back.
“How did you manage to do this to me?” Krisha looks into Catlin’s blue eyes in the mirror.
“I don’t know, but I think I like it.” Catlin kisses the side of Krisha’s neck.
“Women can’t get each other pregnant. It’s biology impossible.” Krisha knew women couldn’t impregnate each other.
Ever since the two of them woke up in France with the cat chokers around their necks, they have noticed changes that their bodies are undergoing. Catlin’s eyes, teeth, agility, and scent have changed. Even the way she walked was more graceful. She moved like a cat on the prowl.
Her own body has changed as well. Her sense of smell and hearing was enhanced. She could smell the pheromones coming off of Catlin and everything around her. Her scent had changed. She smelled more like Catlin than herself. She knew her scent had changed since she became pregnant.
Catlin squeezed Krisha’s breasts and couldn’t believe how squishy and big they had gotten. She feels Krisha lean further back against her body.
“You love when I play with your breasts, don’t you?” Catlin was watching Krisha’s facial expression in the mirror.
“Yes, they have been feeling so heavy and sore lately.” Krisha couldn’t believe how sore they had been feeling.
“Well, you are carrying three babies, according to your ultrasound.” Catlin couldn’t believe Krisha was carrying three babies. She was confused
about how she managed to knock up Krisha.
“I know, and I want to know how you managed to do that to me.” Krisha tuns around in her wife’s arms.
“Beats me. It might have something to do with the double-headed cat-shaped dildo we keep using.” Catlin loved that thing. She felt like she was the dominant one when she was using it.
“I know mom is confused about how I became pregnant from you. She’s also happy as well.” Krisha knew her mother was happy she was going to have more grandchildren.
“Between you and Tizzy. She’s going to have many grandkids.” Catlin knew Tizzy was pregnant as well. She was further along in her pregnancy than Krisha.
“I know.” Krisha knew Tizzy was five months pregnant and had a huge belly.
“All of this started with these damn chokers. We can’t take off.” Krisha hated the choker around her neck. It was irritating, especially when she was sweating a storm while dancing and practicing.
“I know. It makes doing undercover work hard.” Catlin recently had to do some undercover work for the DEA and ATF. Her choker would sometimes become invisible so that you couldn’t see it, but she could still feel it being there.
“Well, we better get dressed and join mom for lunch. She’s expecting us.”
“And we’re supposed to have dinner with my folks tonight as well.” Catlin couldn’t believe how her parents took the news of her being married and becoming a mother soon.
They have already met with Cheshire and tried to face off with her. However, her parents learned that Cheshire was not the type of person you could intimidate. They also didn’t know she was one of Cheshire’s operatives. They knew she worked for the import and export company Cheshire owned.
“Yeah, your right.” Krisha feels Catlin removing her arms.
Krisha puts on a pair of thong panties and one of her new nursing bras. She outgrew her old bras because her breasts had gotten bigger. She puts on a sleeveless floral print babydoll dress. Her breasts were pushing the dress top out some.
“Here, let me help you with your shoes.” Catlin grabbed the pair of heels Krisha was going to wear.
“You just want to kiss my feet.” Krisha looks down at Catlin as she puts the heels on.
“I would, but we don’t have time. Your mother is slowly getting over us, disobeying her.” Catlin has been trying to stay on Cheshire’s good side.
She puts Krisha’s heels on and helps her stand up. She looks at her wife. “I’m going to get dressed now.”
“Okay.” Krisha brushes out her shoulder-length black hair.
It doesn’t take Catlin long to get dressed and ready. She was wearing a mid-thigh skirt, a sleeveless top, and heels. She barely wore any jewelry at all. She looks over at Krisha. “I’m ready.”
“Good. Mom’s meeting us at Maia’s. She knows the owner, and it is one of her favorite places to eat at.”
“They have good food. I’ve eaten there with my parents.” Catlin grabs her small purse and hands Krisha hers.
“Whose car are we taking?” Krisha looks at Catlin.
“Mine. I’m not taking any chances with you getting hurt.” Catlin wasn’t taking any chance with Krisha being pregnant.
A smirk appears on Krisha’s face as she gets in on the passenger side of Catlin’s car. Catlin had gotten herself a specialized hybrid car that is extremely fast if it runs on batteries or gasoline. She links her cellphone with the car radio interface and plays music from her cell phone.
The drive to Maia’s didn’t take long. Catlin turned her keys over to the valet person so she could park her car. The person looked about Tizzy’s age and had strawberry blonde hair. Krisha follows Catlin as they enter the restaurant.
Catlin stops in front of the host station and notices a young woman with light brown hair is manning the podium.
“Welcome to Maia’s. My name is Lisa. How many are in your party?” Lisa looks at the blonde hair woman standing before the podium.
“We’re meeting some people. The reservation is under the name of Patel.” Catlin was watching Lisa.
Lisa checks the reservation list and found the name. She notices that two members of the party have already arrived. She grabs two menu’s “if you’ll follow me, please.”
Lisa turned and started walking deeper into the restaurant. Catlin and Krisha follow behind the young woman. She takes them back to where a private table has already been set for them. They notice that Tizzy, her husband, Ikaika, and her mother-in-law Cheshire are already at the table.
“Here you go, ma’am. Your waitress will be with you in a minute.” Lisa smiles at Catlin and Krisha as they sit down on the chairs.
Lisa places a menu in front of both women.
“Thanks.”
“Enjoy.” Lisa turned and walked away.
Krisha looks at her older sister and notices she has a belly on her. She wonders how along Tizzy was.
“How long are you, sis?” Krisha was curious.
“Five months, Krisha.” Tizzy still couldn’t get over the fact that she was pregnant. That had been a surprise to her.
“How along are you?” Tizzy could tell there was something different about her sister.
“Three months. I hadn’t realized I was pregnant until recently.” Krisha looked at her mother to see what she thought.
“Do either of you girls know how Krisha became pregnant?” Cheshire looked toward Krisha and Catlin for an explanation.
“I think it was the cat penis-shaped double-end dildo that did it. We have been using it a lot, and it has caused a bond to form between Krisha and me.” Catlin always knew what her wife was thinking and feeling.
“You know, I never thought about it, but Ikaika and I have been experiencing something similar. I know what he is thinking and feeling as well.
Just like I know when Lein is hurt or not feeling well.” Tizzy has noticed she is more in tune with her daughter and husband.
Cheshire looks at Tizzy, Ikaika, Catlin, and Krisha. She’s been learning a few tricks from Lady April and Lady Joyce about the abilities she now has. She could see the mate bonds between her daughters and those she shares with them since they are her children. They may not have her blood in their veins, but the emotional attachment was there.
Their waitress comes over to them and gets their drink order. Once their waitress left them, they looked through the menu to see what they were in the mood for. Krisha could feel what Catlin was in the mood for. She was going to order the blowfish.
Cheshire looks at Catlin “be careful eating it, Catlin.”
“I know chef here. He’s terrific and knows how to prepare Blow fish properly.” Catlin liked this restaurant a lot.
“Don’t the two of you even think about it? You two need to be careful what you eat from now on.” Cheshire looks at Tizzy and Krisha.
“Yes, ma’am.” Both women answer at the same time.
Ikaika looks at Tizzy and Krisha “okay, did the two of you coordinate that?”
Tizzy smirks as she looks at her husband “sweetie when mom gives us a suggestion or order. You obey it.”
“Oh!” Ikaika glanced over at Cheshire and could tell she meant business. It was the same feeling he got from his mother and grandmother when they spoke. You didn’t disobey or ignore them.
When their waitress returns with their drinks, they all place their order. Tizzy orders a nice tuna and shrimp meal. Ikaika orders Poke with rice. Catlin orders Blowfish and some sushi. Krisha orders Grilled Hawaiian Fish with Papaya Relish. Cheshire orders Mahi Mahi.
“Omphile and Lien are going to be upset they weren’t here with us.” Tizzy knew Lien loved spending time with her grandmother.
“I’ll treat the girls to something special this weekend.” Cheshire enjoyed spending time with her daughters and granddaughter.
“I’m surprised Christine sold her script, and the production company wants her input on the movie.” Tizzy was surprised to learn about the script and Christine being pregnant.
“How close is the script to what happened to everyone?” Ikaika remembered that day. Tizzy was in a coma, and he could only wake her by recording Simba growling.
“Jack and I suggested some changes to the script. However, we did leave the warehouse fire in the script. That included Christine finnding all of you and pulling everyone out of the warehouse fire.” Cheshire thought she lost her oldest that day. Just as she thought, Jack had lost Julia and Gina as well.
“Did those bounty hunters we worked with sign off on the script?” Tizzy couldn't believe one of them looked like a Neko from the anime comics she used to read when she was little.
“Kat and her team have been contacted and looked over the script. They have given their permission for the events written in the script.”
“Who are these bounty hunters you’re talking about?” Krisha and Catlin were confused.
“They worked with me, Julia, and Gina on a joint task force to apprehend a dangerous CIA agent who had defected to the other side. He was going around killing people in Memphis, Tennessee.”
“But that doesn’t explain why a group of bounty hunters would go after him?” Catlin knew a little bit about bounty hunting.
“There was a five-million-dollar bounty on his head. Kat and her team are very good at capturing extremely talented people like mom and Uncle Jack.”
“I wouldn’t go that far, sweetie. Yes, Kat and her crew are talented bounty hunters, but they still have a lot to learn.” Cheshire knew they could use some of her and Jack’s training.
Tizzy looks at her mother with disbelief on her face. She turns back to Catlin “anyway. They were working with the task force when we tracked this person down. We had Sphinx and Cadmus when we tracked this guy to a warehouse. He rigged the sprinkler system with gas and ignited it using small drones with plastic explosives inside of them.
“So, when the explosions went off, it set the gas off inside the pipes. Ouch! I bet that created a nice explosion.” Catlin gets chills just thinking about it.
“It did. We would have died if we hadn’t been wearing our body armor. Christine was on her way home from a shoot she and her friends were doing. She was dressed as the Baroness from Cobra. She came inside the burning warehouse after she spotted our unconscious bodies and pulled us out of the warehouse.”
“Let me guess, Kat and her people were in there as well?”
“Yes, she was wearing body armor that uncle Jack’s company sells to law enforcement.” Tizzy knew he sold a lot of armor.
“Wow! So, how did you manage to come out of your coma?” Krisha was curious.
“I brought a recording of Simba roaring for his breakfast. It was the only way to bring your sister out of her coma. She loves that big cat a lot.”
Ikaika looks at his wife with a smirk on his face.
“Wow!” Catlin was impressed with that statement.
“So, did you guys catch him?” Krisha looks at her sister.
“Nope! Mom and uncle Jack did.” Tizzy looks over towards her mother.
“What did you and uncle Jack do to him, mom?” Krisha knew her mother was very creative.
“It shouldn’t be discussed at the table, Krisha. However, I will say this. He will never harm another person for the rest of his mortal life.” Cheshire had made the person regret ever being born. She and Jack kept him alive for a while, squeezing every bit of information from him.
“Did Christine put that in the movie script?” Tizzy was curious.
“No, Jack and I helped her develop a better ending. Let’s say she wrote a fictional character into the script that wasn’t there at all.” Cheshire knew Christine created the character to be like her and Jack.
“Oh, I hope she picks someone cool to play me in the movie.” Tizzy couldn’t wait to see how the movie turned out.
Krisha enjoys having lunch with her mother and older sister. After lunch, she and Catlin visit some old school friends. Some people who went to school still worked at various companies in Hawaii.
As they were driving around enjoying the Island and scenery. Krisha was looking at Facebook and came across a person she recognized. She couldn’t believe what she was reading.
“You won’t believe this, sweetie. You remember Kahiau from school, don’t you?”
“Yeah, he kept hitting on me and asking me to go out with him. What’s up with him?”
“Well, you won’t believe this. He is no longer a he but a she. And she is a fashion model now.” Krisha enlarges the image she finds to show
Catlin.
Catlin glances at the picture and lets out a low whistle. She couldn’t believe how sexy Kahiau looked now.
“Wow! If we weren’t already married. I might have chased after him.” Catlin watches Krisha’s reaction.
Krisha looks at her cell phone “according to this article; she’s engaged to be married to a rich millionaire. So, she prefers a stiff cock to lick a kitty.”
“Her lost. I know you don’t mind licking a kitty.” Catlin glances at Krisha with a smile on her face.
“I love everything you do to me, sweetie.” Krisha leans over and kisses her cheek.
A smile appears on Catlin’s face as she drives them to one of her favorite surf spots. When they arrive, Catlin pulls into an open parking spot close to the beach.
“What are we doing here?” Krisha was puzzled because never been here before.
“I used to come here and surf when things got too intense at home. I thought I would share it with you.” Catlin turns the car off and exits the vehicle.
Krisha joins her. They stop at the entrance to the beach and remove their heels. They pick their heels up and walk out onto the beach. The sand was hot; Catlin loved feeling the heat. She walks down to the water edge with Krisha by her side.
“I used to love coming here and riding the waves. It made me forget all the drama that went on at home.” Catlin brushes aside a lock of her blonde hair.
“I thought you and your parents got along with one another?” Krisha looks at Catlin’s face.
“That’s what we wanted people to think. My mother and father put their career and social life ahead of me. The person I wished was my mother was my nanny. She treated me as if I was her child.” Catlin missed her nanny a lot.
“What happened to her?” This was the first Krisha had heard about Catlin’s nanny.
“My folks let her go when I turned twelve years old. They felt I no longer needed her. Every time I would run away, I would go to her house.” Catlin missed her old nanny a lot.
“I’m surprised your parents didn’t ship you off to boarding school.”
“They tried, but I was too wild for them. When I started stealing, they banned me from every boarding school they sent me could have ended up in jail, but I didn’t. I know someone behind the scenes kept me from going to jail.”
“Your parents, maybe?” Krisha knew it wasn’t her mother.
“Nope, it wasn’t my parents. It was someone else with much pull.” Catlin still hasn’t figured out yet who it was.
“I know it wasn’t my mother. You and I didn’t get serious until you came to the same school I went to.” Krisha knew Catlin stuck out like a sore thumb at school.
“You never did find out who stole your bra and panties the hat first year, did you?”
“No, but I now know who.” Krisha kisses Catlin on the lips.
Catlin returns the kiss and holds Krisha tight against her body. She loved having Krisha in her arms. She just holds Krisha close to her as they watch the surfers.
Out On the Water:
Pam was sitting on the surfboard, waiting for a sound wave to surface. She spots two women standing close to the water edge. She didn’t know who they were. She spots the perfect wave and starts paddling in front of it. When it starts rising, she rides it in.
Pam rides the wave towards the beach without any problems. She ends up stopping where the two women are standing. It takes her a minute, but she recognizes one of the women. A smile appears on her face “Catlin, is that you?”
Standing On the Beach:
Catlin looks at the young woman that was walking toward her and Krisha. A smile appears on her face “Pam Ryan? I thought you were going to join the military?”
“I did and got stationed here in Hawaii. What have you been up to?” Pam was happy to see Catlin.
“I went and got married.” Catlin holds up her hand and flashes her wedding ring.
“I’m guessing this lovely, dark skin beauty is your wife?” Pam looks toward Krisha when she says that.
A smile appears on Krisha’s face “it’s nice to meet you.”
“And you.”
“So, how do you and Catlin know each other?” Krisha was curious.
“We used to surf together. Catlin taught me everything she knew about surfing.”
“She used to bug me to teach her how to surf. So, I took pity on her and started teaching her.” Catlin loved teaching Pam.
“After a few lessons, I discovered I had a natural talent for surfing.” Pam smiles at Catlin and Krisha.
“What do you do in the military, Pam?” Catlin was curious.
“I can’t tell you. I can tell you that nothing is secret from me.” Pam watches Krisha and Catlin.
“So, military Intelligence then?” Krisha figures that if nothing is secret to her, then he has to do with intelligence.
“I’m not confirming or denying anything,” Pam smirks at them.
“Why don’t we get together for dinner one night?” Catlin wouldn’t mind catching up with Pam some more.
“Sounds good to me.” Pam gives Catlin her number.
Afterward, Pam runs back out to the water and swims away from the beach to try and catch a wave developing. Krisha and Catlin watch as she grabs the waves and starts riding them toward the shore.
“We better head towards your parent’s place and give them the good news.” Krisha knew they would want to hear about her and Catlin having a baby.
“I doubt it.” Catlin knew they were in for a lecture about how irresponsible they were having a baby at such a young age.
The next day, when the alarm buzzer goes off on Krisha’s cellphone, she ignores it. Neither she nor Catlin had anything special planned for today. When it goes off nine seconds later, Krisha turns it off and snuggles closer to Catlin. After last night at Catlin’s parents’ house. They came home and had some mind-blowing sex.
Catlin holds Krisha as they lay in bed. The apartment was nice and cool, and neither woman was wearing anything.
“This feels nice.” Krisha draws little circles on Catlin’s forearms. She loved feeling them wrapped around her.
“Yes, it does.” Catlin kisses the side of Krisha’s neck.
“Let’s stay in today and order out. What do you think?” Krisha turns around in Catlin’s arm, looking into Catlin’s bright blue eyes.
Catlin looks into Krisha’s brown eyes. “I agree.” Catlin kisses Krisha on the lips.
Krisha returns the kiss and kisses down Catlin’s neck. She gently bites Catlin’s shoulder blade and starts kissing down to Catlin’s left breast, and takes the nipple into her mouth. She gently bites it but starts sucking on it. She moves her right hand down to Catlin’s vaginal opening and starts fingering her.
For the next hour, Krisha has her way with Catlin’s body. She doesn’t let Catlin return the pleasure to her until she is done worshipping her wife’s
body. She leaves bite marks and fingernail welts on Catlin’s body.
When it’s Catlin’s turn to please Krisha, she makes Krisha have so many orgasms that the sheet becomes wet from Krisha squirting so much.
She worships Krisha’s feet and sucks on each toe. She manages to get Krisha to slip her foot into her vaginal opening. She loved feeling Krisha’s foot up inside her body.
She lets out a scream when a huge massive orgasm rocks her body. She squeezed her vaginal muscles around Krisha’s foot so tight that Krisha’s foot wouldn’t come out. It took twenty minutes of Catlin relaxing before Krisha could pull her foot out of Catlin’s vagina.
Krisha holds Catlin against her body “that was a first for you, sweetie.” As Krisha kisses Catlin.
“I hope it will be a reoccurring thing.” Catlin loved it.
The rest of the day, Catlin and Krisha spend in their bedroom in bed. They do order out for lunch and dinner. They also fool around some more.
They use the cat-shaped phallic dildo several times on each other.
Later, in the evening, they cuddle and watch some movies they have either purchased or were playing on some of their favorite streaming sites. They had taken a shower together and slipped on just a t-shirt to wear to bed. Krisha was snuggled against Catlin while lying on the bed.
For the next few days, neither had much to do. Catlin had to show up for some training with a person named Marcus, and Krisha had to show up and cover a dance instructor’s class. She wasn’t a full-time teacher but didn’t mind filling in every time.
They have dinner with Tizzy and Ikaika’s family. They had only met a few times, and both women were surprised at how big Ikaika’s family was. Lien stays near them when she doesn’t run off to play with her cousins.
“I could get used to a family this big,” Catlin whispers into Krisha’s ear.
“Don’t count on me having these many kids. One or two is enough for me.” Krisha wanted a small sweet family.
“I think we can add maybe two or three more.” Catlin places a kiss on Krisha’s cheek.
The rest of the afternoon and well into the evening. Both women enjoy the family setting. Krisha is dragged off to help with making sides for the evening meal. Catlin was helping the guys after she put a few of them in their places.
A few f them thought she was a blonde-haired girl; she was a bimbo and didn’t know anything. Not only did she prove them wrong, but she made it known that she would take no crap from them.
Tizzy tried to warn them, but she let them dig their holes. They knew not to mess with Tizzy because she was a cop and had taken down men more prominent than her husband.
By the time Catlin and Krisha arrive home, both women just want to sleep. They had fun and couldn’t wait for it to happen again.
Arabella couldn’t believe that she was going to fly for a third time. Gina was taking her to Saint Simons Island, GA for vacation. Arnold was going to meet them there.
Trigger comes running into her bedroom and starts barking at her. She looks down at the little red wolf pup.
“What did you do now?” As she picks her up off the floor and holds her in her arms.
Cadmus comes walking into the bedroom looking for the annoying wolf pup. He spots Arabella holding it in her arms.
“Hey Cadmus, is Trigger bothering you again?” She looks down at Cadmus as she held Trigger in her arms.
Cadmus looks up at the little wolf pup and growls at her. He couldn’t teach her a lesson while she was in Arabella’s arms. He feels Arabella scratch him between his ears.
“I’ll make sure she is punished.” Arabella looks down at her little wolf pup.
Her grandfather gave her the puppy a few days after she came to live with them. She told Gina about Charlie and what he made her do. Gina was calm when she grabbed her car keys and left the house. Arabella tried to run after her, but Gina had already driven off. She ran to tell Jack, but he said things will be okay.
Hours went by before Gina came back home. The next thing she knew, was Gina wrapping her arms around her and holding her. She told her that Charlie was going to be someone’s boyfriend in jail. She didn’t know what to say to that statement.
“Come on Arabella, we’re heading down to the airstrip.” Gina pokes her head into Arabella’s bedroom and notices Cadmus in there with her.
Gina looks at her adopted daughter and the red wolf pup her father gave Arabella. She and Arnold had talked about it and they decided that the three of them needed sometime together. So, she spoke to her father about using the beach house in Georgia. He gave her permission to use it and he thought it was a good idea as well for the three of them to spend time together.
Alyona was enrolled for chess camp. Haylee was at summer camp for two weeks, Silvia was taking cooking classes. They found out that she loves to cook. Debbie and Selina taught her the basics and signed her up for cooking school. Since, Haylee was at summer camp, Gina figured why not spend time as a family.
“Come on slow poke, let’s get to the airstrip. Also, don’t forget Triggers leash.” Gina just smiles at her daughter.
“I won’t forget mom.” Arabella grabs Trigger’s leash and put it on her.
She puts Trigger down on the ground and has her follow her. Cadmus stays behind Trigger to nip her if she misbehaves. Arabella hops into her mother’s hummer with Trigger sitting on her lap. Cadmus was running towards the airstrip.
“So, are you ready for two weeks of fun, Arabella?” Gina glances towards her daughter.
“I’ve never been to a beach before.” She loved her first time when she flew to go and see Arnold.
“Well, there’s a first time for everything and I think you’ll enjoy the sand and the surf.” Gina pulls the hummer up to the hangar and parks it.
The two of them get out, just as Cadmus joins them. He walks over to Gina to be petted. He loved his human.
Patricia yawns as she lands the Lear on Jack’s private airstrip. She spots Gina and her daughter waiting for her. She was going to leave this
Lear and take the one inside the hangar. Jack was selling it and she was picking up a new Lear Jet in Savannah, Georgia that Jack bought for the family.
“Hey Pat, how was Aunt Cheshire?” Gina watches as Pat exits from the plane.
“She looked good to me. She got some visitors from Memphis, Tn. Let me get the other Lear out of the hangar and put this one away.” Patricia didn’t mind changing them around.
“I’ll help you. Arabella, you stay here and make sure Trigger uses the bathroom.” As Gina walks off with Patricia to the hangar to help her switch the Lears.
“Come on Trigger, you need to potty before we get on the plane.” Arabella walks Trigger around till she does her business.
Six Hours Later:
Arabella couldn’t believe they were finally at the beach house. She could hear the waves as they crashed against the beach.
“Mom, can I go and look at the beach?” Arabella looks towards Gina as she was unloading the SUV they rented.
“Why don’t we get the car unloaded first and then you can go in the backyard and look at the Beach.” Gina could see the excitement in Arabella’s face.
“Okay.” She looks down at Cadmus “watch Trigger, Cadmus.”
Arabella helps Gina unload the SUV and afterward she goes out back with her mother and Trigger. She watches as the waves come in and crash against the beach.
“Do you want to go down to the water, Arabella?” Gina looks at Arabella.
“Can we?” Arabella wouldn’t mind walking in the surf.
“Change your shoes and let’s take a walk.” Gina switches her shoes to her sandals.
They walk down to the water with Trigger leading the way. Cadmus was with them as well. Gina steps out into the incoming wave, taking Arabella with her. Their feet get covered by the cold ocean water.
Arabella shivers when the water hits her bare feet. She watches as the water retreated and was coming back towards them again. She stands there holding Gina’s hand as the waves come in. She looks over towards Trigger notices she was staying away from the water. Cadmus was standing near her.
Gina just holds Arabella’s hand as they stand and watch the waves as they come in. After a while “lets head back inside and get ready for bed. We can come back out here tomorrow before we go to the grocery store.”
“Okay, mom.” Arabella hugs Gina.
They walk back towards the house. Cadmus keeps Trigger from exploring. Arabella heads towards the bedroom she was sleeping in. She opens her suitcase and dig out her nightgown and a clean pair of panties. She takes a shower and gives Trigger one as well, since she was already in the shower with her.
Trigger didn’t like it, but she tolerated it. When they go to bed, Trigger curls up near Arabella’s head. Cadmus went to sleep with Gina. Arabella was excited, but she finally falls asleep.
Around seven in the morning, Arabella is woken-up by Trigger. She wanted to go out and do her business. Arabella rubs her eyes and head towards the sliding glass doors in the dining room and take Trigger outside to do her business. Arabella watches the little wolf pup as she explores around, looking for a spot to do her business.
After a while, she finally finds the perfect spot and does her business. She looks towards Arabella.
“That’s a good girl.” Arabella picks her up and pets her.
“Did Trigger do her business?” Gina had gotten up and went to check on Arabella to see if she was alright.
“Yes, ma’am. When does Arnold arrive?” Arabella thought Arnold would be here at the beach house already.
“He’ll be here by lunchtime. We’re going to go and pick him up at the airport.” Gina couldn’t wait for Arnold to arrive. She bought some new lingerie to wear to turn him on.
“I can’t wait to go swimming.” Arabella wanted to know what it was like to swim in the ocean.
“Well, let's go and get some breakfast.” Gina knew she was going to need to go by the grocery store afterward.
“Okay, mom.” Arabella heads back to her bedroom and gets dress.
She gets dress in a nice sundress that Gina bought her. They had gone shopping for summer clothes.
“You got to stay here Trigger.” She places Trigger on the floor.
She knew Cadmus would keep Trigger out of trouble while they were gone. The first place they go is a nice hole in the wall restaurant near the house. It was called the Sand Castle and had a nice beach feel to it.
Dolores notices an oriental woman with a young short dark brown hair girl walking next to her. The woman looked like she was either retired military or a business owner form the way she carried herself. The young girl that was with her, she notices she stays close to her.
Dolores walks over towards the table they took “good morning, I’m Dolores and I’ll be your server. Is there anything you would like, while you look through the menus?”
Arabella smiles at Dolores “I would like a pineapple and orange juice mixed drink.”
Dolores writes the order down “how about you ma’am?”
“Just coffee for me please.” Gina already knew what she wanted for breakfast, but she’ll give Arabella time to decide.
“I’ll be back in a few minutes with your coffee and juice.” Dolores turns around and heads towards Larry at the bar.
Arabella looks through the menu trying to decide what she wanted. Gina always lets her get whatever she wanted. She looks at her mom.
“What are you getting for breakfast, mom?” Arabella was curious.
“I’m getting their number five. Two eggs, cheese grits, bacon, and toast.” Gina loved grits, especially if they were cooked right.
Arabella figures she’ll try their Spanish omelet. She closes the menu and looks around the place. The place wasn’t very busy and there were a few people already up at the bar. One guy looked to be as old as her grandfather, except her grandfather was in better condition. The guy next to him reminded her of a person knew named Fred. Fred worked at Firestone and repaired cars for a living.
Dolores walks back over with their drink order. She places the cup of coffee on the table before Gina. She hands the pineapple and orange juice mix to Arabella.
“Thank you, Dolores.” Arabella accepts the glass.
“Your welcome sweetie. Have you decided what you would like, or would you need more time to decide.”
“I think we’re ready to order.” Gina looks to Arabella to see if she was ready.
“I’m ready, mom.” Arabella closes the menu and hands it to Gina.
Dolores looks at the young woman and then back at the teenage girl. She had to be at least ten or twelve years old. The young woman had to be either in her late teens or early twenties.
“I’ll have your number five with sunny side eggs and if you could drape them over the grits.” Gina watches as Dolores writes her order down.
“And for you, Ms.” Dolores looks towards Arabella.
“I’ll have the Spanish omelet please.” Arabella hands the menu to her mom.
Dolores writes the order down. “it will only be a little while.”
“Thank you.” Gina watches as Dolores walks off.
Arabella looks towards her mother “do you think Trigger is going to be okay?”
“She’ll be okay, sweetie. Cadmus will make sure of that.” Gina knew Cadmus will make sure Trigger behaved herself.
Gina was surprised her father gave Arabella a little Red Wolf pup. According to her father, a friend of his in North Carolina found her abandoned. They didn’t know what happened to her parents. So, they called Jack since he was an expert on wolves.
Gina knew Trigger was going to be smaller than the wolves they breed and raised. Still, she will get the same training all the wolves get. She was the perfect wolf pup for Arabella to raise. Haylee was given a Mustang of her own and could ride Evening Star whenever she wanted too.
She knew Haylee wanted to be a veterinarian after watching Cheshire and Jack. She also wanted to ride in the rodeo like Debbie did. Arabella on the other hand, she liked computers and video games. She showed an aptitude for being a hacker.
The breakfast they had was nice and they left Dolores a hefty tip. Gina takes Arabella grocery shopping. They buy two weeks’ worth of groceries and some treats for the wolves. Gina normally gives Cadmus beef jerky as a treat. So, Arabella picks some out for Trigger.
Back at The House:
Arnold texted Gina that he was going to take a taxi to the house. She texted him the entry code and warn him that Cadmus and Trigger were guarding the place. He hasn’t met Trigger yet, but he knows Cadmus. He opens the door and is greeted by Cadmus.
“Hey boy. It’s just me.” Arnold knew to stand still, till Cadmus decides to trust him.
Cadmus comes up and sniffs him. Once he verifies it was Arnold he wags his tail. Arnold stretches him between his ears. Arnold hears another growling sound and spots the little red wolf puppy that Gina told him about.
“Heal!”
Arnold watches as Trigger stops growling and look at him. She approaches slowly towards him. She sniffs him and looks up at him as she lets
out a little growl. She walks away from him and back in the kitchen.
Cadmus follows behind him as he heads towards the Master bedroom. He could see that Gina has already put her clothes away. Cadmus
jumps up on the bed and watches Arnold as he puts his stuff away. He wonders how Arabella will accept him for the next two weeks. He only got to spend the weekend with her when Gina brought her out to meet him.
Arnold could tell when Gina and Arabella arrived. Both wolves run tot eh front door as Gina comes walking with grocery bags in her hands, followed by Arabella with groceries in her hand.
“Here let me help you ladies.” Arnold takes some bags out of Gina’s hand, as he gives her a kiss.
Arabella just smiles at her mom and Arnold as she sets her bags down on the counter. She heads back outside to grab more. Arnold follows
behind her as Cadmus keeps Trigger from getting underfoot.
“So, how has your vacation been so far, Arabella?” Arnold looks at the young girl.
“Okay, I guess. We went down tot eh beach when we got here. This morning we went to the Sand Castle for breakfast.” Arabella picks up several bags and carries them inside.
“Well, after we get everything put away and make some lunch. We’ll all go down to the beach, so you can play in the water.” Arnold carries in the last of the groceries into the kitchen.
Arabella helps Gina and Arnold put away the groceries. Once the groceries are put away, Gina fixes a simple lunch for everyone. Nothing too fancy or complex. Arabella slips a few beef jerky strips to Trigger she bought for her and a few to Cadmus as well for being so good.
“Arabella, go and put your swimsuit on and grab your beach bag.” Gina looks at her daughter.
“Alright, mommy.” Arabella heads towards her bedroom to change.
“Why don’t we go and change as well, sweetie.” Arnold wraps his arm around Gina’s waist and escorted her to the bedroom.
He watches as she undresses. He knew she didn’t mind him seeing her naked body. He also knew how she got her figure and how she suffered because of it. She maintained her figured by a rigor exercising regiment.
Gina didn’t have an ounce of fat on her body. Arnold walks over and helps her with her top. He holds her against his bare chest.
“Have I told you how much I love you?”
“Not lately.” As she turns around in his arms and stands on her tiptoes and gives him a kiss.
Arnold slips his hand under her bikini bottom and lifts her up, till her legs were wrapped around his waist. He kisses her as he held her bottom.
“I am going to worship your body tonight after Arabella goes to bed.” He looks into her unusual eye color.
She had bright green eyes. Arnold just holds Gina’s bikini bottom for a little longer, before she releases her legs from around Arnold’s waist.
“Let’s go and join Arabella.” Gina grabs her beach bag.
Arnold follows behind her, watching her cute little butt as it wiggles back and forth. He spots Arabella standing by the sliding glass door with her towel and beach bag. Trigger was on her leash. He Cadmus was behind them.
“You ready kiddo?” Arnold wonders if Arabella will like the beach.
“Yes, sir.” Arabella still felt a little nervous around Arnold, but if Gina trusted him and Cadmus trusted him. Then he couldn’t be too bad.
They find a nice spot on the beach, not too far from the house to set-up. Once Gina and Arnold have set-up everything. They look towards Arabella “you ready kiddo to have some fun?”
“Yes, ma’am and sir.”
Gina takes one hand of Arabella’s. Arnold takes the other hand of Arabella and together they walk out towards the waves and slowly wade out
into the water. Trigger runs up to Cadmus as he runs out into the ocean, following Gina and Arnold.
Arabella shivers from the cold water hitting her warm skin. She had put on a one-piece swimsuit that Gina bought her. It was a bright color, so Gina could keep an eye on her. They keep going deeper and deeper till Arabella must hold onto Arnold for support.
Cadmus had Trigger with him as he swam out to them. Gina takes Trigger from Cadmus and held onto her. She wiggles in Gina’s arms.
Arabella lets go of Arnold and swim over to Gina. Once she gets to Gina, she holds onto on her. They move a little more towards the beach, so
Arabella could stand without holding onto anyone. She takes Trigger and let her doggy paddle towards her.
They play for a while out in the ocean. Every time Arabella feel her self-getting to far from Arnold and Gina. She swims back towards them with
Trigger besides her. Gina shows her how to body surf.
Gina loses her bottom when a strong wave catches her and pull her bottom off. She quickly recovers it and puts it back on.
“Are you alright mom?” Arabella was grinning
“Oh, I wish I had a camera to catch that.” Arnold had an evil smile on his face.
“Too bad you didn’t, because I’m not letting that happen again.” Gina heads towards their stuff and grabs a bottled water.
“Gabh!” Arnold throws a frisbee for Cadmus to catch.
Cadmus jumps up and catches it. He brings it over to Arnold.
“Thank you, Cadmus.” Arnold takes it and throws it again for Cadmus to catch.
Cadmus catches it and brings it to him. Arnold looks at the poor frisbee. It was chewed up from Cadmus catching.
“Can I try?” Arabella wanted to see if Cadmus would catch it for her.
“Remember, Arabella. Cadmus only respond to commands in Gaelic.” Gina looks towards her daughter.
“Okay, mom.” Arabella looks at Cadmus.
“Gabh!” Arabella tosses the frisbee.
Cadmus runs and catches it. He brings it back to her.
“Good boy, Cadmus.” Arabella pets him.
She plays with him for a while. Trigger gets into it but can’t jump high enough to catch it. Arabella throws some low ones for Trigger to catch.
Arnolds goes out and plays frisbee with Arabella. He doesn’t mind being a father and being there for Arabella. She needs a positive father figure in her life.
Gina sits on her towel and pet Trigger, while Cadmus, Arabella, and Arnold play with the frisbee. A smile appears on her face as she sees Arnold tickle, Arabella. The giggling sound from Arabella was a reinsurance that Arabella felt comfortable with Arnold.
Trigger wiggles free from Gina’s grip and runs out towards Arabella. She watches as the little wolf joins Arabella and Arnold. She got to thinking that maybe she should move their wedding date from October to maybe September. She so much wanted to marry Arnold. She has known that, since the first day she meet him at school. He has always been the one man, besides her uncles and father that she has felt comfortable around.
Now, she can see adopting Arabella was a good idea. Arabella can see what a father is suppose to be like and be there for her. Just like her father was for her.
Arabella woke-up early and took Trigger outside to potty her. She had peeked into the master bedroom and found Gina and Arnold sound asleep in each other arms. Neither one was wearing any night clothes. Cadmus had looked at her and then laid back down.
“Come on Trigger, let’s go potty.” She puts Trigger’s leash on her and walks her around outside.
She goes down towards the beach and watches as the waves come in and go out. Trigger tries to stay away from the waves. Arabella picks her up and holds her in her arms. She had fun yesterday with Arnold as they played on the beach.
Gina had spotted Arabella peeking in on her and Arnold. She didn’t move or let her know she was awake. She wanted to give Arabella some time and room.
When Cadmus jumped down off the bed, she managed to extract herself from Arnold without waking him. After she grabs her house robe, she follows Cadmus towards the sliding glass door.
“Okay, boy.” Gina opens the door and follows him outside. He runs towards the beach and over towards Arabella.
Cadmus comes walking up next to her and rubs against her legs. Arabella looks down and switches Trigger to one hand and scratches Cadmus between his ears.
“Did I wake you boy?” She continues to scratch him in his favorite spot.
“Can’t sleep?” Gina walks up to her daughter.
“Trigger wanted to go out.” Arabella looks at her mother as she walked up to her.
Gina stands next to Arabella and watches as the waves crash against the beach. She knew Arabella was still adjusting to not living with her deadbeat father.
“Do you know why I am always the first one up at the house?”
Arabella turns her head to face her mother “No ma’am. Why are you always the first one up at home?”
“Remember when I said Julia and I had been rescued by your grandfather?”
“Yes, ma’am. You said that grandpa rescued you and Aunt Julia from some bad people.” Arabella remembers Gina telling her that when they first met.
“Well, what I didn’t tell you, is that I was kept as a caged songbird. I was forced to sing for the person who kidnapped me and Julia. He treated me like I was a songbird and made me into what you see now. He also kept me in his house all the time. I was never allowed to go outside. So, when grandpa rescued me and brought me home. He would always allow me to go outside and watch the sunrise. Even today, I’m always the first person up at the ranch.” Gina has never broken the habit of being the first one up.
“Why did the guy who kidnaped you and Aunt Julia treat you like a songbird and change your body?” Arabella knew Gina, her Aunt Julia, and her other aunts had once been boys that were forcibly turned into girls.
“For me, he wanted a person with a beautiful voice that he could treat as a songbird. He kept a collar around my neck that made it, so I could only talk in a whisper when I wasn’t singing. As for your Aunt Julia, she was going to be sold to a sheik who had a thing for Charisma Carpenter.”
“Who’s that?” Arabella never heard that name before.
“She was an actress on Buffy the Vampire Slayer, Angel and in the Expendables movies.” Gina figures she’ll have to show Arabella who Charisma Carpenter is.
“Do you regret what was done to you, mom?” Arabella was curious about how her mother felt.
“Yes and no. Yes, because I was never given the choice to be turned into a girl and I lost my birth family. No, because I have a loving family, sisters I know who will always be there for me, a daughter that I thought I would never have and a loving man. Arnold knows what I use to be and accepts me for me. He has also fallen in love with you, Arabella. Like I said before, you’re the daughter that Arnold and I thought we would never have.” Gina wraps her arms around Arabella and just hug her.
Tears were sliding down Arabella’s cheeks. She never thought she would have a mother that loves her or a father that wouldn’t abuse her. She puts Trigger down on the sand.
“I can also tell you this Arabella. You have a grandfather and grandmother that will hurt anyone that tries anything against you that you don’t feel comfortable with. This family is very protective when it comes to family. Plus, your grandfather is already smitten with you.” Gina knew her father was smitten with both girls. Haylee and Arabella.
Arabella looks up at her mother “how do you know that?”
“Because, he told me. Plus, he gave you Trigger. Dad is very picky who he gives wolves too. The reason Haylee doesn’t have a wolf, is because she is a horse person. She loves Evening Star and Evening Star loves her. Her mother’s and I think she is going to become a veterinarian.” The family saw it when Cheshire was here when Julia, Gina and Tizzy had been recovering.
“What about me, what will I become?” Arabella was curious.
“That depends on you. You need to find your own path. Whatever you become, just know the family will do whatever they can to make your dream come true.” Gina places a kiss on Arabella’s cheek.
They stand and watch as Cadmus and Trigger finally do their business. Gina grabs a pooper scooper and cleans their mess up.
“Come on, let's go wake Arnold up, so we can go and get breakfast.” Gina leads Arabella into the bedroom.
Arabella approaches Arnold carefully. She didn’t know if he would react the way her father did when she had to wake him.
“Go on, wake him up, Arabella.” Gina stands nearby.
Arabella walks over and shakes Arnold “wake-up Dad.”
Arnold felt Arabella shake him. He plays possum.
“Go ahead, try again.” Gina was watching.
Arabella goes to shake Arnold again “Daddy, wake-up.”
Arnold turns quickly and grab Arabella and tickles her as she lands on the bed. Gina told him what her birth father uses to do to her, so he was being careful. He just tickles her.
Arabella let’s out a squeal as she is tickled and pulled to his body. She giggles as Arnold tickles her. She felt her mother tickling her.
She is tickle torture for a while and when they stopped she is laying between Gina and Arnold. Arnold had his arms wrapped around her and holding her against his body.
“You never have to fear to waken me up Arabella, because I will never hurt you. I fear Gina too much and your grandpa. Plus, Cadmus will bite me. Also, if you are ever feeling scared or lonely, just crawl into bed with us.” He places a kiss on her forehead.
They stay laying in bed for a while. Arabella snuggled in between Arnold and Gina. Arabella’s stomach rumbles.
“Sounds like someone is hungry.” Arnold looks at Arabella.
“Sorry.” She was blushing.
“It’s alright, sweetie. Why don’t you go and get a dress?”
“Okay, mom.” Arabella rolls over on top of Gina and then off the bed.
Once Arabella leaves the bedroom, Gina gets up out of bed. She helps Arnold out as well and the two of them start getting dress. Arnold does goose Gina before she puts her panties on.
Once everyone was a dress and the wolves were feed. They walk over towards the restaurant called the Sand Castle. The restaurant was busied then the other day. The hostess shows them to a booth.
Arabella gets one side to herself. Arnold and Gina were sitting across from her. Their waitress shows up and takes their orders.
While they are waiting for their meal “did you have fun yesterday, Arabella?”
Gina looks at her daughter.
“Yes, ma’am.” Arabella had enjoyed herself.
“Good, I was thinking we spend another day at the beach and tomorrow, we would go sailing,” Gina remembered that her father had a sailboat stored down here.
“I’ve never been sailing before.” As Arabella puts some honey butter on a biscuit.
“Then, it will be a treat for you.” Arnold went sailing with Gina up in Boston.
One of his classmates taught him how to sail and he knew Jack taught Gina how to sail. Arnold loved sailing and was thinking about maybe getting a sailboat.
“Grandpa won’t mind us using his sailboat?” Arabella looks at her mother.
“Nope, like I said before. Your Grandfather is smitten with you.” Gina knew her father wouldn’t mind anyway.
After breakfast, they take a walk as a family. Arabella was enjoying the walk and spending time with Arnold and her mother. They visit a few
shops that cater to tourist. Gina lets Arabella buy a few knick-knacks to put in her bedroom back home. They stop at a candy shop and buy some home-made fudge.
They make their way back home. Arabella gets a piggyback ride from Arnold and her mother. She watches how Arnold treats Gina. She notices he was really in love with her and watched as the two of them interacted. She plays frisbee with Cadmus and Trigger down on the beach. She loved her little wolf pup. They spend the rest of the day down on the beach either swimming or playing with the frisbee.
Arabella helps Gina and Arnold fix dinner. Her birth father never did anything like this with her. She enjoyed the attention she was getting from her adopted parents.
Arabella smiles as she watches Cadmus chase after Trigger. The little wolf pup had barked several times at Cadmus to get his attention. Once she had his attention, she managed to get him to chase her around the house.
“I have never seen Cadmus so active like he is now.” Arnold watches as Trigger runs away with Cadmus chasing her.
“That’s because Cadmus and Sphinx were the same age when I and Julia were given them. They played as most male wolves do. Now, he has a little female wolf that is testing him and seeing what she can get away with.” Gina thought it was cute.
All of them watch as Trigger barks at Cadmus. He lets out a low growl and Trigger runs away from him. Arabella feeds both wolves before they sit down to have dinner.
After dinner, Arabella helps her mother and Arnold clean-up. They go back down to the beach till it gets dark. Arabella helps Arnold dig a hole and collect some driftwood. They start a pit fire and roast a few marshmallows.
Arabella was enjoying herself on the beach and when she starts yawning. They head back to the house. She takes a shower and rinses her swimsuit out. Instead of sleeping in her own bed, she sleeps with Gina and Arnold. Trigger sleeps next to Cadmus.
Gina holds Arabella as she slept half on and half off her body. As she is holding Arabella, she never thought she would ever have a daughter. She never thought she would be free till her father rescued her and Julia. She also never thought she would be the President of a Private Security Contracting company and the president of a body armor company.
Gina holds Arabella as she slept. When they wake up in the morning, Arabella is snuggled against Arnold. Gina just smiles as she slips out of bed. Cadmus and Trigger follow her as she slips her house robe on and steps outside to let the wolves do their business and to watch the sunrise.
She hopes the boat storage company has gotten her father’s sailboat out of storage and has it ready for them. She didn’t want to disappoint Arabella. She just watches the sunrise.
Gina stands next to Arnold in her bikini as he steered the sailboat. She was wearing her black bikini and Arabella had on a purple one. Cadmus and Trigger were standing near everyone as they sail on the ocean.
Arabella was enjoying the ride. She had never been on a sailboat before and was amazed at how big the ocean was. They were at least fifteen miles away from shore.
“Mom, do you know how to scuba dive?” Arabella looks towards Gina.
“Actually, we both do Arabella. Arnold and I both learned at the same time under my father.” Gina remembered when her father taught her how to scuba dive.
She uses to be afraid of the water and drowning. The person who had made her his slave, use to lock her in a metal coffin and fill it with water, until she could barely breathe. It took a long time for her to overcome her fear of water and enclosed spaces.
“I’m going to drop anchor her, so we can teach Arabella how to snorkel.” Arnold takes the sail in and slow down and drops anchor.
Gina goes down into the cabin and grabs the snorkeling kit for all of them. Arnold jumps into the water and motions for Arabella to jump. She
looks at Arnold and then at her mother.
“I’m right behind you, sweetie.” Gina walks up to Arabella.
Arabella jumps into the water near Arnold. She reaches out to him because she couldn’t feel anything under her feet.
“Easy Arabella. I’m right here and so is your mom.” Arnold holds Arabella.
Gina wraps her arm around Arabella’s waist as she treads water. She holds her scared daughter.
“Just tread water baby.” As Gina slowly remove her arm.
Arnold slowly removes his arm but stays close by like Gina was doing. He watches as Arabella tread water.
“That’s a good girl.” A smile appears on his face as he watches Arabella.
Gina had a smile on her face as she watches Arabella tread water. She felt proud of her.
“You’re doing very good, Arabella.”
Arnold looked up at the boat. Trigger and Cadmus were watching them.
“Do you puppies want to jump in?” Arnold knew Cadmus didn’t like large bodies of water.
Trigger jumps into the water and swims over to Arabella. The little wolf pup wanted to be with her human.
“I think Trigger wants to be with us.” Arnold holds the wolf pup as he treads water.
Gina looks up at Cadmus “come on Cadmus.”
Cadmus jumps in and swims over to Gina. He stays near her.
“I didn’t know wolves could swim.” Arabella was surprised that both wolves were swimming.
“They can, I always thought Cadmus didn’t like too.” She scratches between his ears.
Gina and Arnold show Arabella how to snorkel. It takes Arabella a few tries but manages to get the hang of it. She enjoys herself as she swims
around looking down into the water.
Gina takes her underwater and swims with her. Arabella was enjoying swimming with her adopted mother. Arnold joins them after getting the
wolves back aboard the boat.
They swim around for a while and board the boat. Arabella was happy and tired from swimming. Gina goes below deck and fixes lunch for everyone. Arnold shows Arabella what all the gauges were for.
The rest of the day they spend traveling. Arnold lets Arabella steer the sailboat.
“Mom, how often did you go sailing with grandpa?” Arabella looks over towards her mother.
“We went sailing a few times. We have sailed to Canada, New York, Mexico, and a few other places.” Gina had enjoyed it and helped her overcome her fears.
“Are we going back to shore for the night?” Arabella was curious because she wanted to know what it was like to sleep on a boat.
“Nope, we’re going to sleep aboard the sailboat tonight.” Gina figures Arabella would like that.
“Cool!” Arabella carries Trigger back on the deck with her.
Arnold finds a nice place to drop anchor for the night. Gina fixes them a nice dinner and they eat up on the deck. Arabella was curled against Gina as they ate and watched the night sky.
They could see all the stars at night on the ranch, but Arabella was enjoying being out on the water. She falls asleep up on the deck of the sailboat.
Gina notices that Arabella was asleep “I think we wore her out.” As Gina gets up to carry her down inside the boat.
“I think your right.” Arnold scoops Arabella up and carries her over to Gina.
Gina takes her and carries her to the bed she’ll be sleeping in. She changes Arabella out of her bikini and into her nightshirt. Arnold come sin after Gina had Arabella dressed and tucked in. He had Triggered in his hand and places her on the bed. Arnold places a kiss on Arabella’s forehead.
Gina places a kiss on her forehead. The two of them head to the master bedroom. Gina slips out of her bikini and stands there before Arnold.
“See anything you like, big boy?” Gina strikes a sexy pose for him.
“I see a lot that I like.” He walks up to her and wraps his arms around her.
He starts kissing her. He misses her dearly when he was in Boston for school. They had talked about it and she could come out to the East coast work at a company owned by her father. However, she was the President of her father’s armor company and the leader of the Private Security Contract company.
Gina breaks the kiss and steps away from Arnold. She was ready to jump his bones right now, but she wanted to check and make sure her gun was secure. She walks over where her gun was and pull it out to check it. Once she was done with it, she places it back.
Arnold just smile at her “you brought your gun with you?” As Arnolds walks over and wraps her in his arms.
“I don’t go anywhere without it.” As she kisses him.
They fall onto the bed still holding one another. Arnolds strips out of his shorts and starts pleasing Gina. Somewhere around one in the morning, they finally fall asleep.
Cadmus starts growling, which wakes Gina. Gina grabs her gun and slips out bed. She shivers as the cold air hits her bare warm skin. She points towards Cadmus and follows him. When she gets to the ladder that leads up to the deck, she could hear movement.
Gina slowly climbs the ladder and spots two guys on her father’s sailboat. She spots their boat anchor nearby.
“Can I help you, gentlemen?” Gina had her gun trained on both men.
The guys turn around and spot a naked oriental woman with a gun pointed right at them. They could hear growling below deck and through one of the portals that look down into the galley.
“That would be my wolf wanting to come up and kill you. Now, what are you doing on my sailboat?” Gina was ready to shoot both men.
One of the guys thought he could talk her out of shooting them. He walks forward some.
“That’s enough. You take one more step and I’ll put a bullet in you.”
Arnold heard Cadmus growling and felt that Gina was missing out of bed. He takes the other hidden gun and walked out towards Cadmus. He heard voices up on the deck.
He walks over towards one of the portals and could see two guys and Gina standing on the deck in the nude. The deck lights were on, so Gina had enough light to shoot the men.
While he is watching, he calls the Coast Guard and reports what is going on. While he is talking to the Coast Guard, he hears gunshots. He drops the mike and heads up to the deck.
The two men that had been up on deck were laying on the deck now with blood coming out of their chest. Gina was standing there, just looking at them.
“What happened?” Arnold looks at Gina.
“The dumb ass was going for his knife after I told him I would shoot him.” Gina walks over and spots the knife in the other guy's hand.
Arabella was asleep when she heard gunshots above her. Trigger was standing on the bed and growling.
“Mom!” Arabella was scared and wanted Gina.
Cadmus walks into the room and jumps up on the bed. He sits next to her.
Arnold hears Arabella’s scared voice. He goes back down into the galley and towards Arabella’s bedroom.
“Everything is alright, Arabella. Your mom is up on the deck handling things. Cadmus is going to protect you.” He looks at Cadmus and could tell the wolf was in a protective mood.
Arabella looks at Arnold and wonders what was going on. The gunshots woke her up. She hugs Cadmus and pulls Trigger to her.
The Coast Guard finally shows-up and Gina explains everything to them. Arnold had gotten her a nightshirt to slip on. After the Coast Guard leaves, the sun was coming up.
“I better get the blood off the deck.” Gina heads down to the galley and get the cleaning material.
“I’ll help you.” As Arnold helps Gina clean up the deck.
Gina and Arnold check on Arabella to make sure she was alright. They find her sound asleep with Cadmus and Trigger curled near her head.
Arabella fell back to sleep after the Coast Guard left. Trigger and Cadmus were protecting her. He goes back up to finish helping Gina.
Arabella was enjoying herself as they sailed down to Florida. Once her mom and dad explained what happened up on deck. She felt scared to sleep by herself the following night. So, she slept with Gina and Arnold.
The trip down to Florida was nice and Arabella loved it a lot. When they arrived in Florida, Gina and Arnold took Arabella sightseeing and to Disney World. Arabella had never been to somewhere so big before and stayed next to Gina and Arnold.
Arabella felt guilty leaving Trigger and Cadmus by themselves on the boat when they visited Disney World. She loved both wolves and wish they could have come with them. They spend a few days visiting Disney World. Gina and Arnold accompany her on several rides and such.
By the time they get back to the boat, Arabella is worn out. Arnold ended up carrying her back and tucking her into bed. He just looks down at Arabella as she slept. She looked so peaceful as he places a kiss on her cheek and leaves her room.
As Arnold walks into the bedroom he and Gina were sleeping in, he spots Gina just standing in her bra and panties. He walks over to her and wraps his arms around her petite body. He kisses her deeply and passionately.
Gina was in heaven as she was being kissed by Arnold. She could feel the passion and love he has for her. She felt his hands as he removed her panties and slide them down her legs. She steps out of her panties as they fall to the floor.
She starts removing Arnold's boxers. She could tell that he was primed and ready. Once his boxers fall to the floor, she jumps up and wraps her legs around his waist. She impales herself on his manhood.
Arnold doesn’t break the kiss as he carries Gina over towards the bed. He is careful as he lays Gina down on the mattress and starts burying himself deeper into her womanhood. He is gentle but passionate as he starts making love to her. Each time he comes up and almost out of her, he goes back down and deeper into her. He was hitting her cervix on each thrust into her body.
Gina surrender’s herself to the man she loved very deeply as he kept hitting her cervix. Yes, it was painful each time he hit against her cervix, but at the same time, she was loving it. She could feel her orgasm building; each time Arnold went up and down inside her body. Her orgasm builds and builds, till it finally explodes. She clinches him, just as Arnold explodes deep in her body.
Arnold kisses Gina deeply as he felt her hold him tight inside her body. They stay in each other’s embrace as Gina milks him. When she finally releases him, he pulls out of her.
Gina doesn’t give Arnold a chance to relax as she starts working him back up. She rolls him until he was laying on his back and she was straddling him. She brings him back to attention and spends most of the night making love.
Arabella wakes up early and heads towards her parent’s bedroom. When she walks into the room, she spots Cadmus laying on the floor. She also spots both her parents in the nude with Arnold holding onto Gina. She walks over and crawls onto the bed on Gina’s side.
Gina felt movement on the bed. She opens her eyes and spot Arabella crawling onto the bed. Her head still felt fuzzy from all the orgasms’ she had last night. She pulls the blankets aside covering her to let Arabella crawl in next to her.
Arabella watches as her mother move the blankets to let her lay next to her. She lays down next to Gina. She feels Gina wrap her arm around her and pull her tight to her naked body.
Gina leans down and places a kiss on Arabella’s cheek. She holds Arabella gently against her body as a decision that has been weighing on her mind is answered. She was going to marry Arnold before Thanksgiving.
The three of them sleep in late and when they wake-up late in the day. Gina winces when she moves. She was still sore from Arnold hitting her cervix during their lovemaking. She makes a late lunch for them, while Arnold watches over Arabella as she guided the boat back home.
When they arrive back to their home port. Gina arranges for the boat to be put back into storage for the winter. They head back to the house and pack to go back home. As they are packing, Gina looks at Arnold.
“Let’s get married the first week of November.” Gina looks at Arnold to see what he thinks.
Arnold just looks into Gina’s eye to see if she meant it “are you sure? We don’t have to rush it if you’re not sure.”
“I’m sure. I want to go ahead and get married the first week of November.” Gina just kisses him.
Once the house was cleaned and closed. They all drive to the airport together, where Patricia was waiting for them. They fly to Boston first to drop Arnold off and then towards the ranch in Montana.
While they are flying, Gina starts planning for the wedding in November. She also informs her mother and father about her plans.
November 9:
Arabella looks at her mom as her aunts and grandmother help her get ready for the wedding. Arabella couldn’t believe how many people were staying at the ranch. She had relatives from England, Scotland, Sweden, the Netherlands, Spain, France and from Ireland staying with them.
Some of her relatives were Royals from different countries. Some were ordinary citizens, some were spies, policemen, and soldiers like her grandfather. She never realized how big her adopted family was.
The lands that boarded Jack’s property were bought by Julia and Gina a long while ago. The homes on those properties had been renovated and were being used to house visiting family members. Security had on the ranch had been stepped up with so many royals in one area. Not only were there wolves patrolling the grounds, but Irish war hounds, a few Belgium Shepherds, and a few Kuvaszs.
Some members of her mother's team were invited and were acting as security. Just as members of Julia's police precinct were working as security.
Haylee was enjoying having so many different types of dogs on the property. She was learning from their handlers what they were and how to care for them. She was also helping her mother and grandfather with keeping the wolves calm. The wolves didn’t like it with so many unknown animals in their territory.
She meets her great-grandmother and uncles, aunts, cousins. Her aunts and the twins meet them as well. She loved meeting her great-grandmother and everyone.
Gina couldn’t believe how nervous she was as she got ready to be married. She could face down criminals, businessmen, and terrorist without feeling as nervous as she felt now. She couldn’t believe how many of her relatives had flown to the states for her wedding.
Even her father’s friend in California came along with his daughter and grandchildren. They supplied the wine and champagne for the wedding. Several companies owned by her father and his relatives transported beer and other items normally found in Europe for the wedding.
Arnold’s family was a little over-whelm when they meet all the Bounty’s. They didn’t know how big the family really was. All they knew were the ones in Montana.
Arnold’s father was upset that Arnold was going to take his wife’s last name, instead of her taking his. Arnold didn’t want Gina to give up her maiden name for him. He was willing to be part of her family.
Arabella and Haylee acted as flower girls as they walk down the aisle before Gina. The bride maids were composed of Gina’s sisters, a few female friends she made and some of her cousins. She knew Arnold had his brothers and friends from school for his brides’ men.
The preacher that was marrying them, was the same Priest that married her father and mother. He was a friend of the family and came from Ireland. As she walked down the aisle, she couldn’t believe how many people came to see her get married.
After she and Arnold exchange their vows. They party with the family well till the next morning. All the young ones had fallen asleep around midnight or one in the morning. Gina helped tuck them into bed and made sure everyone was okay.
Her relatives and friends stay for a week. By the time everyone leaves, they have gotten to know each other. Arnold and Gina just watch as they leave the private airstrip on her father’s property. When the last one leaves, Gina looks at Arnold “do you regret marrying me now?”
“No.” As he kisses her.
Arabella pulls the oversize sweat jacket she is wearing closer around her body as she walked from the bus stop towards the trailer she was living in with her father. She notices that he wasn’t home yet. Arabella wonders if he was going to come home drunk again like he did last night. She quietly opens the door and enters the trailer, praying her father wasn’t home. When she noticed that he wasn’t, Arabella heads for her bedroom and sits down on the futon mattress she uses for bed and pulls her books out to start doing her homework. Her tummy rumbles likely because she had missed lunch today. Her father hadn’t given her any money to buy herself lunch. She knew there wasn’t any food in the trailer, because her father never went shopping.
Arabella pulls out a portable radio she had found and turns it on to listen to music while she works on her school work. She wishes it was an iPod or iPhone liked her friend Emily has, but she knew she would never get one. Arabella knew she was lucky to get any new clothes to wear. Arabella concentrates on her school work as she watches as the sun goes down. When she is finished doing her homework Arabella walks into the kitchen to see if there is anything to eat. As she searches for something to eat, she wonders why her mother abandoned them. Why didn’t her mother take her with her when she left?
Arabella sighs as she turns her radio off and hides it. If she was going to eat tonight, she’ll have to see if Charlie down the street would allow her to rake his yard so she could get some money. Arabella walks out of the trailer and locks the door and heads down the street to Charlie's house. As she walks up to his door, she begins to get nervous, but if she wanted to eat tonight. She was going to need some money.
Arabella felt dirty as she walks away from Charlie’s house. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she walked down towards the grocery store. Charlie had said he would give her money if she cleaned his house wearing a skimpy maid dress. She hadn’t felt right about wearing it but agreed to wear it while she cleaned his house. He had forced her to perform oral sex on him while he fingered her womanhood. He never enters into her with his manhood but fondled her as she bent over or kneeled when she cleaned anything in his house. She felt ashamed about what she did, but she had no choice in the matter. Arabella wipes the tears from her eyes as she walks into the store buys some canned soup and beefaroni as well some bread, peanut butter and jelly to make sandwiches.
By the time she gets home, its dark outside and her father isn’t home still. Arabella takes the food she bought into the house and hides them in her closet. She gets undress and grabs her worn nightshirt and heads into the bathroom to take a shower. She cries as the shower sprays down on her battered body. She still had a bruise from where her father had grabbed her arm so hard. She had red welts on her legs from the belt he had used on her, all because she had thrown out a bottle that still had some whiskey in it. She sits there in the shower crying till the water turns cold and she finally gets out and dries off before putting her nightshirt on. She heads towards her bedroom and tries to fall asleep.
During the night she tosses and turns as she wakes up in a cold sweat and looks around her dark bedroom. Arabella shivers as she lays back down and pulls the worn blanket closer around her skinny body. She manages to fall back asleep again.
In the morning time, her alarm goes off to wake her for school. As she is getting up to get ready for school, her father comes storming in and looks directly at her.
“Why are you creating so much noise?” as he picks her up by her hair and tosses her against her dresser drawer.
Arabella tries to protect herself as she is slammed against her dresser. She tries to protect herself as her alarm clock is thrown at her and hits her on top of her head.
“I’ll teach you to wake me.” As Arabella father picks her up off the floor and drags her into the living room.
“I’m sorry father, I won’t do it again.” Arabella tries to pull free from her father’s grip.
Arabella is bent over her father’s knees and held down as he begins to whip her with his hand. Her young body shakes with each strike against her bottom. She bites her lower lip to keep from crying out in pain as her father continues to strike her bottom. After what seems like ten minutes of being bent over his knee is shoved off and kicked.
“Get out of my face you worthless piece of trash.” As Arabella’s father kicks her one more time as he heads to the bathroom.
Arabella cries as she crawls into her bedroom and closes the door behind her. She could barely move from being spanked so hard. Her side hurts where her father kicked her. She uses her dresser drawer to pull herself up as she pulls a dress out of the dresser drawer to wear to school today. She moves slowly as she takes her nightshirt off and slips her dress on. It was big on her and came all the way down to her ankles. She slips her worn pair of sneakers on that have holes in the sole of them and puts on the gray worn sweat jacket she normally wears to cover up the bruises on her arms. She slips on two more pairs of panties to help ease the pain when she sits down in class today.
Arabella waits till she hears the shower going in the bathroom before she rushes from her bedroom and out the front door towards the bus stop. Arabella hangs back away from the other kids as she stands and waits for the bus to show up. She watches them play and tease one another as they wait for the bus. She wishes she could do that and felt like they did. Arabella looks up when the bus approaches. She waits till everyone in front of her gets on before she heads towards the back of the bus and takes the last seat by herself. When she sits down, pain shoots up her body as she grits her teeth as she sits in pain. She feels every bump and pothole the bus hits as it picks up the other kids. No one bothers to sit with her on the way to school. She wasn’t a popular person and she had no friends. She watches as the school bus pass other people’s farms and shops.
When the bus finally pulls into the driveway to let the students off, she waits till she is the only one left before getting up and moving carefully off the bus. Once Arabella is off the bus she heads towards her locker to switch out her books for the first half of school. Arabella was thankful that she didn’t have gym class this week. She never felt comfortable undressing in front of the other girls because of all the bruises she had on her body.
Arabella closes her locker and heads towards her first class. Her rear end was still hurting from sitting on the bus. She makes her way to class and takes her normal seat in the back corner of the classroom. She grits her teeth as she takes her seat. She wishes she had some aspirin or something, but she knew if she went to the nurse, she would want to know. Arabella tries to ignore the pain and copy what her teacher writes on the board. She plays dumb when she is called to answer a question from the teacher.
When the lunch bell rings, Arabella takes out the two peanut butter and jelly sandwiches she made before leaving home and eats them. She takes an old glass jar she cleaned out and fills it with water from the water fountain. She wipes away the tears that had leaked from her eyes as she winces as she walks to her next class. She takes the far seat in the back of the classroom and pulls out her battered broken notebook. It was held together with duct tape. She looks at all the other kids and wishes she had a nice laptop and tablet. She squints her eyes, so she can read what the teacher puts up on the board. It takes her a while to write everything down, but she manages to get all the information.
Arabella doesn’t raise her hand when the teacher asks for volunteers to read the book or answer question. She shifts some in her seat. Her butt was still stinging from the spanking her father gave her. She didn’t know what her father did to her rear end, but it was really hurting her.
At the end of class, her last teacher wanted to talk with her. She stays behind to talk with her teacher. She wonders what she wanted to talk to her about.
Mrs. Bingham waits till the last student leaves the class before she starts talking with Arabella. When she sits down in the front row, she could sense something was wrong with her.
“Arabella, the reason I asked you to stay behind, is your grades have been slipping. Is the material too hard for you?”
“No ma’am, I just have chores that keep me busy and I don’t have time to read the require material.” Arabella didn’t want to tell her that she has a hard time reading her books. It takes her longer than most students.
“Well, I need to speak to your parents, Arabella. Take them this note and have them set-up a time we can get together to speak about your grades.” Mrs. Bingham hands Arabella the note.
Arabella stuff it in her battered backpack. She looks at Mrs. Bingham “is that all Mrs. Bingham?”
“Yes, you can head to your bus.”
Arabella gets up and walks stiffly out of the room and tries to hurry to her bus before it leaves. The way she normally takes is blocked by the janitor cleaning up a mess some student left, which meant she must take another route. By the time she takes that route and gets to where the buses are. Hers was already leaving. She sighs and cries as she watches as it drives off. She was going to have to walk home, which meant she wouldn’t get home till after five o’clock.
Arabella starts walking home. Tears were streaming down her face as each step she took hurt worse than the last step. She walks as slow as possible but tries to speed up. She gets a quarter of the way from the school when the sky opens up and starts raining. There was nowhere she could take shelter and she didn’t have a rain jacket.
Gina had just left a meeting she had to attend to when the sky opened on her. She was heading home and had hoped she could beat the rain.
“Well, it looks like it is going to take us a little longer to get home Cadmus.” She reaches over and scratches Cadmus on the head between his ears. He was riding in the passenger seat.
Gina had the wipers on the hummer on fast to make it easier for her to see out the windshield. As she is driving, she notices a young girl getting soak. The poor thing was already soaked to the bone and her clothes were plaster against her body. Gina pulls in front of her and when she gets up close to the passenger window “hey, come on in and get out of the rain.”
Arabella saw a black Hummer pull up ahead of her and waited for her to get closer. She was surprised to see a huge black and gray dog and an oriental woman looking at her.
“I'm not supposed to accept rides from strangers.” However, she really wanted to get out of the rain.
“Look, I can understand that and its good advice. My name is Gina Bounty and this wolf next to me is Cadmus. My sister is a Montana K9 police officer. I promise I mean you no harm. I thought you might feel better getting out of the rain and into something warm.” Gina knew she might now, but when she was that girls age, she wouldn’t.
Arabella really did want to get out of the rain and it would be faster to get home.
“Alright.” She opens the passenger side door.
“Cadmus, back.” Gina looks towards her wolf.
Cadmus moves to the back seat. He turns to face front and watches the young girl as she climbed in.
Arabella climbs up into the hummer. She notices the seats were leather.
“Sorry for getting your seat wet.” Arabella looks at Gina with guilt on her face.
“Don’t worry about it.” Gina waits and watches Arabella buckle up before she drives off. She notices the girl had some bruising around her
neck and on her legs. The sweatshirt and the dress she could see was baggy on her.
Arabella makes sure the seat belt was on her. She could already feel the warm air from the heater warming her legs. She holds her hands out to the vents to warm them up.
“Where to?” Gina wonders who has been abusing this girl.
“Sun dust trailer park. Do you know where it is?”
“Yep, I pass it every day on my way to work.” Gina starts heading towards it.
Arabella relaxes back against the soft leather seats. She couldn’t believe how comfortable they felt against her bruised body. The seat was warm as well. She glances at her and notices the wolf looking at her.
“Gina, why do you have a wolf?” Arabella was curious.
A smile appears on her face “I’ve had Cadmus since I was about your age. He is my best friend, my bodyguard and my pet. Sometimes I think he thinks I’m his pet.” Gina glances in the rear-view mirror towards Cadmus.
“That still doesn’t answer my question.” Arabella wanted to know why a grown woman has a wolf for a pet.
“Well, I’m the head of a Private Security contracting company and he’s my bodyguard. However, when I was your age. Some bad people abused me, and my father came and rescued me. He gave Cadmus to me.” Gina glances towards Arabella to see her reaction.
“Your father gave him to you?” She wishes her father was that nice. All she gets from hers are beatings.
“Yep, he rescued me and my sister from some very bad men. After he got us home, he brought two young wolves out and they choose us. I got Cadmus and my sister got his brother Sphinx.”
Cadmus sniffs Arabella and nudges her.
Arabella had been startled when Cadmus nudge her. She looks at him “is it alright to pet him?”
Gina glances back and notices he was near her, which meant he trusted her and that something was wrong. She knew how protective Cadmus and Sphinx could be.
“Yep, he likes to be scratched between his ears.”
Arabella scratches Cadmus between his ears. She could see how he enjoyed it. She liked Cadmus and the way his tongue hung out while she starches him.
After a while, they arrive at the trailer park. Arabella directs Gina to the trailer she lived in with her father. The rain had lightened up some. It was just sprinkling when Gina pulls up in front of the trailer. She notices some of the windows were boarded up. There was garbage outside near the front door. The door itself looked like someone had burst through it and put it back on half-ass.
She looks over towards Arabella “are you going to be alright here?”
Arabella didn’t want to go inside. She spotted her father’s beaten-up pickup parked over at Charlie’s trailer.
“Thank you for the ride.” She opens the hummer’s door.
“Wait, Arabella.” Gina reaches into her purse and pulls out her business card and some money.
“Look, if you get in trouble or need help, call me. It doesn’t matter what time you call me. I’ll answer. Here are my business card and some money.” Gina hands the money and her business card to Arabella.
“Thank you, Gina.” Arabella accepts the money and the business card. She exists from the hummer and runs inside the trailer.
Cadmus growls as he watches Arabella run into the trailer.
“I agree Cadmus, I don’t trust this place. She seemed nervous when we pulled up.” Gina had that feeling she uses to get when she uses to be abused. She turns the hummer off and grab her gun from its hidden spot. She gets out of the hummer with Cadmus by her side and walks up to the door.
“HOW MANY TIMES DID I TELL YOU NOT TO BRING MUD INTO THE HOUSE!” followed by a crashing sound after that.
Cadmus rushes inside, with Gina right on his heels. They see a man with unkempt black hair standing over Arabella’s crumpled form. Gina could see where she had hit the wall with her head and there was blood under her. The guy was about to kick Arabella’s crumpled body.
“Oh, no you don’t.” Gina punches him on his jaw, while Cadmus grabbed his arm.
Robert looks down at his daughter and was about to kick her when he felt a punch to his jaw and his arm grabbed by a huge fucking dog. He was stunned from the punch to his jaw. He spots a young oriental woman wearing a black business suit standing between him and his daughter. He tries to shake the dog loose, but it wouldn’t let go of him.
He is pushed down to the floor as he tries to protect himself. The dam beast wouldn’t let go of his arm.
“Leig leam falbh” Gina was looking at the guy. She had Arabella’s unconscious body in her arms.
“Your lucky I don’t shoot you or let him finish what he was doing to you.” Gina carries Arabella out to the Hummer and put her inside. She makes sure she is secure as she whistles for Cadmus.
Cadmus hears Gina’s whistle and runs out the door towards the hummer. He jumps in and into the back seat.
Robert rushes over towards his gun cabinet and pull out his shotgun. He rushes towards the front door and spots a black Hummer. He raises his shotgun and fires at the hummer.The buck shots strike the front windshield and bounce off it.
Gina watches as Arabella’s father fires a shotgun at the hummer. She listens as the buck shots bounce off the front windshield.
“What a dumb ass.” Gina was glad her father’s old hummer was armor plated.
She backs the hummer up, as another set of buck shots hit the side of the hummer. She hears Cadmus growling at him.
“Don’t worry boy. He’s not getting through the armor of this hummer.” She floors it, just as another shot bounces off the back part of the hummer.
Robert watches as each shot from his shotgun, bounces off the skin of the black Hummer. He rushes towards his truck and chases after the hummer. He ignores the blood dripping from the wound the huge ass dog gave him.
Gina spots Arabellas father chasing after her. An evil smile appears on her face. She could slam on the brakes and let him rear-end her. It wouldn’t do any damage to the hummer, except scratch the paint. She ignores him and rushes Arabella towards the hospital. She had the gas pedal on the hummer floored. She glances at the gauges and notices the hummer was doing a hundred.
She pulls up in front of the emergency room and rushes inside with Arabella. Cadmus was behind her.
“Help! I have an unconscious girl here. She’s got a head wound.”
Several nurses rush forward to take Arabella out of Gina’s arms. They hear a growl coming from behind them. Gina turns around and notices it was Arabella’s father. She doesn’t give him a moment to do anything. She just reacts as she springs forwards and knocks him out cold.
Robert had followed the woman to the hospital and watched as she carried his daughter inside. When he went inside to stop her, he spotted the big ass dog. He stopped and just as he did, he felt the oriental woman punch him in his face. He fell backward as blackness claimed him.
“Ma’am, your dog can’t be in here.” A nurse had spotted Cadmus as he growled at Arabella’s father.
Gina looks at her “First off, he’s not a dog, but a wolf. Second off, if you can get him to go back to my hummer, I'll be amazed.”
“Ma’am he can’t be in here.” The nurse was getting agitated at Gina.
“Do you know who I am and who he is?”
“No, but…”
“I’m Gina Bounty, daughter of Jack Bounty, the man who donated a lot of money to your new wing. As for him, he’s my bodyguard, now get the fuck out of my way before I knock you out.” Gina walks past her and follows the nurses that were helping Arabella.
“God, what has this girl been through.” One of the nurses had removed the sweatshirt Arabella had been wearing and her dress. She spotted all the bruises and burn marks the girl had been subjected to.
“Who is this girl's parents?” Nurse Dix looks towards Gina.
“The sorry ass man laying out on the floor in the admittance room is her father. I don’t know who her mother is or where she is.”
“Well, that man needs to be locked up for child abuse.”
“Good idea.” Gina lets the nurses do their job, while she steps out and calls the precinct Julia works at and have them send a cop to arrest the guy.
After an hour or so, they release Arabella to her. Arabella was a little dazed as she was escorted out to the hummer. When she spots her father’s truck, she becomes nervous.
“You have nothing to be afraid of Arabella. You have been released to me and I’ll be taking care of you. Tomorrow, we’ll go to your place and get whatever you might want. However, for now, I am taking you home with me.” Gina helps Arabella to her hummer. Cadmus jumps in first, afterward, Gina helps Arabella into the hummer.
Several Weeks Later:
“Come on slow poke.” Haylee teases Arabella as she sprints towards the stables to get Evening Star. Her grandmother was going to let her ride Evening Star today.
Arabella chases after Haylee. The first few days she spent with the Bounty family, she was nervous and scared. She didn’t know how the people in the household was going to treat her, but after she saw Haylee sneak up on Mr. Bounty and tickle him. She knew no one would hurt her. She saw how much love he had for all his children and now his grandchildren.
Haylee and her have become like sisters, except Gina was her mother. Haylee’s parents were Julia, who was in LA and Christmas, who was her aunt and Julia’s wife. She was enrolled at the same private school as Haylee and her aunts.
She liked Alyona and Silvia, both girls were still getting use to being called auntie by her and Haylee. Alyona helped her with her reading after, Gina got her a new pair of glasses. She found out that she was farsighted, after Gina took her to the doctor for a physical.
As for what happened to her father. Gina made sure the man was never getting out of jail. She brought charges of child neglect, child abuse, endangerment of a minor, discharge of a firearm in public, public intoxication and physical assault.
Gina watches as Arabella chases after Haylee towards the stables. A smile appears on her face. She feels her father wrap his arm around her shoulder.
“Watch you thinking about sweet pea?” Jack looks down at Gina.
“Arabella, daddy. I didn’t think I was ready to be a mother to a twelve-year-old girl, but I didn’t want to let her go.” She looks up at her father.
“You know me, and your mom would have adopted her and made her your sister.” Jack and Debbie had talked about it.
“I know dad, and I do appreciate it, but I didn’t want to let Arabella go. I know she’s not my child, and I’m only twenty-one years old, but something about her reached out to me and made me want to care for her.”
“You mean how something about you and Julia reached out to me that day I rescued you two?” Jack holds her close to him.
“I guess so, it just feels nice and weird being called mom.” She loved being called mom and mommy. She talked it over with Arnold since they were going to get married soon and he didn’t mind being Arabella’s father after he heard what happened to her. Gina had flown her and Arabella out during a weekend for Arabella and Arnold to meet each other.
“Mommy looked at me.” Arabella was riding Gina’s horse Thunderclap.
Debbie has been working with both girls to get them up to her standards of horseback riding. She knew how much Haylee loved Evening Star.
Arabella liked horseback riding as well but wasn’t into it as much as Haylee. She was extremely good at video games and computers.
Gina just watches Arabella like a proud mother. She leans against her father and wonder did he feel the same way she did when he first saw them ride.
Jack looks down at his daughter and never thought he would be having children or grandchildren like he does now. He had his own born from Debbie. He had adopted four girls that he loved very much and now he was a grandfather with Haylee and Arabella.
Countess Basset’s London Home, London, England:
Monday Morning:
Charlotte was woken up early in the morning by her Uncle Sheamus. He had informed her that her mother had passed away in her sleep. She feels Zoey holding onto her as tears stream from her eyes. She knew Mona had told Mouse.
She looks down at Zoey as the teenage girl holds her. She knew that Zoey had already known her mother had passed away. Zoey had spent all day Sunday in her studio painting, and Charlotte knew that wasn’t unusual for Zoey to do when she was working on a picture.
Zoey had come out of her studio crying but wouldn’t tell her why. She had locked the door to the studio so no one could go into it. Charlotte knew Zoey was particular about who was allowed in her studio.
Zoey had slept with her last night and clung to her like she did when she first came to England. Now, she understood why Zoey slept with her and clung to her. Charlotte holds Zoey as she lets the tears come pouring out.
Ashley wondered where Zoey was. She wasn’t in her bedroom or her studio. She goes to her mother’s bedroom and knocks before entering. When she walks into her mother’s bedroom, she spots Zoey holding onto their adopted mother. She also noticed that her adoptive mother was crying.
“What’s wrong, mom?” Ashley walks over to her mother and sister.
Charlotte looks Ashley in her eyes “your grandmother died this morning in her sleep.”
“Grandma died?” Ashley felt the tears starting to form in her eyes.
Mrs. Bounty had been the only grandmother she had ever known, and now she had died. She wipes the tears away as she looks at her mother.
“How? Wasn’t she getting better?” Ashley remembered visiting her grandmother’s house when she returned from the hospital several months ago.
“She had a heart attack in the middle of the night. And yes, she was doing better, but it was just a matter of time before grandma Bounty had another heart attack, sweetie” Charlotte wrapped her arms around Ashley and hugged her. She held onto both of her girls.
Charlotte holds her girls for most of the morning as all three cries and comforts each other. By the time they decided to do anything, it was mid-day. The girls let their mother go and talk with their cousin Mona to see what she could do.
Ashley looks at Zoey “that’s why you wouldn’t come out of your studio yesterday, isn’t it?”
Zoey nods her head yes to Ashley’s statement. She had woken up early when the vision hit her and ran to her studio to paint it. She cried when she realized the vision was about her new grandmother.
The paint was still too wet to let anyone see it. She was going to unveil it at the funeral. She hopes all her aunts and uncles like it.
Ashley and Zoey walk into the kitchen and start fixing some lunch. Ashley has been learning how to cook from her mother and the Family and Consumer Sciences course she took in school. She notices that Zoey is going to help her.
“I can’t believe grandma has died.” The news still saddened Ashley.
Zoey hugs her little sister and tries to comfort her. Since Countess Basset adopted the two of them, they have become close as sisters. They were even close to Mouse as well. They loved having Mouse as their older sister. It took Mouse some time to adjust to having younger sisters, but she did.
Leslie, Casey, and Charlotte’s Place, Oxshott, Leatherhead, Surrey:
Leslie smiled as she watched both her wives move around with children. Both of them were six months pregnant with their second child. Casey was carrying her and Casey’s second baby, while Charlotte was carrying her second child. Casey’s grandfather Sheamus had donated some of his semen to impregnate Charlotte. This will make the second child he had fathered with Charlotte.
Casey had received a text from her cousin Mouse early in the morning informing them that Cara Bunty had died. According to the text, Cara Bounty had passed away earlier in the morning. Her funeral would be in two weeks in Dublin, Ireland.
Leslie looks at Casey “how are you related to Cara Bounty?”
“She’s my great-aunt on my grandfather’s side. Her children, Jack, Bruce, Charlotte, and Anika, are my second cousins.” Casey was sure that
was what they were. She could be wrong. She knew Jack’s father was her father’s uncle.
“You do know that Jack’s family and my Aunt Cheshire consider each other family, don’t you?” Charlotte looks at Casey and Leslie.
“I didn’t know that.” Casey looks at Charlotte when she answers.
“Yep, according to what my aunt Cheshire said. She and your cousin Jack are partners and consider each other’s family an extension of their own.” Charlotte didn’t know that piece of information until now.
“I bet your being pregnant by my grandfather has strengthened that bond.” Casey looks at Charlotte with a smile on her face.
“Yeah, but after this child is born. I am not going to have any more children. Two children are enough for me.”
“Don’t you mean five children are enough?” Leslie couldn’t believe that Casey had given birth to twins. As far as she knew, twins didn’t run in her or Casey’s family.
“I think five is enough.” Casey will be happy when she gives birth in four months.
“Well, we did promise your father that we would have children to carry on the Bounty name.” Leslie had a smile on her face.
“Maybe I should see about getting that drug that turned me into a fully functional woman and give it to you.” Charlotte had been surprised when they raided a drug lab.
The lab she and her team raided was making all sorts of drugs. During a shootout with the gang that was manufacturing the drugs. One of the perps had shot a glass beaker and caused it to explode. The liquid inside the breaker had exploded all over her, soaking through her
undergarments and into her skin.
It wasn’t until she passed out and was taken to the hospital. She learned that she developed female reproductive organs. Not only had it given her female reproductive organs, but it caused her breasts to go up three cup sizes. She went from being a B cup to being a DD cup.
“I wouldn’t mind being like you. I’m jealous that I’m not a fully functional woman.” Leslie may have learned she was a descendant of a powerful mage.
“I’ll see if I can find who else makes that drug and get you some.” Charlotte has had three years to adjust to being a fully functional woman.
“You could always ask your cousins where they got those cat chokers.” Leslie had been consulted about those chokers by Charlotte’s aunt.
“You know they don’t know.” Charlotte had learned that everyone related to Cheshire by blood or adoption. Has been tagged by either a bracelet with a cat’s head on it or, in her cousin Tizzy and Tizzy’s sister’s case. Some choker with a cat’s head in the middle.
“So, how many people do you think will show up for Cara Bounty’s funeral?” Leslie knew how many people showed up for her and Casey’s wedding.
“The whole clan. It’s a requirement by the clan leaders.”
“How many clan leaders are there?” Leslie knew the Bounty family was huge, but this was new.
“You didn’t read the Bounty family book?” Casey looks at her wife.
“You know I have been busy learning about this amulet and my ancient bloodline.” For the past three years, Leslie has been doing everything she could to learn about the amulet around her neck.
“There are seven clan leaders. Each clan leader is a direct descendant of Remus Bounty.”
“How many children did Remus have?” Leslie was curious.
“According to the family history. He had twelve children from three different wives. Our clan is direct descendants of his first wife. She was the daughter of a Celtic chief. Also, according to our family records, she was a druid. She practiced Druidism until sometime in the fifth century the clans switched to Christianity.”
“And your family has managed to record all births of each Bounty family member?”
“Yep. There are probably some people with Bounty blood in them that we don’t know about.” Casey remembers asking her father about the whole thing.
“Wow! I don’t think anyone in Hawaii has ever managed to do that.” Charlotte knew she could trace her family to James Cook.
“The only reason why we know who is who. It’s because the different clan leaders made it mandatory for each birth, marriage, and death to be recorded. The clan leaders meet twice yearly to compare notes and make corrections in the Master book.”
“What happens if war breaks out? Then what do you do?”
“Someone will be assigned to guard the book and make sure it is kept safe. And if possible, the clan leaders will meet. If a clan leader is killed or the book is destroyed. We try to talk to other members of the clan.” Casey knew a few Bounty’s had died during the centuries.
“Has a Bounty ever gone dark, that the clans had to go after them?” Leslie was curious.
“Unfortunately, yes. When that happens, the clan leader or their representative will either handle the matter themselves or someone is hired to handled the person. Right now, there are five people in the family who's job it is to handle naughty Bounty's." Casey knew of three of them. The other two were a mystery to her. Only the clan leaders knew who they were.
Sophia and Naeun Resident, Northridge, CA.:
Sophia blocks an attack by Naeun as they practice in the gym. She spins around and kicks Naeun in the chest. She follows through with a punch to Naeun’s kidney.
Naeun tries to defend herself against her wife, but she got the better of her. She tries striking her wife, but she is blocked.
“Not this time, sweetie.” Sophia sweeps the legs out from underneath her wife and rides her down to the mats.
Naeun looks up at her wife as she straddled her body. A smile appears on her elven face “you are getting better.”
“Thanks.” Sophia leans down and kisses Naeun passionately.
“I thought you two were supposed to be practicing?” Artemis stood near the mats.
Sophia turns and looks at Artemis as she stood nearby. She wonders what Artemis wanted.
“I thought you were watching the kids?” Sophia was in her elven form.
“They are taking a nap right now. You got a text from someone named Mouse.”
Artemis hands Sophia the cell phone. She wonders who Mouse was.
Sophia accepts the cell phone and reads the text. Tears start forming in her eyes and slide down her cheek. She couldn’t believe her great-aunt had died.
Naeun noticed the tears sliding down her wife’s cheeks.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” As Naeun rubs Sophia’s thighs.
“My great aunt Cara has died. According to my cousin Mouse, she died in her sleep this morning.” Sophia hands Artemis back her cell phone.
“I’m sorry, sweetie.” Naeun knew family meant a lot to Sophia.
“Thanks. I need to contact my father and mother.” Sophia gets up from straddling Naeun and walks out of the gym, without getting her cell phone from Artemis.
Artemis helps Naeun up off the floor. She looks at Naeun “is she going to be okay?”
“She’ll be fine.”
Imperial College London, London, England:
Chayton had gotten up early and rode in with Mouse when she went to work. He was going to meet up with some of his friends he made when he decided to move to England to become like his grandfather.
Sure, he could have joined the Army or Marines and gone to work either with the FBI or the US Marshal service. But he wanted to follow in his grandfather Bounty’s footsteps and join MI 6. Plus, attending college in England was better than returning to the states.
After Mouse drops him off, he meets with several of the guys he meets at college. It took him a few months to adjust to how the British called things. Also, a few people thought he was from India instead of Native American.
That had been a massive surprise to many people he met. While he and his friends are catching breakfast, he gets a text message from Mouse. He reads it, and tears form in his eyes.
Sara was enjoying a breakfast sandwich and noticed tears sliding down Chayton’s cheeks. She has known Chayton since she first met him at college.
“What’s wrong, Chayton?” Sara was curious.
“I’ve just been informed that my great-grandmother passed away last night.” Chayton wonders when did Mouse find out.
“I’m sorry to hear that, Chayton.” Sara looks at Chayton with sadness in her eyes.
“Us, too, man.” Roger had heard Chayton talking to Sara.
“Thanks.”
“Hey, Chayton, was your great-grandmother Native American like you?” Richie was curious.
“She has some Native American blood but wasn’t Native American. She was mostly European and had some Irish in her.”
Everyone looks at him with puzzled looks on their faces. They knew Chayton was Native American but thought his great-grandmother would be Native American.
“The Bounty family adopted me. I have Native American relatives I keep in touch with.”
“So, this was your adopted great-grandmother?” Thomas was curious.
“Yes, but I don’t think of her like that. My family has relatives in England, Ireland, Scotland, Spain, Germany, Romania, and other countries. They are spread out over here and in the United States.” Chayton knew the Bounty family had relatives all over Europe and several other countries.
“Isn’t your mother a cop?” Richie was curious about Chayton’s family.
“Yes, she’s a K9 police officer with the Caldwell police force.” Chayton knew his mother was doing what she loved to do.
“What does your father do?” Thomas wanted to learn more about Chayton.
“My birth father is dead. He died of cancer, like my birth mother. My adopted parents, Julia Bounty, is a cop, and Christmas Bounty is a school teacher.”
“Are your mothers, lesbians?” Sara has never heard of a lesbian family before.
“Yes.” Chayton wasn’t ashamed of his mothers.
“Wow!” All the guys at the table were impressed and confused.
“The grandfather you told us about, does it bother him that his daughter is in a lesbian relationship?” Richie finishes off his drink.
A smirk appears on Chayton’s face. He looks at Richie “neither of my grandfathers cares. My grandfather Jack Bounty is open-minded and loves his children. My Native American grandfather likes my adopted mothers. You have to remember that the Native American culture isn’t so snobbish or judgmental as Christianity or any other religion.
Among the Native Americans, people like my mothers are considered two-spirited. That means they possess male and female spirits inside of them.”
“That’s a unique way of looking at being gay.” Sara has never thought of it that way before.
“There’s more to it, but my people have always known that there are people like my mothers, even among us.”
Julia’s & Gina’s House, Caldwell, Montana:
Julia had the day off from work and enjoyed some downtime at the house. Christmas had taken the munchkins to school with her. The only people at home with her were Jessica and Tammy. Her housekeeper Katz had the day off.
“Thanks for coming over, guys.” Julia looks at her friends Jessica and Tammy.
“I’ve always wanted to see where you lived, Julia.” Jessica has known Julia for the last five years. Julia always came to her store to check up on her and her employees.
Julia asked if she and Tammy could come over and spend the day with her. She jumped at the invitation. She knew Tammy wanted to see where Julia lived as well. Julia knew a lot about them, but they didn’t know much about her.
They knew Julia had three children; Julia’s oldest, Chayton, was studying in England. They also knew Julia was married to another woman.
Tammy had found that out when she spotted Julia and her wife, Christmas, at R7. Both of them were dressed to the nines, and there was no way you couldn’t see they were married and were lesbians out on the dance floor.
“You sounded slightly upset when you called us this morning, Julia. Is everything okay?” Jessica looked at Julia as they sat in the den.
“I’ll be okay. I just learned from my father that my grandmother died this morning in her sleep.” Julia still couldn’t get over the fact that her
grandmother was dead.
Mrs. Bounty had helped her and Gina overcome what was done to them. She accepted the two of them and gave them a lot of love and support. Her grandmother never said anything negative about her being gay or marrying another woman. If nothing else, she had been very accepting of her.
“We’re sorry to hear that, Julia. We’re you and your grandmother close?” Jessica has never met Julia’s grandmother before.
Julia stands up and walks over to an old fashion photo album she kept on the bookshelf. There were several others, but this one was the first one she started.
“We were very close.” Julia opens the photo album to the pages dedicated to her grandmother.
She handed the album to Jessica, so she and Tammy could look at the pictures. This was the first time Julia had ever allowed anyone to see photos of her past.
“Thanks.” Jessica looks at the pictures on the page.
When Julia was younger and was riding a horse, her younger sister Gina was on top of another horse, and there was an older woman with them on another horse. You could tell she was different from Gina and Julia. It looked like they were out somewhere on the property.
“Your grandmother looked like she was enjoying herself.” Jessica and Tammy could see a big smile on the older woman’s face.
“She was. My grandmother loved riding horses, shooting guns, and gardening. You should see her flower garden in Ireland.” Julia loved her grandmother’s garden.
Jessica and Tammy look at more pictures in the photo album. They were amazed at the quality of the photographs. Tammy looks up towards Julia “when is the funeral?”
“In two weeks in Ireland. My grandmother already made the arrangements before she died.” Julia reaches down by her chair and scratches
Sphinx’s head. He was lying by her chair and watching the other women.
“How long will the funeral take?” Jessica has never attended an Irish funeral before.
“Three days. My grandma can’t be buried until the whole Bounty clan has viewed the body.” Julia knew it would take some time because of her family’s size.
“How big is your family?” Tammy was curious because she knew most supernatural clans weren’t that big.
“Let’s just say my family has been around for some time.”
Gina’s Place:
Arnold holds Gina against his chest. He knew how close Gina and the rest of her sisters were to their grandmother. The news Mr. Bounty informed everyone about this morning saddened everyone in the family. He knew Gina and Julia were extremely close to Mrs. Bounty. She had helped Gina overcome what had been done to her. Before they got married, Gina had told him about her past.
He already knew some of what she told him. The thing was, it didn’t change how he felt about Gina. He had fallen in love with her the first day he met her at school.
Gina returned home after her father informed her about her grandmother’s passing. She got the girls up and ready for school. Since they attended the same school, Christmas taught at. She sent them with Christmas. Her housekeeper had the day off as Julia’s housekeeper did.
After the kids had left, she broke down and cried. Arnold had called his law office and informed them he wouldn’t be coming in for a few days. This was okay since he was a law firm partner, and the cases he worked on were delayed until September.
He held his wife as they sat in the living room. He lets her cry against his shoulder. Gina might be a very deadly woman, but she loved her grandmother very much.
“At least your grandmother won’t have to suffer anymore, sweetie.” He rubs Gina’s back and tries to calm her down.
Gina knew this day would come one day, but she wasn’t expecting it to come this soon. Cara Bounty meant the world to her. If it weren’t for her, she wouldn’t be the woman she is today.
Gina manages to get her emotions under control. She was still upset at losing her grandmother, but she couldn’t mourn her all day. Her grandmother wouldn’t want that. Gina pulls a tissue from the box of tissues Arnold got for her.
“When will the funeral be, sweetie?” Arnold looks into Gina’s eyes.
“In two weeks. First, they will put the casket on display for three or four days for everyone to pay their respects. Afterward, they will lower the
coffin into the grave next to grandpa’s casket.”
“I thought the family had a family crypt?” Arnold remembers hearing something about that.
“We do. We have several. However, grandma wanted to be buried next to her husband.” Gina knew her grandmother wanted to be beside her husband.
“Well, I hope when it’s our turn. We are buried together.” Arnold places a kiss on Gina’s forehead.
“Me too, sweetie. Me too.” Gina snuggles against Arnold.
Herbertstown House, Dunboyne, County Meath, Ireland:
Mona leans back in the giant leather chair in her grandmother’s office. She wipes the tears away as she tries to keep from crying again. She still couldn’t get over her grandmother’s passing away this morning. She’s been on the phone all morning, calling people who didn’t have smartphones to inform them about her grandmother’s passing and when the funeral would be.
Sitting there, she hears a light knocking on the old wooden door to the office.
“Enter.”
Mona watches as the door opens, and her second cousin walks into the office. She hasn’t seen her second cousin Natalie in the last four years. She wonders where she has been and what she has been up to.
Natalie had gotten word that Cara Bounty had passed away. The job she had been on was completed, and her contract had been satisfied. She had been thinking about renewing it when she got word about Cara Bounty dying in her sleep.
“How are you holding up, cousin?” Natalie knew Mona had been living with her Cara Bounty.
Mona and her stepmother didn’t get along at all. Mona didn’t like the fact that her father married a woman who was fifteen years younger than him. Also, her attitude and personality rubbed Mona the wrong way.
Mona’s brothers didn't care about whom their father was married to. They had their own family and careers to worry about.
“Sad, lonely, and worried.” Mona watches as Natalie sits in the leather-bound chair in front of the desk.
“Why are you worried?” Natalie could see sad and lonely but worried.
“Because grandma was letting me stay here since things are stormy between my stepmother and me. I hope Jack and the rest of my uncles and
aunt continue to let me stay here.”
“Knowing Jack and the others like I do. You don’t have anything to worry about. Jack knows you have been taking care of his mother, and he
knows the tension between you and your stepmother. So, don’t worry about it. Also, Grandfather Sheamus won’t let Jack or the others kick you out.” Natalie knew Grandfather Sheamus would step in and stop it.
“Thanks, Natalie. What have you been up to?” Mona knew her cousin traveled a lot.
“I’ve been locating new places for oil companies. The company I just left will do well for many years.”
“Did they let you go?” Mona was curious.
“No, my contract with them was up for renewal, and I didn't want to renew it. So, I said goodbye after being with them for fifteen years.” Natalie wanted to move on to something different.
“Wow! What are you going to do now?” Mona knew Natalie liked traveling and locating new oil deposits.
“Go back to Scotland and chill out for a year or two. I’ve been gone too long.” Natalie knew she had been away far too long.
“I know your folks will be happy to see you.” Mona knew her cousin’s folks missed her and worried about her.
“I know. I’ve kept in touch with them through video chat or email.” Natalie always tried to stay in touch with her folks.
“Where are you going to stay?”
“At the old Shire House.” Natalie liked the old shire house.
“That’s at least an hour or so away from here.”
“I know, but it also has horses, and I know the ground keeper of the place.” Natalie couldn’t wait to see Declan. She hadn’t seen him since the last time she came home six years ago.
“You know he’s a grandfather now. Don’t you?” Mona has met Declan.
“Yep, his youngest daughter got married a few years ago. I can’t believe she threw away a promising career to stay home and be a mother.”
Natalie knew marriage life wasn’t for her. She was too much of a free spirit.
“Natalie, being a full-time mother takes a lot out of you, especially among this clan. You should have heard the horror stories my grandma told me about dad and his siblings.”
“I can imagine. Except for Anika, she was grown when your grandmother adopted her.”
“Uncle Jack adopted her. Grandma chewed his butt out at first because he didn’t clear it with her. Afterward, she accepted aunt Anika as her child.” Mona was little when Anika joined the family.
“Jack should have known better. I can’t believe he has survived as long as he has.”
“Have you spoken with him recently?” Mona wonders if Natalie has spoken with her cousin.
“Not since he got remarried to his first wife’s sister.” Natalie took the time to attend that wedding.
“I think we have some more to talk about. Do you have time tomorrow to come by?” Mona would love to continue talking with her cousin.
“Sure, I know you have a lot to do today.”
“Can you stay for lunch?”
“Of course.” A smile appears on Natalie’s face.
Blue Skies Airships, Dunkeswell Airfield, Dunkeswell, England:
Tessa looks into the eyes of her boyfriend as he pumped into her body. She had her legs entangled with his as he made love to her. She loved feeling his huge manhood go in and out of her.
They were celebrating that the second biggest airship her company had constructed was finally completed and ready for its air trials. She feels Roam bury himself deep in her body and release his load. When he starts releasing his load into her body. A massive orgasm rocks her body as she arches her back off the mattress. She digs her nails into his smooth muscular back as she rides out the orgasm.
She feels Roam collapse on top of her. She clinches her vaginal muscles to milk him for everything. She feels Roam start kissing and shoving his tongue down into her mouth. She captures Roam’s tongue and gently holds it.
The rest of the night, the two of them make love like rabbits. She was too excited to sleep and she knew Roam was a special person, so he could last all night long. Which is what she wanted to do and she planned on doing it.
When morning comes, she was riding Roam’s manhood and enjoying it. As she was going down on him, her cell phone starts beeping. She reaches over to her nightstand and picks up her cell phone. She looks at the text message that had been sent to her from her grandfather on her mother’s side of the family.
According to the text she received from him, Cara Bounty had died and her funeral was going to be in two weeks in Ireland at the old Lup Castle. He informed her that if she was going to attend, she should let Mona Bounty know that she will be there.
Roam noticed that Tessa’s expression had changed when she picked up her cell phone. He loved how her body fit against his and how she was the only woman he has ever met that could take all thirteen inches of his manhood. Not only could she take all thirteen inches of him, but she could accommodate how wide his manhood was. Of all the women he has been with, none of them could one hundred percent take his manhood into their bodies.
He holds her waist as she sat on top of him. He was buried deep inside her body and could feel her gripping him.
“What’s wrong, sweetie?” Roam was concerned because Tessa was never been this quiet before.
In a broken and sad voice, “a member of my mother’s family has died.”
“Were you close to this person?” Roam knew Tessa had a lot of relatives. He has already met a few of them and they weren’t the type you wanted to piss off and have come after you.
“Yes and no. Cara Bounty came and comfort my father and grandfather when my mother and grandmother died. I was close to her daughter Charlotte and her youngest son Bruce.” Tessa was looking down into Roam’s brown eyes.
“I thought your last name is MacLeod.” Roam was a little confused.
“It is, but my mother was a Bounty. I have a strong relationship with the Bounty clan. The MacLeods and the Bounty used to be enemies centuries back. They managed to come up with a peace treaty a long time ago, before World War 1. It wasn’t until forty years ago that my mother and father married.”
“Ah, do you know why they were enemies?” Roam was curious why the two clans were enemies.
“Some long-ago feud between the two clans. I would have to look the reason up in the family history book. Both clans have long memories and are proud people.”
“Are you going to go to the funeral?” Roam felt Tessa squeeze his manhood with her vaginal muscles.
“Yes. I’m sending a message to my grandfather now.” Tessa sends a reply to her grandfather.
“You know, if we keep having sex, you might get pregnant.” Roam reaches up and squeezes Tessa’s breasts.
Tessa leans down and kisses Roam passionately. She leans over to his ear “and that would be a bad thing?”
“No, it wouldn’t.” Roam didn’t mind if he impregnated Tessa.
Several Hours Later in The Airship Hangar:
“Q, where are you?” Tessa walks around inside the command cockpit looking for her lead engineer. No one has seen her since she clocked in this morning.
She spots a set of small child-like feet sticking out from a console. She kneels next to them and pulls on the left ankle.
“Leave my feet alone, Travis.” Stephanie crawls backward out of the console and spots Tessa looking down at her. She removes her earplugs.
“No wonder you couldn’t hear me, Q. How are the final inspections going?” Tessa couldn’t wait to take the airship up.
“Almost complete. I’m doing a final check right now, so we should be able to take the Excelsior up by tomorrow morning.” Stephanie still had a lot of inspections to do before she gave the okay.
“Oh, come on Q. Can’t you do better?” Tessa looks into Stephanie’s blue and green eyes.
“Sorry, you know I won’t cut corners.” Stephanie didn’t cut corners or use substandard parts.
“Give me half the list and I’ll help you.” Tessa holds her hand out toward Stephanie.
“Okay, but I will check behind you later.”
“I know.” Tessa hired Stephanie because she was a really good engineer.
Stephanie hands half the checklist over to Tessa. She knew Tessa wouldn’t let anything leave the hangar unless it was working in tip-top
condition. She also knew Tessa had her own money tied up in the construction of the new airship.
Herbertstown House, Dunboyne, County Meath, Ireland:
“How is Mona doing, Talulla?” Sheamus looks at Mona’s girlfriend as she comes walking out of Mona’s bedroom.
“She’s finally asleep.” Talulla looks at Sheamus Bounty as she walks out of Mona’s bedroom.
Mona had been up since one in the morning going nonstop with arranging things. She had stopped by after work to check on Mona. Sheamus had texted her earlier to let her know what was going on with Mona.
She came over as quickly as she could after work and found Mona looking tired, but couldn’t sleep. So, she fixed a drink for Mona and added a sleeping pill to it, so Mona would get some rest.
“Thanks for coming over, Talulla.” Sheamus still couldn’t understand why Mona and his niece preferred women over men.
Sure, he didn’t mind donating sperm to his granddaughter, so she could keep her promise to her father to produce babies for their bloodline. But why did she prefer to be married to a woman, over a man? The same thing about Mona as well. He knew Mona’s sexual preference was one of the problems between her and her stepmother.
“If you don’t mind, Sheamus. I’m going to stick around and keep an eye on Mona.” Talulla looks towards Sheamus when she says that.
“That’s fine. She could use your support right now.”
Leslie Bounty’s Apartment, Brussels, Belgium:
Leslie was snuggled against her husband and still felt his manhood buried deep in her body. She knew he was going to be stuck for a while. She was already pregnant with their first child but loved feeling his manhood inside her body.
Her cell phone starts beeping, letting her know a text message has just arrived. She would be a little late if she had to show up early at her job. She had to wait until her husband’s manhood shrunk, small enough to pull out of her vagina.
She reaches over to the nightstand on her side of the bed and retrieves her cell phone. She notices the message is from her cousin Mouse. She knew her cousin worked for the British Secret Service. She read the message and couldn’t believe Mrs. Cara Bounty had died. She only met the woman once when she discovered she was related to the Bounty clan.
Her father was Joseph Allen Bounty, who had impregnated her mother while undercover. He had come to Brussels to investigate the aid to one of the members of the NATO alliance. Her mother had gone undercover to find out why he was investigating a member of NATO.
Her mother never knew the true name of her father. That was until last year when a friend of hers gave her one of those DNA test kits for her birthday. When she got the results back, she was shocked to find out that she was related to the Bounty clan.
A few days after receiving the results, her father showed up at her residence. She was coming home from work after stopping to do some shopping at the food market when she spotted him waiting for her. She recognized him because he was well-dressed and stuck out. She also noticed certain features about him that she had inherited from him.
“What is it, sweetie?” Brandon had felt his wife stir and heard her cell phone beep.
“A member of the Bounty clan has died. My cousin Mouse was letting me know.”
“You have a cousin named Mouse?” Brandon hasn’t met all of his wife’s relatives yet.
“Yes, I have a cousin named Mouse. She’s a computer expert.”
“Did you know who the person was that died?” Brandon was curious about his wife’s family.
“I only met her once. It was when my birth father took me back to Ireland to meet his wife and my other siblings.” Leslie couldn’t believe she had several half-brothers and several sisters.
“Are you going to go to the funeral?” Brandon figures he could meet his wife’s family then.
“The funeral isn’t for two weeks, but I guess I will.” Leslie would have to put a request in to her boss to take time off.
“Where is the funeral going to be?” Brandon runs his fingers down Leslie’s spine.
“I’m not sure. I’ll have to text my father to find out.” Leslie reaches over and puts her cell phone back on the nightstand.
She snuggles back up against her husband and falls back to sleep. She feels her husband kiss the back of her neck as he holds her against his chest. She loved feeling her husband’s warm body against hers. She still couldn’t get over the fact that she had married a legendary Werewolf.
She knew her husband had been around since World War 1 and had lost his family when the Germans learned his family’s secret. His clan had been hidden for centuries until a German squad attacked the village he had been born in.
Leslie wakes up several hours later and starts to get dressed for work. She enjoyed her work at NATO headquarters. There were days that could be challenging because sometimes, she had to put up with the head of state from countries that were assholes or put up with their
representatives.
Brandon walks up behind Leslie and wraps his arm around her slender waist. He leans down, kisses her on her cheek, and pulls her against his body. His hand slides down to her abdomen and lets it rest there. He loved that she was developing a slight bump.
Leslie knew Brandon couldn’t wait to be a father. He has waited a long time for her to come along. Sure, Brandon had been with other normal and supernatural women, but she was the only one capable of giving him, children.
“You love feeling my abdomen.” Leslie knew her husband loved her body.
“I like feeling our children in you. You have no idea how long I have waited for a woman like you.” He holds her closer.
“Well, now you have me.” She kisses him.
Brandon drives Leslie to work. He wasn't going to take any chance of someone hurting her. He knew she had some enemies of her own. He heard about what happened to her when she was just an intern. A smuggler had hidden a small bag of conflict diamonds among her belongings. She had no idea that those diamonds were meant as payment for a hit.
He drives Leslie to work and drops Leslie off. He kisses her before she gets out of the car.
“You have a good day, sweetie.”
“Thanks.” Leslie waves to her husband as she walks towards the entrance.
Brandon drives off. He had a job to get to. He hopes his wife can get the time off to go to the funeral.
Jack’s Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Jack sits in the saddle on his favorite horse as he rides out to join the men in the back pasture of his ranch. He knew this day was coming for his mother and wished he could have been by her side. He knew she would be joining his father finally. He knew his mother loved his dad very much and was waiting for the day the two of them would see each other again.
Chaos was running beside the horse Jack was riding. His horse was used to Chaos’s presence and paid him no mind. It had taken some time to train his horse not to be frightened of Chaos. It was difficult, but his horse accepted Chaos’s presence.
Jack spots his men herding the cattle and joins them. The work on the ranch will get his mind off his mother’s death. He was glad that his children and grandchildren had gotten a chance to be with their grandmother and great-grandmother.
While Jack and his men herd cattle and buffalo to a different area of the pasture, Haylee watches her grandfather from on top of her favorite horse. She knew better than to go and bother her grandfather and the men while they were working.
Waffles was standing near Haylee’s horse. Roxy was back at the house being played with by her little sister Catori. She knew several wolves were nearby because she could feel them. Ever since Rae showed up, she has been teaching Haylee how to use the ability she has to communicate and control animals. Haylee didn’t like controlling animals but wanted to become their friend and earn their trust. She found that animals responded better to her that way.
Haylee looks down at Waffles “do you want to go and play with the cows?”
Waffles just looked at Haylee like she was nuts. They were big and could trample her. She wasn’t like those wolves on the ranch. She was just an ordinary coyote.
“Come on, waffles, let’s go check out the tree house.” Haylee starts riding toward the treehouse she and Arabella took shelter in once.
She knew her grandfather was upset because his mother had died. She was going to miss her great-grandmother. She liked her a lot, and she was fun to be around. She also told her stories about her mother.
Haylee watches as Waffles chases after a rabbit as she rides her horse.
Tuesday Morning:
Zoey’s Studio, Countess Barret’s London Home:
Zoey woke up in the middle of the night, Sunday night, and walked to her studio, and locked the door to it. She grabs one of the large canvases she has in stock and puts it on the easel. She prepares her paint pallet and puts drops of paint on it. She knew what colors she wanted to use.
She picked up a light pencil and started sketching the images she saw in her vision. Once they were sketched onto the canvas, she started painting. Every time the brush she uses touches the canvas, tears flow from her eyes and down her cheek.
Charlotte has said she shouldn’t hold her emotions back. As she allows, the vision she sees plays out on the canvas. She lets how she is feeling
flow out of her.
Jackie had gotten up and started preparing breakfast for the kids. Mistress Barret had to leave early this morning, and Mouse had already left. She knew Zoey and Ashely had to get up and get ready for school. She first goes to Ashely’s room and knocks on the door before entering it. As she walks into Ashely’s bedroom, she notices Ashely’s television set is still on, and the game she had been playing was paused.
A smile appears on her face as she looks how Ashely was sleeping. She was holding the teddy bear that Charlotte had given her, tight to her body. Her night gown had risen up her on her, exposing her panty bottom. The blanket covering her was half on and half off her body.
She leans down and gently shake Ashely’s shoulder “sweetie, its time to get up and get ready for school.”
Ashely lifts her head off her pillow and through sleepy eyes, she spots Jackie standing next to her bed. She brushes her hair out of her eyes “do I have too, Jackie?”
“You already know the answer to that question, Ashely. Now get up and get ready for school.” Jackie walks over to Ashely’s closet and pull her school uniform out.
She opens the dresser drawer and pull out a clean pair panty, knee high socks and a camisole for Ashely to wear under her blouse. She also pulls out a matching bra that goes with the panty.
She looks over towards Ashely and watches as the young girl sits up. Charlotte hired her to help with Zoey and Ashely, when Charlotte got back
to England. She had just left MI 5 after recovering from a serious injury she received out in the field. The injury had been so severe that she couldn’t return to active service.
“Everything is laid out for you, Ashely. Let me go and wake your sister.”
“Okay, Jackie.” Ashely watches as Jackie walks out of her bedroom.
She starts getting ready for school.
Jackie walks into Zoey’s bedroom and was still amazed at all the art work the girl did. She was very talented, and looks around Zoey’s bedroom.
She doesn’t spot her on the custom bed Zoey had designed.
Jackie knew, if Zoey wasn’t in her bedroom, she would either be with Charlotte or in her art studio. Since Charlotte has already left for work. She heads towards Zoey’s art studio. When she goes to open the door, she notices it was locked, which meant Zoey didn’t want to be disturb.
“Zoey, you have to get ready for school.” Jackie stands there and waits for Zoey to respond.
After waiting for a few minutes, she pulls her key ring out of her pocket and select the key to the studio. She unlocks the door and peeks inside. Mrs. Barret has said that when Zoey was in a trance or concentrating on her painting, she blocks everything out.
She steps into the studio and spot Zoey painting a painting of a silver hair woman laying on a bed, with a wolf’s head resting next to her on the bed. Above the woman was her spirit floating upwards towards a large golden cloud.
Charlotte has informed her not to touch to Zoey when she is in a trance. She stands nearby and watches as Zoey paints. She could see the tears streaming down Zoey’s cheek. She also noticed Zoey was in her nightgown. Which tells her that Zoey must have woken up in the middle of the night. She takes a picture of Zoey and sends a message to charlotte. She doesn’t take a picture of the picture, because Charlotte has asked her not to.
She walks out of the studio and lock it again. Charlotte has given her strict orders about how to handle Zoey when she was like she was. She goes back to check on Ashely and finish getting her ready for school.
Angel and Carol’s Rare Antiques, Manchester, England:
Angel was still shocked over the phone call she received yesterday. She couldn’t believe that Cara Bounty was dead. She figures Jack was taking it hard. He was closer to his mother then his siblings, well Charlotte was just as close as Jack.
She moves among the items out on display in the front of the store. She remembers how Cara once came in here and bought several items for the home she was currently living at. Several members of the family have bought items from her little store.
After she finishes arranging and cleaning the items in the store. She heads back towards the counter and check the online orders they have. She spots that there were five orders she needed to prep for shipping.
She goes about prepping the orders for shipping. She knew Carol went to grab them some breakfast. The two of them had skipped out on having breakfast this morning.
Twenty minutes later, Carol enters the store. She knew Angel knew she was in the store, from the bell that went off in the back. She walks back into the back and spot Angel working on the online orders.
“Hey sweetie, I got you your favorite American breakfast.” Carol takes out Angel’s favorite American breakfast.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Angel leans forward and kisses Carol’s cheek.
Ever since Angel visited America to buy some unique items for the store. She has developed a taste for certain American dishes. There is only one place near them that made American style dishes.
“You’re welcome. How are you holding up, after the news about Mrs. Bounty?” Carol looks at her wife to see how she was doing.
“I’m doing alright. I wasn’t as close to her as some family members were.”
“Your cousin Jack must be taking the news hard.”
“He is close to his mother and I know it will be a great lost to him. The only person he has left, is his Uncle Sheamus.” Angel knew Sheamus was Jack’s father older brother.
“Plus, his other cousins.”
“True, if there is one thing about this family, there are plenty of Bounty’s to go around.”
After Angel and Carol finish their breakfast. They go back to work.
Wednesday:
Mona watches as the landscape changes from the back seat of the 2016 Diesel Hyundai Tucson. She watches as Andy drives the Tucson. The music he was playing on the radio was all right. It was a long drive to the Castle. Normally, she would just video chat with Sabrina and Allura, but since this was about Cara Bounty’s funeral. She needed to talk to them in person. They were the current guardians of Lup Castle.
Andy looks in the rearview mirror towards Mona and wonders how the young lady is holding up after losing her grandmother. He knew how close Mona and Mrs. Bounty had been. He had been the one that had gone and picked Mona up after running away from her father’s home. She and her father’s new wife, Tashia, didn’t get along.
“How are you holding up, Mona?” Andy watches Mona’s reaction in the mirror.
Mona looks up towards the mirror. “I’m holding on. Grandma already had everything she wanted to be done for her funeral laid out.”
“Mrs. Bounty was always an organized person. Have you contacted everyone to tell them about the funeral?” Andy knew some family members lived in other countries and in areas where it was hard for them to receive phone calls.
“There are still a few people I had to send personalized messages to. Hopefully, their contact information was up to date.” Mona knew her grandmother tried to keep everyone’s information up to date.
“Well, if it’s not, they will hear from their clan leader.” Andy knew how close the clan was.
Forty Minutes Later:
Mona watches as Andy pulls through the gates of Lup Castle. She still couldn’t get over how old this castle was. Sure, it’s been rebuilt and updated with the latest modern amenities, but it retains its original design. She feels the car stop as Andy leaves and walks around to open her door.
“Thanks, Andy.”
“It’s no problem, Mona. I’ll be over at the old stables with the car.”
“You know, you don’t have to do that, Andy. You are part of this family and are welcome inside the castle.” Mona looks at Andy when she says that.
“With all due respect, Mona. I prefer to be out here with the car. Those prehistoric cats that your cousin brought into this world scare the crap out of me. Giant wolves, I can handle, but something that should have remained in the past. I draw the line at.” Andy shivers when he thinks about the two prehistoric cats that roam the grounds.
“I’ll make sure to inform my cousin.” Mona turns and heads toward the entrance of the castle.
As she gets to the front glass doors, she is met by her cousin Sabrina. She didn’t spot Brutus with her, which meant he was either somewhere in the castle or outside with his mate.
“Hello, cousin.” Sabrina had been alerted that someone was driving up the long driveway toward the castle. When she looked at the security monitor, she spotted a car that belonged to Cara Bounty.
Mona hugs her cousin.
Sabrina returns her cousin’s hug and steps aside to let her into the castle. She knew Cara Bounty’s death must be hard on Mona. She knew her cousin was close to her grandmother.
Mona follows Sabrina toward the conservatory. She knew normally she would be escorted by Amanda, but she must be preparing the tea and snacks for them. She still couldn’t get over how the castle looked as she followed Sabrina.
After a few minutes, they arrive at the conservatory. She loved this room and all the flowers and tiny birds flying around.
“Please, have a seat, cousin.” Sabrina motions towards the different seats in front of them.
“Thank you, Sabrina. Where is the munchkin?” Mona sits down on a chair and places her purse on the ground near her.
“She’s got lessons today. Sabrina sits down across from her cousin.”
“Is Allura teaching her?” Mona knew Allura was an old Elf.
All the family was surprised when she appeared suddenly and mated with Sabrina. According to the story, Allura told the elders she had been waiting and watching for her mate to appear. She knew right away the day Sabrina was born and watched over her until she came of age. She would make her presence known to Sabrina every so often but never would do anything to influence her. She wanted Sabrina to accept their relationship willingly.
“Yes, along with several other children that live around here. They are using one of the old libraries as a schoolroom.”
“That must be a different type of environment for her. What is going to happen when she wants to go to college?” Mona was curious about that.
“It won’t hurt her. Allura is a certified teacher, and we are registered as a private school. It’s one of the things the clan leaders agreed on. Now, how are the arrangements going?”
“I’ve contacted all the different vendors grandma said she wanted to cater the event. I also have contacted all the family members as well. A tent company will be coming out here to set up a tent, so you’ll need to direct them and hide your kitty cats.”
“I’ll ensure they are inside the castle when the tent company comes.”
“Thanks. Here are a few other items that we need to do.” Mona shows the list that she started with, assigning lodging for everyone.
Sabrina looks over the list and suggests a few different arrangements. She knew some of their relatives didn’t like some of the residences they owned. Some of them had the right to sleep at the castle, but their request would be denied since it was Jack’s mother. Any other time, they could, but on occasions like this. Only the decease’s family was allowed to stay at the castle, and no one else. That is unless the family invites them to stay in the castle.
After a while, Amanda shows up with freshly brewed tea and little treats she made. She pours their tea and fixes a small plate with treats on them.
“Thank you, Amanda.” Mona smiles at Amanda.
“You’re welcome, Mrs. Bounty.”
“Please, call me Mona.”
“Yes, ma’am.” A smile appears on Amanda’s face.
“Amanda, could you see if Andy would like anything, please?” Sabrina figures Andy might like a cold drink or something to munch on.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Thank you, Amanda.” Mona was pleased Amanda didn’t mind checking on Andy.
After Amanda leaves, Mona and Sabrina return to work with the arrangements.
Seaton Avenue, Plymouth, UK:
Rexina was making a delivery, thinking about the news she got two days ago about Cara Bounty passing. She didn’t even know Mrs. Bounty was sick. She makes her turn and pulls up behind the family-owned grocery store she had a delivery for.
She gets out of the delivery van, walks up to the back door, and knocks on it. After a few minutes, the door opens “morning, Mr. Wiles, I have a delivery for you.”
Mr. Wiles looks at the young woman standing before him. He knew Rexina had been making deliveries to his store for five years. She was a lovely woman and very smart.
“Morning, Rexina. Did you manage to get everything I asked for?” Mr. Wiles knew Rexina always seemed to get almost anything he ordered or wanted.
“As a matter of fact. I have been able to get you those special items you said you would like.” Rexina had requested some items she couldn’t get here in the UK. So, she got in touch with a few friends and relatives in the country the items came from and managed to get them.
“You got to be kidding. How did you manage to get them?” Mr. Wiles was surprised.
“Oh, I have friends and family all over the place. I got in touch with them, and they managed to send them to me.” A friendly smile appears on Rexina’s face.
“How much do I owe you for them?” Mr. Wiles was willing to pay Rexina for the items.
“Since you are such a good customer, they are on me.” Rexina liked delivering to Mr. Wiles.
“I can’t do that, Rexina.”
“Well, how about a couple of cold drinks, and we’ll call it even.” Rexina didn’t want to argue with Mr. Wiles.
“Sounds good.”
Once Mr. Wiles’s order was unloaded. Rexina goes into the store and grabs four cold drinks. She puts them in the cooler in the cab of the truck.
“See you next week, Mr. Wiles.” Rexina hops in on the driver’s side and drives to her next destination.
Throughout the day, Rexina makes her deliveries. She had a good route and loved talking and interacting with her customers. When she is done making her deliveries, she drives over to the Queen’s Chambers to have dinner and a few drinks.
She spots Bruce bartending behind the bar. She waves to him as she heads toward her favorite table. She knew most of the staff in the place. She used to come in a lot when she first started cross-dressing.
She sits at her favorite table and waits for Candy Kane to take her order. She already knew what she wanted to eat. She doesn’t have to wait long as Candy Kane approaches her table.
Candy spots Rexina sitting in her section at her favorite table. She walks over to her. She liked when Rexina came in to eat. She always left her a big tip. She pulls the new order pad out of her pocket.
“Hey Rexina, what can I get you tonight?”
Rexina looks up at Candy’s sweet angelic, looking face. She couldn’t believe how young Candy looked, as old as she was. She has known Candy since she was a teenager herself.
“My normal, Candy. How has your day been?”
“Slow, so far. I’m hoping things will pick up later. We have some of the queens from RuPaul Drag Race performing here tonight.” Candy was surprised when Richie informed her.
“Oh? This should be good. Do you know who will be performing?” Rexina watched RuPaul Drag Race every time it came on. She watched the American version and the UK version. She liked the American version better.
“Lil Sweet, Angelic Angel, Carrier Pop Tart, Kelli Glory Hole, and Lil Sweet Pea.” All the others Candy has heard of, but not Lil Sweet Pea.
“Most of those ladies I have heard about, but not Lil Sweet Pea.” Rexina wonders who she is.
“That makes most of us. I’ll be back with your drink and food.”
“Thanks, Candy.”
“You’re welcome.” Candy turns and heads to help another customer. She loved the new order pads. All the person had to do was place the order, and it would appear on a screen in the kitchen.
Candy returns a few minutes later with Rexina’s drink. She places it on the table in front of her.
“Thanks, Candy.” Rexina takes a sip from the glass.
She looks around the restaurant and notices that business is picking up. Some new customers had come in while she was waiting. She hopes the drag show will be good.
The next morning Rexina wakes up with a young black hair woman snuggled next to her. Her head hurt as she stumbled out of bed and into the bathroom. She noticed she had a hickey on the side of her neck. She was sitting on the toilet when she spotted the hickey on her neck while looking into the mirror directly across from her.
She stumbles back into bed when she is done using the bathroom and cleaning herself. Just as she lies down, the young woman buries her face in the crook of her neck and presses her chest against Rexina’s.
Rexina was too tired to care about how she ended up in bed with her. She holds the young woman against her body and falls back asleep. She feels the young woman relax against her.
Several hours later, Rexina is woken up from being kissed on her lips. She opens her eyes and spot the young woman kissing down her body. She grips the sheets as the young woman buries her face against her groin area.
Several hours later, Rexina holds the young woman against her body. She was glowing after the sex the two of them had. She still didn’t know who the woman was, but she had to admit that she was very talented and knew how to please her.
Lup Castle, North of Dublin, Ireland:
The grounds around the castle are busy with the preparations for Cara Bounty’s funeral. The tent company that the Bounty family uses, shows up and sets up everything. All the meats that Cara Bounty wanted to be cooked at her funeral were being shipped in and put in the deep freezer in the castle. All the veggies, fruits, spices, and everything else needed were showing up.
Sabrina, Mona, and Allura have been busy organizing everything. All the families have been contacted and arrangements for their stay have been assigned. The lawn maintenance crew that the family-owned, was out cutting and trimming the lawn. They were also redoing all the pathways and cleaning up the fountains on the property.
A lone figure on a motorcycle comes riding up the long driveway toward the castle. The person was dressed all in leather. You could tell it was a busty female on the motorcycle. She parks her motorcycle next to the work truck that belonged to the lawn maintenance company. She takes her helmet off and sets it on the motorcycle as she dismounts.
Laura looks around and couldn’t believe she was in Ireland. She also couldn’t believe that she got a message from someone named Mouse on her secure cellphone. She looks around for the woman named Mona Bounty. She spots three women looking in her direction. She starts walking towards them.
Sabrina, Mona, and Allura spot the busty, short dark hair woman walking toward them. None of them knew who she was or where she came from. Allura noticed that the woman looked familiar, but couldn’t put her finger on a name or who she was related to.
Sabrina noticed how her wife was looking at the newcomer “is something, wrong?”
“No, but there is something familiar about that woman I can’t put my finger on.” Allura was not easily confused or befuddled.
Mona looks at the unknown woman, and couldn’t figure out who she was. She knew most of the Bounty’s and who they were related to. However, this woman looked familiar, but who she was, or who she was related to? She didn’t seem to know.
A sly smile appears on Laura’s face as she watches the three women try to figure out who she was. Not even the person she was related to by blood knew she existed. She walks up to the three women “Hi, I’m Laura Bounty. Which one of you is Mona Elizabeth Bounty?”
“I’m Mona Elizabeth Bounty. Who are you related to?” Mona was puzzled.
“It’s a long story, but I’m related to Jack Bounty. I’m his daughter.” Laura watches the young woman’s face.
“That’s impossible, my uncle Jack has only four daughters and all of them live in Montana with him and his wife.”
“I hate to disappoint you, but I am his daughter. You can test my blood to prove it.”
“Who is your mother?” Sabrina was curious because she knew her uncle Jack uses to work for the Hague.
“My mother’s name is Anne-Marie Pride. She was a very good friend of his when he worked for the Hague on one of their special criminal investigation teams.” Laura misses her mother.
Mona knew her uncle hasn’t worked for the Hague for at least the past twenty years. However, the woman did have some of her uncle's looks.
“How did you learn that your grandmother died?” Sabrina was curious.
“Some woman named Mouse from the British government contacted me. She said it was time for me to make my presence known to my father.” Her mother warned her to keep her existence secret, because of how many enemies her father had.
“We better contact Jack and inform him.” Mona felt her uncle should know.
“I would prefer if you didn’t, please. I’m only here, because of this Mouse person and to see Cara Bounty. I don’t think I’m ready to meet my father yet.” Laura has heard all sorts of things about her father. Mostly from her mother and the people who worked with the two of them.
She survive an attack by an assassin that had been sent to eliminate her. The inspector that found the assassin learned it was because she was related to Jack Bounty. He wanted revenge because of what Jack did to his son.
Mona looks towards her cousins Sabrina and Allura “what do you think we should do?”
“I think for now, let’s honor this woman’s request. This matter is between her and Jack. However,” Sabrina turns to face Laura “I will require a sample of your blood to verify for myself if you are related or not.”
“I don’t mind. When and where do you want to do this?” Laura didn’t mind proving her claim.
“Follow me inside the castle, please.”
“Lead on.”
Sabrina starts walking towards the entrance of the castle.
Allura follows behind her wife with Laura following behind her.
Mona spots another vendor coming up the long driveway. She goes to meet them at the gates. She wonders how her uncle is going to react to finding out he has another daughter if what Laura Bounty said was true.
Charlotte had her arms resting on Ashley’s shoulders as they stood nearby. The girls had worn the dresses she ahd picked out for them. Mouse was standing near her, with Zoey standing in front of her. Zoey’s hair had been colored. It wasn’t colored like Mouse’s but was colored like a rainbow.
Mouse noticed Zoey looking over toward a young woman. She knew the woman but didn’t think her little sister did. However, it finally dawns on her that Zoey must have seen Jack’s half-daughter in one of her visions. Mouse leans down to whisper in Zoey’s ear, “don’t tell Uncle Jack until the funeral is over, sis.”
Zoey looks at her older sister and nods her head yes. She loved having an older sister and liked that Mouse understood her. She signs that she understood.
Charlotte heard what Mouse said to Zoey. She hated keeping a secret from her big brother that he had a biological daughter. Mouse had informed her that the woman known as Laura Bounty was Jack’s daughter. Mouse had to clear her for a MI 5 clearance. It was standard procedure to do a background check for new associates. Mouse had been handed the file about the woman.
Misty leaned against her mom as they stood in line to see her great-grandma’s body. She has never liked seeing dead people and tightens her grip on her mother’s hand.
“I know, sweetie.” Gina knew her youngest didn’t like viewing dead people.
Misty had watched her mother die from a drug overdose. She holds her daughter’s hand and pulls her close to her body. She noticed Arabella and Jennifer staying near Arnold. They enter the church and walk over to the coffin. Misty buries her face against Gina’s tummy.
Gina picks Misty up and holds her. It’s all right, sweetie.”
Jennifer and Arabella look at their great-grandmother as she lies in her coffin. There were white and red roses piled inside her coffin. They lay their flowers down inside as tears leak out of their eyes. Arabella was going to miss her great-grandmother.
Arabella looked at her mother and could tell she was upset. She watches as her father puts his arm around her mother’s shoulder.
“It’s okay, sweetie.” Arnold knew how close Gina and her grandmother were.
Gina holds Misty tight to her. She feels Jennifer and Arabella hold her free hand. She looks at her girls and smiles. She walks out of the church and past her uncle.
When it was Charlotte and her family’s turn to visit their grandmother, she could feel the tears forming and sliding down her cheeks. She feels Asher/Ashley hold her hand. She feels Zoey grab her other hand.
“Grandma will be missed, mom.” Mouse will miss her grandmother. She learned a lot from her grandmother when her mother adopted her.
Jack and his family gather in one tent, and his younger brother and sisters join him. Anika had her family there as well. Her girls and son looked nervous with so many people they didn’t know being around them.
Mouse looks at them “everything will be okay. I know how nervous you guys are.”
Justice looks at Mouse and the younger girl standing near her. She knew Mouse was with MI 6 “are you sure?”
A smirk appears on Mouse’s face “no one would be dumb enough to attack the Bounty family right now. The last time someone attacked this
many Bountys at once, ended up being eliminated. No one here will hurt your family.”
Aylin was listening to Mouse as she spoke to her sibling. She walks over to them “no one will hurt you here, Justice.”
Justice looked at her older sister and knew she could trust what she said. Aylin has never let her down before. Bree listened to her mother as she spoke to her aunts and uncles.
Zoey walks over to Jack and holds his hand. She looked at her uncle and could feel how he was feeling right now. The wolf spirit inside of him was sad.
Jack looked at Zoey and couldn’t believe she was following after her older sister with her multicolor hair. He knew she possed a unique gift. He lightly squeezes her hand as he looks at her “go to your mom, sweetie. I’ll be okay.”
Zoey hugs Jack and lets go of his hand. She goes back over to her mother and sisters.
Debbie watches as Zoey walks over to Charlotte.
Throughout the day, the funeral procession continues. All the different foods that Mrs. Bounty wanted to be served is served throughout the day. Drinks are served as well.
Anika, Julia, Gina, Charlotte, Silvia, and Aylin help with the children. Debbie helps as well. Throughout the day and into the night, the Bounty family gathers to sing old Irish songs.
Pasture Behind the Church:
While the Bounty’s were honoring Mrs. Bounty. A lone figure was sneaking away from the blimp. Just as they got to where the various vehicles were parked, they were spotted by several security mercs from one of the Bounty’s firms.
The figure tries to run away but is tackled by a young woman wearing black tactical gear. The figure tries to escape but is zipped cuff in no time. The figure feels turned onto their back.
Rose looks down at the face of the person she just handcuffed. She spotted this person running towards the vehicles belonging to the different Bounty family.
“Who are you, and why were trying to steal a vehicle?”
Kevin couldn’t believe he got caught. He couldn’t believe how fast this woman had taken him down. He remains quiet as he stares up into a set of hazel eyes.
“You’ll do better answering me than you would one of the Bounty’s.” Rose knew what one of the Bounty’s would do.
Kevin still wouldn’t answer the woman. He knew if he talked, he would be the next target his employer would take out.
“Okay, can’t say I didn’t warn you.” Rose picks the person up off the ground.
Two other guards come walking over to Rose’s position. They help Rose with the person and escort them towards a building that used to store equipment, but now it stands empty. Just as one of the guards shuts the door to lock the person inside, “I wouldn’t try escaping. A huge wolf is patrolling the property, and I believe the two sabers are also out.” An Evil smile appears on Joesph’s face.
Rose goes to find Jack or one of the elders. She also looks for Tessa since the person came off her blimp.
Rose finds Tessa among the many Bounty’s gathered. She looked around for Jack but spotted him busy talking with several family members.
“Is there anything I can do for you, soldier?” Angus Bounty had spotted one of the security personnel that the family had hired to protect them.
Rose turns around and spots a tall, red hair man wearing a tailored suit standing near her. She didn’t know who the person was, but he must be
related to the Bounty family.
“Yeah, we caught an intruder running from Tessa’s airship. He was near the parked cars.” Rose had no idea who this fellow was.
“And you need Jack to apply pressure to him?” An evil smile appears on Angus’s face.
“Jack or an elder.”
“Uncle Angus, I see Rose found you.” Tessa saw Rose talking to her Uncle Angus.
“Yeah, why don’t we go and have a little talk with this intruder.” Angus cracks his knuckles.
Rose looks at Angus and Tessa and figures this Angus person would do. Rose leads the two Bountys over to the building she had the person locked up in.
“Be careful opening the door.” Rose opens the door.
Inside The Empty Building:
Kevin saw the door open, and just as it was slightly opened, he rushed it. No sooner than he gets out the door, he is lying on his back from running into a huge arm. He looks up and spots a huge red hair guy wearing a custom suit. The person was smiling down at him.
“Nice try, fellow, but I have a few questions for you.” Angus looks at the young man.
Tessa looks at the young man. “YOU! You sabotaged my airship!”
Tessa couldn’t believe the person she knew as Markus had sabotaged her airship. She recruited him directly from college.
“Why? Markus?” Tessa was ready to beat the living daylights out of him.
Kevin looks up at Tessa and smile. He spits at her.
“Bad move, jackass.” Angus lifts the young man up off the ground like he weighs nothing.
Tessa kicked him right in his groin area as hard as she could. She wanted to rip his heart out for what he did to her airship. She put a lot of time and effort into that airship.
“Now, let’s see how long you’ll last.” Angus carries the young man back into the building and shuts the door behind him.
Tessa bangs on the door “let me in there. I want a piece of him.”
“I don’t think your uncle will allow you, Tessa.” Rose knew when it came to interrogations. The Bounty men could be ruthless.
“I think you’re right.” Tessa knew how brutal her uncle Angus could be.
He was a bare-knuckle fist fighter and knew how to get information from people. Rose and Tessa could hear the guy inside begging for Angus to stop and several large breaking sounds as the prisoner screamed out in pain.
After thirty minutes, Angus walks out, rubbing the blood from his hands with a piece of torn cloth from the person. Angus looks at Tessa “he wasn’t whom you thought he was, kid. He tied up and left the real Markus back at his place.” Angus shows Tessa a flesh mask.
“That son-of-bitch.” Tessa pulled her cell phone out and call the police where Markus lived and informed them about his situation.
“So, why did that person sabotage my newest airship?” Tessa wanted to know why he did it.
“Your competitor paid him to. It seems the person you were building this airship for commissioned both of you to build an airship. Whoever
completed the airship first, he would buy.”
“Let me guess. My competitor isn’t even close to being ready?” Tessa knew her team worked around the clock designing and building the airship.
“They aren’t even close to being ready. You might want to tell your chief engineer to check the helium bladders. He planted an explosive device there.”
“On it.” Tessa starts running towards her airship.
“What do you want to do with the intruder, Mr. Bounty?” Rose asks Angus for an answer.
“Call the constable and charge him with trespassing, sabotage, and whatever else you can think of.”
“Will do, Mr. Bounty.”
“Call me Angus, Rose.” Angus smiles at Rose.
“Okay, Angus,” Rose calls the authorities to come and this piece of shit. He was lucky he was still breathing.
Angus spots the wolf that guarded Cara looking over towards them. A smirk appears on Angus’s face as he looks at it.
“Everything is fine. Now go and patrol the grounds.”
Lady turns and leaves Angus and Rose. She kept her distance from people because she wasn’t used to being around so many people. She walks around the property, watching and listening to everyone.
Haylee made a plate for Lady and went looking for her. She finds her patrolling the other walls of the castle. She walks over to Lady and calls to her.
Lady hears her name called by a young girl. She could smell food coming from her. She walks over to the young girl and spots a plate in her hands.
Haylee smiles at Lady “that’s a good girl. I shouldn’t be doing this, but you have been a good girl.”
Haylee sets the plate she fixed for Lady on the ground and pulls out a folding water bowl. She figures the poor wolf might be hungry and thirsty. She backs up a few feet to let Lady know she meant no harm.
Lady walks over to the food and tentatively sniffs it. She didn’t smell anything harmful to her. She takes a small bite from a rib that is on the plate.
“See, I wouldn’t harm you.” Haylee sits down on the grass and watches as Lady eats the food.
Terry had spotted Haylee carrying a plate in her hands and followed her. He knew of Jack’s grandchildren; Haylee was good with animals. He
watches as she coaches the wolf that protected Mrs. Bounty to walk over to the plate of food.
Jack has a rule about feeding the wolves human food unless they are enemies and deserve it. He has seen Cadmus and Sphinx tear into a criminal. He watches a little longer before moving on. He knew Haylee could take care of herself.
Sheamus spots his nephew Angus coming back towards the gathering. He returns his granddaughter to Lisa and excuses himself as he intercepts Angus.
“Angus, what’s going on?” Sheamus knew that whatever it had been, it should have been reported to one of the elders.
“Nothing I could handle, Uncle.” Angus grabs a cold beer and takes a swig from it.
Sheamus looks at Angus’s hands and notices they are a little bloody. He looks back at his nephew.
“Who did you have to explain things to?” Sheamus watches Angus’s eyes.
“An intruder that caused all the problems on Tessa’s airship. The guard, known as Rose, caught him trying to escape and reported him to me since Jack was busy.”
“She could have come to any of us.” Sheamus knew it wasn’t just Jack’s responsibility to protect everyone.
“I know, but I handled it. Tessa has alerted the cops about one of her people being in danger, and the authorities are on their way here to remove the intruder.”
“All right, good job. Go and put some ice on your fist.”
“Yes, sir.” Angus turns and walks away from Sheamus.
Sheamus watches as his nephew walks off. He shakes his head and grabs another ale from the barrel.
“Dad, are you sure about this?” Gina looks at her father as they walked around outside the castle wall.
“Yes, I’m sure, Gina. Go ahead and take everyone home. I’m going to be awhile here, straightening out your grandmother’s will.” Jack knew it was going to take about a week to go over the will and straighten things out.
“If you say so, dad.” Gina increases her pace as she slaps her father on his arm.
A smile appears on Jack’s face as he chases after Gina. It was an old game they uses to play when Gina and Julia were little. He increases his pace to try and tag his daughter. He knew Gina was the fastest runner among all his children.
Gina knew her father was hot on her heels as she increases her speed. She was still feeling a little under the weather, but she could outrun her father. By the time they arrived at the main gates of the castle walls. Gina slaps the wall and look at her father with a smile on her face.
“Still faster then you, dad.” Gina was smiling at her father.
“That you are sweetie.” Jack didn’t mind losing to his daughters.
He looks at Gina and could sense something unusal about her health. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but he knew there was something different about her. He gives her a hug and releases her “go and tell everyone to get ready to leave.”
“Will do, dad.” Gina kisses her father on the cheek, as she leaves.
Jack watches as Gina walks off towards the castle. He starts walking towards the old church to pay his respects one last time to his mother. He was sad to see his mother go, but relieved as well. He knew she didn’t like feeling useless and being in pain.
As Jack is walking towards the old church, a young teenage woman with long black hair tied back in a ponytail comes running up to him. She was wearing an outfit that looked like it belonged on the Black Widow from Marvel comics.
“I can’t believe you let you daughter beat you.” Stephanie saw everything as she glided down from the sky.
“Where did you just come form? And I didn’t let my daughter beat me. She’s an extremely fast runner.” Jack glance at his cousin as she walks next to him.
“From a mission in Iraq. I would had been here sooner, but my special abilities and skills were needed.” Stephanie knew her cousin Jack uses to do her type of work.
“What was the mission about?”
“You know I can’t go into details about the mission, cousin. However, I can tell you it involved six terrorist and a barrel of VX gas.” Stephanie shivers just thinking about the barrel of VX gas that could had killed her. She wouldn’t have been the only one affected by the gas either. It would had killed several other British citizens at the embassy as well.
“Who was the MI 6 agent in charge?” Jack just to know the MI 6 agent that had Iraq.
“MI 6 wasn’t involved with this mission.”
“Then who was in charge of it?” Jack looks at his cousin. He still couldn’t over the fact that she had been turned into a teenager while working n her lab.
“You know I can’t tell you, Jack. The agency I work for operates outside of MI 5 and MI 6.” Stephanie remember the day she was recruited by Duke FitzWalter. She was recovering in the hospital from injuries she sustained from the explosion that destroyed her lab.
The chemicals she was working with and storing in her lab changed her. An electrical short had set off a highly unstable chemical sitting nearby. The last thing she could recall was waking up in the hospital as they rushed her to the emergency room.
“Another secret agency inside the British government.” Jack knew the British government was famous for having secret agencies that no one knew anything about.
“Hey, we do a lot of good work. There are things that MI 5 & 6 can’t do or aren’t allowed to do. That’s where the agency I work for comes into play. You of all people know how bad things are or can get.” Stephanie knew her cousin and his partner were well known among the intelligence community.
“I know. Just be careful.” Jack walks into the church where his mother was laying covered in flowers.
Stephanie walks over and takes her necklace she always wear off and lay it on Cara Bounty’s neck. She looks at her great aunt “may your journey end your suffering and join those who have gone before us, Cara Bounty.” She places a kiss on Cara’s forehead.
Jack looks down at his mother’s lifeless body. He hates to see her go, but he knew she would be waiting for him and everyone else when they die.
“See you in haven, Mom.” As Jack closes the lid on the casket.
“She’ll be missed, Jack. I don’t know of any other woman who wasn’t born a Bounty that could tame this family.” Stephanie was glad to be alive and safe.
“When will they come and pick the casket up?” Stephanie looks at the wolf head design on top of the casket.
“In about an hour. What are your plans?” Jack wonders what his cousin is going to do.
“Stick around here for a while. I have some time saved up and my new supervisor wants me to use some of it.” She couldn’t get over the fact that Cladus wanted her to take some time off.
“Well, I’ll be in town taking care of my mother’s will. Why don’t you join me and my wife for dinner tonight?”
“Sounds good to me. I’ll go and see if Sabrina has some clothes I can change into.”
“You two are about the same size, so she should have something for you to wear. By the way, I like your work clothes. Where did you get it?”
“From our special development department. The four people that work int hat department can design the wildest things.” As she disappears from sight, except her head.
“Damn, is it bulletproof?”
“It’s as bulletproof as the ones you designed. There are a few more things this suit can do. Well, I better go and see Sabrina.”
Jack watches as Stephanie walks off. She hasn’t always been a girl. The accident she was in, changed her physically and mentally. Whatever chemicals she had been storing or working on had unusual effect on her body.
Jack waits for the family hearse to arrive to take his mother to her final resting place. He’ll follow behind with his wife and his siblings.
Epilogue:
Cara Bounty is lower into the ground next to her husband. Overseeing the burial was Jack, Bruce, Charlotte, and Anika. Just Cara’s four children. They watched as their beloved mother is lowered into the ground, next to her husband.
A few days later, Cara’s will is read. Mona and Seamus along with Jack’s daughter were requested to appear. Mona was given the property where Cara lived along with everything in the house.
All the heirlooms that she has collected were to be split among the grandchildren. A large account had been setup for Mona to be used to maintain the property and pay taxes on the place. A smaller account has been set up for Mona, to go to college and to buy groceries and fuel for the vehilces.
Smaller accounts had been setup for Jack, Bruce, Charlotte, and Anika. Lady was to remain on the property to protect it. Should something happen to Mona, the house, property and funds that have been setup are to be returned to the family trust.
As for Jack, he meets his new daughter and learns about her. He and Debbie invite her to come to Montana with them for her to meet her other sisters.
Herbertstown House, Dunboyne, County Meath, Ireland:
Talulla kisses down Mona’s body. She stops, takes the left nipple into her mouth, and sucks on it. She feels Mona squirm under her as she sucks hard on Mona’s nipple. She gently bites it and gets a whimper from Mona.
She moves over to the other nipple and does the same thing. Talulla knew Mona had been busy with her grandmother’s funeral arrangements. She could feel her girlfriend slowly relaxing as she made love to her.
She feels Mona lock her head between her legs as she lays on top of Mona, upside down. She had her groin area positioned over Mona’s mouth and could feel Mona’s tongue buried deep inside her vagina. She tries to hold back but can’t anymore and start squirting into Mona’s mouth and on her face.
She tastes fluids from Mona squirt into her mouth and soaks her face. She feels Mona’s body arch off the bed as her legs squeeze her head. She holds some of Mona’s fluids in her mouth as she turns around to kiss Mona.
As she kisses Mona, she lets the fluid in her mouth fall into Moan’s mouth. She could taste her own fluids on Mona’s lips and cover her face. She holds Mona as they roll onto their side and press their groin areas tight against each other.
She looks into Mona’s hazel eyes. “I’m not done with you yet.”
Talulla disengages herself from Mona’s arms and legs. She opens the dresser drawer and pulls out the huge strap-on they use on each other.
She straps it on and looks at Mona “spread them for mommy.”
A smile appears on Mona’s face as she spreads her legs open for Talulla. She loved feeling that huge strap on the inside of her. She watches as Talulla climbs onto the bed between her legs. She loved watching the dragon shape strap-on bounce as Talulla let the tip of the strap-on touch the entrance to her vagina.
Talulla teases Mona some before shoving the dragon shape penis deep into Moan’s body. She feels Mona dig her nails into her back as she begins pumping roughly in and out of Mona. She knew Mona enjoyed rough sex and loved stretching and pounding Mona’s vagina.
After a few hours, Mona and Talulla fall asleep. Talulla was still buried deep in Mona’s vagina as they slept. Mona held Talulla tight against her body as they slept on their side.
Mona had her face buried against in the nook where Talulla’s neck met her shoulder. She loved inhaling Talulla’s musk and feeling Talulla’s medium size breasts pressing against her own breasts. She snuggles closer against Talulla so the dragon-shaped dildo sits better inside her.
Somewhere over the Atlantic:
Tessa was piloting the new blimp when suddenly, one of the engines started shutting down. The navigation and GPS systems went dark as they started to descend.
“What the hell is going on.” Tessa switches to the smaller engines to stabilize the blimp. She manages to stabilize their altitude. She pulls her
satellite phone out and switches to a navigation app she had installed on it.
“Q! What the hell is going on back there?” Tessa wanted to know what caused the main engines to shut down.
Engine Room:
Q was monitoring the engines when they suddenly started shutting down. The main computer system that controlled everything on the blimp had shut down. The other engineers working with her checked the main computer system and the connections going to the main engines.
Sparks start coming from over near the communication station. One of the engineers grab a nearby fire extinguisher and put the communication panel out.
“What the hell!” Q couldn’t understand why they were having so many problems.
She and Tessa went over everything before they took off. She manages to get the directional controls working again with a quick and dirty fix.
“Arnold, try rebooting the main computer and see if the main engines will kick in.” Q knew the main computer controlled the main engines. They did it that way, so the sensors surrounding the blimp could adjust how much fuel and power they needed.
Arnold tries rebooting the main computer, and it explodes. He goes flying backward from the force.
“Damn it! Larry, take over for me.” Q looks towards a young man before she leaves her station.
Larry comes over to relieve his boss. He would have to adjust the controls for the smaller engines manually.
“Thanks.” Q runs over to her laptop and grabs the data cables she needs.
She rushes over to the test port connections for the main engines and plugs into the ports. She brings up the program she uses to test the main engines. She brings up the software she wrote for the main engines and brings it online.
“This better work.” Q restarts the main engines from her laptop. She slowly increases the power to the main engines and increases altitude.
Tessa notices as the main engines start coming back online. She still didn’t have navigation or GPS systems. Communications were still down, along with the main computer.
“John, take over for me.”
“Yes, ma’am.” John takes over the flight controls. He watches the navigation screen on the satellite phone.
Tessa walked back towards the engine room to see what had happened. She wanted some answers to why this new blimp was breaking down. She walks into the engine room and spots the engine room staff running around, trying to put fires out and fix things.
She spots Q near the main computer and sees that she is using her laptop to control the engines. She walks over to Q “how bad is it?”
“We’re fucked!” Q turns around with a pissed-off look on her face.
She worked hard to build this blimp and get it online. She wants to know who fucked with her baby.
“How bad is the damage, Q?” Tessa was feeling like Q.
She wanted to know who was sabotaging her blimp and why.
“The main computer is destroyed, and the communication system has shorted out.”
“You can also add the navigation and GPS system to that.” Tessa wasn’t sure if Q knew.
“I didn’t know that. How are you navigating the blimp?” Q looks at Tessa.
“I’m using a navigation app on my satellite phone. I see you managed to get the main engines back online.” Tessa spotted Q’s laptop.
“It’s only a temporary solution for now.”
“Can you get us to my family’s castle in Ireland?” Tessa knew they were a few days out from Ireland.
“Sure, but wouldn’t it be better to return to our base or a nearby airfield?” Q knew they needed to do some major repairs.
“Yes, but I have a funeral to go to. We can also sit the blimp down on the pasture behind the church and make repairs there.”
“I’ll do what I can.”
“Thanks.” Tessa heads back towards the cockpit.
Dublin Airport, Dublin, Ireland:
In the next few days, private planes belonging to the Bounty family start landing at the airport. Those that flew in on commercial aircraft are picked up at the airport by several members who have already arrived. The three private planes belonging to Jack and his family have already landed. His Uncle Sheamus and his grandson pick them up.
Jack was happy to see his grandson looking so fit. Even though he had a few people looking after his grandson, he was still proud to see him in person.
“How is college going, Chayton?” Jack looks at his grandson as Chayton drives the van.
“It’s going well, grandpa. It took me some time to adjust, but Aunt Charlotte and Mouse were helpful. My instructors find it interesting that I want to study in England instead of America.”
Jack glances at his grandson with a smirk on his face. If his instructor knew why his grandson was studying in England, they wouldn’t question
Chayton’s motives.
“How is your cousin Mona handling your great-grandmother’s death?” Jack asked Chayton to watch his niece.
“She’s holding everything together. Great-grandma had everything already arranged and what she wanted.”
“Mom was always liked that.” Jack knew how organized his mother was.
Debbie and Alyona were sitting behind Jack, listening to him and Chayton talking to one another. Alyona wondered why her nephew wanted to study in England instead of the states. Now, she heard her father and Chayton speak about his reasons for being here. She now understood why he was doing this. He wanted to be like her father. She looked at her little sister sitting on her lap and noticed she was looking out the window as they drove from the airport.
She finally decided to go to college to study to become a teacher. She didn't want to teach kindergarten like her sister-in-law. She wanted to teach high school students instead. She was thinking about a program she heard about where she taught at a school in a low-income area. The department of education would pay for her education. She knew she didn’t have to because she had the winnings from her chess matches. Also, her father volunteered to pay for her education.
A few Hours Later:
Rexina loved the smell of her girlfriend as she sat on her lap. She learned that the woman she had gone home with was Lil Sweet Pea. Since then, the two of them have been seeing each other. Her girlfriend was sitting on her lap because they had also picked up several other Bounty family members. So, they had to make room for the other members in the van.
Rexina feels Mary adjust how she was sitting. She looks up “are you alright, sweetie?”
Mary looks into Rexina’s eyes and smiles. “I’m fine, sweetie.”
“Well, let me know if you’re not.” Rexina was glad that Mary had come with her to the funeral.
They had been assigned one of the cottages near the castle. It belonged to the family and was just remodeled a year ago. Sitting next to them was a young couple with a little girl sitting next to them.
Leslie leaned against her husband as they rode towards the castle. Her father had arranged everything for her and her husband. Her half-sister Carol was sitting next to her. The rest of the family was sitting behind her and her husband. She hadn’t realized how many Bountys there were until she arrived at the airport.
According to her father, they had been assigned to one of the old manor houses about forty-five minutes from the Castle. According to her father, the manor house dated back to the 8th century. The care keeper of the manor house would be there, and so would a vehicle for their use.
The Cottage:
Rexina unlocks the cottage door as she and Mary walk into the place. It had a nice modern feel to it.
“Wow! You wouldn’t know this place was this nice from the outside.” Mary was impressed with the place.
“My family tries to keep the original architect/design of all the places they own.” Rexina knew her family tried to maintain all their properties.
Mary follows Rexina into the main bedroom. It wasn’t as big as Rexina’s bedroom, but still cozy.
“Thanks for coming with me.” Rexina looks at Mary’s slim, petite body.
“Any time. Besides, I would go crazy not having you around.” Mary lets the dress she was wearing drop to show off the sexy black lacey
crotchless teddy she was wearing under the dress.
Rexina shakes her head and motions for Mary to come to her. With a wiggle of her finger in a come here movement of her finger. She loved the silver rose that was held in place around Mary’s black ribbon choker. Rexina learned when Mary moved in that she hated wearing clothes when they were home.
Mary sexily walks over to Rexina. She throws her arms around Rexina’s neck and stands on her tip toes to kiss Rexina. She feels Rexina wrap her arms around her waist.
Rexina kisses Mary and holds her. She didn’t have to make an appearance until tomorrow.
Day Of The Funeral
Gina’s bedroom, Lup Castle, North of Dublin, Ireland:
Gina wakes up and finds Misty snuggled against her. Misty’s face was buried between her breasts, pressed against her body. She felt Arnold’s arms holding her. Even though he wore Pjs, she could feel his manhood pressed against her bottom.
Misty wore a one-piece footsie that made her look like a little wolf cub. It even had a tail and a hoodie with wolf-shaped ears. She looks down at her sleeping daughter and was glad they had used the nanites to correct her bladder and color blindness.
Arnold wakes up and kisses the back of Gina’s neck. He looks at his wristwatch and notices they still have an hour or so before they have to get up. He felt Gina squirm when he leaned in and kissed the back of her neck.
He knew Gina was devastated that her grandmother had died, and today, they started the viewing process. Which, according to his wife, would take up to three days. He knew Misty was sleeping next to Gina.
He could understand why Misty was sleeping with them. She was a shy girl and clung to Gina. He knew Gina didn’t mind and could understand why Misty was like her. Jennifer and Arabella were sleeping together in the same bedroom.
He knew Julia’s daughters were sharing a bedroom as well. Chayton had stopped by, and Jack had spoken to him and Haylee about riding next to the clear funeral wagon.
“How are you feeling this morning?” Arnold knew Gina was suffering from a cold she caught at work.
“I’ll be okay.” Gina hated when she got sick. She knew she had caught a cold from someone at the Phoenix foundation.
One of the teams she sent to Argentina returned with two members sick as a dog. She knew every team member had all their vaccines. She wouldn’t allow any team to enter an area without being vaccinated against viruses or diseases.
“What time are we meeting your parents for breakfast?” Arnold knew they were having breakfast with Jack and Debbie.
“At eight o’clock. What time is it now?” Gina didn’t want to turn around to face Arnold.
“It’s five thirty right now.” Arnold looks at his wristwatch.
Gina looks down at Misty’s sleeping form and didn’t want to wake her. She knew Misty wasn’t a morning person. Neither was Jennifer or Arabella either.
“Misty, it’s time to wake up, sweetie.” Gina gently shakes Misty’s shoulder.
Misty buries her face tighter against Gina’s chest. She didn’t want to wake up yet.
“Come on, sweetie. We got to get up and get ready for the day.” Gina picks Misty up.
“I’ll go and wake Jennifer and Arabella.” Arnold gets out of bed and heads toward the room Jennifer and Arabella are sleeping.
Julia and Christmas’s bedroom:
Julia felt Haylee sleeping next to her while Catori was snuggled against Christmas. They had crawled into bed with them in the middle of the night. Julia knew both her girls felt safer near her and Christmas. If Roxy or Sphinx were here, they would have stayed in bed with the animals surrounding them.
Julia’s alarm goes off on her cell phone. She reaches over and hits the snooze button. She didn’t want to get up and face the day. She was already missing her grandmother and knew it would get tougher from here on out. She had a rough three days ahead of her.
When the alarm goes off again, she turns it off and slowly exits. She looks over towards Christmas and notices she has woken up as well.
“Good morning, sweetie.” Christmas looks at Julia and how messed up her hair is. Her poor wife has had a rough few days and knew the next few days would be hard for her.
Julia looks towards Christmas’s naked body “morning.”
“Do you want me to dress Haylee?” Christmas knew Haylee would be escorting the funeral wagon today with her brother.
“Would you? I’ll dress Catori and get her ready for the funeral.” Julia could use a strong cup of coffee right now.
“No problem.” Christmas wakes both girls and gets them moving.
Jack and Debbie’s Room:
Jack looks out the window in his room. He didn’t get much sleep last night. He knew his mother was heading to a better place, but his helplessness frustrated him. There was nothing he could have done to prevent her death. Sure, he had been resurrected to come back and finish the job he had started. But he wishes his mother had been given a second chance. He looks over towards the bed and spots his sleeping wife. The twins were sleeping in the same room with them.
Alyona had volunteered to look after them, but he didn’t want to burden his daughter. Neither did Debbie either. He knew Chaos was back at the ranch protecting it. He could feel Julia and Gina waking up and moving around. It was strange that he could feel the presence of his kids, even when he wasn’t near them. He knew where they were and what they were doing.
He’s been feeling another presence lately but couldn’t identify it. The feeling had been stronger when he arrived yesterday. He was too busy meeting with Mona and the elders to track the feeling down.
He feels Debbie waking up. A smile appears on his face “morning, sweetie.”
“Morning to you as well. Couldn’t sleep last night?” Debbie gets up and wakes over to her husband.
“Yeah, I was thinking about my mother.” Jack pulls Debbie down onto his lap and kisses her on the lips.
Debbie returns the kiss and knows how close her husband is to his mother. She knew it made Jack feel useless, and she knew that was something her husband wasn’t good at handling. Jack was a fighter willing to do whatever it took to solve the situation.
After kissing Jack, she holds her husband. She would do anything for her mother-in-law to come back. She holds him for a way and lets his musky scent surrounded her.
After a while, Jack releases his wife and looks into her eyes “we better get ready for the day. The girls are already awake.”
“Which means our grandchildren will be coming to check on us.” Debbie kisses Jack before getting off his lap.
Liger picture: Photo Courtesy of Myrtle Beach Safari
Two Wolves: Published: MARKO
Special note: It's been eight years since Never Pull On A Wolf's Tail Happened and Cheshire Finds a Kitten.
Tizzy’s cellphone starts ringing.
“Hello”
“Tizzy, this is Handan’s mother. She hasn’t come home from school yet.”
“Did you call the school to see if she stayed after?”
“Yes, I did and the principal said that she left the school and boarded the bus.”
“Okay, I’m on my way. Maybe one of her friends saw something.”
“Thanks Tizzy.”
“No problem Mrs. Keawe. I consider her my little sister.”
Tizzy hangs up and grab her car keys. Her mother was out of town doing a lecture at Ohio State University. A professor she personally knew had asked if she wouldn’t mind giving a lecture and telling them about her experience working with big cats. She took Sher-Khan with her.
“Come on Simba. We’re going for a car ride.”
Simba comes walking in from the backyard and rubs up against Tizzy. She reaches for his collar and put it around his neck. She grabs his leather leash and take him out to the SUV she uses. Her Uncle Jack said she could keep the Suv for herself. Tizzy heads towards one of Handan’s friends house to see if they might know what happened to her. She pulls up into the parking lot of the apartment complex she lived in.
“Alright Simba, guard the car.” She leaves the A/C running for Simba.
She walks up to the second floor and knock on apartment 208 door.
The door opens and a middle age Polynesian woman with long black hair answers the door.
“Good afternoon Mrs. Kahue, I was wondering if I could speak with Tabby please?”
“What’s wrong Tizzy?”
“Handan didn’t show-up at home and her mother is concern. So, I thought maybe Tabby knew something since they are close friends.”
“Come on in, please.”
“Thank you.”
Tizzy walks inside and Mrs. Kahue closes the door.
“Tabby, could you come here please?”
A young teenage girl comes walking into the living room. She notices Tizzy standing near her mother.
“Tabby, do you know where Handan is?”
“She caught a ride home with a boy from our school.”
“Do you know his name?”
“Yes ma’am. His name is Tadaaki Hekekia. I’ll send his picture to you.”
Tabby sends a picture to Tizzy’s cellphone.
“Thanks Tabby.”
“Please find Handan, Ms. Tizzy.”
“I will Tabby. Thank you Mrs. Kahue.”
Tizzy heads down to her SUV. Simba was looking at her.
“I know boy, you don’t like being cooped-up.”
Tizzy climbs back into her SUV and drives towards the address Tabby sent her. It didn’t take her long to get to the address. Tizzy parks and gets out and walks towards the house the address belonged too. She hears gun shots and a girl scream. She presses the hatch release for the SUV.
“SIMBA COME!”
Simba jumps out of the back of the SUV and follows Tizzy as she runs towards the house. She had her gun drawn and as she runs inside, she spots the shooter and the young boy laying on the ground in a pool of blood. Handan was laying on the floor unconscious.
“Drop it!” Tizzy had her gun pointed at him.
He fires at her and hits her in her right shoulder. She fires her gun and hits him in his left shoulder. Simba growls and starts charging towards him. He spots the liger coming towards him and runs. He dives through an open window to escape Simba. Simba dives through the window as well and chases the guy to a truck. The guy starts the engine and drives off. Tizzy takes a picture of the license plate and truck. She dials her boss and inform him what is going on and tells him she needs an ambulance.
“Simba Stop!”
Simba was starting to chase after the truck. He stops and turns around and heads back to Tizzy. Tizzy checks her right arm and notice that she only had a flesh wound. She walks over and checks Handan. She was just unconscious from the blow to the side of her head. After a few minutes, she could hear sirens coming towards her location. She pets Simba as she calls Julia.
Montana Police Department:
Julia was working on her paperwork. Sphinx was laying down by her feet.
“God, I hate paperwork.” As she finishes up the report she had been working on.
As she was grabbing another file to work on. Her cellphone starts ring. She picks it up and sees that it was Tizzy’s number.
“Hey cousin, what’s up?”
“Oh, I just got shot and I need some help.”
“Getting careless again cousin.”
“No, the prick thought he could take me, before I shot him.”
“So, you’re saying that your person got away?”
“Yep, can you run a plate number for me, please?”
“Sure.”
“AFE-326”
Julia runs the plate and an address comes up.
“Got it. I’m sending the information to you now, cousin. Let me know if you need any help.”
“I will Julia. Thanks a million.”
“Any time cousin.”
HPD:
Tizzy calls the police station and puts out a BOLO for the truck and the man.
Police Officer Hale spots Simba and Tizzy. He noticed that Tizzy had been shot.
“When are you going to learn to dodge?”
“He shot me at the same time as I shot him.”
She was scratching Simba between his ears with her uninjured arm.
“I see you brought the puddy cat with you.”
“Yep, I figure he might come in handy.”
“The suspect got away. I have a BOLO out on him right now.”
Tizzy tells Hale everything that happened and why she was here at the house. Afterwards she calls Handan’s mother and tell her that she found her and where she is. Now the thing that was bothering her, why did the other guy shoot Tadaaki? She lets the paramedics take care of her wound.
As she is walking out to her SUV with Simba by her side, her cellphone rings.
“Hello?”
“We found the truck Tizzy. It’s at Ala Aoloa Loop.”
“Okay, I’m on my way.”
Tizzy heads over to the address and notice there were several police cars. She parks her SUV and shows her badge as she heads inside. She finds the shooter laying on the floor in his own blood.
“He’s the bastard that shot me.”
Tizzy looks around the house and finds a desktop computer that was on. She takes a pair of gloves out and start looking around and comes across several pictures of young girls and an email sent to the guy that shot her for the money for Handan. She notices that there were several pictures of girls in or around Montana where her cousins lived.
Tizzy pulls her cellphone out and calls Julia again.
Montana Police Department:
Julia was coming back to her desk when her cellphone goes off again. She checks the number and notice it was her cousin again.
“Twice in one-day cousin. What’s up?”
“You might want to look at this cousin.”
Tizzy sends a copy of the email to her cousin’s computer.
Julia checks her email.
“Holy crap. This is a sex trafficking pick-up list. Does this have something to do with your case?”
“Yep, I shot one of their kidnappers.”
“Well, why don’t you see about coming to Montana and we can go and put these guys out of business.”
“Sounds like a plan. I’m bring Simba with me.”
“I figure that much, cousin.”
“Alright, I’ll tell dad to be expecting your Lear in five hours. Is Aunt Cheshire coming with you?”
“Nope, Mom’s in Columbus, Ohio giving a lecture about big game cats with Sher-Khan.”
“Oh, I bet the college students are loving seeing Sher-Khan.”
“He loves attention cousin.”
“I know. I’ll tell my Captain about you coming to help on this case. Do you want Gina to help on this?”
“Yea, we better tell her or she’ll feel left out.”
“Alright, I’ll see you in five hours.”
“Bye.”
Tizzy hangs up and calls the pilots her mother uses.
“Jerry, I need you to prep the Jet and take me to my Uncle’s place in Montana. Yay, I’m taking Simba with me. Okay, I’ll see you within the
hour.”
Tizzy takes Simba back home and grab her go bag to take with her. She also grabs her spare magazines for her handgun. If she needs anything else, she can get them from her Uncle. She texts her mother where she is going and why.
Cheshire’s response was be careful and good hunting. Tizzy drives to the airport with Simba. She brought a tranquilizer with her, because Simba hated to fly. Once he was aboard the plane, Tizzy gives him the shot to put him out.
“Alright Jerry, he’s out. You can take off.”
“Thanks Tizzy. How long are you going to be at your Uncles?”
“I don’t know, but you can either stay at my Uncles place or the hotel in town.”
“I’ll take the hotel in town. Your uncle’s dog scares the crap out of me.”
“That’s not a dog, it’s a wolf.”
“That can’t be a wolf. It’s too freaking big to be a wolf.”
“My uncle breeds them.”
“He breeds them to be that big?”
“Yep, he does.”
“Why?”
“Who knows.”
The rest of the flight goes quietly as Tizzy catches a catnap during the trip.
Jack’s Ranch:
Jack had been informed his niece was flying in. He drives to the airstrip to prepare the strip for his niece’s Jet. He turns all the landing lights on and has the tractor standing by to pull the Lear into his hangar while she is here. He hears the pilot of the Lear requesting permission to land.
“The landing strip is all clear for your approach.”
He stands by and watches as the Lear touches down and finally comes to a stop. He waits a few minutes and the door opens.
“Hi Uncle Jack.”
“Come here and give me a hug.”
Jack opens his arms and Tizzy runs to him and gives him a big hug. Jack returns the hug. He holds her for a few minutes and then lets her go.
“So, does your mother know you are here?”
“Yes sir, she said be careful and good hunting.”
“That’s sounds like your mother. Here, let me help you unload your things and wake Simba.”
Jerry pops his head out of the Lear.
“Hey Jerry, you can use the pick-up while your here.”
“Thanks Jack.”
“You’re welcome.” Jack carries Tizzy’s bags to the hummer.
“Has Julia or Gina gotten home yet?”
“Julia should be home in a little while and Gina’s on her way back from the restaurant with dinner.”
Jack steps inside the Lear with a needle to wake Simba up. Jack administers the doses to him like Cheshire showed him. After a few
minutes, the big cat starts coming around. Tizzy helps Jack get Simba out of the Lear. The big cat starts sniffing the air and looks in a direction behind Jack. Chaos was standing in the shadows watching everything. He might be turning gray, but he was still protective of his territory.
Mischief, Manes and Terror come out from no where to play with Simba. He takes one look at them and start chasing them.
Jerry was looking at the three wolf pups and couldn’t believe how black their fur looked.
Jack looks at the pups “Baile!”
The pups turn around and start running back towards the house.
“Come on Simba, house.”
Jack, Jerry and Tizzy takes the Hummer back to the house with the animals running behind them. When they go to park, they spot the old hummer parked next to a Montana Police SUV.
“Looks like Julia is home.”
Jacks walks into the house and grabs the keys to the truck.
“Here you go Jerry. I’ve already booked you a room at the hotel. I told them to put it on my account. Here’s a credit card to buy your food and put gas in the truck.”
“Thanks Jack. Tizzy, call me when your ready to leave.”
“Will do Jerry.”
Jerry walks over to the truck and leaves in it.
“Come on, your aunt and the twins are going to want to see you.”
Jack takes her and Simba into the house. Dinner is set out for the animals and the table is already set for everyone.
Julia still had her uniform on and Gina was dressed in a business suit.
“It’s about time you and dad got here. We’re starving.”
“It’s good to see you too cousin.”
Tizzy hugs her aunt first and than her cousins.
“Alright, lets eat and you girls can tell me what is going on.”
“Alright daddy.”
Everyone takes their seats and sits down around the table.
Gina was the first one awake like usual the next day. Even after eight years she still gets up early every morning. Thirty minutes later her sister and Tizzy joined her for her morning run out on the property. The wolves and Simba also joined them as they ran on the property. When the land behind and on the side of their father’s ranch became available. Both girls bought it to add to their father’s ranch.
“Do you have any idea on where we should start looking for these sex traffickers, Tizzy?”
Gina looks towards her older cousin for an answer.
“I was hoping Julia might know.” Tizzy looks towards Julia. She was a few years older than herself.
“I have an idea on who we can go to. If he doesn’t know, he’ll know someone who will.”
Julia knew a pimp that she had to deal with a few times. He never took girls that were underage and never got his women hooked on drugs or alcohol. She didn’t approve of what he was doing, but he did care about the women working for him. His business was disguised as a high-
class escort service. She knew not all the women that worked for him, were prostitutes.
“Are we taking the animals with us?”
“I have to take Sphinx with me. I might be needed sometime today.”
“It’s a good thing I brought the armor that Aunt Cheshire ordered for Simba with me home.”
“Mom ordered body armor for Simba?”
This was the first Tizzy had heard about it.
“Yep, Aunt Cheshire sent me Simba’s and Sher-Khun’s body measurements.”
“I wonder why she did that?”
“Who knows with Aunt Cheshire. She’s as mysterious as dad is at times.”
Gina speeds up to keep pace with Julia and Tizzy. She knew those two had to be in physical shape because of their job. She ran the armor
vehicle business that her father had given her. The business also included the custom personal body armor company that produce body armor for the FBI and other agencies. They also sold body armor to civilians as well.
She missed Arnold, but he had called yesterday and said he would be home next weekend. They were going to get married after he passed the bar for his Lawyer license. Her father had helped get him into the best law school. She had gotten an online MBA Master’s degree from a reputable company. Her father had told her and her sister whatever collage they wanted to attend, he would support them.
“Stop day dreaming Gina.” Julia was running backwards while watching her sister.
“Sorry, I was thinking about Arnold. He’s coming home next weekend.”
Gina speeds up again to match Tizzy’s and her sisters pace.
“Have you found anyone yet, Tizzy?”
A smile appears on her face.
“Yay, he’s a zoo keeper at the Honolulu zoo. I met him through mom. She was invited to attend a special function that the zoo was sponsoring.
I went along with her and the two of us sort of bumped into each other. I already did a background check on him. His father is an Admiral in the Navy and his mother owns several businesses. He has a younger brother and two sisters. He’s the oldest boy and second born. We had a family dinner a couple of weeks ago. Mom got a chance to meet his parents.”
“What did she think of them?”
“She liked them. They were kind of inquisitive about what mom did.”
“I bet she played up I’m only a simple Liger expert bit.”
A smile forms on Tizzy’s face from Gina’s statement. All the girls knew that Cheshire was as deadly as their father. Also, that the two of them
are partners with their own group of specialized trained operatives.
“Did Julia tell you who she is dating now?”
Gina had a playful smile on her face when she looked at her older sister.
“No, she didn’t. Who are you dating now, Julia?”
Julia just recently found out she liked woman more then she liked men. She knew she was bisexual, but most of the men she dated never did it
for her. It wasn’t until she ran into Christmas again, did she know she preferred women.
“Do you remember our friend Christmas?”
“Yay, I remember her. Didn’t she want to be a school teacher.”
“Yep, she became a middle high school teacher. She teaches English at the same school we attended. We’ve been seeing each other for a
year now. The school doesn’t mind our relationship, but we try to keep it low key. We don’t want any of her students to find out. She’s also working on her PHD so she can teach at the college level.”
“How did the two of you meet and hook-up?”
“I was called to search her car with Sphinx. Someone had called in her style of car saying they had seen her selling drugs. When I got to where
she had been pulled over, I was surprised to see her. The last I heard, she had gone to New Hampshire for college. After I did my job and asked more about why she was pulled over. I called in to get a better description. It had been a male that had a car like hers. Once I apologized to her for the mistake. She said I could make-up it up to her over drinks and dinner. We’ve been seeing each other since then. We’re talking about getting a place together and setting a wedding date.”
“That should make your father happy. One less girl to worry about in the house.”
They finally made it back to the house and Selina had breakfast already made for them. The twins were already up and eating their breakfast.
“Did you girls have a nice jog?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Tizzy fixes herself a cup of coffee and sit down at the table. She wasn’t a morning person, but Selina made the best banana nut muffins. She
grabs a few and munches on them. After breakfast, the girls head upstairs and take a shower and change into their clothes. Tizzy had her badge hanging from her neck and Julia had hers on her belt. Gina came out with her badge, which was a Private Security Contractor badge. The armor vehicle company had a private security, security force that she oversaw. Her company provided body guards to diplomats and had a few overseas jobs. Her father made her serve a year overseas as part of the private security contractors he sent.
The leader of the company she went with underestimated her and she showed him, that she could be as deadly as her father. She knew her father didn’t want her or her sister to follow in his footsteps. However, he made sure if they decided they wanted to, they would be well trained. He trained them to be as deadly as most of the other operatives he trained. The Private Security Contracting company she oversaw was named Cerberus. It was named after the three-headed dog of Hades in Greek Mythology.
She was dress in a black tailor-made suit. She had her custom made two-inch heel ankle boots on that had a steel toe. She was carrying her favorite .45 caliber Springfield XD-S. She knew Julia had her normal Smith & Wesson M&P 45 Compact and Tizzy was carrying her Sig Sauer - P250 Compact. All three women had concealed weapon permits and were deadly as hell with their weapon.
“Come on guys, let’s head out. Tizzy, you and Simba are riding with me. Dad already made room in the hummer for Simba and Cadmus.”
“Alright Gina.”
Tizzy follows Gina to Jack’s old Hummer and open the back for Simba to climb in and for Cadmus as well. Once both animals were inside, she
locks the back and walks around to the driver side and climb in.
Tizzy climbs in on the passenger side and secures herself. Gina follows behind her sister in the Montana police SUV. Sphinx was in the back.
Julia leads them over to an upper-class strip mall that had a lot of nice businesses and offices. She parks at a two-story glass building. Gina
parks next to her sister’s SUV. Tizzy gets out along with Gina.
“Gina, stand by your radio. We might have to introduce Vittorio to Simba.”
“Okay sis.”
“Come on Tizzy, let’s go talk with Vittorio.”
“I’ll follow your lead, cousin.”
Tizzy and Julia walk up to the entrance.
“He replaced the front door since my last visit.”
“Did you have something to do with it cousin?”
Tizzy looks at her cousin for an answer.
“Nope, I had nothing to do with it. A jealous husband found out his wife was an escort and came up here to confront her. He shot the door,
because the security guard on duty locked them.”
“Man, I can’t say I don’t blame him.”
Tizzy and Julia walk into the reception area and are stopped by the receptionist.
“Can I help you ladies?”
“Yes, is Mr. Vittorio in?”
“Yes, he is. Do you have an appointment?”
“No, but I know he’ll want to talk with me. Tell him Julia Bounty with Boulder police department and Tizzy Patel with Honolulu police department
would like to talk to him. Please.”
Both Tizzy and Julia shows their badges.
“One minute.”
The receptionist picks the phone up and dials her bosses number.
“Hello, Mr. Vittorio, there are two police officers here to speak with you. They said that they just want to talk with you.”
“Who are they Carol?”
“Officer Julia Bounty with the Boulder police department and Officer Tizzy Patel with Honolulu police department.”
Vittorio didn’t know why someone from Honolulu would want to talk with him.
“Go ahead and bring them to my office.”
“Okay, Mr. Vittorio.”
Carol hangs the phone up.
“If you will ladies, please follow me.”
Julia and Tizzy follow Carol back to Vittorio’s office.
As they walk in, Tizzy notices a handsome middle age Italian man sitting behind an expensive wooden desk. The guy himself looked like he could be a model or something.
“What brings you to my office today, Officer Bounty?”
“I need information Vittorio and I’m hoping you can help me.”
“Please sit.” He monitions to two chairs in front of his desk.
He was watching Tizzy. He could tell she was the officer from Honolulu, because of her dark tan and Island style of dress. She had long black hair tied back in a ponytail. Her make-up was perfect and the way she carried herself, made it seem she has had some formal training like ballet or maybe charm school.
“So, what can I do for you today Officer Bounty?”
Vittorio has heard rumors about this woman. She may look like an angel, but she wasn’t someone you wanted coming after you. She had the same type of grace about her, but he knew differently. She normally traveled with a huge wolf.
“I was wondering if you know who is in the sex trafficking business?”
Julia was trying to be all sweet with him at first and if that didn’t work, she brings the big gun in and scare his ass.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about Ms. Bounty.”
“Come on Vittorio. You know that we all know what you do here.”
“I have no idea of what you are talking about.”
“Vittorio, do you know who is trafficking women and girls through Montana?”
“Even if I knew, I wouldn’t tell you, Ms. Bounty.”
Julia and Tizzy both could tell he knew, but wouldn’t cooperate with them.
“Well cousin, it looks like it’s plan B.”
“I wish it wasn’t.”
“What? Are you going to threaten me with your wolf now?”
“Nope, someone whole lot meaner and bigger.”
Gina had been listening in on the radio her sister had been transmitting from. She smiles when she hears those words. She opens the back door on the hummer and let Sphinx out of the SUV.
“Come on Simba, let’s go make some new friends.”
Cadmus had jumped out and was following behind Gina along with Sphinx as she opened the door for Simba and the wolves to walk inside the building.
Carol had looked up from typing a letter when she heard the front door open and couldn’t believe what she saw come walking in. There was a huge golden color tiger walking in with a young woman with light brown hair walking behind it and two big wolves following behind her.
“Excuse me, where did you send the two women that came in here?”
Carol just points in the direction Julia and Tizzy had gone.
“Thank you.” Gina heads down the corridor with Simba and the two wolves.
“Are you sure you don’t want to tell us Mr. Vittorio?”
“Yes, I’m sure.”
“Okay.”
“Tizzy it’s your turn.”
Julia stands up and away from the door.
“Well, since you won’t talk to me and my cousin Mr. Vittorio, let me introduce you to someone else.” Tizzy opens the door and Simba comes walking in followed by Gina, Sphinx and Cadmus.
Vittorio stands up from behind his desk and backs away towards the wall behind him.
All three women smile as they watch Vittorio back towards the wall. Simba comes over and stands by Tizzy.
“Now, we try to do this the nice way, but you didn’t want to cooperate with us. So, we will do this the hard way.”
Tizzy smiles at him.
Tizzy looks down at Simba and in Gaelic “Simba, taispeáin an fear do chuid fiacla deas."
Simba gives Vittorio a wide smile, showing his big pearly white teeth.
“Now, are you going to answer my question or should I have my cousin have her tiger get closer?”
“I would answer my sister’s question, sir. You have heard what our wolves are capable of. Imagne what a tiger can do to you with those big
sharp teeth?”
Gina had a serious look ón her face.
“Alright, I’ll tell you. His name is Alexander Olson.”
“Where can I find him Vittorio?”
Tizzy watches his body.
“I can’t tell you. He’ll come and kill mé.”
Gina just smirks.
“What do you think we are going tó do to you?”
“You can’t do anything. You’re police officers.”
“Wrong! My sister and cousin are police officers. I’m a Private Security Contractor that operates under government rules. I can kill you right
now and my sister and cousin won’t stop mé. So, where can we find this Alexander Olson?”
Vittorio looks at the smaller of the three women who had two wolves standing ón either side of her. He saw her badge, but couldn’t read what it
said.
“Sphinx agus Cadmus, Fásl!”
Both wolves start growling at Vittorio.
“Okay, I’ll talk. Just get your animals to back off.”
“Ciúin!”
Both wolves quiet down.
“Simba ar ais.”
Simba backs away from the desk and stands next to Sphinx.
Vittorio comes to his desk and writes the address down and hands it to Tizzy.
Tizzy hands it Julia. Julia takes it and looks at the address.
“I know where this is. It’s a trucking firm about thirty minutes away from my police station.”
“Thank you, Mr. Vittorio.”
“Let’s go sis and cuz.”
Gina leads the way out followed by the wolves. Simba follows Sphinx with Tizzy beside him. Julia brings up the rear. There were people out in the hallway as they headed towards the front door watching them. There were four security guards with their guns drawn. The wolves growled at them.
Gina looks at them “I would recommend you putting your weapons away unless you want to go to jail or become these animals lunch.”
Tizzy and Julia show there badges.
The guards look at the three women and the animals. They noticed that the wolves were watching them closely. The guards back-up and put their weapons away.
“Good boys.” Gina had slipped her gun into her hand without them knowing.
All of them head out of the building and over to the SUV and Hummer.
“Well now, we know where they are holding them.”
“Yep, and as dad always says. We need to do some recon of the place.”
“How far is the place from here, Julia?”
Tizzy was looking at her older cousin.
“About additional ten minutes. So, about forty minutes total.”
“Is there any where we can park the cars and do some recon ón foot?”
“Yay, theres an abandon warehouse just up the street from it.”
“Lets go and park there.”
“Alright.”
Everybody loads back up in their vehilce and head over towards the warehouse.
Once the girls hid their vehicles. They change into their custom-made body armors and put the animals body armor on them. Gina opens the hidden weapon locker in the hummer and pull out three ACR with full combat loadout. She gives her sister and Tizzy one each and hands them their combat harness.They load out with flash grenades, smoke grenades and concussion grenades. They all grab a few custom-made grenades that her father had made.They had a sci-fi look to them, but were good and easy to throw towards an enemy.
All three check their earwigs and move out. Julia takes the left-hand side of the property with Tizzy coming around from the rear and Gina taking the right-hand side of the property. All three moved like they were taught with the wolves and Simba following like they had been trained.
“I spot three over here.” Julia informs her sister and Tizzy.
“I have two over here and they are guarding the trailers.” Gina informs Julia and Tizzy what she has spotted.
“That’s five so far. What have you found Tizzy?”
“No one is watching the rear. However, there’s a window on the of the building back that has been covered up. I’m going to get closer to see
what they are hiding.”
“Roger.”
Tizzy and Simba move quietly and quickly towards the back of the building. Tizzy scans the area to make sure there weren’t any hidden cameras or tripwires to alert the people inside. She moves up against the back of the building and slowly inch forward towards the covered-up window. She makes a small hole in the wood and insert a snake camera to look inside the building. She spots a bunch of women and young girls in a room sitting on mattresses and blankets on the floor. She was counting at least fifty or more.
“You girls won’t believe this. The room on the other side of the boarded-up window has at least fifty or more so women and teenage girls inside. There’s a single door leading into the room. The window has bars on them.”
“Is there a back door to the place?”
“Nope.”
“It’s on my side of the building.” Gina had spotted a door near the area her cousin was.
“Alright, there must be a guard on the inside of the building watching the door to the women.”
“I can move up and see if I can get inside and take him out, before you and Gina attack.”
“Alright, be careful. The door might be rigged.”
“I’ll send Cadmus to her. He can let her know if there is any explosives on the other side of the door.”
“Alright sis. Remember, we need to take some of these assholes alive so we can find out who is financing this operation.”
Gina looks down at Cadmus “go to Tizzy, Cadmus.”
Cadmus moves quickly towards Tizzy.
Once Cadmus was with Tizzy and Simba
“Cuardaigh an doras”
Cadmus moves towards the door and sniffs it and comes back to Tizzy.
“The door is clear.”
“Alright, go ahead and move to it. I got you covered.” Gina was watching the two men she spotted and the door.
Tizzy moves up to the door and checks it. She notices it was locked. She pulls her lock picking tools out and unlocks the door. She opens it
just a little and slide the camera inside to see what was on the other side. There was no booby trap or alarm on the door. She spots two guys guarding the door to the room the girls were in.
“I got two inside armed with AK-47.”
She wishes she had brought her sniping rifle with her.
“Okay, on the count of three toss a flash grenade and shoot their legs out. Cadmus and Simba can do the rest.” Gina had an evil smile as she
thought about how much pain those men were going to be in after Simba and Cadmus got done with them.
“1, 2, 3!”
It was Gina voice that had been counting down.
Tizzy tosses the flash grenade inside, just as she heard Gina shoot her two guys. She could hear over her earwig Julia giving Sphinx his attack orders. She moves inside and shoot both her targets in the leg, after the flash grenade had done its job of distracting them.
“Cuir isteach!”
Cadmus and Simba run into the hallway and over towards the guys on the floor. One guy was reaching for his gun, but Cadmus got his arm before he could reach it and bit down hard on it.
Gina was running up behind Tizzy. She had killed her two people unfortunately. Both walked up to the men and looked down at them.
“You’re lucky we need you alive, or I’ll let my wolf eat you.”
Gina looks at Cadmus “Scaoileadh!”
Simba was looking down at his person. There was a slight growl coming from him.
They hear a gunshot go off not to far from their location. They see Julia dragging a guy by his shirt towards them. Sphinx was walking behind
her with blood dripping from his muzzle.
“Here’s a present for you, Tizzy. I believe this guy will squeal like a pig or Simba can eat him for lunch.” She tosses the guy forward in front of all three of them.
The guy looks up and recognizes Tizzy Patel with the Honolulu police department standing in front of him. He was wondering how in the hell did she track him down?
Tizzy looks at the guy and an evil smile appears on her face as she recognizes who they had in front of them.
“Well, Well, Well. Isn’t it Veera Mahelona? What brings you to Montana, Veera?”
Veera just sneers at Tizzy. He wasn’t going to tell her anything.
“I don’t think he likes you cousin.” Gina was looking at him with a predatory look on her face.
Veera looks at the short petite light brown hair woman standing near him with an assault rifle in her hands. He notices she was looking at him
like she was ready to kill him. Standing next to her was a mean looking wolf wearing body armor and growling at him.
“He doesn’t. I busted up a smuggling operation him and his brothers had. He got away during the confusion and we’ve been looking for him.”
Tizzy kneels in front of him and looks him straight in the eyes.
“Tell me who is bank rolling your operation?”
“Pumunta sa impyerno asong babae. Wala akong sinasabi sa iyo!”
All three women smirk at him. They all understood what he said to Tizzy.
“Ikaw ang pipi bith, pipi asno!” Tizzy responds to him in the same language he used.
“Talking in another language is useless around us asshole. Her mother is our Aunt and our father speak several languages as well.” Gina and
Julia both smile at him.
“Now, why don’t you answer my cousin’s question? Don’t make us have to take a page out of my father’s playbook to make you talk.” Julia pulls her knife and start examining it.
Sphinx starts growling and moving forward towards him. Cadmus does the same thing as well.
Veera looks at the wolves as they moved closer towards him. He tries to back up and hears a growl behind him. He turns his head and sees a
set of pearly white teeth in front of his face.
“Now, you can either tell us who is backing you and what you are doing here in Montana. Or you can take your chances on outrunning our animals. We’ll even give you a five minutes head start. Which is going to be your choice?”
“Oh, one more thing. If you think we don’t have other people to get our information from. Think again. We have two people right here and I know my sister left some people alive up front. So, what is your choice going to be?”
“Will I be extradited back to Hawaii if I tell you?”
“Maybe, it all depends if they want you back. However, I will make sure everyone knows how you molested some young girls.” Tizzy had an
evil smile on her face.
“Boris Kuznetsov is bank rolling this operation. He’s a member of the Order of Ronova and operates out of Phoenix, Arizona. As for why I am
in Montana, I was running from you. You were getting to close and I had no other choice. So, I came here with the girls you missed during your raid.”
Veera just looks at Tizzy with contempt on his face.
“Well you should had done your homework about my cousin and gone somewhere else. Because you mess with any member of our family.
You mess with all of us.” Julia just kicks him and call Sphinx and Cadmus off him.
“I should just let Simba eat you, but I’ll need your testimony to arrest Boris Kuznetsov.”
“I’m not going to testify against him. Are you crazy? He’ll have me killed before we even go to trial.”
“He’s right Tizzy. Once Boris finds out that he is going to testify against him. He’s going to either try to leave the country or send some hitmen
to kill him. I know we can protect him on the ranch, but I don’t think dad will like that much. Especially with the twins around.”
“I could take him back to Hawaii and use one of mom’s safe houses till he has to appear in court.”
“That could work. Still, we need to arrest Boris first.”
“Let’s get him secure in the jail at my station and then we can go after Boris.”
“Alright. I’ll call my Commander and let him know.”
“You have the easy job. I have to explain why to my Captain what is going on.” Julia wasn’t looking forward to calling her Captain.
“That’s why I like working for myself. I only answer to dad if things go south.” Gina had a Cheshire grin on her face.
While Julia and Tizzy were talking to their people, she goes and handcuff their other prisoners. She was going to wait till the paramedics and the other police cars arrived before letting the women out of the room. She does call her company and have two armor transports sent to transport the women and call a motel near her sister’s police precinct and reserve fifty rooms or more for the women and the guards from her company to protect them.
Their father shows up along with the chief of police, several police cars and several Montana State Troopers show up along with medical personal. While they are helping the women and teenage girls, they come across three transgender girls that had been kidnapped or forced into sexual slavery. One was a cute Mexican girl, another was a transgender girl from Russia that had been kidnapped and brought to the states and the last one was an Indian girl that had been sold by her parents.
They were scared and frightened with what was going on around them. When people started or tried to get close to the three girls, Sphinx, Cadmus and Simba wouldn’t let anyone get near them.
“I think we might have a problem.” Julia had been watching the three girls and how their animals were keeping people away from them.
“No, I think they are going to become your responsibilities girls. Sphinx and Cadmus did the same thing when I brought you girls home. They wouldn’t let anyone near you unless it was me.”
“Dad, we're to young to be mothers.”
“I know Gina. I’ll adopt them and they will become your sisters. Cheshire might want you to have a younger sister too, Tizzy.”
“That’s fine with me. I don’t mind a little sister.”
Jack just looks at the three girls and knew his wife wouldn’t mind having two more girls around the house. He suspected that the Indian girl
would be adopted by Cheshire. She liked India and always helped the girls there as much as she could.
The three transgender girls end up riding with Jack back to the ranch, while the rest were transported to the hotel Gina had set-up for them
after they were taken to the hospital and given an examination. Julia and Tizzy were chewed out and read the riot act by Julia’s Captain. Tizzy’s Commander had chewed her out as well and told her they were working with the Boulder police department now on this case. They were going to work with the Phoenix police department to arrest Boris Kuznetsov. As for the witness, Jack offered up a place he had that Veera would be safe at and people from his company would protect him, so they had the resources to take this Boris guy down.
Gina had been offered a chance to go with the task Force to Phoenix, but she was going to stay behind and protect the women they freed and make any arrangements they needed. Their father had okayed it.
Cheshire shows up the next day before Tizzy and Julia leave to head towards Phoenix.
They had to leave Simba behind by orders from Julia’s Captain.
Cheshire wishes them luck and told them with a serious face that if they need help to call. Her and Jack would come down to help.
Julia comes walking out of the convince store they had stopped at to get fuel and take a bathroom break.
“We should had taken the Lear, instead of driving all the way to Phoenix.” She had a few snacks for her and Tizzy to snack on. She bought some slim jim’s for Sphinx, since they were his favorite.
“Your department wouldn’t reimburse you for the fuel cost. Plus, you’re representing your department like I am.” Tizzy watches the pump as it pumps gas into the SUV.
“I still don’t care. This is a sixteen-hour drive. We won’t get to Phoenix till midnight. We’re lucky dad already called ahead and reserve a nice hotel for us.”
Julia knew her father had called ahead and reserve a nice hotel room for her and Tizzy. Jack had gotten them a room at the Royal Palms Resort and Spa. They drive the rest of the night and finally pull in at one in the morning at the hotel. Julia was tried, Tizzy was tired and Sphinx had to relieve himself on the local plant life. The night time auditor was about to give the girls a speech about no pets allowed when both Tizzy and Julia show their police badge and Julia showed Sphinx’s police badge.
They are given their room key and both girls make their way down to their room. Tizzy flops down on her bed and stare up at the ceiling.
“God, this bed feels wonderful.” She glances over towards Julia as she takes her gun out and tuck it under her pillow.
“Dad always liked staying at the best places.” She sits down on her bed and start taking her boots off.
Sphinx jumps up on the bed and lay behind her. He still slept with her at night.
“Does Sphinx still sleep with you?” Tizzy sits up and starts removing her boots as well.
“Yep, he still does.” Julia reaches back and scratches him on his favorite spot.
“I’m glad I have my bed back to myself. When Simba was a cub, it wasn’t too bad, but now he is bigger than Chaos.” Tizzy slides out of her
pants and panties. She was getting completely undress. She had a dark Hawaiian tan.
Julia glances at her cousin and noticed how tan she was. She didn’t even have any tan lines on her body.
“You know something, I hate you. You have a nice dark tan I would kill for.” Julia was getting undress as well. She already had her nightshirt
with Sphinx’s picture on it, laying on her bed.
“You need to spend more time in Hawaii cousin. You know mom said you could stay at our place in Honolulu. It’s right near the beach.”
Tizzy slips on her favorite nightgown. It was made of silk and given to her by her mother a few years ago. It was of an oriental design.
“I might take you up on the offer when I get married to Christmas. She hasn’t been to Hawaii before and its one of her favorite places.” Julia
slips her night shirt on and lays down in bed.
Tizzy lays down in her bed as well.
“What time are we meeting at the Phoenix police station with the taskforce?”
“Seven o’clock. We’re meeting a Captain Gavin Garcia. He’s supposed to be related to dad’s friend Don Juan. I only met him once when I was younger at his nieces wedding. I have some of her Cd’s and Mp 3 songs from Apple.”
“I remember mom talking about her. She’s a popular Spanish singer.”
“That’s her. Her husband is a former Texas Ranger. He manages the winery they live at and acts as her body guard when she is on tour.”
Julia yawns and snuggles close to Sphinx as she falls asleep.
Tizzy snuggles deeper under the blanket and let sleep claim her like it did her cousin. She had her gun under her pillow like Julia did.
Earlier in the Afternoon:
The MD-17 that Rebecca had sent to pick-up her sister and her bounty hunting party landed at a private airfield just outside of Phoenix. It was owned by a company she did business with and was large enough for her MD-17 to land and wait while her sister’s crew took care of business. August had reserved them rooms at a nice place called Royal Palms Resort and Spa. She reserved two rooms for the group. One was just for Paul and Kat and the other room was being shared by Luke, Alexa, Crystal and Brittney. Luke didn’t mind sharing a room with three women. Lev had come through with the information on where this guy was holding up at. The first place was a Russian restaurant owned by the Order of Ronova. It was one of their money laundrying business. The second place was a compound out past Phoenix in Morristown, Arizona off Us Hwy # 60. That was their best place to find him.
Lev told them that he was pretty sure Boris had been tipped off that law enforcement was going to make a move on him. Which meant they didn’t have long to apprehend him. Paul had everyone check their gear and make sure they were going to be ready tomorrow morning to move out. Since Brittney was underage, Kat gave her the paint gun rifle and gun filled with the special paint balls they used when they are capturing people alive. She also double checked her body armor before they went to bed. If it turned into a gun fight, which Paul figures it might. She was to stay in the SUV for protection.
They spend the night going over what they could find out about the property from google maps. Afterwards they all turn in for the night.
Tizzy and Julia:
Tizzy’s alarm clock goes off at five thirty in the morning. She was still on Hawaiian time. She presses the snooze button and closes her eyes. Nine minutes later, her alarm goes off again. She turns it off and looks over at her cousin as she tries to wake-up. She notices that Julia didn’t want to get out of bed.
“Come on cousin. We got bad guys to catch.” She gets up and head into the bathroom to take a quick shower. This way her cousin can come in and take hers.
Julia really didn’t want to get out of bed. Gina was the early bird in the family. She gets up and slips her robe and slippers on and grabs Sphinx’s leash.
“Come on sphinx, let’s go and potty you while Tizzy is in the bathroom.”
Julia attaches Sphinx leash and takes him outside away from the hotel to do his business. She had her concealable gun in her robe. As she is walking him, she passes by two black SUV’s that had all their windows mirrored, except for the front windshield. Something about them had caught her interest. She couldn’t remember what it was, but she could had sworn she had seen them somewhere before. She looks at the license plate and notice they were from Tennessee. She pulls her cellphone out and takes a picture of the plates. She’ll run their plates when she gets back to her room.
Sphinx finally finds a spot where he could do his business. Once he was done, Julia pulls a plastic bag out of her robe pocket and scoop it up and tie it off to put in the trashcan.
“You know something Sphinx. I liked it better when pets could do their business and we weren’t required to clean it up. That’s what mother nature is for.”
Julia heads back towards her room, after dropping Sphinx’s waste off at the trashcan. By the time she walks into her hotel room. Tizzy was already blow drying her hair.
“Hey Tizzy, while I’m in the shower, can you run this plate number for me please?”
Julia hands her cellphone to Tizzy to look at the plate number she was talking about.
“Sure, no problem. Why are you running it?”
“Because I’ve seen those SUV’s before, but I can’t recall when or where.”
“Okay.”
Tizzy takes her laptop out and log onto the DMV database and inputs the license plate numbers. The search results show them belonging to a company called K&P Bounty Services based out of Knoxville, Tennessee.
“I wonder what a group of bounty hunters are doing here in Phoenix?” Tizzy thinks about it for a second and does a search on wanted
criminals and find Boris’s name and the five-million-dollar reward listed by the Department of State.
“Aw, fuck. This is going to make things harder.”
“What’s going to make things harder?”
Julia had taken a quick shower and came out with her hair wrapped up.
“Those plates you had me run. We’ll they belong to a Bounty Hunting company out of Knoxville, Tennessee. I bet they’re here to collect on the five-million-dollar bounty that Boris has on his head from the Department of State.”
“That’s where I remember at least one of the SUV’s from. They busted up a church sponsored gay conversion camp that had been abusing and raping the children and adults sent to it. I remember watching a news broadcast about it a few years ago before I became a police officer. Also, there’s nothing we can do to stop them from capturing Boris. If they want to get themselves kill, their welcome to try.”
“But won’t that interfere with us arresting him?”
“Nope, either way it will be a win, win scenario. If they capture him, they can deliver his sorry ass to collect the bounty on him. If we capture him, Sphinx can play with him before we turn him over. Either way the bastard is screwed. Me personally, I would like to take a page out of Dad’s playbook and send him on his way. People like him shouldn’t be allowed to live with all the harm he did to women and children.”
“Remember Julia, you wear a badge and pledged to uphold the law. We’re not our parents. We may have been trained to their standards, but we are not trouble shooters, assassins or vigilantes that take the law into our own hands. We’re police officers.”
“I know cousin, but sometimes I wonder if people like Boris should be allowed to live? He has harmed so many people, that arresting him doesn’t seem right.”
“I know what you mean cousin, but we have to play by the rules and only bend them some when we need to, to get the job done. Besides, if he tries anything, you can let Sphinx have fun with him. I bet once Sphinx gets done with him, he’ll wish he was dead.” Tizzy ruffles the fur on Sphinx’s head.”
“You’re right cousin. Maybe, I should take some time off and relax after this.”
“You’re welcome to fly back to Hawaii with me and enjoy the sunshine and weather.”
“I might do that.”
Both ladies finish dressing and head towards the police station to meet up with Captain Gavin Garcia and the task force.
Kat & Paul’s crew:
“Up and at'em Brittney.” Crystal smacks Brittney on her butt.
“Ow! That hurt.” Brittney was rubbing the spot Crystal had smacked her at.
Crystal had a little crush on Brittney, but tried to keep it under wraps. She didn’t want to lose her job by hitting on the bosses’ oldest daughter. Brittney was seventeen years old and still in High school. She remembered two years ago when Kat and Paul decided to take her on as an intern. They started her off in the office learning the paperwork and then started taking her out in the field with them on bounties. They taught her how to be a bounty hunter, were no one else would hire her. All because she had served some time for being in the wrong place at the wrong time.
Even though last night had been a wet dream for her to sleep next to Brittney, she behaved herself. She loved it when Brittney had snuggled up close to her and rested her head on her shoulder and her hand had rested on her breast while they slept.
“I’m taking first shower.” Crystal was heading towards the bathroom to take her shower.
“I’ll join you. This way Alexa and Luke can get into the shower faster.” Brittney heads into the bathroom and stops when Crystal looks at her.
“What? It’s not like were both not girls. I’ve taken a shower with my mother and Terry before.” Brittney starts striping out of her clothes and starts the water.
“Go on Crystal.” Alexa knew Crystal had a crush on Brittney. She gives her a wink.
Crystal just huffs and nervously went into the bathroom and joined Brittney in the shower. They take a shower together and as Crystal is washing Brittney’s back, she notices several scars on Brittney’s back.
“Where did you get these?” Crystal was fingering the scars.
“I got them at the conversion camp my sperm donor sent me to. It happened a month or so before Kat and Paul took me in.”
“I hope he got what was coming to him.”
Crystal finishes washing Brittney’s back.
“He did. Aunt Kristen sued the hell out of him and took him and my birth mother for everything they had for the harm they did to the people there.”
Brittney turns around to face Crystal. She had to look down a little, since Crystal was the same height as her mother. She was just a little taller
than Crystal.
“Look, I’ve talked to mom and dad about this. I have feelings for you and I know you have feelings for me. They know you are being cautious
because you don’t want to go back to jail with me being seventeen and you being twenty-two. Also, you’re afraid my parents will fire you if we start getting to know each other.”
“You’re right. I don’t want to lose my job or go to jail for dating a minor. I thought I was keeping this under wraps on how I felt about you.”
“You forget who my parents are. Mom could smell your pheromones increase whenever I was around and dad saw how you watched me and got close to me a few times. You can’t fool them. They said if we keep it quiet and respectable, they will allow the relationship and see where it goes from here. Besides, you talk in your sleep.”
Brittney gives Crystal a kiss and smack her ass.
“That’s for smacking my ass this morning.”
They finish showering and get out and dry off. This way Alexa could hop in next. They get dress with Paul still in the room with his head turned.
Brittney snatches the panties Crystal was going to wear out of her hands and shove her panties into her hands.
“I’m wearing yours.” She slips them own.
They were a pair of thongs that Crystal liked wearing.
Crystal just shakes her head and put the ones Brittney gave her on. They had little kittens on them. Everyone finally gets dress and met Paul and Kat down in the restaurant for breakfast before they left. Afterwards they had finish breakfast and piled up in the SUV’s. They head towards Boris’s resident.
Lev had texted them that a local delivery driver had found out that Boris was holding up in his place today. A police raid had been planned today by the Task Force that had been formed. The source came from someone inside the police department.
“Well, that’s going to make things difficult. If the police are heading this way or already here, we might not be able to apprehend him.”
“I doubt they are already there, mom. Uncle Lev said they were planning on being here. It takes a task force time to reactive. You taught me that.”
“True, you stay in the SUV Brittney. This might turn into a fire fight.”
“I sort of feel sorry for them mom. He has no idea who is coming after him.”
“Don’t get to cocky young lady. We’re dealing with a Russian special forces person here. He’s got the same training as your Uncle Lev.”
“I know mom, still if he is looking for a fight. He picked the wrong people to fight with.”
Kat had a slight smile on her face. She loved a good fight.
4502 W. Us Hwy # 60
When the task force shows up, they could see that a fire fight was already going on. One of the SUV’s Julia had spotted at the resort had smoke coming from the engine department. It looked like a rocket launcher had taken it out. The occupants of the bounty hunting party were pinned down. There were two young girls hiding behind the rear end of the second SUV for cover. They were using the wheels on the rear axle to hide behind and one of them looked to be injured. There was a woman with brown hair covering them and three others were using the other SUV as covered.
“Hold the SUV steady, Julia.”
Tizzy opens her door and tosses a few smoke grenades towards the house. As the smoke started to pour from the grenades. Julia and Tizzy pull their SUV up to the two girls.
“Get in!”
Brittney couldn’t believe that she got hit by shrapnel from the front of the SUV exploding. Their SUV had taken a direct hit from a Russian grenade launcher. If the SUV hadn’t been armored like it had been, they would had been killed. Alexa and Luke had Jumped cleared before the SUV had been hit and she was in the process of jumping when pieces of shrapnel embedded itself in her left legs.
Tizzy jumps out to help the injured girl in.
Julia spotted a guy on the roof pointing a rocket launcher at them. She leans out of her SUV and fires directly at him, hitting him squarely in the chest. He falls from the roof. They hear an explosion from the house and Sphinx jumps out of the SUV and run towards the front door.
He jumps up and over the person in front of him and attacks the person in front of the other person.
Kat had felt something from behind her jump over her as she ducks as she entered the house. A person had appeared in front of her and before she could even react. A huge ass dog tackled the person and takes the person down.
“Did you send Sphinx towards the house?”
“No, he did it on his own accorded.” Julia was surprised by Sphinx’s actions. He had never done that before.
Kat spots Boris trying to run for it, as he was heading towards the back of the house. He is stopped by a right cross from Paul. Everyone is surround by the Phoenix police force, FBI and US Marshal service. Julia had managed to get inside. Behind everyone and finds Sphinx growling at the person he took down.
Julia looks down at Sphinx and the person “I wouldn’t move if I was you. Sphinx is still hungry and he likes fresh meat.”
Paul walks over and slaps his cuffs on Boris.
“He’s our bounty. If you want him. You’ll give us the five million dollars reward for him.”
“Wrong son, you going to turn him over to us and forget about the bounty.” The guy that was talking was an older guy wearing a black suit and shades. He looked to be an FBI agent.
“I don’t think so, old man. He’s our bounty.” Kat was looking at him.
He points his gun at Paul and Boris. Kat points her gun at him as other agents point their guns towards Paul and Kat. The Phoenix police didn’t know what to do.
Julia taps her gun against the FBI agent temple that was causing the problem.
“I suggest you stop aiming your gun at these people, before I’m forced to take a page out of my father’s book and let my wolf have you for lunch.”
“Who the fuck, are you?”
“Sgt. Julia Bounty with the Boulder Police department from Montana. The woman behind you with her gun pointed at your head is my cousin Tizzy Patel with Honolulu police. We’re the reason you clowns know about this asshole. Now, I suggest you and all your men in black put your guns away and let the Bounty Hunters have their bounty.”
One of the Us Marshals watching the showdown heard the name Bounty. He looks towards the young woman.
“Did you say your last name is Bounty?”
“Sure, is.”
“So, you’re the one responsible for taking down DEA agent Curtis Drew.”
“Yep, I’m the one responsible.”
That was a name Julia wishes she could forget. He came after her and Sphinx when she first joined the Boulder police department. One of her former police officers at her station was feeding him information about her.
Edward heard the rumors about this young lady and knew she didn’t play around.
“I would do as she says agent Jones. She’s already killed one rogue government agent and I don’t think you want to see what she’ll do to you.”
Agent Jones lowers his weapon.
“Alright people, let’s stop this shit and take this outside.” Captain Gavin Garcia of the Phoenix Police force couldn’t understand why they were doing this crap.
The way he saw it.The bounty hunters capture their person, so therefore they were entitled to the reward for him.
“I’ll make sure you get your reward.” Marshal Edward Bullock walks forward and extends his hand to Paul and Kat.
“You don’t.”
Marshal Edwards turns around and gives Agent Jones a look that said in unspoken words. I will kill you if you keep talking.
Julia saw the look and it reminded her of her father’s look.
“If I was you agent Jones. I would shut-up and do as he says.” She smiles as she heads outside with Tizzy by her side and followed by Sphinx.
By the time the sun goes down. Arrangements had been made for Paul and Kat to get their reward for the capture of Boris. Captain Garcia only chews Julia and Tizzy out a little bit, but other than that puts in a good word for them with their superiors.
Brittney is taken to the hospital with Crystal and her parents by her side to have the shrapnel removed from her left leg. Kat plans with Rebecca at the hospital to have the damage SUV taken to her shop in Kansas to be fixed.
Tizzy and Julia head back to the resort to start their report and check out in the morning.
Tizzy and Julia had left early in the morning to head back home. The whole mess with Boris had been taken care of and all Julia wanted to do now was get home and away from FBI Agent Jones.
“So, what happened between you and DEA Agent Curtis Drew? I don’t think you ever shared that with me or mom before.”
“I really don’t like talking about it and dad thought it might be better if I kept that secret, but since that Marshal brought it up. I might as well tell you.”
Julia takes a deep breath before she began.
“It first started back during my time at the police academy. You know how gun ho and excited I was that I got accepted for the academy.”
“Yea, I remembered. Uncle Jack was so happy and proud of you. We all knew that was what you wanted to do since you were sixteen years old.”
“Yea, I really wanted to be a cop and help people like dad helped me and Gina. I wanted to make a difference and give back to the area we grew-up at. Anyway, when I joined the police academy. There was this recruit named Joseph Henderson that thought he was hot stuff. How he ever got accepted to the academy I have no idea, but he took an instant dislike to me. I found out later that the reason I had gotten accepted, was because of dad’s first wife. Her Uncle was one of the people in charge of selecting and evaluating cadets. He saw my last name and knew dad, so that was how I got it. Even if he hadn’t approved me, the rest of the selection committee was impress with my evaluation that I would had been selected anyway.”
“Wow, so you had inside help and didn’t know about it?” Tizzy was impressed.
“Yea, dad’s first wife came from a long line of police officers and her parents, uncles and aunts love dad as if he was their own. They kept in touch because of mom. So, when my application for entry came across his desk, he approved me after looking at the test we were given.”
“So, why did this Henderson person dislike you so much?” Tizzy was curious.
“Well, while we were in the academy I was setting new times and procedures. Because of dad’s and Uncle Alex’s training. I was beating him in everything we did. Here I was, a five-foot three-inch woman beating a six-foot three-inch guy with huge muscles from years of playing football. I beat him in hand-to-hand, at the firing range and the knowledge stuff we had to learned. He didn’t like it. So, he started spreading rumor about me screwing my instructors. My instructors and fellow cadets knew the truth, so that rumor got suppressed. He should had gotten expelled from the academy because of that, but someone high up wouldn’t allow it.”
“It sounds like he had higher connections then you did.”
“He did. His father knew the chief of police. Anyway, normally when you’re a rookie just out of the academy, you’re put on a year probation. Sphinx and I were put on full time after four months. They needed an extra K-9 officer and I impressed my training officer so much, he recommended me for full time. He said that I was the first rookie that he has ever done that for. So, when I went full time. Sphinx and I started making a name for ourselves out on the streets. We were being called all the time to chase criminals or search cars for drugs. The people that Sphinx chased down learned you can’t outrun a wolf like him. Drug dealers and addicts were learning that Sphinx couldn’t be fool because of dad’s training.
When we got called to search suspects vehicles for human smuggling or drug transport. I knew places that cops didn’t normally check, but I did and we busted several huge loads of drugs coming into the states or being transported through Montana. My fellow officers asked how I knew about those locations, I told them my father told me about them.”
“You didn’t tell them that your father is a government assassin, did you?”
“I’m not that stupid. Besides, a lot of the officers I know like my father. They were friends with his wife. All they know about him is that he is or was a government agent. Dad’s first wife never told her friends what dad did for a living, just that he was a government agent.”
“So, you and Sphinx were making a name for yourself on the streets. So, how does this Henderson person play into this?”
“Well, because me and Sphinx were making a name for ourselves on the streets and interfering with the drug trade. A hit had been put out on us. I answered a call on my way home about suspicious activity at a warehouse and walked into an ambush that had been set-up for me and Sphinx. There were four hitters from a new gang that had come to Boulder thinking they could make a name for themselves by taking me and Sphinx out. I killed three of their hitters and Sphinx took the last guy down. I found a picture of me and Sphinx on him and asked who sent him to kill me. He didn’t want to talk to me at first, so I let Sphinx play with him some.”
“Oh, I bet that went over well with his attorney.”
“Yea, they said I used excessive force by letting Sphinx use him as a chew toy.” A smile appears on Julia’s face.
“Anyway, he gave me the name of his leader and I paid him a visit to find out who hired them. At first, they weren’t going to say anything like usual, until Sphinx got hungry. When I told them, I would shoot everyone in his gang. He said I wouldn't because I was a cop. I told their leader that I might be a cop, but I was the daughter of the deadliest assassin around and if I didn’t, he would. That was a can of trouble that he didn’t want to deal with. He didn’t believe me, so I dropped the name dad is known as in South America. One of his men had heard the name and the rumors about dad and Chaos before. He told his leader that he didn’t want that type of trouble coming down on him. Especially the demon dog that traveled with dad.”
Julia’s smile got bigger when she remembered the expression on their faces at the mention of Chaos.
“Oh, I bet that changed their leader’s mind right away. I’ve dropped mom’s name a few times to get information from people. Between Uncle Jack and mom, most bad guys who have met them or have heard about them. Don’t want to have a visit from them. Mom warned me that I need to be careful dropping her name, because someone might want to kill me to even the scores with her.”
“Yea, dad said the same thing to me. He told me I need to be careful dropping his name, especially around anyone associated with the cartels. As for all the other different criminal organizations. They know what dad’s family will do against them. He said that your mother has a few mafia families that owe her for saving them and making her a member of the family.”
“Yep, mom said the same thing. Also, she is welcome among the gypsies because she saved the life of several of them. There is one gypsy family that has claimed her as their own. She risked life and limb for their leader when his wife and daughter had been kidnapped by a rival family. she’s the godmother of the daughter. I met her once, when we went to Europe on vacation. Mom took me to meet the clan and they accepted me as a member.”
“So, what happened after you told them what your father and Chaos would do to them?”
“They gave me a picture of the person who had put the hit out on me. It took me a while to track him down. I had to use some of dad’s contacts to locate the person. What I didn’t know at the time, was Officer Henderson was informing him of my progress. Henderson had gotten some of his childhood friends that were bullies in their school to jump me. One of them had shot Sphinx with a powerful tranquilizer and knocked him out.They figured since there was six of them, they should be able to overpower me. Boy, were they wrong. Don’t get me wrong, some of them did manage to get in some good hits, but I ended up putting all six of them in the hospital with serious injuries. Henderson thought he would try killing me with his hunting knife. So, I ended up in a knife fight with him. I had to admit he was pretty good and I still have the scars he gave me to prove it. What he didn’t count on was the training dad gave me when facing a person with a knife. I ended up taking his knife away from him and shoving it up under his chin and into his head. I had to call dad to come and get me, because Henderson had sabotaged my SUV and shot my radio. Plus, I wasn’t in any condition to drive either.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t had wanted to be there when your father showed up and saw you all bloody and hurt.”
“Oh, trust me. If anyone was still able to move, dad would had killed them with his bare hands. He went to that place he goes to when he is ready to kill someone. I’ve only seen that look on his face three times since he rescued me and Gina. He took me to the hospital and posted guards outside my room. He took Sphinx back to the house and made him comfortable. The tranquilizer that Henderson friend had shot Sphinx with would had killed an ordinary wolf or dog. However, because dad had breed Chaos’s sire with several different types of wolves. He survived the tranquilizer given to him. If it had been a little bit more powerful, I would have lost Sphinx.”
“Dam! What did Henderson shoot him with?”
“I don’t know. Dad wouldn’t tell me. All he did say, was that Sphinx was lucky he had survived it. He was also proud of me and told me my injuries weren’t to life threatening. However, when I was healed he was going to increase my training, so I didn’t end up in the hospital again.”
“Yea, mom did that to me after I went to the hospital the first time. Someone tried to run me off the road on the way home. I managed to keep from being driven off the road. So, they followed me and managed to shoot my front tire out and caused me to flip. As they were coming towards me with their guns drawn. I barely managed to get my gun and shoot them. I dislocated my shoulder from being flipped upside down. When I was healed, mom took me to a place in California that teaches stunt driving and made me take a course. So, next time I’ll be the one flipping people.”
“Did you have fun?”
“You bet. I had so much fun during the course. My instructor had been in several movies performing stunts and taught some famous actors as well.”
“I had knife fighting lessons with my father and more hand-to-hand training with him. The injuries I had gotten from the fight with Henderson and his crew were nothing, compared to what dad gave me during the training.”
Tizzy spots something in her passenger side view mirror.
“Do you know we have picked up a tail?”
“Yea, I spotted them a few miles back. It looks like it is our friends from the FBI.”
Julia pulls off to the side of the road and waits for them to pull up behind them.
Julia was keeping watch of the car as it got closer to them.
Tizzy notices they had increase speed as they got closer.
“Is it me or did they increase their speed?”
Julia had noticed it as well. They were increasing speed towards them. She had thought she noticed one of the guys pulling the bolt back on a sub-machine gun.
“Hold on.” Julia steps on the gas and her SUV shoots forward.
She knew she wasn’t going to outrun them from a dead stop, but she could make them slow down some. Tizzy was watching them through the back window of the SUV.
“Do you have any weapons in here besides our service weapons?”
“Yea, under the backseat. Dad, installed a secret compartment in my SUV. This SUV wasn’t given to me by the department. It’s one dad gave me after he did some things to it.”
“Oh, I can only imagine what Uncle Jack did to this SUV. Mom did the same thing to my Mustang convertible.” Tizzy was unlocking the hidden compartment under the backseat.
“Wow, Uncle Jack loaded you up with weapons. There’s two FN SCAR assault rifles with full combat load outs. Several grenades and your father’s custom-made ones.”
“That’s only one compartment. Dad said there were three others hidden in this SUV.”
“Well right now, we only need the assault rifle. Open your sunroof.”
Tizzy grabs the assault rifle and unbuckles herself to stand up in the back to fire from the sunroof.
“Remember, we need them alive Tizzy. Sphinx is going to want his share of them as well.”
She looks in the rear-view mirror towards Sphinx. He was laying down in the back-cargo area.
“I promise to only shoot their car out.”
Tizzy feels as their SUV gets slammed on the driver side. She hears the back window get riddle with bullets and is surprised they didn’t get
through.
“Bulletproof?”
“Yep, dad said it could stop up to .30-06 hunting rifle bullet.” Julia slams the car next to her.
Tizzy takes aimed at the tires and shoots them out.
“Go ahead and force them off the road.”
“Alright.” Julia hits the back corner of the car and sends it into a spin and finally into a nearby telephone pole.” She gets out and whistles for
Sphinx as he climbs into the backseat and out the opened door.
Tizzy plays lookout from the where she was standing through the sunroof.
The guys were dazed and confused when one notices an angry wolf growling at him and the other had a pistol pointed at his head.
A smile comes to Julia’s face “hello boys. I wouldn’t try anything or my wolf is going to have you for lunch. Now. You come out of the car first.”
Julia was motion for the driver to get out of the car.
The driver moves slowly and climbs out of the car and stands before Julia.
“Now, turn around and put your hands on the roof of the car.”
The guy does what she says.
“Tizzy, do you have me covered?”
“You bet cousin.” Tizzy had the guys head in her sights and if he tried anything, pop goes the weasel.
Julia swing his arms behind his back and zip cuff him. She helps him to the ground and removes his shoulder gun.
“Alright passenger, I’m calling my wolf off and I want you to get out of the car and put your hands on top of the roof. You try anything and my
wolf will have your balls for dinner.”
“Sphinx, ar ais!”
Sphinx backs off and lets the second person get out of the car and do what he was told as well.
Julia walks around and zip cuffs him as well.
“Let’s see who you really are.” Julia pulls her portable fingerprint scanner out and scans his print.
Tizzy was paying attention to the area around her, making sure they didn’t get jumped. They were out in the middle of nowhere with nó
buildings nearby.
Her finger print scanner beeps “Holy crap Tizzy. This one is wanted in several states for murder and kidnapping.”
“He’s been a very bad boy.” Tizzy had a smile ón her face.
Julia walks around to the driver and scans his fingerprints. After a few minutes it beeps. She looks at the information.
“This one is wanted for several counts of rape and several counts involving having sex with a minor. He escaped custody a month ago and is ón the wanted list. He is also wanted for drug trafficking.”
Julia looks at the guy she just scanned, his name was Harvey Collins.
“Well Mr. Collins, do you want to confirm or denied that Agent Jones sent you after us?”
Julia had a smile “remember, I have a wolf and he is very hungry and if he doesn’t scare you. Then, you get to see me cut your penis off. I hate
rapist.”
Julia pulls her Bowie knife that use to belong to Jim Bowie himself.
“This knife use to belong to Jim Bowie himself. You know him, don’t you? The marker of the first Bowie knife? Well, this is his blade. One of his relatives lost in it a poker game with someone ón my father side of the family. Normally, the blade is passed down to the first born male, but my father gave it to mé. It’s as sharp as it was when Jim Bowie made it.” She pulls a strand of her hair demonstrate it.
“Don’t tell the bitch anything Harvey or you’ll be a dead man.”
Tizzy starts laughing at that statement.
“You dumbasses have nó idea who the fuck we are, do you?” Tizzy looks at the one that told Harvey not to say anything.
“You’re just two dumb cunts that should be barefoot and pregnant.” The guy could see Tizzy and was glaring at her.
“Did he just call us two dumb cunts?” Julia looks towards her cousin.
“I believe he did cousin.” Tizzy was smirking. This guy was digging himself a hole.
“You know something Harvey, today is your lucky day. I’m going to go and have fun with your friend, instead.” Julia walks around the damage car and decks the other guy squarely in the face.
“Now, now cousin. We need to make this even. It’s unfair striking a bound man.”
“You’re right cousin.” Let’s give him a chance to live and escape.
“If you can beat me in a hand-to-hand fight. You can run off and I won’t give chase. However, if I win. You will tell me everything I want to
know.”
“Deal”
Tizzy just shakes her head at him “dumb move.”
“Come ón Dean, show this stupid cunt that she should be barefoot and pregnant.” Julia was taunting him, so he’ll get mad and make a
mistake.
Dean throws the first punch and Julia knocks it aside easily. He follows up with another one.
Julia knocks that one aside as well.
“Oh, come ón Dean. My grandmother could beat you.” Julia knew her grandmother could take Dean down.
Dean stops pussy footing around and goes all out with Julia. He was going to show her he was better then her. He goes to strike her again and
can’t believe she grabbed his arm and had twisted behind his back like he was nothing. He felt her breath ón his ear as she leaned in to whisper to him.
“You were stupid in how you attacked. Let mé show you how its done.” She pushes him aside and then does a roundhouse to his mid-section, followed up by a punch to his jaw.
She was pulling her punch, because she still needed him to talk to her. She lays into him with punches to his kidneys and stomach. She was pulling her punches so she didn’t kill him. When Dean drops to his knees, she open hand slaps him.
“Now, that you have become my bitch, tell me why Jones wanted you to come after me and my cousin and who is Jones working for.”
Dean looks up at Julia and couldn’t believe he got his ass beaten by a female cop.
“Told you it was a stupid deal, but no you wouldn’t listen.” Tizzy was smirking at Dean.
“Because you and that Bounty Hunter interfered with his mission. He was suppose to apprehend Boris and take him back to Russia for failing.
Now, he has to kill all of you for screwing up his assignment. As who he is, I have nó idea. I just know him as Davis Jones. If he finds out we fell in our assignment, he’ll send more people after you. He can’t afford to let you live.”
“How do you get in touch with him?”
“I have a burner phone.” He digs it out of his pants pocket and hands it to her.
“If he knew who our parents were, he would back off now. Mom and Uncle Jack would hunt him down and kill him.”
“I’m thinking he needs to get a message from them. An up and personal message. This is up their alley.”
Julia radios the State Troopers to come and get Dean and Harvey.
“We better call US Marshal Edward Bullock and the people from K&P Bounty Services and warn them. Because if he put a hit on us, than he’s
going to try and kill them as well.”
The closest State Troopers arrive ten minutes after Julia radios for one. Tizzy had put the assault rifle away before they showed up. The two of
them didn’t want to be asked why they had special forces assault rifles.
It was midnight by the time Tizzy and Julia arrived back at the house. Chaos and Simba were sitting on the front porch when Julia parked her SUV next to her sister hummer’s.
“God, I am so glad to be home.” Julia was stretching her body to get the kinks out.
“Me too and it looks like the welcoming committee is awake and waiting for us.” Tizzy pointed to Chaos and Simba.
“Where’s Sher-Khan?” Tizzy knew her mother was here at the house.
“I don’t know.”
Julia was walking towards the house with Sphinx by her side, when he stops and looks back behind them. Julia notices Chaos stand up on the front porch and sniff the air. A low growl could be heard from him as he howls summoning the other wolves to him. Him and Simba jumps from the front porch and start running down the driveway. Cadmus, Manes, Terror, Mischief, come running out of the house and from around the house comes Sher-Khan. Sphinx follows the rest of the pack.
“Oh shit, we have intruders on the grounds.” Julia races inside the house to drop her bags and grab her personal assault rifle and her armor.
Just as her and Tizzy run inside the house. The house goes into lock down mode. The blast plate covers the front door and the windows armor plates popup from their hiding spots. The house switches over from external power supply to internal power supply.
Both Julia and Tizzy notices their parents and Gina getting dress in their combat gear. The television in the main room switches over to the security monitors around the property and the house. The sensors around the property were showing two six men hit squads approaching from two separate directions the first squad was approaching from the main driveway that lead directly towards the main house and the second squad was approaching from the forest service road that the rangers and game warden use to ambush illegal hunters.
The wolves and Ligers had split off towards each group. The Ligers were heading towards the group coming down the main driveway and the wolves were heading towards the group coming from the service road.
Jack glances towards Julia and Tizzy “hurry up and change girls. We have a small hit squad on the property.”
“We’re hurrying dad.” Julia was strapping on her body armor.
Tizzy was strapping on her personal body armor.
“What’s the plan dad?” Gina looks towards her father.
“You girls take the team coming down driveway. Me and your aunt are going to take the ones on the service road. Try not to kill them all if you
can. We need to find out who sent them here and why.” Jack was looking towards his angels.
They reminded him of the old television show Charlie’s Angels
“Alright dad.” Julia chambers a round in her assault rifle.
“You all better come back without any injuries.” Debbie had come downstairs after making sure the three girls they had staying with them and the twins were in the safe room with Selena.
She had put her body armor on and had her weapons as well.
“I’ll monitor you from the office.” Debbie gives her husband a kiss and hug each girl.
“Be careful out there.” Debbie heads into Jack’s office and bring the sensors online and sits down in his chair. She watches the monitor.
“You heard your mother and aunt girls. Let’s go and have fun.” Jack opens the hidden door behind the bookcase and head outside.
Jack and Cheshire heads towards the woods. They could already hear gunfire coming from the squad trying to protect themselves from the wolves. An evil smile appears on Jack’s face as he hears screams from some of the attackers.
Julia, Tizzy and Gina head down the drive way. They knew exactly where the other squad was from the screaming of at least two of them.
Debbie was feeding them their position from the hidden sensors along the driveway and the driveway itself. Jack had installed the new road material that acted like a solar collector and could be custom program with designs and collect solar energy.
First Hit Team (Forest service road):
Anatoly and his men had been given orders to kill the two women that had interfered with their mission. When they did a search on who owned the property, they found out it was owned by one Jack Bounty. When they ran his name, it had come back with a warning from Moscow to not approach. The order came from the Russian President himself.
When Anatoly told this to his commander, he was told to do it anyway or he would have him killed. Anatoly picked his best men to attack the place. Him and his men had made it to the property and then split up to attack from two sides. His information had included the fact that one of his targets was the oldest daughter of Mr. Bounty.
As him and his team were making their way down the service road. They were attack by a pack of wolves. He was attacked by the biggest wolf he had ever seen. He had barely managed to escape from it. He had taken his knife and stabbed the beast at his shoulder joint. He had to stabbed the beast several times, before it loosened its grip on his right arm. Blood was flowing freely down his arm.
He hears an angry growl and looks around from where the sound was coming from and spots a set of red eyes looking at him. He brings his left hand up to shoot the wolf as it jumps towards him and manages to hit him in the chest. The wolf however locks its jaws around his throat and tears it out before it dies.
Jack had spotted Chaos attacking one of the intruders and watched as his wolf was killed. Jack kept his calm as he walked forward to move his best friend off the shooter. He notices that Chaos had taken the guy with him. His jaws were locked around the guys throat. Jack pulls his gun and puts two rounds into his chest just to make sure the bastard was dead. He moves onto his next target and shots him in his leg.
Cheshire spotted her targets and instead of using her gun. She disables them herself by either breaking their legs or knocking them out.
Jack and Cheshire hear screams as several other targets are killed by the wolves. When they go to investigate the screams. They find Sphinx and Cadmus had taken one guy down each. Manes, Terror, Mischief had taken down guy of their own. The guy looked like he had been mauled by a lion.
“Where’s Chaos?” Cheshire was looking for Jack’s best friend.
“He’s dead. The guy he went after killed him, but not before he crashed his throat.”
“I’m sorry Jack. I know how much Chaos meant to you. Are you going to have him clone?” Cheshire had done that with Sher-Khan a few times.
“I might. Hopefully, Doctor Keaira O’Brien will be willing to do it.” Jack walks over towards Sphinx to check his leg. He had seen the wolf limping.
Jack pulls out his flashlight and check his legs. He discovers a gash on his left leg near his shoulder joint.
“You’re going to need stitches boy.” Jack does a quick patch job on Sphinx till he gets him back to the house.
Second Hit Team (Main Driveway):
Vladimir had gotten reports from team one that they were under attack from a group of wolves. Then he heard two members of his team firing their guns. Before he could ask them, what was attacking them, there was a loud roar followed by two screams. Vladimir felt himself getting sleepy and then passes out. Just before he passes out. He sees a figure standing in front of him.
Julia watches as her target passes out from being hit by her tranquilizer gun. She had seen Sher-Khan and Simba take down one person each. Tizzy had dropped her target and watches as Gina went hand-to-hand with her target.
Gina had decided that she wanted to have some fun. She wanted to use some of the skills her father taught her. She had managed to sneak
up on her target and disarmed him quickly and quietly.
Viktor couldn’t see what or who had appeared in front of him. The small petite woman had managed to disarm him quickly and was standing there in front of him smiling.
“Вы хотите играть?” A smile appears on Gina’s face.
“Ты мертв.” The guy swings at Gina after responding.
Gina blocks the attack and returns it with one of her own. Viktor blocks her knee meant for his groin. She strikes again and strikes Viktor’s jaw hard.
Viktor felt the pain from the punch to his jaw.
Gina catches his arm and twist behind his back and jerks up hard, popping his arm out of his shoulder socket. Kicks him behind his knee and drops him to the ground.
He tries to punch her, but misses as his arm is capture and twisted behind his back. His shoulder pops out of the socket when she jerks up hard on his arm. He drops to the ground from a strike to his leg from behind.
“You ready to surrender?” Gina jerks up hard on his arm.
“DA!” Viktor couldn’t believe a petite girl had beaten him.
Gina lets go and zip cuffs him. While she had been fighting Viktor the wolves and her father and aunt had capture the other hit team members. All of them were dragged to the barn and thrown into cells, while Jack went to go and retrieve Chaos body and brought him back to the clinic.
Jack takes the genetic samples he knew Dr. O’Brien was going to need to clone Chaos.
Julia patches Sphinx up under her father’s watchful eyes. He instructs her how to clean the wounds and how to put stitches in, to close the wound. Cheshire was instructing Tizzy in the same thing with Simba. One of the men Simba attacked, left a long gash across his right leg. Gina was cleaning the wolves up. They had blood all in their fur from attacking the men they took down. Even Cadmus had blood in his fur.
Debbie did a scan of the property to make sure there was no more intruders. The hit team had damaged the transformer that provided power to the house. So, they were still on internal power. Jack looks down at Chaos and was going to miss his best friend.
Afterwards, everyone takes the tunnel linking the main house to the barn. Gina and Julia help their dad bring the dead bodies to the barn for the cleaner to come and get them. Julia might be a cop, but there were some secrets she’ll take to her grave with her.
Cheshire and Tizzy go and locate the hit team’s vehicle. They bring them back to the house to investigate in the morning.
“Dad, Aunt Cheshire, you might want to let us to do the interrogation. I don’t think they could survive you guys if you go and interrogate them. Not with the state of mind you guys are in.” Julia was doing this in front of the prisoners they capture last night.
She wanted them to know that if her father or Aunt got to them, they wouldn’t be living afterwards.
“You have one chance to get them to talk or me and your aunt are going to do it.” Jack knew what his niece and girls were up too.
“Yes daddy.” Julia opens the cell that had one of the prisoners in it and stepped aside while her father steps inside to pick the guy up.
Jack steps inside the cell. He picks the guy up one handed and carry him by his neck to the interrogation room. He tosses the guy across the interrogation room till he hits the wall.
Julia tries to suppress a smile as she walks in and helps the guy up into the chair. She cuts his restraints and handcuff his hands to the middle of the table. She walks around to the other side and stands there looking at the guy.
“I need to apology for the treatment you received from my father. He’s a little upset about one of your men killing his wolf. I know you might tell me to go and F myself, but it’s in your best interest to talk to me. Because, if my father or Aunt come in here to speak with you. They won’t be very nice to you. If nothing else, you might not live if they come in here.” Julia knew what would happened if her father or aunt came in.
Gina and Tizzy were watching, because if Julia failed to get the guy to talk. Tizzy would be next to make him. Gina knew Tizzy would use her mother’s technique to make the guy talk and that wasn’t pretty.
Mitch looks at the young lady standing in front of him. She was one of the targets they had been sent to kill. He had read her dossier and knew she was a Montana K-9 police officer and had a wolf for a partner. The same wolf that had been stabbed by his boss. The big wolf that had attacked his boss was killed, but the big wolf got his revenge by tearing out his boss throat.
“What are you going to do to me if I don’t talk?” Mitch already felt that the older man that threw him into the room wanted to kill him.
“Well, you already heard what my father wants to do to you. Believe me, he knows techniques that would make most interrogator’s crap their pants. He has no problems peeling the skin from your body like a deer being skinned. If you think he’ll stop there, trust me he won’t. I’ve seen him keep a guy alive for days torturing him. He had a doctor come in and heal the damage he did and start again.” Julia takes her bowie knife out and examine it for nicks.
Mitch was looking at the bowie knife in the young girl’s hand. He was wondering if she was going to use it on him. He didn’t think she was the type that enjoyed doing torture.
“Now, here is my question. Who sent you to kill me and my family?” Julia looks directly at Mitch and the nice sweet demeanor she had was gone. In its place was her cop demeanor.
Mitch notices the switch of her demeanor immediately. He just smiles at her. He wasn’t afraid of a cop. He spits at her and smiles afterwards.
“You know, that was a very dumb thing to do.” Julia takes her bowie knife and slams it through the top of his hand and into the metal underneath his hand.
Mitch starts screaming. He notices a pissed off look on Julia’s face. He screams again when she pulls her bowie knife out of his hand.
Gina and Tizzy were smirking as they watched Julia.
“That guy screwed up spitting at Julia.” Tizzy couldn’t believe how stupid this guy was.
“It’s a good thing dad isn’t here to see that. He would be in there right now slamming that guy’s head into the table as hard as he can.” Gina knew what her father would do to the guy.
“I don’t think your father would go that far, Gina.” Cheshire had been watching Julia during her interrogation job. She knew Jack would had punched him so hard, that he would have a broken his jaw.
“What would dad do Aunt Cheshire?” Gina looks towards her aunt.
“Let’s just say, your father would had made it so the guy couldn’t talk any more. He’s been known to break people’s jaws with one punch.”
Cheshire had seen it happen more times then she wanted to admit.
“Let’s hope Julia can convince this guy to talk.” Gina was wondering if her sister would be able to do it.
“I have confidence in your sister’s ability to make this fellow talk. If he doesn’t talk, then we have more people to break and make them talk.” Cheshire looks towards her oldest daughter and smiles.
“Why do I get the feeling the next one is going to be for me?” Tizzy always got a bad feeling when her mother smiled at her.
“Because, he has already been brought to the other interrogation room for you to break. There’s one for you as well Gina. Now, go and show me and your Uncle what you can do.” Cheshire had two more prisoners brought to the other interrogation room.
“We’ll be watching you girls.” Cheshire just smiled at each girl as they went to their assigned interrogation room.
“So, who do you think will be able to break their person first?” Cheshire heard Jack walking up behind her.
“I think, Gina is going to be the person to break hers first.”
Jack was proud of his girls, but knew between Julia and Gina. Gina would break hers, before Julia or Tizzy would. In combat Julia and Tizzy were the better fighters. However, Gina was the better interrogator. She learned how to break people from Harry Legend. He was the commanding officer of Alpha team. Harry was the best interrogator Jack had ever meet or hired. He could give lessons to the CIA in breaking people.
The guy Julia had didn’t want to talk and she comes out covered in blood. She used every trick in the book, except using her father’s special drug. He told her to only use that as last resort. The drug turned the victims brain to mush.
Tizzy broke the jaw of the man she was interrogating after five punches. She was cleaning her hands off when she came out.
“Yours didn’t talk?” Julia was looking at Tizzy as she cleaned her hands.
Julia noticed Tizzy had blood on her clothes and some on her neck and face.
“I broke his jaw. I tried the easy stuff first, but he thought I was being too gentle with him. So, he learned why I am the daughter of the Cheshire.” Tizzy looks towards her mother.
Tizzy never regretted that day that Cheshire had stopped her from killing herself. She was proud to be Cheshire’s daughter. She wanted to be just like her mother, but Cheshire talked her out of it. So, she became a police officer instead.
Jack and Cheshire come walking out of the observation room that they had been watching Tizzy and Julia from.
“It’s alright girls. You did your best. I don’t think many people without military training could had withstood your interrogation.”
“But we failed you dad and Aunt Cheshire.” Julia was disappointed she couldn’t get her guy to talk.
“No, you didn’t Julia.”
Jack knew that Julia always tried to make him proud of her. She wanted to be like him, but he didn’t want that. He wanted her to be her, not him. So, he was proud when she became a police officer.
“They were sent to kill us because Julia and Tizzy interfered in their operation, Dad. The fake FBI agent that had been sent, didn’t like that Tizzy and Julia pointed their guns at him. He had been sent to retrieve their target and bring him back to Russia.” Gina cleans her hands with a fresh rag.
“You mean that fake FBI agent is still trying to kill us?” Julia looks towards her sister.
“Yep, he still wants you and Tizzy dead. They were supposed to call and tell him they had succeed in killing everyone here.”
“What happens if they don’t contact them?” Julia looks towards Gina.
“Don’t know. All he said, was that we were their target and another team had been sent to take care of the bounty hunters that had been there.”
“Then, I think you girls need to go and join the other group. You can help them take this guy down.” Jack was looking at all three girls.
“But Dad, we don’t know who he is or where he is hiding.” Julia had tried to find him, but nothing turned up.
“You girls aren’t the only one. Anika emailed me his picture as well.” Jack had received Anika’s email and looked through his files.
Marin Jones had used a special program to erase his existence from every computer database there was, but Jack kept a standalone computer and kept backup files on several portable drives. He had sent what he had to Anika to help who was looking for the guy.
“You found him, Dad?” All the girls look towards Jack.
“Yep, I found him and I know where you can start looking for him.” Jack went through his files and located the prick.
“Where is he daddy?” Julia wanted to pay this guy back.
“He is currently hiding out in Memphis, Tennessee and going by the name of Marin Jones. He’s using credentials that belong to a missing FBI agent. So, you girls are going to need to be careful.”
“Dad, me and Tizzy can’t go. We’re police officers and I have to be back to work in a few days.” Julia knew she only had a few days off from her precinct.
“The two of you have been reassigned to a special task force. You’re to report to US Marshal Edward Bullock.”
“Isn’t he the same US Marshal we ran into in Texas?” Julia was wondering why they were working with him.
“Yep, you’re working with him and his partner. Julia, you’ll have to take Terror with you. Sphinx’s injury is worse than I thought. He’s okay sweetie, but he’ll need to stay home and heal. Tizzy, Simba was injured as well and I think it might be better for you to take Menace with you and go without your Liger.” Jack was a little worried about Tizzy taking either of the Ligers with her.
“Will Menace listen to me? I know he is still young Uncle Jack.” Tizzy was worried about Menace doing what she said.
“He’ll listen. Just command him the same way you do Simba.”
“Alright, I’ll take Menace with me. If nothing else, Cadmus will keep him inline.” Tizzy looks over towards Gina.
Cadmus was the oldest wolf among all the new wolves.
“Don’t worry cousin, Cadmus will make sure they behave themselves.” Gina rubs Cadmus head. She never goes anywhere without her best friend and protector.
“Alright, go and pack a bag for a week’s stay. You can use the safe house we own in Memphis. There should already be an armor SUV and a sports car there for you to use. You girls can take the Lear to Memphis.”
“Thanks daddy.” Julia heads back to the house with Tizzy and Gina to pack.
The flight back to Montana wasn’t fun for Gina. She was going to have to wear a back brace for a while. She had taken a pain pill before they had gotten on the Lear Jet and Arnold was by her side. Her cousin Tizzy was in the same shape she was in. She had smacked her back up against a steel door and had bruises going down her back. Her sister’s chest was wrapped up because she had a few fractured ribs. Even though she loved Arnold, she wanted to be held by her father. He was her rock and felt safe in his arms.
When the Lear Jet lands at the property. Gina, Julia and Tizzy were happy to be home. The Hummers were still parked at the hangar. The girls knew their mother and the animals were waiting for them up at the house.
“Cheshire, go ahead and take everyone up to the house. I’m going to secure the plane.” Jack was going to secure the jet and button up the hangar.
“Alright Jack.” Cheshire takes one of the hummers up to the house.
When everyone got close to the house, they could see Debbie standing on the first porch with their sisters and Tizzy’s little sister. Sphinx and
Cadmus were standing with Debbie. Cadmus was still wrapped up from his operation.
When the car stops, and the door opens. Gina runs over towards Cadmus with tears sliding down her cheek. She’s been worried sick about her wolf. She carefully wraps her arms around him and bury her face in his fur.
“Where are the Ligers?” Arnold didn’t see Simba or Khan.
“They are inside the house. They don’t like the cold air here.” Cheshire knew Khan didn’t.
Debbie watches her daughter as she cried against her wolf. Debbie knew the bound between Gina and Cadmus was like the same bound Jack had with Chaos. Julia hugs her wolf. She was so happy to see Sphinx again. Julia looks up at her father.
“Where are Terror and Menace?” Julia was concern about them.
“They are inside the house sis.” Alyona was comfortable calling Julia and Gina sis or sister. They had been the ones to rescue them from the sex traffickers along with Tizzy.
“Why don’t all of us head inside as well.” Debbie wanted to get her family inside the house. She knew Selina had hot chocolate made for everyone.
Arnold had looked at Gina when Alyona had called Julia sis. He knew it was just Tizzy and Julia. He saw Cheshire wrap her arm around the Indian looking girl.
They walk into the house and the rest of the animals were waiting for them. Arnold stops when he sees two big cats and the rest of the wolves.
He knew Jack had Chaos, Sphinx and Cadmus. He was looking for Chaos. He knew that big wolf was always around the house.
“Where’s Chaos?” Arnold stayed by Gina’s side with Cadmus limping next to her.
“He passed away defending the property.” Gina still had tears sliding down her cheeks. She loved Chaos as well.
“I’m sorry to hear that.” He follows everyone into the living room.
The Christmas tree was already up, and the room had been decorated for Christmas.
“Silvia, Alyona can you help Selina, please?” Debbie looks at her adopted daughters.
“Yes ma’am.” Both girls follow Selina into the kitchen and help her bring out the hot chocolate and Christmas cookies they had baked the other day.
Alyona and Silvia were adapting to having people they could trust around them. They had been scared when they came to live with Mr. and Mrs. Bounty, but after they learned that Gina and Julie had once been in their place. They started trusting everyone and Mischief, the other wolf that had been at the house. Silvia liked Mischief and played with him. Alyona still felt uncomfortable around all the animals. She felt Sphinx rub up against her. She looks down and see the wolf that had helped rescue her. He had stayed by her side while he was healing and while Julia was gone.
The girls follow Selina into the living room and help serve everyone. Christmas saw the new girls and wonder who they were. She leans close to Julia and ask her.
“Who are the new girls?” She looks at the young girls as they follow Selina out of the dining room.
“That’s Alyona, Silvia our new sisters and Tizzy’s new little sister Krisha. We rescued them a few weeks ago from a bunch of sex traffickers.
They were being pimped out by the traffickers. They had been sold by their parents to the sex traffickers. Alyona is from Russia, Silvia is from Mexico and Tizzy’s little sister is from India.” Julia gives Christmas a kiss.
“Why would any parent sell their child into sex slavery, I’ll never understand.” Christmas couldn’t understand why anyone would do that.
“I don’t know either. I agree with my father that parents. Whoever, does that need to be sterilized so that they can never have children again.” Julia watches her new sisters and accepts some cookies from the tray Alyona was serving everyone from.
“How are you doing Alyona?” Julia looks at her younger sister?
“I’m doing okay sis. Silvia has been having nightmares and so has Krisha.” Alyona’s ordeal wasn’t as bad as the other two girls were.
“Well, I want you to know, me and Gina have been where you girls have been. Daddy, Selina and mom will protect you and help you. So, will Uncle Robert, Uncle Alexa, me and Gina as well.” Julia carefully gives Alyona a hug.
“Thanks sis.” She had tears sliding down her cheek.
“You’re welcome.” Julia takes her napkin and wipe the tears away.
Julia slips Sphinx a cookie and pet him. As she watches her younger sister walk away.
“You know, you could had said me too.” Christmas looks at Julia. She remembers the first time they met and found out that she had a Wolf.
“I know sweet heart. I’ve been thinking, that maybe me and you should get married after Christmas. There’s not much I don’t know about you and I know there’s not much you don’t know about me.” Julia felt strongly about this.
“Does this have something to do with what happened to you on this last case?” Christmas didn’t want to just jump into marrying Julia and later learn it was a mistake.
“I’ll be lying if I didn’t say it had something to do with my decision on asking you to marry me. However, that’s not why I am asking you to marry me now. I really am in love with you and I don’t want to lose you, or you lose me without us making it official. I’ve always loved you since we were in school together, but I didn’t think you felt the same about me.” Julia held Christmas hands.
Christmas stare into Julia’s eyes and saw what she was looking for. She leans forward and gives her a kiss.
“Let’s get some sleep and talk more about it in the morning sweetie.” Christmas helps Julia up to her bedroom and help undress her. She was about to leave to head back to her place.
“Stay with me, please?” Julia held onto her hand.
“Alright.” She gets undress and pull out her night gown from her overnight bag. She crawls into bed with Julia and just held her.
They felt Sphinx jump up on the bed and nested down by their feet.
Arnold helped Gina up to her bed and tucked her in. Jack had given him permission to stay in the same room with her and sleep. He knew
Cadmus wanted to be near his human. So, he carefully lifts the wolf up and put him next to Gina. He saw Gina wrap her arms around him and bury her face in his fur. He lays down next to her. He knows, even if they had a place of their own, she would always want her wolf in bed with them.
Jack was down in his office making sure things were okay at social services. He was making sure his other daughters paperwork had been completed and were official. He had a friend of his push through the paperwork. He also transferred the bounty for Jones into the bank account of K&P Bounty Services. He updates his status in his own records as being incarcerated at a black site jail, along with Arnold Bridges.
He paid for K&P Bounty Services hospital stay and had their medical records transferred to Bart’s wife’s office. She was listed as their primary Doctor. He already planned with her on this matter. He looks up when his wife comes walking into his office.
“What are you doing in here?” Debbie walks over and sits on his lap.
“Taking care of some paperwork. Is everyone in bed?”
“Yep, Arnold is sleeping with Gina and Christmas is sleeping with Julia., Alyona and Silvia are in their bedroom. Tizzy is sleeping with her
boyfriend and Cheshire has Krisha sleeping with her. Krisha hasn’t been doing well since Cheshire left. So, she has Krisha sleeping with her.” Debbie had let Krisha sleep with her, till Cheshire got back.
“I notice Arnold proposed to Gina.” She had seen the ring on her hand.
“He did it when she woke-up in the hospital. I don’t mind them sleeping together.” Jack knew Arnold loved Gina.
“You know, she’s upset about Cadmus. I saw it in her face.” Debbie knew out of all her girls. Gina was a lot like Jack when it came to the wolves.
“I know. I spoke with my cousin and I’m going to use what semen I have left of Chaos to breed his Greenland wolf to help increase their population. I’ll give her, Alyona and Silvia a pup from that litter to raise and train. Also, Dr. O’Brien has agreed to clone Chaos’s cells. So, I’ll have a few more pups of him to raise. I’m thinking about giving Julia one of the clone pups to raised and train for police work.” Jack had already agreed to pay the one million price tag to have Chaos cloned.
“Doesn’t she have Sphinx and weren’t you going to give her Terror to use for police work?” Debbie thought that was the plan.
“Yes, but Sphinx is getting to old for police work and she’ll be force to retire him. Terror will replace him. The pup she can raise and train to replace Terror.” Jack was also thinking about having a few female wolves on the property to protect Debbie and Selena.
“If you say so. How is that person that rescued our girls, doing?” Debbie knew about Christina, because Jack told her about what she did for their girls and the bounty hunting team.
“She’s being looked after by a friend of Cheshire’s. Nora Midnight is her name and she has taken her under her wing. She’s teaching her how to protect herself.” Jack thought that was a good idea, because of the situations Christina has gotten herself into lately.
“You’re not turning that girl into an agent of yours and Cheshire, are you?” Debbie didn’t like when he did that.
“No, we’re not. She’s to young first off and secondly, she has plans of her own, that we’ll help her with in appreciation for saving the girl’s life.”
Jack was going to make sure he could give Christina the opportunities she was looking for.
That was why she was under Midnight’s watchful eyes. Midnight had connections with people Jack normally didn’t associate with. Sure, he’ll invest in a movie or so, but that wasn’t his world. He’ll do what he could for Christina, just like Cheshire was going to do.
“I’ll believe it, when I see it. I know you too well Mr. Jack Bounty.” Debbie just gives her husband a kiss.
Jack returns the kiss and picks her up “then you know what I have in mind for you tonight then.” He holds her tight to his body.
He walks out of his office and carry her upstairs to their bedroom.
Julia wakes up before Christmas does and slides out of bed, without waking her. She looks at Christmas peaceful sleeping form, before slipping on her robe and heading downstairs towards the kitchen. Sphinx was following behind her as she steps into the kitchen. She selects her favorite coffee and put it in the new coffee machine. Selina had it installed a couple of weeks ago. She grabs a biscuit for Sphinx and toss it to him. She knew if chaos was alive, he would want one as well.
She glances up at the clock in the kitchen and notices that it was 6:00 a.m. she was surprised that Gina wasn’t up already. Next to Selina, Gina was the one you could count on most, to be the first one up. Julia looks at the temperature outside and saw it was 21f degrees outside and knew the Liger’s weren’t going to enjoy that today.
She just stands in front of one of the big bay windows sipping her coffee. It looked out towards the back of the property and swimming pool area. She feels Sphinx rub up against her leg as she stretches the top of his head with her fingernails. She was happy that his wounds weren’t as bad as she thought they would be. She felt sorry for Cadmus, because his wounds have basically taken him out of active service. The vets did what they could for him, but now he was going to be walking with a limp. It was going to be hard for him to do any jumping.
“You’re up early.” Selina comes walking into the kitchen and spotted Julia standing in front of the large bay window.
“I couldn’t sleep anymore.” She turns around to face Selina.
“Well, since your up. Why don’t you come over here and give me a hand making breakfast for everyone?” Selina grabs a spare apron and hand it to Julia.
Julia accepts it and start mixing the batter for the biscuits Selina was famous for. Julia always found that cooking always made her feel better when something was bothering her. An hour and half later, people start waking up and coming into the kitchen. They either grabbed a cup of coffee or grabbed some juice.
The secret door that lead to the tunnel that went to the barn opens. Jack comes stepping out of it followed by Debbie. Both were bundled up in their cold weather gear.
“Mmmm, do I smell fresh biscuits and country sausage gravy?” Jack looks over towards Selina and Julia.
“Yes sir.” Julia was just finishing up the grits and scramble eggs.
Debbie strips out of her cold weather gear and hangs it up in the closet in the kitchen. She’ll move it later. She picks up one of the platters and take it into the dining room and set it down on the table. Jack follows behind her with another platter. The wolves are feed outside on the back porch, except for Cadmus. He was feed inside down in the laundry room.
Cheshire appears a few minutes later from the secret corridor that lead to the barn wearing her cold weather gear. She peels herself out of it and hang it up. She just got finish feeding the Ligers out in the barn, where it was nice and warm. They were in a separate area that Jack had built for them, whenever they came to visit.
Tizzy comes walking into the dining room with her boyfriend Ikaika helping her. She was wearing a back brace just like Gina. Ikaika helps her over towards a seat where Cheshire normally sat.
Krisha, Alyona and Silvia all come walking in rubbing their eyes. They were wearing their robes over their nightgown and matching slippers.
Krisha’s robe had kittens chasing after a ball of yarn on it. Alyona had Eagles flying on her robe and Silvia had puppies on hers.
Christmas comes walking into the kitchen and notices Julia flipping sausages patties on the griddle. She walks behind her and wrap her arms around Julia’s waist.
“This is a side of you I have never seen before. I never knew you were so domesticated.” She places a kiss on Julia’s cheek.
“It helps me relax and I enjoy cooking. At one time I thought about opening a restaurant.” Julia squeezes Christmas’s hand.
Christmas releases Julia and picks up the platter that Julia has been filling up with sausage patties.
“Thanks sweetie.” Julia places a kiss on Christmas cheek.
“You’re welcome.” Christmas carries the platter out to the dining room.
Julia, Selina and Debbie join the rest of their family and sit down and enjoy breakfast with them.
Jack and Debbie look at everyone gathered around the table, while the twins eat their breakfast by their mother and father side. Jack could never imagine how big his family would had gotten. He looks at Debbie and realize how much like April his first wife she resembles. True,
Debbie was April’s older sister, but he never realized till now, how much they resembled each other.
“Now you know why I like living in Hawaii, Jack.” Cheshire hated cold weather.
She didn’t like it when she was stationed in Russia during her first year with the CIA. She loved the warm weather and living in places like
Florida, California, and the Bahamas. Why Jack choose to live in Montana, she’ll never figure out.
Jack just gives her a smile. He didn’t mind living here in Montana. First, it would be the last place someone looking for him or his family would look, two, he had property out here that use to belong to his father. Three, he could raise his wolves without anyone complaining about them. Fourth, he was raising cattle and Bison. He had a large parcel of land for his herd to roam.
After everyone eats their breakfast. Alyona, Krisha and Silvia help clear the dining room table and put away the left overs. Tizzy and Gina heads towards the library with their boyfriends. Christmas and Julia let the wolves back inside the house. Jack, Debbie and Cheshire heads towards Jack’s home office to talk. Julia goes upstairs to her bedroom and changes into her exercise outfit and have Alyona, Krisha and Silvia change into theirs, along with Christmas. They all meet later downstairs in the underground gym. Julia puts the girls and Christmas through the same exercise routine her father uses to put Gina and her through when they felt comfortable around him. The gym was equipped with all sorts of exercise equipment and acrobatic equipment.
“Why don’t I teach you girls some ballet?” Christmas looks at the three new girls.
Christmas takes over teaching Alyona, Krisha and Silvia ballet. She teaches them how to stand and what the different positions were and how to stretch.
Julia stands back and watches her girlfriend. She forgot that Christmas took ballet when they went to school. She joins in after a while of watching and does what her girlfriend says. She could tell Christmas attitude changed when she teaches them. This was something she had never seen before about her girlfriend.
Jack’s Home Office:
Jack sits in his chair behind the desk as Debbie and Cheshire sit in the high back leather chairs in front of his desk.
“How is Christina adopting to living with Nora?” Jack looks towards Cheshire.
“She is adjusting, I spoke to a friend of mine that was looking for help at a Special Effects company in Memphis. I managed to get Christina an interview with the manager. Nora is helping her with the interviewing process. If she manages to get the position, it will because of her own accord. If she doesn’t get hired by this one. I know another company that would take her on as apprentice. Also, Nora has taken a young girl under her wing.” Cheshire hopes Christina get this first one. They had a contract with a movie company that would be a great way for Christina to learn her trade. As for the young girl, until Nora ask for her help. She’ll let Nora handle the problem.
“Are Anika and her people in position to figure out who the mole is in MI 5?” Jack had them prepping for that mission.
“According to what Anika told me. Hatter, Terry, Dakota and Shigeko are already in position. Hatter and Dakota have contacted Hatter’s old gang and are working with them. Terry and Alexa have finished the modifications to the cab. All Terry needs now is to contact Mouse and establish a link with MI 5’s computer systems. Morgana is going to handle IT support from this end. Anika and Bart should be flying over tomorrow and be picked up at the airport by Terry.” Debbie has been keeping tabs on Anika and her team. While Jack and Cheshire had been after the Jones person.
“Do we know what the conditions are of the Marshal’s that were in the explosion?” Cheshire was curious about them.
“The two of them are on medical leave right now. As soon as they are cleared for duty. I’ll contact them.” Jack had a meeting with the Deputy
Director of the Marshal service. He informed him what had happened in Memphis. It was beyond his people and the Marshals control. No one knew Jones would had booby trapped the place to explode like it did.
Jack turns the monitor on to see how the girls were doing down in the gym. He saw Christmas giving them ballet lessons.
“I think we have just found a new instructor for the girls.” He moves aside to let Cheshire and Debbie watch.
“When I get back to Hawaii, I’ll sign Krisha up for ballet lessons. I know a good instructor on the island.” Cheshire saw Krisha moved and could
see how she took to the music they were listening to as Christmas taught them how to dance.
Julie and Christmas had gone and gotten married by the justice of the peace. Before they got married, they went and bought wedding gowns to wear before the justice of the peace. Julie had custom engagement and wedding rings made for the two of them. Christmas said she would take Julie’s last name Bounty as her married named.
Jack, Cheshire, Debbie and her two uncles were their witnesses. Gina was still in some pain from her back injuries. Tizzy was in the same boat. Neither girl wanted a big wedding like Gina, Tizzy were planning for their wedding. Their honeymoon was going to be down in Florida, while visiting Christmas parents. That is, if she could take the time off.
Julie had to go by the office to have things changed and updated in her files in HR. Her Captain wanted to see her. So, she was in her uniform and had Sphinx with her. He has been kind of moody lately.
She parks her SUV in her normal parking spot and let Sphinx out as she heads into the building. She visits HR first to take care of the paperwork and update her information as being married now. Once she was done in HR, she heads towards the Captains office. Sphinx was beside her keeping pace with her. A lot of the officers were still amazed at how well-trained sphinx was.
As she approached her Captain’s office, she could see several men already in his office through the window. She pulls Sphinx’s leash out and clip it to his collar. Normally, she wouldn’t bother, but there were people she didn’t, and sphinx didn’t know in the office. She knocks on the door, before entering.
“Come on in Julie.” Captain Basset saw Julie just outside his door.
Julie walks in and shuts the door behind her. There were two ICE agents standing in there.
“You wanted to see me Captain?” Julie heard what has been going on all thanks to the jackass in the White House with ICE lately.
“Yes Julie. I’m going to need for you to work with agent Abdee and agent Padberry as they carry out several arrests.” Captain Basset hated
ordering Julie to do this, but they pulled the Federal card on him.
A slow smile appears on her face “as long as they have the proper court orders for the arrest, I’ll help.”
“We don’t need permission from the courts to arrest illegal aliens.” Agent Abdee was getting sick of being stonewalled.
“So, you have orders to arrest little green aliens from space?” A smile appears on her face.
“You dam well know what I mean. We have orders to arrest illegal immigrates from the President.” Agent Abdee couldn’t believe this woman was giving them a hard time.
“That may be the case, Agent Abdee, but unless they have committed a crime, or you have an arrest order from the courts, I won’t help you.
We play by the rules here in Montana.” Julie looks directly in Agent Abdee eyes.
“From your record, Ms. Bounty. You don’t play by the rules.” Agent Padberry felt he needed to get involved.
“You be surprised by what I play by, but unless the people you are going after have done something wrong to warrant you arresting them on some jackass’s order. You’ll play by the rules here in Montana. Because, if you don’t.” Julie looks directly at him.
“I will personally slap my cuffs on you and toss your sorry ass in jail for false arrest and for harassment. I don’t care if your sorry ass is a federal agent. If you don’t play by the rules while you’re here, I’ll arrest you personally.” She hated the dumbass in office right now.
Agent Padberry went to step closer to Julie and heard a growl.
“I would step back if I was you, or your going to be lunch for my wolf.” Julie heard Sphinx growl.
Agent Padberry looks down at the wolf standing next to Officer Bounty. He couldn’t believe how big he was.
“I would do what she says Agent Padberry. Sphinx is a military trained wolf and he will kill you before you even draw your gun. As for you Agent Abdee, I would take your hand away from your gun, before Julie puts two rounds into you.” Captain Basset had spotted Julie pull her gun.
Agent Abdee looks at Officer Bounty as she had her gun pointed at him. He couldn’t believe she was that observant and fast.
“I would move your hand away from your gun, unless you want me to pull the trigger?” Julie had spotted him moving his hand towards his gun.
She was as sneaky as her father and aunt.
“Now, why don’t we try this again? I will help you agent Abdee and agent Padberry, but you will play this by the rules and not by what the jackass in the White House says. If you don’t like it. I would carry your ass out of Montana as quickly as possible.” Julie puts her gun away.
“SÚil” Julie looks down at Sphinx as he stops growling and sits down next to her legs.
Julie looks towards Agent Padberry “next time you think about coming towards me, I won’t stop him.”
Julie turns and leaves her Captain’s office and out to her SUV. She was pissed that ICE was in Montana arresting and harassing innocent people all because of the bigot, racist, jackass in Washington D.C. Why did so many people believe his damn lies.
She climbs into the SUV, after she holds the door open for Sphinx. Once he was in, she heads towards her favorite convince store. She grabs herself a Pepsi and a Slim Jim for Sphinx. He loved those things. As she walks back outside, she notices a black SUV pull up. She stands there and watches the SUV. She notices two agents get out wearing their body armor with POLICE and ICE underneath.
“Police my ass. If you’re a police officer, I’m a second-grade school teacher.” Julie hated people who pretended to be Police Officer.
“You can help us arrest the person inside here, officer.” Agent Williams and his partner was informed there were illegal immigrants working inside the store.
“Not unless you have an arrest warrant. If you don’t, you better leave, before I arrest you for false arrest, impersonating a police officer and harassment.” Julie presses her remote to open the door on the SUV for Sphinx to come out.
“We don’t need an arrest warrant. Now, step aside.” He steps up close to Julie.
“If I was you, I would get back in that SUV before I send you and your partner to the hospital. If you don’t have an arrest warrant, you don’t go
in.” Julie stood her ground.
“Move officer.” Agent Williams tries to push Julie aside.
Julie brings her knee up into his groin and punch him as hard as she could in the face with her good arm. She watches as he drops down in front of her. The other agent pulls his gun and was about to aim it at Julie, when his arm is grab by Sphinx. Sphinx bites down hard on his arm and takes him down.
“Now, since you didn’t listen to me. You’re under arrest for assaulting a police officer, harassment, and impersonating a police officer.” Julie takes her zip cuffs out and handcuffs Williams, and his partner. She takes their guns and cuffs.
She calls for a patrol car to come by pick them up. She told them what would happen if they didn’t play by the rules. She gets her first aid kit out of her SUV and takes care of the person that got bit by Sphinx.
“Why do you have a Wolf for a K-9?” Agent Harris was looking at Sphinx as he stood nearby.
“Because my family train and raise wolves. Also, you shouldn’t had pulled a gun on me. He’s trained to protect me and if you got hurt because of your stupidly, then you deserve what you got.” Julie fixes his arm.
A patrol car shows up and Julie tells them what happened, word for word. She doesn’t lie or embellish anything.
“Don’t worry Julie. We got you covered. I’ll make sure the charge you are pressing against them stick.” Officer Wright put the two in his car.
Him and a few other officers didn’t like ICE agents pretending to be police officers. He also didn’t like the stupid orders from the jackass in White House right now.
Julie watches as he drives off. She whistles for Sphinx and he jumps into the SUV. She gives him his treat as she starts the car up and heads home.
Julie couldn’t believe how deep the snow was. It had really come down. She reaches down for the thermos she had prepared and brought with her. She takes a sip from it as she fills the coffee inside slide down her throat and warm the inside of her stomach. Christmas was down in the gym teaching ballet to her new sisters and cousin. She rides over towards the landing strip, where she spots her father clearing the landing strip.
She watches him clear the snow first and then lay down the deicer chemical to deice the landing strip. Her father had everything he needed to keep their landing strip clear. She rides closer but doesn’t take her horse onto the strip. She waves towards her father.
Jack spots his oldest daughter on her horse waving at him. He drives the tractor over towards the side of the field.
“What’s up, pumpkin?” Jack wonders what his oldest wanted.
“Do you need any help, dad?” Julie doesn’t mind helping her father.
“I’m almost done, Julie. I only have a few more passes and we’ll be in good shape.”
“I got some coffee, dad. Would you like some?” Julie shows her thermos to her father.
“Sure”
Julie hands her father the thermos and watches as he drinks some. She knew he preferred straight black coffee, but he would drink the coffee she had. He takes a second sip and hands the thermos back to her.
“Thank you so much.” Jack was glad his daughter stopped and offered him some coffee.
“You’re welcome dad.” Julie never thought she would had survived like she did.
She thought for sure she would be dead by now. The Arab that bought her had enjoyed abusing her and Gina. She still felt some pain from her hips. The doctor that broke her hips and forced her to heal back like a normal woman’s hips. He had done so much to her that, she was going to have hip problems when she got older.
She watches her father finish up the runway and head towards the hangar. Her father didn’t mind her bring her horse inside the hangar.
Her aunt’s Lear Jet was stored inside with their other two jets and her father’s Cessna. She had her pilot’s license and could fly any of their
planes and helicopters. She looks towards her father and watches him. She was still sitting up in her saddle.
Jack had put away the tractor and the deicing chemicals he had left over. He walks out and notices his daughter sitting in her saddle thinking.
He knows the facial expression of all his girls.
He walks over to her and her horse “what are you thinking about, sweetie?”
Julie looks down at her father “just wondering what would had happened to me and Gina if you never came along.”
“Well, I’m glad you two never had to find out. Because I am proud to call you and Gina my daughters. I know Debbie is proud of you two girls. so, are your uncles. You shouldn’t worry about what might have been. Because, I would had found you and Gina sooner or later. That Arab had been on my radar for a while.” Bounty rubs the neck of Julie’s horse.
“Thanks, Dad.” Julie had tears sliding down her cheeks. She wipes them away.
She heads out, so her father can close the hangar up. She heads back to the barn and unsaddle her horse and brush him down. She gives him a little extra dry apples and carrots as a treat. She heads inside, after making sure all the other horses are taken care of. She checks on Simba and Khan. They looked like they were comfortable.
When she heads inside the house, she notices Selina was in the process of making lunch. They were having tacos and burritos for lunch. Julie looks at what still needed to be done. She grabs her apron and a knife. She starts chopping up some veggies for the tacos. She makes some rice and refried beans to go along with the tacos and burritos. All the ingredients people will need to make their own.
Selina checks the monitor and notices that Christmas was done teaching. They were leaving to freshen-up.
“Come on Julie. Let’s get everything set-out.” Selina arranges everything in assemble line.
That way everyone could make their tacos and burritos the way they want. Julie watches as the rest of the family is brought in. The new girls
didn’t know what they were supposed to do, but with a little encouragement from their sisters. They were shown how to assemble their meal.
Gina and Tizzy helped the new girls. Tizzy was spending as much time with her little sister and with her fiancé. He was helping Tizzy and they were including Krisha in everything. Tizzy wanted to build a close relationship with her, like Julie had with Gina and their new sisters.
Christmas was enjoying herself. She was officially married to her childhood friend. She just wishes she had given into her feelings. When they
were still in school together. She had gone up to their old school where she taught and updated her file as being married.
Julie does get called for a drug inspection on a routine traffic stop, since she lived nearby. She shows up with Sphinx at the traffic stop. There were two police cars already on scene. She took Sphinx out on his leash and over to the car they pulled over and let him do his job. As she was watching sphinx as he searched for the drugs.
A black SUV pulls up and start spraying the area. Julie gets hit a few times in her vest from the bullets and takes one in her right upper thigh.
Sphinx was still in the car, but he got hit from several bullets. Julie manages to pull her gun out and fire two rounds off towards the retreating SUV. She hits the back window of the SUV and the second bullet hit something inside the SUV. One of the officers got hit in his right arm and left leg. The other officer got hit in the chest as well and in his left arm. The two people that had been pulled over were lying on the ground bleeding.
One of the other officer’s radio for ambulance. She pulls herself over to Sphinx and check on him. He took two bullets to his right side. She does what she can for him. She had learned some emergency first aid for wolves from her father. She presses her necklace to have her father show up, while she tries to slow the bleeding.
Bounty House:
Jack was playing with the twins, when he hears an alert from his cellphone. It was the alert for Julie. He grabs his black leather jacket, handgun and his triple barrel shotgun. Debbie had heard the alert and knew it was Julie’s alarm. She puts the twins down in the playpen and follow behind Jack.
“Go help our baby.” Debbie watches from the front door as Jack runs towards the new Hummer and head down the drive way.
Crime Scene:
When Jack arrives, he sees the paramedics helping the injured police officers and the people they pulled over. He saw Julie, refusing to let the paramedics tend to her wounds till Sphinx was okay.
A State trooper stops him “I’m sorry sir, but you can’t go over there.”
Jack looks at him “my daughter is Officer Bounty and I’m her father. I’m also a legal veterinarian as well. So, unless you know something about wolves, I would move aside.”
The State trooper moves aside and let Jack head over towards Julie and Sphinx.
“How bad is he baby?” Jack stands next to Julie. He notices she was using the car for support.
“I found two entry points, dad. His breathing is kind of swallow and his pulse is slow.” Julie had used her uniform shirt to stop the bleeding.
“Go with the paramedic, baby. I got Sphinx.” Jack looks towards the paramedic that had come over to examine Julie.
Julie reluctantly goes with the paramedic to the ambulance. The bullet was still in her thigh. She didn’t like she had to go to the hospital again. She saw her father carry Sphinx back to the family hummer.
“Can’t you do your job without getting shot?” Christmas looks at her wife.
She had come up to the hospital to pick Julie up. The bullet hadn’t gone through her leg or hit a major artery either. It had impacted against her femur and shattered it.
“It’s part of the job, baby. Unfortunately, it seems lately. I have either been blown-up or shot at.” Julie was worried about Sphinx.
This was the second time he has been injured in the past few weeks. Christmas had come and picked her up in her police SUV. She watches as Christmas drives them home. When they pull into the driveway and park the SUV next to the Hummers.
Christmas helps Julie into the house. Julie causes Christmas to stop.
“I want to check on Sphinx.” Julie wanted to check on her wolf.
“He’s still out, Julie.” Cheshire had heard her niece and came to stop them.
“Is he going to make it, Aunt Cheshire?” Julie was worried that Sphinx might have lost to much blood.
"Ask your father when he comes upstairs." Cheshire knew Jack had to pull two bullets out of Sphinx and fix the damage they did.
She did what she could for him till, her father showed up. She knew how Gina felt about Cadmus. Their wolves have been a big part of their recovery.
“Come on Officer Bounty, let’s get you up to bed.” Christmas makes her wife head upstairs to their bedroom.
“I feel sorry for those two.” Cheshire walks into the living room to check on her family.
Gina wakes-up early the next morning before Arnold. She slides out of bed carefully as she stands up next to her bed holding her headboard for support. She looks down at Arnolds sleeping form and smile. He’s been a big help to her since she left the hospital. Her back still gave her problems.
She grabs her back brace and slip it on over her nightgown. She grabs her robe and slip into her slippers and move carefully out of her bedroom, followed by Cadmus. He had a slight limp to his walk from his injuries. He had used the steps that had been built for him at the foot of the bed.
Gina scratches between his ears. Her poor wolf was as bad off as she was. According to their family doctor and the specialist she was seeing.
It was going to take some time for her to recover from her back injuries. According to the doctor, she was going to need to wear her back brace for two months. She was given some strong pain medicine and muscle relaxers. She didn’t want to get hooked on the pain medicine. Instead she was taking an herbal mixture her aunt had put together for her. It wasn’t as strong, but it didn’t make her feel sleepy or dopey.
She hears one of the other bedroom door opens. Silvia was coming out of her bedroom when she spots Gina and Cadmus. She was worried that she was in trouble for leaving her bedroom.
“Are you a morning raiser as well?” Gina wouldn’t mind some company.
Silvia shakes her head yes.
“Come on, you can join me and Cadmus for coffee or tea if you wish.” Gina starts heading towards the stairs.
“Won’t dad be upset if we turn the alarm off?” Silvia was following behind Gina and Cadmus.
She could tell the poor wolf was limping. She felt sorry for him.
“Dad won’t mind.” Gina makes it to where the hidden alarm panel was and enter her code to shut off the security sensors that monitor the living room.
The windows and doors were still armed. Normally, she would shut the front door sensor off. Then go outside and sit on the porch, but it was too cold for that.
“What would you like to drink?” She makes a cup of coffee for herself.
“Can I have hot chocolate, please?” Silvia has grown to love the hot chocolate Selina makes for them.
“You can have anything you want little sister. You’ll never want in this house.” Gina knew how Silvia felt.
She felt like that when she first came home with Jack. Her and Julia had been tortured and hurt. They didn’t trust Jack at first, because they had seen him kill all the men that guarded and tortured them. They were worried he would do that to them, but then they saw how much he cared and treated them. They have seen what he would do to protect them. They had only been at the house for a week, before a team had been sent to retrieve them.
The Arab master they had was dead, but his brother wanted to avenge him and retrieve them. The people he sent ended up dead and their bodies were mailed back with a letter to the man. He didn’t take the hint and sent another mercenary team to retrieve them. Her father killed them and then asked their aunt and uncles to protect them, while he took care of business.
She heats up some water and milk. She knew the mixture of hot chocolate mix they used required water and milk. She walks over to the pantry and grab everything she needs to make banana nut muffins for breakfast.
“Can I help?” Silvia wanted to help Gina.
“Sure, here is what you can do.” Gina grabs the recipe book Selina keeps in the kitchen and shows Silvia the recipe.
Silvia looks at the recipe and follows it to the letter. She was enjoying herself with Gina standing next to her helping. She notices that Cadmus was laying down on one of the floor pillows they had for the wolves in the kitchen.
“While you were asleep. Julia got shot last night.” Silvia had been up working on some school work when Julia and Christmas came home from the hospital last night.
Gina looks to her little sister “how did that happen? Did Christmas shoot her?”
Silvia just smiles “no, she was injured while searching a car for drugs. She took a bullet to her leg and Sphinx took two bullets.”
Gina shakes her head. Julia wasn’t fully healed from their last assignment. Her arm was still healing and now Sphinx was hurt.
“How is Sphinx doing?”
“Dad won’t allow anyone near him right now. He said the recovery room was off limits, till Sphinx was feeling better.” Silvia wonders if this type of thing always happens with her new family.
Gina notice Silvia had an unspoken question she was thinking about.
“Out with it, Silvia. You’re thinking about something.” Gina puts the first batch of muffin mix into the oven.
“Do you and Julia always get hurt?” Silvia carries over her tray and stick it in the oven.
“Normally no, Silvia. Me and Julia were chasing down a very bad guy. He set a trap for us that we couldn’t had known about and tried to kill us.
Also, as you know Julia is a police officer. Which means she puts her life on the line every time she leaves the house. She never knows what
she is going to get herself into. Dad, lost his first wife while she was doing her job. She was a Montana, Police officer.” Gina remembers her Grandmother telling her about it.
“How about you? Why do you do what you did?” Silvia looks at her sister.
“Because I hate sex traffickers and you always back-up family. I believe in what Julia and Tizzy were doing.” Gina checks on the first batch of muffins and saw they were ready.
She pulls hers out and check the ones Silvia put in. It wasn’t ready yet. She puts a second tray in.
Silvia just thinks about what Gina told her. Alyona comes stumbling in while Gina and Silvia were standing around waiting on the muffins in the
oven. She waves good morning to everyone as she stumbles over to the coffee maker and fixes herself a cup.
“Bad dreams last night?”
Alyona nods her head yes. She still had nightmares of being raped by the men she was forced to have sex. She has been doing better since Gina, Julia and Tizzy freed her.
Gina walks over and hugs her.
Alyona returns the hug. She wasn’t used to people caring for her. She feels Silvia hug her as well.
They stay like that for a few minutes, before Silvia runs over to the oven and pull the muffins. They weren’t brunt but, were a little darker. She prepares the last batch and put them in the oven.
The rest of the family come stumbling into the kitchen. The only person that didn’t show-up was Julia.
“Where’s Julia?” Gina was looking around for her older sister.
“I told her to stay in bed and I would bring her some breakfast. She’s concern about Sphinx.” Christmas walks over and starts fixing a tray for
her wife.
“He’s doing okay, but it will be better if he has a few days to recover.” Jack looks over towards Christmas.
“I’ll tell her, sir.” Christmas brews Julia’s favorite coffee.
“Christmas, you’re family now. Either call me Jack or dad.” Jack smiles at her.
Krisha stays close to Cheshire. Tizzy wraps her arm around her waist. She leans in close to Krisha.
“You’re among family sis. Everyone here would give their life to protect you.” She hugs her.
Ikaika wraps his arm around her as well “you can count me in that statement as well, Krisha. I will protect you with my life as well.” He places a kiss on her cheek.
Christmas just looks at everyone, before heading upstairs to Julia’s bedroom. She walks in and find her wife sitting up in bed.
“I take it, that everyone is finally up?” Julia was watching her wife.
“Yes, and your dad said to give Sphinx a few days to recover, before seeing him.” Christmas sets the tray she had carried up, across Julia’s lap.
While everyone is having breakfast, the doorbell rings. Jack heads towards the front door and answer it. When he opens the door, he notices Captain Basset standing at the door.
“Captain Basset, it’s good to see you again. Come on in.” Jack steps aside to let the captain in.
“Thanks Jack.” Captain Basset walks in and notices two young wolves looking at him.
He recognized Terror right away. He had the darkest fur, but he didn’t recognize the other wolf. He follows Jack into the living room.
Debbie comes walking in with a to go cup in her hand filled with coffee. She knew how cops were when it came to coffee.
“Good Morning Captain Basset. If your anything like my husband. I know how much you enjoy a nice cup of coffee.” Debbie hands the to go cup to the Captain.
“Thank you.” Captain Basset takes a sip and it was just like he likes his coffee. Black with some sugar.
“So, what brings you this way, Captain?” Jack was curious.
“I came to informed Julia that she’s to stay out of the investigation of the people that shot her, Officer Harris and Officer King. Also, I want her
to take some time off, till she is fully healed. Also, how is Sphinx?” Captain Basset liked Sphinx. Most of the officers liked him.
“He’s going to make it. He just needs time to recover.” Jack needed to go down and check on him.
“That’s good to hear.” Captain Basset takes a sip of his coffee.
“Do you know who shot at her and the other officers?” Debbie was curious.
“Not yet, but it won’t be long till we do. We found the SUV they drove during the attack with the back window shot out. There was a bullet in the back of the passenger head rest. It matched the second bullet Julia fired.” Captain Basset knew it had been Julia’s from her report and from a copy of the ballistic report they had on her from killing the gang members.
“I’ll make sure her wife keeps her out of trouble.” Debbie was going to make sure her daughter is occupied while she is recovering.
They talk for a few more minutes and Captain Basset is shown upstairs to Julia’s bedroom. He knocks on the door.
“Enter!” Julia had been informed that her Captain was here.
Captain Basset enters and notices Julia in bed with Christmas sitting nearby.
“How are you feeling, Julia?”
“I’m doing okay, sir. Have you found out who shots at us and why yet?” Julia wanted the people responsible.
“Nope, we are still looking for them. We found the SUV you shot abandoned. Your second shot hit the headrest on the passenger seat. There was a second set of tire tracks that lead off towards the highway.”
“Wouldn’t that mean that the situation was staged?” Christmas was looking towards Julia and her Captain.
“It does make it look like it, but how would they know when it would happen?” Julia was curious.
“Well, it doesn’t concern you, Julia. I don’t want you involve in this investigation and I am asking you to take some time off to heal.” He looks directly at Julia.
“She will. The bullet shattered her femur, so she can’t walk without help.” Christmas looks directly at Julia with a look on her face that said she will follow her captain’s order.
Julia just looks at her wife and resign herself that she wasn’t going to win the argument or convince Christmas.
“Well it’s time for me to go. It’s been nice meeting you Christmas.”
“And you Captain Basset.” Christmas gets up and escorts the Captain downstairs.
Jack calls everyone to the dining room. The news he received last night had hit him hard. A mentor and good friend of his had died. Him and Debbie were going to fly to Netherlands for the funeral of his friend.
Once everyone arrives in the dining room and takes their seats. Jack looks out over his family. He knew Cheshire and her family were planning on heading back home in a few days. He hated leaving his girls and the injured wolves right now.
“Me and your mom are going to be leaving for the Netherlands tomorrow morning. A good friend of mine has died and I’ve been asked to attend his funeral. I don’t know how long we’ll be gone, but till we get back. I want you two girls to listen to Cheshire and do what she says.” Jack knew Julia and Gina were old enough to make their own decision, but he also knew that they were like him as well.
Well, Julia was more like him. Gina would follow her sisters lead and protect her. He looks at Gina and notices she was wearing her new corset, instead of the back brace.
“Are you taking the twins with you Jack?’ Selina looks towards Jack.
“We’re leaving the twins here. I was hoping you and the girls wouldn’t mind taking care of them.” Jack didn’t want to take the twins with him and Debbie to the Netherlands.
He thought about taking them to his mother in Ireland, but he remembered that Anika and her crew were in England.
“We don’t mind, Jack.” Cheshire didn’t mind spending time with the twins.
“Thanks Cheshire. Would you mind keeping an eye on Sphinx and Cadmus as well? I know wolves aren’t your specialty.” Jack knows Cheshire had a degree to treat big game cats.
“No problem. Are you still using Doctor Kilmer if I need assistant or help?”
“Yep. She has a clinic in town and will come to the house.” Jack has her on retainer for the horses on the property.
Jack looks over towards Julia “I want you to follow your Captain’s order, Julia. I know you want to go after who shot you and Sphinx, but you’re in no condition to do either. So, stay home and let Christmas take care of you.”
Julia just glares at her father because she wanted the bastard that shot her and the other officer, including Sphinx. However, she knew her father was right. Her leg was still healing along with her arm as well. Sphinx had been lucky that the bullets hadn’t hit anything vital.
The rest of the day Jack and Debbie packed for their flight to the Netherlands. Jack couldn’t believe his friend had died in his sleep. He glances over towards a photo on the wall of him and his friend. He had been with MI 6 for ten years. When he had been given orders to work with the ICC investigated branch. Normally, MI 6 wouldn’t do that, but he needed the down time from a very bad case.
Debbie spotted her husband looking at a picture on the wall in their bedroom. She glances towards it and spotted the person he was staring at.
“You two seem to be close.”
“We were. He was my mentor and close friend. He helped me through a bad patch of my life back then. You saw how I was after losing April. I took whatever dangerous assignment I could and threw myself into it. My Supervisor at MI 6 saw that I was on a self-destructive path and assign me to the ICC till I got my head together.” Jack had bad memories of that time that still haunted him.
“I didn’t know about the rest of what you told me Jack, but I did know how much you loved my sister. I also know if any of us had known you were acting that foolish. We would had brought your ass back here to Montana and beat the crap out of you. April wouldn’t have approved of your actions.” Debbie knew how her sister would had reacted to Jack acting like that.
“Well, she had company in that. Henry Holzknecht saw how messed up I was and put me back together. He showed me how to better myself and care more about the people in my life. He’s also the one that gave me the drive to go after people like the Cartels and Warlords that commit crimes against humanity.” Jack checks his suitcase and sets it aside to help Debbie with hers.
“Well, I’m just happy you came back to Montana and decided to take over the operations of your father’s ranch. I never did ask how you built your wealth or companies.” Debbie had been curious about that.
“It comes from my mother side of the family. My great, great grandfather built the family fortunate from the ground up with help from our family in Ireland. Most of the companies I own are partially owned by my family. Only a few like the telecommunication companies and a few others are owned 100% by us.” Jack looks towards Debbie when he says that.
“I know Jack. April said that money and power never meant anything to you.” She kisses him.
Julia and Christmas:
Julia was sitting at her father’s desk going over the report she managed to get her hands onto about the shooting. She made a call to a CI she knew that managed to dig up some dirt on the people that attacked her and the other officers that night. She reaches down and scratches
Sphinx on his head, between his ears. Her father said he was allowed to move around the house, but he couldn’t do any chasing or jumping till his wounds have healed.
She reads the information she was given. She couldn’t believe that a drug gang had put a hit out on the people they had stopped. She sighs and lean back in her father’s comfortable chair. She notices sitting on his desk. There was a picture of her and Gina when they first came to live with their father. The wolves were only a year and half years old at the time. It took her father, her now mother and their Uncles to help her and Gina recover from what they had been through.
“You don’t like listening to your father, do you?” Christmas comes walking into Jack’s private office.
She knew Julia liked working in her father’s office. She had gone looking for her and Sphinx. It was time for Sphinx’s to take his pills. The only people he would take them for were Jack, Julia and Selina.
“I know. I just wanted to look at some information I just received from a CI of mine.” Julia looks at Christmas.
“You know, if you keep disobeying your Captain and your father. You are going to be in trouble.”
“I can’t help it. Someone shot at me, Sphinx and my fellow officers. I want to know why they did it.” Julia couldn’t believe someone would be that stupid.
Even if the information she received made sense. It still didn’t sit right to her. Why would someone go to such extremes? She scratches Sphinx’s head again and closes the folder she had all the information in.
Christmas had sat on the edge of Jack’s desk while she watched Julia.
You know something Julia. You might not carry your father’s gene’s, but you’re a lot like him. You are just as determine, hard headed and stubborn as your father is.” Christmas has known the Bounties since she first came to know Julia and Gina.
“I know. He may not be my birth father, but he is the man that rescue me and Gina. Him and the rest of our family made us the women we are today. I have always wanted to be like my father. There’s nothing he wouldn’t do to protect or help people who have been mistreated and abused.” Julia glances at the picture of her, Sphinx, Gina and Cadmus sitting on her father’s desk.
“If you don’t mind me asking, what ever happened to your birth family?” Christmas had always wonder about that.
“They abandon us for something we had no control over. They said we deserved what we got. So, the only family Gina and I have known are the Bounty’s.”
“And now you have me, and we can start our own family.” Christmas leans forward and kisses Julia.
Haylee stops at the entrance of the long driveway. She was tired and cold from biking out to the location on her mountain bike. She pulls the crumpled piece of paper that had the address of Officer Bounty written on it out of her jacket pocket. She was hurting from the beating her father gave her.
She puts the piece of paper back into her battered jacket and bike down the weird looking driveway. She has never seen anything like it before. As Haylee continues to pedal down the road, she notices two black Arabian horses in the field that runs next to the road. She stops and walks over to the fence. She loved horses and has always wanted one, but her step-father wouldn’t allow her to have one.
She tries to entice the horse to come towards her. “Here boy.” She clicks her tongue to try to lure the horse over to her.
She watches as it walks over towards the white fence. When it is close enough for her to pet it. She reaches forward slowly. Her hand was bruised and bloody. She rubs the side of his neck as tears slide down from her eyes.
Selina was in the kitchen making breakfast for everyone. When the perimeter alarm flashes up on the monitor in the kitchen. She brings up the hidden cameras that lined the driveway Jack installed after the property was attacked a while back. She notices the person wearing a bloody pink sweatshirt and blue jeans. There was a boy’s black mountain bike leaning against the fence while the person petted Evening Star. Selina knew Evening Star wasn’t the type of horse to let anyone near her. Evening Star use to be April’s horse. Now, Debbie and Gina rode her.
Selina walks out to find Cheshire. When she comes out of the kitchen she spots Gina and Arnold in the living room watching the news.
“Gina, have you seen Cheshire this morning?”
“Yes ma’am, her, Ikaika, Tizzy and Krisha went to feed and introduce Krisha and Ikaika to Simba and Khan. They should be out near the back
fields watching the Ligers as they play around. Why, what’s up?” Gina knew that Selina normally didn’t go looking for any of them.
Selina looks at Gina. She knew Gina was still recovering, but figure this shouldn’t be any problem.
“We have a visitor down on the main driveway. The person is wearing a bloody pink sweat shirt and is petting Evening Star.” Selina knew Evening Star was picky about who she let pet her.
“If the person is petting Evening Star, then they can’t be that bad. Evening Star is very picky on who she lets pet her. I’ll go and check the person out, Selina.” Gina stands up and runs upstairs to slip her boots on.
“I’m coming with you.” Arnold grabs a handgun from the gun case in Jack’s office.
Gina has been teaching him how to use a gun. They had talked about it and if he was going to marry into the family, then he needed to learn how to handle a gun. He hears Gina coming back downstairs. He meets her in the foyer as he slips on his heavy leather jacket.
The two of them and Cadmus head outside and take her hummer down the driveway towards the person. As they approach, they notice the person was hugging Evening Star and had their face buried against her neck.
Haylee hears a vehicle coming towards her. She just held the horse and cried against her neck. She didn’t care if she got arrested now.
Arnold pulls the hummer over and gets out along with Gina. He watches as Gina walks towards the figure. He was going to cover her from the hummer.
“She’s a nice horse, isn’t she?” Gina approaches slowly towards the figure.
Haylee wipes the tears from her eyes as she turns to face the person.
“She’s a beautiful horse. I wish I had a horse like her.” Haylee looks at the person and recognized who it was.
“You’re Gina Bounty, aren’t you?” Haylee remembered Julia telling her and showing her that she had a sister.
Julia had showed her a picture of herself and her little sister with their wolves. It was during the lunch she bought for her. Julia had caught her stealing some food. Her step-father hadn’t feed her or her sister for days. She had managed to escape their lock bedroom.
“How do you know about me?” Gina was curious.
Gina notices that the girl had bruising around her neck and eyes.
“Your sister told me. She said you have a wolf named Cadmus.” Haylee was looking pass her towards the hummer and the man standing by the driver door.
“I do.” Gina snaps her fingers.
Haylee watches as a wolf that looked like Sphinx jumps out of the hummer. It walks up to Gina with a limp and stands by her. She couldn’t believe how much it looked like Sphinx.
She kneels and looks at Cadmus “He looks just like Sphinx. Except, he has more gray fur.” She knew better than to try and touch him. Julia warned her that the wolves were trained.
“He’s Sphinx’s brother.” Gina reaches down to touch Cadmus head.
Haylee stands up “I need to see your sister. I, I killed my step-father.”
Gina could see that she had blood on her hands and clothes. She also had bruising around her neck and eyes.
“Let’s get your bicycle and put it in the hummer.” Gina walks over towards Haylee with Cadmus walking next to her.
Haylee walks over towards the fence and gives the horse a hug before grabbing her bicycle. She walks back towards the hummer pushing the bicycle. Gina lifts the rear hatch and help the girl put the mountain bike in the hummer.
Arnold couldn’t believe what he heard about the girl killing her step-father. He gets back into the hummer and drive them back to the house.
Gina was sitting up front with him. The girl and Cadmus were in the back.
Haylee watches as they drove up the driveway. Cadmus was sitting next to her, watching her. She didn’t know who the man was that was driving them. She spots an old style Victorian mansion. She watches as the guy driving parks the hummer next to another hummer and Julia’s police SUV. There was another SUV parked next to Julia’s police one.
“Since you know my name, what is yours?” Gina turns around to look at the young girl.
“It’s Haylee. Haylee Bastain.” Haylee opens the hummer’s door and gets out followed by Cadmus.
Gina escorts Haylee into the house followed by Cadmus. As they walk into the house, Gina spots her younger sister Alyona heading towards the kitchen.
“Alyona, do you know if Julia is awake?”
Alyona stops when she hears Gina’s question and wonders who the teenage girl is behind her.
“I think she’s in the kitchen getting coffee. Christmas had to go and teach today.” Alyona saw Julia’s bedroom door open when she went by it.
“Thanks, Alyona.” Gina follows Alyona to the kitchen.
Julia was sitting at the dining room table drinking her coffee and munching on a blue berry muffin Selina made this morning. She looks up when Gina comes walking in followed by Haylee. She wonders what Haylee why doing here.
“Haylee, what are you doing here?” Julia was concern. The last she heard, Haylee and her little sister had been put in a foster home.
Haylee runs over to Julia and throws her arms around her. She buries her face against Julia’s body and start crying. Cadmus was getting ready to chase after her, but Gina stopped him and Sphinx from attacking her.
Julia just holds her as she cried against her. She notices the bruises and the blood covering her hands and on her sweatshirt. She could tell she needed a bath as well.
“Haylee, what happened.” As she held her.
“I killed my step-father.” Haylee looks up at Julia.
Julia was shocked when she heard that news. She looks up and everyone in the kitchen and dining room heard what Haylee said.
“Haylee, what do you mean you killed your step-father? I thought you were in a foster home?” Julia was confused.
“Haylee, why don’t you sit here and tell us what happened from the beginning.” Gina pulls a chair out for Haylee to sit on.
Haylee sits down on the chair and looks at everyone watching her.
“Haylee, just look at me and tell me what happened.” Julia was trying to get her attention.
Haylee looks at Julia. She takes a deep breath before she begins. Her ribs were hurting her, where her step-father kicked her.
“After we were put in the foster home. Niles, found out where we were and kidnapped us. He killed our foster parents. He took us to an abandoned house and locked me and my sister up. He would leave us for days without any food or water. I managed to hoard some water and food for my sister. He came back this morning and unlocked the door and was yelling for us to come out. When we did, he, he, killed my sister.
I charged him, and we started fighting. I managed to knock his gun out of his hand. He grabbed me by my throat and slam me up against the wall. I managed to kick him in his groin and he dropped me and kicked me several times. I spotted his gun and scrambled to get it and shot him with it. I just kept shooting him till there were no bullets. He killed my sister.”
Tears were sliding down Haylee’s face.
“Come mere Haylee.” Julia holds her arms out for her.
Haylee leaps into Julia’s opened arms and hug her. She buries her face against Julia’s shoulder. She lets all the tears she was holding back
come out.
Julia grits her teeth when Haylee brushes up against her injured leg. She holds Haylee against her body and let the poor girl cry. She knew things had been rough for Haylee, but she hoped that Haylee and her sister would get a second chance in the foster care system. She also knew how close Haylee was to her little sister.
“Julia, how did you get out here to me?” Julia looks down towards Haylee.
“Haylee leans back to look at Julia. I stole a mountain bike from a house I came across. I still had your address with me.” Haylee pulls out the piece of paper Julia had given her.
“Do you remember where the house is that your father stashed you?”
Haylee shakes her head yes.
“Can you lead me back to it?”
“Yes ma’am.” Haylee stands up.
Gina looks at her sister “remember what dad said?”
“I know, but I need to check this out.” Julia stands up from her chair.
“No, you’re not. You can come, but you’re not getting out of the hummer. I’ll check the place out for you.” Cheshire had come walking in when she heard what happened.
Tizzy, Krisha and Tizzy’s boyfriend were behind her. Tizzy just looks at her cousin.
“You know mom is right, Julia.” Tizzy knew better then to argue with her mother.
“Alright, come on Haylee. Let’s get you cleaned up and take pictures of your injuries. Then we will go and check out the crime scene.” Julia
uses her crutches and take Haylee upstairs and take pictures of Haylee’s injuries.
Haylee wonders who the older oriental woman was that made Julia back down. She follows Haylee into her bedroom and allows her to take pictures of her body and such. She knew Julia was going to need those pictures for the courts.
Afterwards, Julia shows Haylee to the bathroom and let her take a bath. While Haylee was in the bathroom, Julia goes through the pictures she took and couldn’t believe how skinny and malnourish she was. She also couldn’t believe how many bruises she had.
There was a knock-on Julia’s bedroom door. Julia turns around to see who it was. She spots Alyona standing at her door.
“What’s up sis?”
Alyona walks into her sister’s bedroom. She had picked out some of her clothes to share with Haylee.
“I thought Haylee might like some clean clothes to wear. She looks to be around my size, so I grabbed a few things for her.” She sets them down on the bed.
“Thank you, Alyona. I know she will appreciate it.” Julia walks forward and gives Alyona a hug.
“Are you okay?” Julia was concerned about Alyona.
“I’m alright. Is it okay if I come with you and Aunt Cheshire?” Alyona wanted to see what her big sister did.
“Let me check with Aunt Cheshire, first. She’s making me stay in the car.” Julia didn’t see any harm with it. She knew Alyona was curious about what she did.
“Thanks.” Alyona turns around heads downstairs.
Julia picks the clothes up and carry them to the bathroom. She knocks on the door before stepping in for a second.
“Haylee, I’m bring you some clean clothes. There here on the toilet seat.”
Haylee was sitting down in the shower under the spray of the water. She wanted her sister back. Every time she closed her eyes she saw her
sister being shot by her step-father.
Julia spotted Haylee sitting on the floor of the shower holding her legs. She slips back out of the bathroom and hope everything was alright with her.
Cheshire drove them to the house that Haylee gave her directions too. Julia was amazed that Haylee was able to ride a mountain bike the distance she did. It took them an hour by car to ride out to the house, which was in the middle of nowhere. It must have taken Haylee at least two hours or more to ride out to her.
Cheshire pulls the hummer up to an old rust color Ford pickup truck. She looks towards Julia “you stay here.”
“I’ll make sure she stays mom.” Tizzy had come along to make sure Alyona and Julia stayed in the car. Haylee was sitting next to her.
Cheshire gets out of the hummer and walks inside the house. The place needed to be burned down. She finds some camping equipment, she figures Haylee’s step-father must have been using. She finds a box with Haylee’s and her sisters Social Services files in them, along with a few other papers.
She finds Haylee’s step-father’s body lying on the floor in a pool of his own blood. She takes several snapshots of his body and the surrounding area as well. She spots his gun lying nearby with the slide extended backward. Which Cheshire knew meant it was empty. She looks around and spots a little girl’s body with long brown hair. She was wearing a tattered dress and lying in a pool of her own blood.
Cheshire makes sure she has pictures of everything. She could tell the little girl was shot from the front. She could see footprints in the dust covering the floor. She makes sure she takes pictures of them. She backtracks her steps and heads back outside to the hummer.
“Call your Captain, Julia and have him send a team out here.” Cheshire gets back in the hummer.
“Won’t he want to arrest me?” Haylee looked nervous and concern.
“No, you’re under my care and protection.” Julia dials her Captain’s number.
Boulder Police Department:
Captain Basset was enjoying his morning coffee and going over the latest reports into the investigation of the people who shot Officer Bounty, Officer Harris and Officer King when his desk phone rings.
“Hello, Captain Basset Office.”
“Good morning Captain. Can you send a patrol car to 251 Forest Grove Road?” Julia had spotted the name of the dirt road when they came down it.
“Julia, what have you done?” Captain Basset wonders what his K9 officer has done now.
He knew the Bounty family were known to take the law into their own hands at times. He knew that Jack himself was a former government agent with a lot of connections. He also knew Julia took after her father.
“I didn’t do anything Captain. Remember that girl and her sister I helped a while back? Well, they were kidnapped from their foster family by their step-father. He killed the foster family and the little girl. Haylee ended up shooting him. She came to the house to tell me. I and my aunt are down here at the house he had been holding the girls at. I’ve taken all the pictures and stuff you’re going to need. Haylee is going to be staying with my family.”
“Alright. I’ll send a detective to handle everything. Give them everything you got and keep me informed. If the detective gives you any problems, don’t sic Sphinx on them.” Captain Basset knew a detective once pissed Julia off and sics Sphinx at him.
“Sphinx isn’t with us, captain. He’s back home. He’s not fit for duty right now.” Julia wasn’t going to endanger her buddy.
“Alright, just be nice to the detective.” Captain Basset hangs up.
Julia looks towards Cheshire “he’s sending a Detective down here to handle this. He wants us to turn over everything we have to him.”
“He can have the pictures I took. I’ll save a copy for us. Also, Haylee acted in self-defense. There’s no way she could have protected her sister.” Cheshire would have skinned the man if he was still alive for what he did to his girls.
“Julia, will I be going back into foster care?” Haylee didn’t want to leave Julia.
“No, I’m going to adopt you as my daughter.” Julia wasn’t going to let Haylee go through what she did again. She’ll adopt her as hers and Christmas daughter.
Alyona has been sitting quietly and listening. She was sitting next to Tizzy. Haylee was sitting behind Julia with Tizzy in between them. They sat and waited for the detective to show up.
A black Dodge Challenger pulls up next to the Hummer and a tall, black hair man built like a football player gets out of the car. He looks at the Hummer and knew right away who it was. The windows might be blacked out, but he has seen this hummer before.
“Dam! They had to send that prick.” Julia didn’t like him at all.
He was the one that insulted her and Sphinx. In responses to his insult, she sics Sphinx on him. She rolls down her window “Hello, Detective Southwark.”
Southwark looks down at Julia “I should have known you would have something to do with this.”
“Actually, I’m glad I’m involved.” Julia gives him a sweet smile.
“I thought you were on medical leave and haven’t been cleared yet to come back to work.” Detective Southwark had heard what happened to Julia Bounty and her dam wolf.
He wanted that damn dog put down for the bite he gave him, but Julia’s captain stopped the request. He really didn’t like Julia Bounty. He had heard how she got her job and how she basically got away with a lot more than most cops.
“I am, but the person you were called out here about came to my home and is under my protection. If you want to talk with her, she's right here sitting behind me.” Julia knew he would want to talk with Haylee.
“Alright, let me talk with her.” Detective Southwark pulls his notebook out and gets ready to interview Haylee.
Haylee rolls down her window and tells Detective Southwark everything she told Julia. When she was done she had tears streaming down her cheeks. She feels Tizzy’s arms wrapped around her and hold her.
“I just sent you the pictures I took of Haylee. Also, my aunt sent you pictures of what she took inside as well.” Julia knew Detective Southwark’s email.
Detective Southwark was surprised to hear Julia had an aunt. Her file had a few people listed.
“You brought a civilian to a crime scene and let her walk around inside?” Southwark couldn’t believe what Julia did.
“No, I brought my father’s partner who knows about crime scenes.” Julia didn’t need to tell Detective Southwark that Cheshire is a retired CIA Black Op’s agent.
“What type of work did she do with your father?” Detective Southwark wanted to know.
“Stuff that’s above your paygrade, Detective.” Cheshire had opened her door and got out. She was looking at him.
Detective Southwark saw the older Oriental woman looking at him. He could tell just by looking at her eyes that she was dangerous. He felt that she wasn’t the type of woman you wanted coming after you.
Cheshire just glares at the dumbass detective. She heard how he spoke to Julia. She doesn’t know what his problem was with her, but she was going to put an end to it.
“You should have the pictures I took in an email I sent you. Like Julia said.” Cheshire had let Julia send the pictures from her cell phone.
“Where can I reach you, if I need to ask you any questions?”
“I thought you were a Detective?” Cheshire gets back into the Hummer.
Julia wanted to laugh at Cheshire’s comment.
“See you later Southwark.” Julia rolls up her window as Cheshire backs the hummer up.
“I can’t believe you said that mom.” Tizzy was looking towards her mother.
“It doesn’t take 2+2 to figure out where I will be.” Cheshire just drives them home.
“That’s my mom.” Tizzy had a smile on her face.
Alyona and Haylee just grin at Tizzy’s statement.
Liger picture: Photo Courtesy of Myrtle Beach Safari
Two Wolves: Published: MARKO
Detective Spokes was getting nowhere with their suspect and was running out of time. They needed to find Sara Garcia before she needed to take her next insulin shoot. He looks at the man before him that was responsible for kidnapping her. He and his partner have been trying to get him to tell them where she was being kept, but he wouldn’t tell him. He didn’t care if the girl lived or died.
They were getting down to the wire. Detective Spokes leaves their perp in the interrogation room and heads towards Captain Basset’s office. He knocks before he goes in.
Captain Basset looks up at his Detective “any luck Spokes?”
“No sir. He’s not talking, and we tried everything. Short of beating the location out of him, he won’t talk and tell us where he hid Sara and she doesn’t have much longer before she needs her insulin shot.” Detective Spokes was concerned about the girl.
Her parents were nice church going people. They worked hard and had a business in downtown. If they didn’t find Sara, the guy would win, and she would be his fourth victim.
Captain Basset looks at Spokes and could see the concern on his face. He agreed that they were running out of time. He sighs as he picks his phone up.
“You better leave Spokes.” Captain Basset knew he had no choice, but to bring Julia and Sphinx in to get the answers he needed.
“Understood, Captain.” Spokes turn around and walk out of his Captain’s office.
Captain Basset dials Julia’s cellphone number.
Bounty resident’s
Haylee was learning how to play chess from Alyona. The family found out that Alyona was an excellent chess player. She had beaten Cheshire three out of four times they had played. Cheshire wasn’t an easy person to beat in chess. She was considered an Expert in the chess world. Well, her other identity was considered an expert in chess. However, once she showed Alyona and played a few games with her. She picked up on the game fast. Cheshire makes a mental note to tell Jack when he comes back from the Netherlands.
He had made a Skype call last night on the big screen in the living room and spoke to everyone. Both him and Debbie missed everyone, including the twins and said they were going to be another week. There were a few matters that he had to take care of. He said he would speak with Julia about her plans to adopt Haylee as hers and Christmas daughter.
He informs them that Alyona, Silvia and Krisha immigration status have been taken care of. Their new id cards should be arriving within a few days by Federal Express. Also, there should be a few gifts arriving as well for everyone at the same time. He informs Selina that a cargo container will be arriving and to put it in the other barn, till he gets back.
Julia was checking on Sphinx’s wound when her cell phone starts ringing. She checks the number and notices it was her Captain calling her.
“Good afternoon Captain Basset, what can I do for you?” Julia was surprised that her Captain called.
The last time they spoke was when she called him about Haylee. That was only five days ago.
“Julia, I have a favor to ask of you and this goes against procedures.” Captain Basset didn’t like stepping outside the law, but they had to find this girl.
“Does this have something to do with Sara Garcia, Captain?” Julia figures that this was the only reason Captain Basset would break rules.
“Yes, it does. The suspect we arrested is responsible for Sara Garcia kidnapping isn’t talking and we only have a short time to find her.
Can you bring one of your younger wolves down to the police station and extract the location from him?” Captain Basset figures they could easily say that the young wolf wasn’t completely trained and had stumbled into the interrogation room.
“You want me to come in with one of the wolves and extract the information from your suspect? Are you sure you want to go down this path,
Captain? This is a slippery slope.” Julia knew her Captain normally, didn’t do things like this.
“I know Julia, but we have no other choice. She’s diabetic and time is running out.”
“Alright Captain, I’ll bring Terror with me. He is a little hard headed and is just like his sire.” Julia knew Terror was going to grow up and be just like Chaos.
She knew her father has already started cloning Chaos. They were going to have three of them. Plus, Sphinx and Cadmus were going to be a clone as well. Their father had agreed to have them cloned. He knew how much she and Gina loved their wolves.
“Thanks, Julia.” Captain Basset was relieved when Julia agreed to this favor.
“I’ll see you in twenty minutes, Captain.” Julia ends the call.
She limps upstairs to change her shirt. She was wearing her favorite lounge around the house shirt and no bra. She changes and heads back downstairs to find Terror. Sphinx was upstairs in her and Christmas room sleeping on her their bed. Cadmus was downstairs laying at Gina’s feet in the den with her and Arnold. The twins were playing with Miscreant. Manes was laying by Alyona’s feet while she and Haylee played chess. Silva was reading a book and listening to her iPhone. Tizzy and her boyfriend went out to see a movie. Cheshire was watching Alyona and Haylee and helping Alyona explain the moves and pieces.
“Terror, come here boy.” Julia whistles for him.
“He’s outside Julia.” Christmas comes out of the kitchen and notices that Julia had changed her top.
Julia looks over towards her wife and notices she had a pudding cup in her hands. Julia just smiles at her.
“Thanks. Oh, I need for you to give me a lift down to the station. My captain needs to ask me a few questions.” Julia didn’t want to tell Christmas the real truth.
“Okay. So, why are you taking Terror with you then?” Christmas was wondering why her wife was taking Terror, instead of Sphinx.
“I wanted to introduce him to the captain. Until Sphinx is healed completely, I figure I’ll use Terror.” Julia grabs her jean jacket from the closet.
Christmas grabs her Jacket and the two of them head towards Julia patrol car. Julia whistles for Terror. He comes running around the corner of the house and hops into the SUV.
Christmas drives Julia to the police station and parks the SUV. After Christmas parks the SUV, Julia turns to face Christmas.
“I sort of lied to you Christmas. The reason we are here is my Captain needs me to use Terror to make a suspect talk. It’s about the guy who kidnapped Sara Garcia. He won’t give-up where she is and the Detective working the case is running out of time. They need to find her soon or she’ll die.” Julia didn’t like lying to her wife.
“Are you sure that this is the only choice?” Christmas was a little upset that Julia would lie to her, but then again, she could understand as well.
“Yes. I asked the Captain the same thing before I agreed to this.” Julia knew she would have done it if she had taken the case.
Christmas looks Julia in the eyes “do what you have to do sweetie.”
“Thanks.” Julia kisses her lips before they head inside the police station.
Inside Police Station (Interrogation Room):
Mitch Anderson had a smile on his face. He knew the girl would die unless they dropped the charges against him. If they didn’t then he would just let the girl die like the other three girls had. It didn’t matter, he would give them the wrong location after they dropped the charges against him.
He looks up when a young woman that looked like Charisma Carpenter twin comes walking into the interrogation room. She had a worn looking fleece-lined jean jacket, a baby blue blouse underneath, brown leather boots and was wearing blue jeans. He notices that she was using a cane to walk.
Walking beside her was a mean looking dog. The thing stood a little past her knees. Once she was inside the room, she shuts the door behind her.
A smile appears on his face as he looks towards the woman “are you supposed to make me talk?”
Julia just smirks “nope, I know you won’t talk to me, but I’m willing to bet that you will sing like a songbird for my wolf.”
“You won’t let it hurt me, you’re a cop.” Mitch knew she was bluffing.
“You’re right, I am a police officer. However, my father is a top-notch government assassin and he taught me everything he knows and told me
creeps like you don’t deserve to live. So, I’m going to follow his advice.” An evil smile appears on Julia’s face.
“You can’t do this.” Mitch was getting nervous now.
Julia doesn’t even respond to him “Ionsaí!”
Terror leaps straight for him. His jaw locks around Mitch’s arm when he goes to protect himself. Terror sinks his teeth into the guy's flesh and shakes his head.
Mitch starts screaming as he feels the wolfs teeth sink into his arm to the bone. He tries to shake the wolf off, but the wolf had a good grip on his arm.
“Now, are you going to tell us where the girl is, or should I have him go for something more personal?” Julia leans forwards when she says this to him.
“I’ll talk, I’ll talk, just get this damn dog off me.” Mitch looks into the eyes of the wolf.
“SÚil!” Terror releases and goes over to Julia.
Detective Spokes comes in and stands next to Julia. He was ready to send people to the location.
“Oh, one more thing. If you decide to lie to us. I have six other wolves that will enjoy having you for dinner.” Julia wasn’t joking.
She’ll take him back to her father’s place and give him the same chances her father gave some of his enemies. She would love to see this scum survive five wolves coming for him and two Ligers.
Mitch looks at Julia and then at the wolf sitting next to her. “She’s at 1305 Monty Rhodes Road. She’s down in the basement.”
“Thanks, Julia.” Detective Spokes runs out of the interrogation room.
Two uniforms come walking in “take him to the cells and bandage up his arm.”
“Yes, ma’am.” As they go to get the first aid kit.
Julia and Terror walk out of the room and towards her Captain office.
Julia and Christmas were talking with the family lawyer about adopting Haylee as their daughter. They had spoken about it. Julia had made her case about how she had saved Haylee once. She had hoped she would have been safe. As it turned out, she ended up losing a sister and almost losing her own life. The only place she could be safe was to be their daughter and live with them.
Even though Haylee’s father was dead. There still was the possibility something bad could happen to her and she wasn’t comfortable with that. She didn’t want to see Haylee suffer anymore. So, they met with child protected services and informed them that they were going to adopt Haylee. The Bounty family would handle the funeral for Haylee’s sister.
After Julia and Christmas meet with the lawyer. They take Haylee shopping and let her choose how she wanted her bedroom. While they are shopping, they take Haylee to the beauty salon. All day long and late into the evening. By the time they get back home. Haylee is worn out and looking like a princess. Julia ends up tucking her into bed as she heads towards hers and Christmas bedroom.
As she is laying in bed, the next morning. Her cell phone starts ringing. She picks it up and looks at the number.
It was Captain Basset calling her “hello Captain Basset. Please tell me you don’t need for me to come in and interrogate another person.”
“Actually, Julia. I’m sending you to the LAPD training facilities. They need an experience K9 trainer to train a new trainer. The Police Commissioner of California police force heard about you and Sphinx. He called our Police Commissioner and requested you and Sphinx. I told him you were out on medical leave. However, do you think you are up to training some K9’s?” Captain Basset had already agreed to send Julia but wanted to make sure she would take the assignment.
“I can handle the K9 training, Captain.” Julia knew she could handle instructing the new trainer.
“Good, because you leave in two days. I know your family has their own private jet and Sphinx would feel better flying with you, then being in an animal carrier.”
“True, Captain. Sphinx travels better in familiar territory, then an unfamiliar territory, but I’m also planning on taking Terror with me as well. He’s a younger wolf and they can see the difference between how Sphinx responds to problems and how Terror responds to problems.” Julia figures taking a younger wolf and an older wolf, like Sphinx. The K9 trainers for LAPD could see how each wolf worked.
“Well, call me back later today, and I’ll give you the details of where you will be staying.” Captain Basset would call the California Police Commissioner inform him that she was coming.
“Before you plan anything, Captain. Let me check with my father and see if we have an apartment or house in LA.” Julia knew her father had safe houses and vacation houses.
“Alright, call me when you find out.”
“I will Captain. Have a nice day.” Julia disconnects and gets up out of bed.
Her leg was doing better, but she still wasn’t up to 100% yet. However, she could still train or instruct others in how she did things. Her father wasn’t due home for a few more days. Julia locates her father’s number and switches her cell phone to secure mode. She dials her father’s number.
The Netherlands (Tuesday Afternoon):
Jack and Debbie were out taking a stroll enjoying each other’s company. Jack missed the Netherlands and would love to come back here to live. He missed the culture and the people. He had shown Debbie his favorites places. He introduced her to some of the people he uses to associate with. The man he had come to bury, had saved his life.
As they are walking, his cell phone starts ringing. He pulls his cell phone out and notices it was his daughter Julia calling him.
He answers it “hey sweetie, what’s up?”
“Hi, daddy. How are you and mom doing?” Julia couldn’t wait till they get back.
“Is everything okay, sweetheart?” Jack was wondering if something had happened at the house.
“Everything is okay, daddy. There is something you should know if Aunt Cheshire hasn’t told you yet. You and mom are grandparents now. Christmas and I adopted a girl I thought was safe but ended up losing her younger sister. Her name is Haylee daddy. I don’t know if I told you or not, but due to recent events. Her step-father killed her younger sister and tried to kill her. She managed to get a hold of the gun and killed her step-father. She has no other family that is trustworthy and I wasn’t going to put her back into social services again. So, Christmas and I adopted her. However, that isn’t why I called you daddy. Captain Basset called me and said he got a request from the Police Commissioner of California to come out and train one of their K9 people. He heard about me and Sphinx and the work we have been doing. So, I was calling to see if you had a place in Los Angeles.” Julia figures her father would.
Jack had listened to his daughter on speaker phone and so Debbie could hear what they were talking about.
“I don’t, but your Aunt Cheshire does. She has a 3-bedroom apartment, in Los Angeles that she uses when she flies over from Hawaii. She sometimes gives lectures at UCLA and stays there when she is in California. You might want to talk with her.” Jack has used the place a few times when he was in LA.
“I’ll talk with Aunt Cheshire and ask her if I can use it while I’m in LA.” Julia knew her aunt wouldn’t mind.
“Is Christmas and your daughter going with you?” Jack wouldn’t mind meeting his new granddaughter.
“No, sir. Christmas won’t have any vacation time until this summer. Your granddaughter will start school next week. Gina and Arnold are going to get her into shape while I’m gone, and Christmas is working with her at night to catch her up.” Julia has been working with Haylee to help her recover.
“Okay, Sphinx should be okay to take with you, but don’t push him too hard.” Jack knew Sphinx was still healing.
“Actually dad, I was going to take Terror with me as well.” Julia knew that would make her father happy.
“Is the police department going to have a car waiting for you?” Jack wanted to know if he should have one waiting for her.
“I don’t know yet. I asked my Captain not to make any arrangements till I spoke with you.”
“Well, find out if they have a car waiting for you and if they don’t. Call Sara Wolff and have her bring a car to you at the airfield.” Jack had rescued Sara from a gang.
“You mean Zigzag, dad?” Julia remembered meeting her once.
They had gone to California for vacation. She had only seen her from a distance.
“Yes, I mean Zigzag. She works at a storage place and takes care of things for me and your aunt.” Jack didn’t tell his daughter that the business was owned by him.
“Thanks, dad. I can’t wait for you and mom to come home. The twins are missing their mother.” Julia knew the twins love and miss their father and mother.
“Well, you’ll be home in two days. I know you won’t be home, but I’ll call to let you know I’m fine and to talk with Haylee.” Julia wanted to stay in touch with Haylee and Christmas.
“Tell everyone we love them, and we’ll see them in two days. Love you, sweetie.” Jack ends the call.
Julia heads downstairs to speak with Cheshire and afterward call her Captain back. When Christmas gets home. She and Christmas sit down and talk about her new assignment.
Julia watches her adopted father as he spars with one of his friends. She never thought she would ever have her freedom like she does now. She had been one of the missing teenagers that had been kidnapped a year ago that had been changed by a sick and perverted company. She uses to be a boy that had been the son of a popular Judge that pass a verdict against a bio-chemical company that were doing illegal genetic experiments on people.
They had kidnapped him on his way home from school to force his father to judge in their favor. Once his father did their bidding, they went ahead and killed his family and performed genetic experiments on him. The experiments had changed his body and given him female features. Once they were done with him, he was sold to an Arabic millionaire that had his female features exaggerated even more. His breast was made bigger then what his body frame should had been born with. They had removed two of his ribs to make his waist smaller, after breaking his hips and making them heal back like a woman’s hips should be. The doctors didn’t stop there. They added more fatty tissue to his hips to make him have a more pronounce shape and added more fat to his butt. As for his face, eyes, nose, ears and lips. They had been shape to make him look like Charisma Carpenter. Even his hairline, style and length had been done to make sure he looked like her in the face and such. In a since, he was an exact duplicate of her, except with more curved hips, butt and bigger breast.
His owner had not only had him customize, but enjoyed torturing him repeatedly. He was forced to wear seven-inch stiletto heels all the time. When he was being punish, his owner would make him wear ten-inch stiletto heels. When he left the bio-chemical firm and given to his new master. He had been raped repeatedly by his owner every day. Since he had all the equipment a genetic woman has. His owner wanted to try out his new toy. Whenever his master had guest, he would be force to perform for them in any way they wanted.
Julia had been with his owner for year unlike his younger sister Gina, when his adopted father Jack Bounty showed up and killed his owner. Jack had found him chained in a torture room hanging from the ceiling with his arms stretched over his head and fresh whipped marks on his back and buttocks. His owner never struck his legs or the front of his body. Only his back and buttocks. He did use nipple clamps and weights on his huge breasts and occasionally, his owner would perform electric shock torture on him.
The punishment his adopted sister Gina suffer was far worse. When Gina was punished, their master would lock her in a metal cylinder and let it fill up with water till it got to her throat and leave her like that till the air was about to run out. He had been known to leave her like that for a week or more. Gina had developed a fear of enclosed spaces and the dark. Gina had been experimented on as well, but their master didn’t modify her like he did her. Gina’s oriental features had been enhanced, but not to the extreme that she herself had been done. Gina was still able to talk and sing, but her voice had been operated on to make it sound more feminine and pleasant. Gina had been forced taught how to sing and perform. Their owner wanted a song bird to entertain his guest. Julia could perform, but their owner only wanted one song bird. He also made Gina wear a remote choke collar to constrict her throat to make her remain silent until she was asked to perform. She was only rape a few times, unlike herself.
Julia feels her hand being nudge by a wet nose. She looks down to see which of the animals on the ranch was nudging her hand. A smile appears on Julia’s face when she notices it was Sphinx. He was one of the three full blooded wolves that her adopted father had raised on the ranch. All three of them were military trained attack dogs trained by Jack himself. Sphinx was from the same litter as his brother Cadmus who had taken a liking to Gina. Chaos was their sire and Nike was their dame. Nike belonged to a friend of Jack’s and Chaos was his pet.
Sphinx had taken a liking to her the first week Jack had brought her here to the ranch to live. Cadmus had taken a liking to Gina during that same week and since then, he has always stayed by her side. Even when they went to see their psychiatrist to help them overcome what had been done to them and helped them adjust to their new life. At first the female psychiatrist the girls were seeing didn’t like the wolves coming to the office, but once Jack explained that neither girl felt safe without them or him in the same room. They wouldn’t agree to come and see her. So, Dr. Bailey compromised and allowed the girls to bring the wolves with them if they behaved themselves and didn’t attack any one. Jack had taught both her and Gina how to command the three wolves. Chaos would respond to the two of them, but he mostly stayed by Jack’s side.
Julia scratches the top of Sphinx’s head between his ears as he sits next to her right leg. Julia was still amazed at what she had learned about her adopted father. He had been born in Ireland to an American woman and a British SAS solider. He had study several different types of martial arts and boxing. He had gone to college while working as a gun smith. Jack had joined the British Royal Army like his father when he was sixteen years old with his parents’ permission. Later he had tried out and joined the SAS when he was twenty years old. He spent ten years with them and then went to work for the SIS. He stayed with them for seven years before coming back to the United States to handle his grandfather’s affair’s and take over running the ranch. She knew he still did jobs occasionally for MI 6.
Jack never did tell her or Gina why he had been there that day he had rescue them. All they knew was that he had killed everyone in the mansion and rescued them. He took them to the nearest private hospital to be taken care of. He had requested that both her and Gina share the same room so he could protect them. He had stayed with them during the whole entire time in the hospital. While they were healing, Jack had done some research and tried to track some of their family down. Gina’s parents blamed her for everything that happen to her and didn’t want anything to do with her now. Jack had found out where Julia’s family was buried and that her surviving relatives didn’t want to have anything to do with her. So, Jack had decided to take them under his wing and to adopt them as his own children. So now both her and Gina had dual citizenship in America and England.
Julia hears her cell beep reminding her that she had riding lessons along with her sister. She stops scratching Sphinx’s head and motion to him to follow her over to the barn for her riding lessons. Julia turns and walks towards the barn with Sphinx staying right beside her.
Jack had been watching Julia as she stood by the fence watching him and his friend Alex spar. Her recovery had been progressing greatly since she has been seeing Dr. Bailey. Gina on the other hand was still having a hard time, but she was getting better. At Julia’s request and Dr. Baileys suggestion he had Julia’s breast reduce so they weren’t putting too much pressure on her spine and made her look and feel a little bit more normal. After he watches Julia turn and walk away from the fence with Sphinx next to her. He stops sparring with Alex.
Alex looks at his old friend and then over towards Julia as she walks away and over towards the barn. He was surprised the day Jack had brought the girls to the ranch. He had asked him to research their background and see if he could locate any of their relatives. Once he had research their background and located their relatives. He gave the information to Jack and let Jack deal with them.
“How are the girls doing Jack?” Alex picks up his towel and Jack’s and toss it to him.
Jack catches the towel “Both are doing better. Julia still has nightmares from the torture and rape she went through and Gina is still afraid of the dark and doesn’t like to be in areas that make her feel enclosed. The only time she feels safe is when she is holding my hand or having Cadmus with her.”
“I still can’t get over the fact that you’re a father now. I figure after April died you weren’t going to start a family and settle down.” Alex knew Jack’s wife before she died. They had gone to school together and worked a few cases. Jack had been away doing a job for MI 6 when a drunk driver ran his wife over while she was giving a speeder a ticket on the side of the Highway. April had been a highway patrol officer for Montana. They had been married for five years and were talking about starting a family when she was hit.
“I couldn’t let those girls go Alex. Not after what had been done to them. They needed a family and someone to love and protect them. April would had wanted me to take those girls in and care for them. Also, you see how Sphinx and Cadmus take to them. Those two wolves don’t take to people like they do to those two. Also, you should had seen what that sick fuck had been doing to them. I wish I hadn’t killed that bastard and his men as quickly as I did. I would like to see how he would like the torture I would put him through.” Jack wipes his face with his towel.
“After what you told me Jack about the conditions you found the girls in. Me and Robert would had join you. I know Robert would had skinned them alive with his machete. Did you ever track down the scientist of that bio-chemical company?” Alex knew his husband would had skinned the men alive. The two of them had been talking about adopting children or asking Debbie or Denise to be a surrogate mother for them.
“By the time, I tracked down where the scientist that experimented on them and his wife had fled too. Someone, had already beaten me too them. I don’t know who or which agency did it, but I have a feeling it was very personal. I don’t believe the cover story that was told about a gas line eruption. It doesn’t fit or make sense. The man was careful and always brought the best systems. It doesn’t fit his psychology make-up. Someone had to have a hand in their death. I don’t care who or why they did it, but I hope they made the bastard suffer first.” Jack had seen the house for himself and did a little digging into the scene or what was left of it. MI 6 had done a good job in training him and plus, he had seen other arson jobs like it.
“You never said what brought you to the mansion you found the girls at.” Alex looks at Jack as he finishes drying off.
“The bastard the girls were slaves to had Cartel connections and was laundering their money through his various businesses. My bosses at M I 6 wanted me to gather information about their drug route and eliminate him and any one associated with him. So, I tracked where the route started and follow it to where the drugs were arriving at and put a stop to it. I made sure the Cartels knew someone was out to stop them. I just wish I knew what that fucker had been doing to the girls sooner. I could had shown him what it felt like. The bastard got off easy with me eliminating him. All his valuables that he had there at his mansion. I took and put them into a trust for the girls so when they get older they can have access to it. Till then, they are my children and I’ll get them whatever they need.” Jack finishes drying off.
“Aren’t you worried that the FBI, Homeland Security or CIA will find out that you’re doing work in the United States?” Alex knew sooner or later someone in either of the three agencies is going to bust his friend.
“Let them. I have enough dirt on some of their off the book jobs that if it got out to the public. That certain congress member’s heads would start rolling on Capitol Hill. Not only that, I have done a few jobs for them when they couldn’t send their own people to do the job.” Jack Bounty had files on them that he could black mail them for years.
“You’re playing a dangerous game my friend. Still, you know me and Robert have yours and the girls back if you ever need us.” Alex had come to see Jack as a brother and the girls as his and Robert’s nieces.
“Thanks Alex. I do appreciate that. However, you still need to work on your fighting skills. You still leave your left side wide opened.” Jack just smile as he starts walking towards the house. As he is walking, he notices the girls riding their horses under the watchful eyes of their instructor and aunt.
“So, Jack. Did you restock-up on that Belgian beer you love so much?” Alex hope so. He liked that amber beer.
“Yep, I stocked up on the bottles and several kegs. I know how much you and Robert like it.” Jack heads into the house through the back door with Alex following behind him and over to the refrigerator to grab a few bottles of beer for him and Alex. He notices Selina has already started making lunch from the look of things. They were having salad, burritos, Mexican rice and tacos for lunch.
Jack hands Alex one of the beers he took out.
“Thanks.” Alex opens it and starts drinking.
“You’re welcome.” Jack opens his own and heads out of the kitchen so Selina won’t jump on him for being in her territory and to his office.
Jack looks around for Chaos and wonders where he could be. He knew Sphinx and Cadmus were outside watching the girls as they rode their horses.
Alex looks around as well. He knew Chaos was normally in here in Jack’s office or outside patrolling the property. Just as Jack and Alex were about to sit down. Chaos comes walking in and over towards his favorite rug. No matter how many times Alex sees Chaos, he is still amazed at how big the wolf is. He has never seen a wolf as big as Chaos. Sphinx and Cadmus were smaller than Chaos, but bigger than your average wolf. He knew that Jack breed wolves and trained them to be drug dogs and military attack dogs.
Jack and Alex drink a few more beers before Selina lets them know lunch is ready. The girls had already come in and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Debbie had come in as well to have lunch with Jack and the girls. Debbie was April’s younger sister and rode in the rodeo circuit. She had help Jack to pick out the right horses for the girls. She knew Jack himself already had four Mustangs and two Arabian’s before they went and brought the girls their horses. Now he has added three Andalusian Horses to his herd. Jack had told her about the girl’s background and asked her if she wouldn’t mind helping him teach Julia and Gina how to be proper young ladies.
Everyone gathers in the dining room and take their spots around the handmade dining room table. Jack had made it for his wife for their five-year anniversary. The chairs he had found at a nice antique store that matched the style of the table he had built. So, he had brought them and strip them and then stain them to match the table. Once the food was on the table and everyone filled their plates.
“So, Debbie are the girls ready to join the rodeo yet?” Jack looked at Julia and Gina after he spoke.
Debbie looks at both girls “Not yet. Give me a few more weeks with them and they will be ready to join the rodeo if they want to.”
Debbie looks over at both girls and smile at them.
“Would you girls like to go to the movies tomorrow and then afterwards out to eat with Uncle Alex and Uncle Robert?” Jack watches his girl’s reaction. He knew Gina was still uncomfortable being out among people.
Julia looks over at her younger sister. She could see that she was a little scared.
“It’s alright Gina if you don’t want to go. We can stay here if you want to.” Julia wouldn’t mind going out to the movies and having dinner with Uncle Alex, Aunt Debbie and Uncle Robert.
“I’ll be there with you sweetie.” Jack knew his youngest daughter was still scared that someone would take her away.
Gina looks at her adopted sister and then over towards her adopted father and knew he would never allow anyone to hurt her ever again.
In a low quiet voice “I wouldn’t mind going daddy.”
“Okay sweetie.” Jack smiles at his youngest daughter. He was proud of her courage. She had been twelve-year-old when they had kidnapped her.
Jack knew Julia was only a year older then Gina. He also knew that Julia had it rougher then Gina. Still his youngest daughter was mistreated almost as bad as Julia. Her recovery was taking longer, but he is willing to do whatever he needs to do to help her recover.
The rest of lunch goes well and the girls help Selina do the dishes and clear the table. The girls head towards their bedroom and change into their swimsuits and out to the pool. Jack, Debbie and Alex had changed into their swimsuits as well and joined the girls out by the pool. Jack works with Gina, while Debbie and Alex works with Julia on her swimming technique. Jack is careful with Gina about touching her. Gina doesn’t like to be touched, but she was slowly over coming her fear. Jack finally gets Gina to relax and once she was relaxed in his arms, she started to having fun.
They spend a couple of hours swimming and playing in the water. Later in the evening, Jack gets out of the pool and fires up the grill to cook them some food. Selina goes into the house and makes a few side dishes to go with dinner. Debbie grabs the guys some beers while she makes sweet ice tea for herself and the girls.
Once the food is done everyone sits around outside around the pool and watch as the sun goes down and the stars start coming out. Gina had walked over and curled up on Jack’s lap and fell asleep. Julia had fallen asleep with her head-on Debbie’s lap. Jack carefully carries Gina inside the house and up to her bedroom and lay her down on her bed. He carefully undresses her and slip her night shirt on her. Once she was dress in her favorite night shirt. Jack tucks her in and watches as Cadmus jumps up on the bed and lay next to her.
“Night sweet heart.” Jack kisses her forehead and turns her bedroom light off and leave her door prop open. He knew she would freak out if the door was shut all the way.
Jack and the girls had met up with Debbie, Alex and Robert at the movie theater the next day. Julia and Gina held onto Jack’s hand tightly and stood close to him. Both were nervous and a little scared as they walked away from the safety of the hummer towards the movie theater to stand in line to wait for the tickets. Debbie had suggested the new Smurf movie for the girls. Julia and Gina kept close to Jack as they waited to buy the tickets and then when he took them inside to buy popcorn, candy and soda pop.
Debbie had to prod them to pick out what candy and drink they wanted. She knew the girls were still uncomfortable being out in public, but she wanted them to have fun and enjoy themselves. She notices that Julia was starting to relax some as they moved into the theater. Which to her was a good sign. However, she did notice that Gina had stepped closer to Jack and held his hand tighter as they made their way down to some seats. Julia sat between Robert and Debbie with Alex sitting on the outside next to Robert. Gina sat between Jack and Debbie.
Gina started to tense up when the lights started dimming and she grabbed Jack’s and Debbie’s hand and squeeze them tightly. Jack rubbed her hand as he held her hand in his. He could tell even in the dark that she was scared.
“Relax Gina. Everything is going to be okay.” He places a kiss on the side of her head.
Once the movie started, Gina slowly started to relax and laugh a little as they watched the movie. She even grabbed a few handful of popcorn from the bucket she was sharing with Debbie and Jack. Jack was keeping an eye on Julia as well as she sat between Robert and Debbie. He had notice that she had been a little scared and tense, but once the movie started she relaxed. She was grabbing popcorn and drinking soda from the cup Debbie shared with her.
Jack kept a watchful eye on his daughters as the movie played. He felt Gina let go of his hand as she watched the movie and drunk some soda from his cup. He was proud of both of his daughters. They had come a long way since he brought them home.
After the movie, Jack suggested that the girls go shopping with Debbie while he handle some business. Gina didn’t want to leave him.
Jack looks at Gina “you’ll be okay sweetie. Debbie will be right there with you. Also, I got a little something for you and your sister.”
Jack reaches into his pants pocket and pull out two black looking boxes. He hands a box to each girl.
“Go ahead and open them girls.” Jack watches as each of his girls open the box.
Gina opens hers first and notice a silver necklace with a wolf head that looks just like Cadmus. When Julia looks at hers, she notices it looks just like Sphinx.
“Those necklaces will let me know where you girls are at all times. If someone grabs you or if you get lost or nervous, just press the nose on your wolf head and it will let me know.” Jack demonstrates by pressing the nose on Sphinx wolf head.
The girls hear a beeping sound coming from Jacks cell phone and a map pops up on the screen showing where they are.
“See girls. I’ll always be able to find you along with Debbie, Robert and Alex as well. They have the same app so all four of us can track and find you.” Jack shows both girls. He puts Gina’s necklace on her and help Julia do hers as well.
“Now, why don’t you girls go and do some shopping with your Aunt Debbie while I take care of some business. I’ll be right out here with
Uncle Alex and Uncle Robert waiting for you two.” Jack hands Debbie one of his credit cards so she could put the girls purchases on it. He also kisses each girl on the cheek.
Debbie could see that the girls didn’t want to leave Jack’s presence “come on girls, let’s go spend your father’s money.”
Debbie leads the girls to the nearest clothes store for teens.
Jack watches as his sister in-law leads Julia and Gina to the store. He was going to stay nearby to watch the store.
“So, what are we going to do?” Robert looks over towards Jack and Alex.
“Why don’t you two go and do some shopping as well. I’ll be hanging around here keeping an eye on the girls.” Jack wanted to be nearby just in case the girls were nervous and needed him.
“You sure Jack?” Alex had a few places he wanted to visit.
“Ya, I’m sure.” Jack felt his cell phone vibrate.
“Okay!” Alex and Robert start heading further into the mall.
Jack pulls his cell out to see who just tried to contact him. The number belonged to his mother who still lived in Ireland. Jack presses the redial button to call her back.
“Hello, hi Mom did you just tried to call me?”
“Jack, yes dear. I did just try to call you. How are you and the girls doing?” Cara wanted to be kept up to date about her grandchildren. Ever since Jack adopted Julia and Gina, Cara had been wanting to meet them in person. She knew that Jack wanted to make sure they felt comfortable in strange places and around other people. She was considering flying out to Montana herself to see her grandchildren. That was the reason she was calling to inform her son that she was coming out to the ranch to meet her grandchildren.
“We’re doing fine mother. The girls are doing better and starting to relax around people they don’t know. Were at the mall right now shopping. I asked Debbie to take the girls shopping so she could help them and show them what teenage girls their age wear. I figure they would feel more comfortable shopping with her, then me. Plus, I have no idea what teenage girls their age wear these days.” Jack hate to admit that he was clueless when it came to female fashions.
Cara just giggles at her son’s admission. She knew he tried to be the best at everything he did, but when it came to the female gender. He was clueless like most men. She knew it was going to be difficult for him since he was a single father. It was nice of Debbie to help him out. She had taken to being their aunt and a mother figure to them since he brought the girls home. Cara had also seen the way Debbie looked at Jack. She had seen it the first time when Jack married her older sister.
“Well, it’s a good thing you have Debbie there to help you. You know dear, she does care for you.” Cara figures she’ll prod her son some.
Jack just grin to himself. He knew what his mother was doing. He had feeling for Debbie as well, but he wanted to concentrate on the girls and help them right now.
“I know she’s been a big help with helping the girls to recover and overcome parts of their oral deal. I’m indebted to her and hope to repay that debt. She would make a fine mother to the girls.” Jack figures his mother would catch onto his meaning.
“Just don’t make it too long before you ask her sweetie. Now, the reason I had called you, beside checking up on the girls. Is that I was thinking about flying out to see you and the girls. I want to finally meet my grandchildren in person, instead of just over the internet. I booked my flight for next weekend and I plan on staying a few weeks. Your Uncle Seamus is accompanying me as well. He’s never been to Montana and wanted to see what has you wanting to remain there. I’ll send my arrival day and time to you tonight in an email. Why don’t you pick me and your Uncle up at the airport and I’ll surprise the girls?” Cara figures they could fly from the airport to the private airstrip on the ranch’s property.
Jack thought about it. He had a business meeting in Casper, Wyoming and could pick them up at the airport there and fly them back to the ranch.
“Sounds good mother. I have a business meeting in Casper on Thursday next week. So, I could spend the night in Casper and fly you and Uncle Seamus back to the ranch on Friday when I figure your flight will be arriving at the airport.” Jack could take the Learjet he kept at the ranch, instead of the Cessna he normally traveled in for ranch business.
“That will be fine sweetie. I’ll tell your Uncle Seamus. That way he won’t plan on renting a car and driving out to the ranch. He can use one of the cars at the ranch if he wants to go anywhere.” Cara was just planning on doing some minor shopping and taking the girls to the spa while she was there.
“I’ll inform Selina so she can freshen up the guest rooms for you and Uncle Seamus. I know the girls will be happy to see you mom and to meet Uncle Seamus. He’s a lot like dad was and the girls will take to him instantly.” Jack miss his father and had wish he was still around. He had died while saving the life of a little girl trapped in a car. His father had managed to get the girl free and was running away from the burning car, when it exploded. He had shielded her with his body when the car exploded. Some shrapnel had penetrated his body and embedded itself in his heart.
“Alright sweetie. I’ll call you just before I leave to let you know I am on my way. Give my granddaughters a kiss from me and I’ll see you next week. I love you son.”
“I will mom. I love you too. See you and Uncle Seamus next weekend. Bye mom.” Jack ends the call and put the cell back in his pocket.
Jack stands up off the bench he had been sitting and talking to his mother at and walks over to the nearest candy store to buy himself and the girls some candy. He kept an eye out for the girls from where he was, just in case he was needed. Once Jack has the candy, he looks around to see what stores there were. He and his wife use to come up here and spend the weekend shopping and spending time at the movies.
Not much has changed since she died. There were a few new shops and a couple of new managers that were running the shops his wife visited. He spots Alex and Robert checking out a new book store that had opened. Jack knew that Robert loved reading from a book more than reading from a tablet or eBook reader. Alex had spent time in the military and left after doing ten years. Robert on the other hand use to be a cop in New York city that caught tired of the politics in the police department. He uses to work in the gang unit and had done plenty of undercover work. He just wanted to get away from everything. His superiors found out he was gay and were putting press on him to resigned. Instead he transferred out to Jefferson County sheriff’s department and meet Alex.
Alex was the local lawyer and the two of them met and started seeing each other. They went to California to get married before it became legal in Montana. April had been Alex best woman at their marriage. He had been out of the country doing a job for MI 6 and Alex and Robert had forgiven him for missing their marriage.
Jack walks over towards the girls when they come out of the shop with several bags in their hands. All three had smiles on their faces and new make-up on as well.
“Well it looks like you put my card to good use.” He had a smile on his face.
“I think I have created some shopping monsters.” Debbie looks proudly at the two girls.
Julia and Gina looks towards their father with a smile on their face. They had enjoyed shopping with their aunt Debbie. Sure, they both had been nervous and afraid at first, but once they started looking at some skirts and dresses they relaxed and listen to what Debbie explained to them and let her help them choose their own style of dress. They learned how to put make-up on the proper way if they wanted to wear it.
Even though their faces didn’t need much, it still gave them a certain look that was theirs and not forced onto them.
Gina’s look lean more towards the cowgirl look, while her sister Julia lean more to the business office look. Gina had cowboy boots on, where Julia had two-inch court heels on. Both girls had gotten their ears pierce and were wearing new starter studs. Julia had a few new
bracelets on, where Gina didn’t. Gina had a new necklace on that had her name spell out in silver blocks.
“Well you girls look amazing. Now. Let’s go and find your Uncles and get some dinner.” Jack leans in and kiss each girl on the cheek and kiss Debbie as well.
Sanzo Dulcidio of the Belial Cartel couldn’t believe the news he had finally gotten. He had finally located the name of the person responsible for destroying his drug route from South America. It had taken him months to first find out who the person was and then where the person was located. A warning had come from several of his sources to not mess with this individual unless he was prepared to die. The last person that had gone after this individual had his head shipped back with a warning that they would be next.
Sanzo looks at the file in front of him. It was an inch thick and had several pictures and reports in there. He opens the file and starts reading the first page that had the major of information of the person in it. The guy he had been looking for was named Jack Bounty and was a former SAS soldier from England. He lives in Cardwell, Montana on a thousand-acre ranch in the United States and has two teenage daughters. Most of his family either lives in Ireland or Misterton, England. His wife had been a Highway Patrol Officer for the State of Montana and most of her relatives either live in Montana or Wyoming. She had died five years ago during a routine traffic stop. He has several bounties on his head for the killing of several high-level Al-Qaeda leaders, Isis leaders, Somali pirates, Russian mafia leaders and Yakuza. He was responsible for the destruction of several Yakuza businesses in England, France, Germany and even in the United States.
There were several human trafficker’s groups that would like to see him dead as well. He is responsible for the destruction of several Opium fields in Afghanistan.
As Sanzo looks through the pictures he notices the destruction he had caused to the fields by spraying herbicide on them causing them to shrivel or flooding the fields as well. Then he looks at the pictures of the men he had killed along with a few women that even he didn’t like. Once Sanzo was done reading the file. He determines that this Jack Bounty person had over two hundred plus kills or more to his name. He figures he’ll need to send a specialize hit squad after this person. If he could capture his daughters or even some of his relatives and force him to give himself over to him. He could either force him to kill his rivals or kill him outright.
Sanzo had to think about this. Anyone that he sends against this guy he will need to make sure they can’t be traced back to him. Because if this guy is as good as his file says he is, he’ll come down and bury him in the ground. No, this needed to be done right. He’ll need to put as many people between him and this hit on this guy. Sanzo closes the file and walks outside to figure out how to proceed about this problem. Three cartels have already been eliminated by the Colombian government and the United States working together. Now he must deal with this guy. This had to be handle carefully.
Later that night, Sanzo contacts a person who could be trusted to handle this problem. They would hire a team to go and eliminate this Jack Bounty for Sanzo. Sanzo felt that he couldn’t risk forcing this person to do his bidding. He was too much of an unknown factor and the file proved that this person couldn’t be handle that way.
Sanzo drinks his drink and waits to see how this is going to play out. If this Bounty fellow does come for him, he’ll make sure he takes the guy with him. He wasn’t going to die alone. Sanzo starts making plans on how he was going to take this fellow with him to the grave.
Later that Week:
Perry “The Shark” Cohen gets a letter sent to him from his uncle Irving letting him know that a package was being mailed to him and that it was very important. Perry just smiles as he sets fire to the letter and makes sure it burns completely away leaving nothing behind. Perry grabs his hat and his cane and heads down to the pickup spot to see what his uncle Irving has sent him.
Perry drives to a storage warehouse out by Commencement Bay located in Washington state. He heads inside to storage unit 220. When he walks inside the unit. There in the middle of unit was a portable card table with a thick envelope sitting on top of it. Perry walks over and grabs the envelope and heads back out to his car. Once inside his car, he drives to his secret office and goes inside to look over the contents of the envelope. Inside was a contract for twenty-five million dollars for the elimination of a person by the name of Jack Bounty. There were instructions on how the contract was supposed to be handle and how to prove that he had been killed. Half the payment has been included already for the job and the rest would be given once proof has been received. His contractor has already deducted his percentage for the job. A list of names has been included that would be available to work with him to take this person out and living arrangements has been provided as well. He has a week to handle the kill and provide proof of death.
Perry looks over the list of names given to him and their pictures. He hasn’t worked with any of them, so there is no way they could be linked to each other. He has been instructed to pick four others from the list and send the names of the people he wanted through the normal way of contact.
Perry looks at the information that has been provided about the location of Jack Bounty and goes over each person’s profile that had been provide to determine who would be the best ones to work with him on this contract.
Perry seals the envelope with the names of the men he wanted on this and the supplies he would need as well. He instructs his contractor to have the items waiting for them at the safe house he is providing. Once that is done, Perry takes the envelope back to the storage unit and leave it there to be picked up. He leaves and heads back to his office to pack the things he will need to do the job.
Perry looks over the information he had been given and then pulled up the location on google. The biggest problem was the fact that there was a lot of open space surrounding the main house. The private airfield was far enough away from the main house not to bother the inhabitants. The stables were close enough to alert the people inside the house to intruders. There was no intel on which room was the targets room and which was the housekeepers or the girls room.
There were several barns and silos on the property that could be used for sniper positions. The satellite images of the property weren’t detail enough to tell him what it had. Near the private hangar there was a radio tower and wind sock. The main road that led into the place had fence line that covered at least 200 acres. The road itself was asphalt. They were either going to have to sneak up to the house or try to take him out somewhere on the property. The problem with that plan was he knows the terrain and can ambush them at his convince. Perry studies the information for a while.
Gina wakes up early and looks up at the ceiling above her head. It had been painted like the sky with birds flying in it. She could feel Cadmus curled up next to her legs. The quilt covering her young body had butterflies and puppies on it. Gina slowly moves and try to get out of bed without waking Cadmus, but as soon as she moves. He wakes up and looks at her. Cadmus leans in and gives her a lick on her face as he hops down off the bed and waits for her.
Gina just smirks and grabs her robe and slips on her bunny slippers before leaving her bedroom. Gina knew everyone else in the house were still asleep. She was always the first one up and liked being able to go outside and watch the sun come up. Gina had never been allowed to leave the small closet she was forced to sleep in. The man her father rescued her from always locked the closet and left her in the dark.
Gina heads downstairs and disarm the alarm on the front door. The first time she tried to go outside to watch the sunrise, she had set it off waking everyone in the house. She had thought that her father would had been mad at her and punish her, but instead understood and showed her how to disarm only the front door. Cadmus walks behind her and follows her out the front door. The big wolf loved going out with his person. Once outside Gina sits on the top steps and watches as the sun comes up with Cadmus perched next to her. She reaches over and scratches him on the back of his neck. She liked having Cadmus around because he made her feel safe. She knew he would never allow anyone to hurt her ever again. Her adopted father had said that he would do anything to keep her safe and protected and always kept his word.
She loved being out here in the country. It was quiet and safe. It was beautiful and she loved the horses, riding and Cadmus. No one wanted to hurt her or make her do anything she didn’t feel was right. Selina didn’t mind showing her how to cook and letting her work in the kitchen with her. Her adopted aunt Debbie was nice and patient with her when she made mistakes riding. She misses her old family and couldn’t believe that they didn’t want to have anything to do with her. She had been hoping she could go home and be accepted by her family. Tears slide down her cheek.
Cadmus senses that his human was upset and leans over and licks her tears. He keeps it up until she stops crying.
A smile forms on her face as she considers the eyes of Cadmus and sees love and devotion in them. She was lucky when Jack first brought Cadmus to her. He had walked over and sniff her and licked her and rub himself against her body.
Gina felt herself fortunate that Jack had offer to make her and Julia his daughters if they wanted it. He gave them the choice to decide. He had told them that if they wanted someone else to be their father, he would help them find that person. She was happy she had a new family. When Jack told, her he had found her parents and what they said. It broke her heart. She had broken down and cried. He had held her and rocked her the whole entire time. Her adopted aunt Debbie had stayed with her as well when her adopted father couldn’t.
Gina hears the front door behind her open and close. She glances over her shoulder and notice it was Selina. She was standing behind her with her coffee mug which had a picture of Cadmus on it chasing a softball. She also notices Selina had her own coffee mug as well.
“Do you mind if I join you Gina?” Selina had gotten up early this morning. She knew Gina was always the first one up and wanted to talk with the young girl and see how she was adjusting.
“No ma’am.” Gina slides aside to let Selina sit down next to her.
“Thank you. I thought you might like a hot chocolate. I know how you like marshmallows in it.” Selina hands the coffee mug to Gina.
“Thank you, Selina.” Gina accepts the mug and takes a careful sip of it.
The two sit quietly for a few minutes. Gina continues to sip her hot chocolate, while Selina drink some of her coffee. Gina could smell the French vanilla scent coming from it. She loved the way Selina made hot chocolate. Selina didn’t use any prepackaged mixed. The mixed was freshly mixed by Selina herself.
“You know, it is lovely when the sun comes up around here. I used to join April when she couldn’t sleep when your father was gone on assignments for MI 6. April was an early morning type of person like you.” Selina looks out towards the corral where Aprils Arabian was and where three of the mustangs were grazing.
“I like it when the sun comes up. I was never allowed to see it come up when I was kidnapped and turned into a girl.” Gina trembles some when she thinks back on what has been done to her.
Selina notices it and puts her coffee mug down on the step. She then wraps her arm around Gina’s shoulder and hug her. Gina calms down when she feels Selina’s loving arm around her shoulder.
“You know, I don’t know how you feel or what you have gone through, but I can tell you that we’re all here for you no matter what. If you ever want to talk to me about your ordeal, I’ll listen. Even if you don’t want to talk, but just be held. I can do that for you as well.” Selina places a kiss on the side of Gina’s head.
Cadmus gets up and jumps off the porch and chase a rabbit he had spotted.
“Poor rabbit.” Gina knew that Cadmus loved to chase rabbits. She could stop him if she wanted to.
Selina and Gina watches as Cadmus chases the rabbit. The rabbit was giving him a chase. When it got over near the corral, Cadmus stops and looks towards April’s Arabian.
“Why does he do that? I thought him and Sphinx weren’t afraid of anything.” Gina had always wonder why the two wolves never went near the Arabian horses. The mustang weren’t any problems, but the Arabians were a different story.
“That’s because both Arabian horses are trained and protective of their herd. Sphinx and Cadmus have been hurt by both and remember. The Arabian stallion is only afraid of one wolf on this property. That’s Chaos. Chaos isn’t your normal wolf. He is part Irish Wolfhound and part European gray wolf. His large size comes from his Irish Wolfhound genes. Jack raised him since he was a puppy and is one of the meanest wolves around. He took to the training that all the wolves on this property has. Like it was nothing. He even broke through the protective gear Jack used to train him and left a huge bite mark on Jack’s right arm. Among animals, you always have the Alpha male. You can never have two alpha males near each other, because they will try to kill each other. The stallion was the alpha male here. When he first tried to boss Chaos around or run Chaos off from the herd, Chaos attacked him and proved he was the alpha male. The two of them get along with each other now, because Jack stamped his alpha. They both see Jack as the Alpha. I still wouldn’t test Chaos tho. He listens to one person and one person only.” Selina liked Chaos, but she knew if it came down to it, Chaos would ignore her and do what Jack told him.
“Why does dad keep him here then?” Gina didn’t want to get hurt by Chaos.
“Well, first off this ranch is Chaos territory. Chaos knows every inch of this property. Jack raised him here and explore the property with him. Second, Chaos will protect what he considers is his. That’s where you and Julia comes in. Some animals treat children like their puppies. A female wolf sometimes will not hurt a human child. He smells Jack’s scent on you and will not attack unless directed too. Me, he just comes to get food from. He tolerates me and Jack knows it. Still, he won’t do anything to me unless Jack tells him too. I helped raise Sphinx and Cadmus so they trust me, but Chaos was only raised by Jack. You and Julia he won’t hurt because he can sense you have already been hurt. Plus, you have your father’s scent on you. So, you are pack, just like Sphinx and Cadmus.” Selina, hopes she hasn’t scared Gina even more.
Gina wonders how Chaos knows her and her adopted sister have been hurt.
“I hope that helps some Gina. Don’t be afraid of Chaos. If it came down to it and someone threatens yours or Julia’s or even my life. He would attack till they were dead.” Selina finishes her coffee.
“Okay.” Gina figures she could trust what Selina had said. Her father had said she could trust Chaos, but not to test him or try to play with him. Cadmus and Sphinx didn’t mind playing, but Chaos wasn’t like them.
She giggles when a butterfly lands on Cadmus nose and he tries to get it. The rabbit he had been chasing had gotten away.
“Why don’t you come inside and help me make breakfast for everyone.” Selina stands up and helps Gina up and both head inside the house together with Cadmus following behind them.
Off in the distance away from the house in plain sight stood Chaos watching them. He was watching his territory and those he was assigned to protect.
Julia comes stumbling into the kitchen rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She wasn’t a morning person and had a hard time concentrating on things. Sphinx was following behind her as the two of them head over towards the breakfast bar.
“Morning sleepy head.” Gina just grins at her older sibling. Julia would sleep in, but they were going horseback riding with their father today.
He was taking them to his favor spot on the ranch.
Julia just waves at her younger sister and sits down at her usual spot. She hated early mornings, but she had to get up. Julia looks around looking for her father.
“Where’s father?”
“Let me check.” Selina touches the flat panel computer monitor to bring up the lay out of the property. She looks for Jack’s blue color dot on the property map and finds him at the hangar. She touches Jack’s dot and the cameras in and around the hangar show all of them what he is doing. They watch as he inspected the Lear jet.
“I wonder where daddy is going? He only inspects the Lear when he has an important business meeting.” All three of them watch Jack as he doubles checks everything on the Lear. Once he is done, they watch as he closes the hangar and head back towards the house.
Selina starts serving the girls their breakfast and sits down with them to enjoy her. She had already set Sphinx and Cadmus dish down.
Jack comes walking in twenty minutes later “morning everyone”
“Morning daddy.” Both girls chorus at the same time.
“Morning Sir.” Selina just hands him his favor coffee mug.
He walks over towards the coffee and fill his favorite coffee mug up which has printed on it “I haven’t had my coffee yet so piss off.”
Jack just stands at the counter, leaning against it drinking his coffee. He grabs one of the fresh baked muffins that he knew Selina made. He takes a bit e of it and couldn’t believe the taste.
“New recipe Selina?” Jack had the half-eaten muffin in his hand.
“Nope, Gina made them. She wanted to try a new recipe she had found.” Selina looks proudly at Gina.
Jack directs his gaze towards his youngest “this is good kiddo. You should make them more often.” He finishes the one he had been eating.
“Thank you, daddy.” Gina blushes from her father’s praise.
Julia drinks her orange juice and takes a bite out of her muffin. She had to agree with her father and Selina about Gina’s baking. The four of them finish breakfast and pack a picnic to take with them out on the property.
Jack rides his Arabian, while the girls ride their Andalusian. Selina rides April’s Arabian. They ride out towards the mountain range at the back of the property. Jack takes them on a hidden path that leads them further into the mountains.
“Here we are ladies.” Jack stops at a spot that is totally secluded. The only way to it was the hidden path that was hard to find unless you knew about it.
All of them dismounted and look around the place. The girls loved it and Selina just smiles to herself.
She looks over towards Jack “so this is where you and April disappeared for hours on end.”
“Yep, this was her favorite spot.” Jack looks towards an area that he and April use to make love at. This was their favorite spot to get away from everything including cell phones.
Selina and Julia set out the picnic blanket and the food they packed. The sun was high overhead, but there was plenty shade here so that they weren’t in the sun all the times. There was a cascading river only half a mile from them.
The girls go exploring around the area, while Jack and Selina stay with the horses. He walks over to some flowers he had planted years ago to see how they were doing. He hadn’t been up here in a few years since his wife died. He wanted to share this with the girls, since it was special to him.
“Daddy, look what I found.” Gina comes running towards Jack with Julia trailing behind her.
She had in her hand an ancient arrow.
Gina had been exploring with Julia, when they had stumbled across an arrow sticking out from some rocks. At first her and Julia weren’t sure about it, but then when Gina started digging it out. They were both amazed at what they had found. So, they brought it back to their father.
Jack looks at it “It seems you have an ancient arrow. It looks like it dates to the 1800s.” He hands the arrow back to Gina.
“You might want to preserve that arrow, Gina. When we get back to the house. I’ll show you how to preserve it.” Jack ruffles his daughter’s hair.
He looks towards Julia “don’t worry sweetie. You’ll find something out here. There’s a few places out here that have artifacts laying around. This spot use to be a hiding spot for the Native Americans in this territory.”
Jack and the girls spend the night out there. He shows them how to fish and Selina shows the girls how to clean and cook the fish. Julia and Gina have never spent any time out under the stars.
“If anything, ever happens at the house Selina. I want you to bring the girls out here. There’s a go bag hidden behind a rock with a Celtic cross on it. I know you already know this, but the girls don’t.” Jack figure this would make a good hiding place.
“I know, but thank you for reminding me, Jack. Do you think something is heading towards us?” Selina knew how jack operated.
“No, but I just like to be prepared. Besides, I wanted to share this with you and the girls. April would have wanted it.” Jack could feel the emotions about his wife surfacing.
Jack looks over towards the girls sleeping by the fire they had built. He hopes that the girls would make this their place when they need to be alone or just need a place to get away from everyone or everything. He looks up at the sky and silently say a prayer for his wife.
Jack gets his bedroll out and lays it near the fire and use the saddles as a pillow.
Cara’s plane had finally landed in Casper, Wyoming. Her brother-in-law Seamus had gone to get their bags, while she waited for Jack to show-up. The flight had been long and uncomfortable for her. It had been five years since she had flown back to the states. She had stayed in Ireland even after Jack’s father had died. She loved the emerald Isle and couldn’t image leaving it. She knew if she wanted to see her grandchildren in person, she was going to have to come to them.
She finally spots Jack walking towards her. She notices he was wearing his favorite cowboy hat. He was nothing, but a walking mountain of muscles like his father had been. It was the Irish in them that gave them their huge stature.
“Jack my boy, it’s good to see you.” Cara gives her boy a motherly hug.
Jack hugs his mother back. He could tell she missed him from her hug. He looks around for his Uncle Seamus.
“Where’s Uncle Seamus?” Jack was scanning the crowd looking for his Uncle.
“He went to get our bags, so you can get them loaded on the Lear.” Just as she finishes that statement. She spots him walking towards them.
“Here he comes now.” Cara points out Seamus.
Seamus comes walking up with a cart trailing behind him. He notices that his nephew Jack had finally showed up.
“Jack good to see you lad. How are things on the homestead?” Seamus gives jack a good shake.
“They’re fine Uncle. The girls don’t know you are coming so it will be a surprised to them.” Jack wanted to surprise the girls and asked Selina not to say anything.
“I can’t wait to meet them. I’ve seen the pictures your mother had of them. They are beautiful young things.” Seamus had been told the history of the girls by Jack’s mother and felt sorry that they had to go through something like they did.
“Well, I know they are going to love meeting you guys finally. So, let’s go and get you loaded up in the Lear and get home.” Jack will be happy to get home. The business meeting, he was in yesterday wasn’t good. It concerned him some.
A couple hours later the Lear touches down on the runway on the ranch. The hummer was still sitting where he had left it. He could see
Chaos waiting by the hangar. Once the Lear comes to a complete stop. Jack gets up and unloads all the luggage and help his mother and
Uncle Seamus down and over towards the hummer.
Uncle Seamus looks towards Chaos “Boy, is he big. I see no rancher out here has shot him yet.”
“They can try Uncle Seamus. Chaos is very clever. By the time a rancher has notice him, the rancher would be dead.” Jack ruffles Chaos fur.
“Well, I remember when you had him and trained him. He is one of the meanest pets you have ever had.” Cara remembers when Chaos use to be a puppy. He was big even then.
Jack drives the Hummer back towards the house and after he parks. He brings his mother and Uncle inside the house to his office where the girls were doing their assignments. Jack had arranged for them to take online courses. Julia was taking advance classes in English, science and math. Gina was taking advance biology and chemistry, along with three different math’s. The girls could already speak, French, Russian, Spanish and Gaelic like a native. Jack was going to have a friend of his teach the girls how to read, write and speak Arabic and Sand script. Plus, Portuguese. He knew several people that spoke the language.
“Girls, look who came to see you.” Jack steps aside so the girls could see who was behind his back.
Julia and Gina turn around when they hear their father’s voice and notice their grandmother and Uncle Seamus.
Both girls get up and run towards them. “Grandma!”
Jack stands back while the girls hug their Uncle and Grandma. They might not have met their grandmother in person, but they have talked with her over the internet. Both girls had become relax with their Grandmother and Uncle.
Selina comes walking in with a tray with refreshments on it and set it down so everyone could help themselves. She was happy to see the girls happy and to see Mrs. Bounty again. She hasn’t seen her since Jack got married.
“Selina, can I speak with you privately for a minute please?” Jack backs out of his office and walks towards the kitchen, where he knew they wouldn’t be heard.
Selina had followed Jack into the kitchen. She wonders what was up.
“I was informed on Thursday during my meeting that my name has been mention a few times in communications originating from South America. Call me paranoid, but I need for you to be extra careful and on guard. We might be getting some unexpected guest.” Jack wasn’t taking any chances. The information that had been passed to him had come from a reliable source.
“I will sir. Do you think someone might be stupid enough to attack you here at your own home?” Selina couldn’t believe someone would be dumb enough to attack someone with Jack’s reputation. Most of his enemies knew that to attack his home was inviting death to your doorstep. Jack wouldn’t hesitate retaliating by delivering a nuclear bomb to their doorstep or show up himself and take their head. He was known in the Intelligence and Special Forces community as the Devil’s Bounty Hunter.
“They may be that stupid, Selina. Which will be their first mistake. Their second will be coming after me and my family. Sometimes stupid people need to be removed from the gene pool.”
“Load help me if I ever get on your bad side.” Selina just shakes her head.
“You have nothing to fear Selina. I fear you and my mother more than I did my wife.” A playful smile appears on his face.
Yariel and Kaleb watches from their hidden spot. There was no moon out tonight to give them away. Perry had sent the two of them in to do recon of the property. They had arrived in town early this morning and waited till dark to make their move. Tyler had done an over flight of the property a couple of days ago. So, they knew the layout of the property and where most of the buildings were and a few forest roads that cross the property they could use.
They had thought about using the river that border the property, but that would had been difficult because it cascaded. So, they had come down the forest access road that took them to the back end of the property near the end of the runway. They had spotted several surveillance cameras that watched over the runway and the fence line. They knew there were other surveillance equipment on the property, but so far, they either hadn’t gone off or weren’t turned on.
They kept making their way to the main house which had the outside lights on. They observed that there was no way they were going to approach the house with the lights covering every corner of the house and yard. Even the area near the main garage was lit-up. They knew the property was getting public power and found where it was coming in from. So, cutting the power wouldn’t be a problem, but they had also found that he had back-up generators for the property in a secure area, not far from the house.
They had spotted the communication tower on the property, but the area was too well protected. It would take a missile attack to knock it out. The most valuable spots were the main road leading down to the main house and forest access roads. They heard a wolf howl off in the distance.
Cadmus and Sphinx had been laying by the girls enjoying the attention being bestow upon them by their humans, when their heads pop-up off the floor at the sound of a wolf howling far away from the house. Both Sphinx and Cadmus race from the room everyone had gather in for the night. Jack gets up and grabs his rifle and the triple barrel shotgun from the gun case and follow the wolves out the back door.
The girls look towards their grandmother, their Uncle and Selina for them to tell them what was going on.
“Girls, don’t worry. Your father and the wolves are just going to go and check out something.” Selina gets up and walks over towards the alarm system and arms it. All the windows that had been open so they could enjoy the fresh air slowly start to close and lock. All the doors in the house lock and seal.
“Mrs. Bounty, could you watch the girls for me please?” Selina was heading towards the office to watch what was going on, on the surveillance cameras.
“Girls, why don’t you come over here and join me on the sofa.” Cara smiles at her granddaughters and could tell they were a little scared by what was going on.
Both Julia and Gina were feeling a little scared by what was happening. They had never seen the wolves react like they had done or seen their father grabbing his weapons. Both girls get up and go over to sit next to their grandmother. They watched their Uncle Seamus go with Selina towards their father’s office.
Jack had followed the wolves out the back door. Instead of following them on foot, he heads towards the stables which were closed and grab his Arabian to follow the wolves further out. He came out on his horse and followed Sphinx and Cadmus.
Sphinx and Cadmus had heard Chaos’s howl summoning them. They had taken off to see what has intruded on their territory and why the pack leader was summoning them.
As Yariel and Kaleb were skirting the woods near the hanger, they heard a low growl right in front of them. They couldn’t see anything with their night goggles, but they heard the growl. They heard it a second time and it was stronger and closer this time. Both were looking around for what was making the sound, when all sudden a big black blur jumps at Yariel and grabs hold of his neck. Kaleb saw the huge animal in front of him mauling his partners neck. As he brought his gun around to shoot the animal, it had jumped clear of Yariel and turned its attention towards him.
As Kaleb was looking at the animal he saw that he was faced with the biggest dam wolf he has ever seen. Kaleb notice that blood was dripping from its muzzle and it was growling at him. He fires his gun at it, but it jumped just in time and he missed. He goes to fire a second time, but he gets hit from the side by something and pushed to the ground. Whatever just hit him had his gun arm and he heard the bones break as it mauls his arm.
Kaleb hears something yelled towards him in a foreign language.
“ag insint madra a sÚil” and all three wolves stop and watch him. Sitting up on a huge horse and looking down at him with a triple barrel gun aimed at him. Was the man he had been hired along with the others to kill.
Kaleb saw three angry wolves looking at him. Two of them had blood dripping from their muzzles. He noticed that the other two that had just arrived, looked to be the same size. But the first one that had attacked him and his partner was a good two or three feet taller than them.
Jack looks down at the man lying on the ground cradling his arm and staring up into his shotgun. He had saw that Chaos had made quick work of the other body lying nearby.
“Now you can either tell me what you are doing on my property or I can let the wolves finish you. I’ll even be sporty and give you a head start if you tell me why you are here?” An evil smile forms on Jack’s face.
Kaleb had heard rumors about this man and knew either way he was dead. The question was, how did he want to die. He knew he was no match for the wolves and knew even if he survives he was a dead man.
Chaos growls at him and licks his muzzle.
“Oh, I would hurry if I was you. See that big one doesn’t like playing with his food and is getting impatient with you. The other two want to play with you some more. So, I would answer now in English or you get an up close and personal showing of their teeth.” Jack just keeps smiling because he knows all three wolves wanted a piece of him.
All three wolves growl at the same time as they look at him.
“Me and my partner were hired to scout your property. We were looking for the best way to attack you.” Kaleb knew he just signed his death warrant.
“How many are there of you and where are you holding up at?” Jack wanted as much info as possible.
“There’s five of us and were held up in the next town over from yours.” Kaleb was just staring at the big ass wolf in front of him.
“Only five of you. God, I should feel insulted.” Jack dismounts and kneels next to Kaleb.
“I’m going to keep my promise to you and give you a good five-minute head start. However, I’m taking your guns and knife. I wouldn’t try to use your satellite phone, because the jammers are on. Here let me help you up.” Jack lifts Kaleb up off the ground.
“Now, I figure you came up the forest access road. If you cut through those trees.” Jack points to an area Kaleb couldn’t see “you’ll run straight into it. You have five minutes before I send all three wolves towards you. After that it’s a matter of who is faster you or the wolves? I’m betting on the wolves, but I could be wrong.” Jack just smirks.
“I would go now.” Jack lets go of Kaleb and watch as he starts running towards the area he pointed out.
Kaleb had started running the moment Jack had release him. He headed in the direction Jack had pointed. His right arm was useless. He heard Jack say something in a strange language again and then the wolves whimper.
Jack looks at the wolves and in Gaelic” Fan” which means wait in Irish. Jack goes about searching the dead body of the other fellow.
Everything of value is taken and his face is photograph as well. Along with his finger prints.
Without stopping what he was doing Jack says “ionsaí” to the wolves.
All three wolves take off towards the direction the guy took. The next thing Jack hears is the screams of the man the wolves had been sent to attack.
The following morning the girls were still a little confused about what had happened last night. However, last night had demonstrated to them that there was nothing their new family wouldn’t do for them. They also learned that the wolves were indeed vicious animals and would defend them. Julia and Gina was wondering where their father had gotten off too. They had seen him at breakfast, but he had taken off afterwards. He wasn’t out on the property or in his office. They also hadn’t seen Chaos this morning, but that was normal for him. The only time he was around the house was when their father was here.
Sphinx and Cadmus was being extra protective of them today. Julia couldn’t believe that sphinx had gone first out of her bedroom door this morning. He normally let her, but he was being extra proactive.
Gina had notice that both wolves were closer then they normally would when they took their horseback lessons from their Aunt. They normally stayed outside the corral and looked in, but this time they were inside the corral near the fence.
When Debbie took the girls out on the property from the corral so they could get use to how their horses moved better, the wolves kept pace with them. Even though the girls knew how to ride, she wanted them to be true experts in the saddle like herself and their father. She puts the girls through their paces with all the riding and jumping they were doing.
Selina had informed her about what happened last night and had told her to keep the girls away from the forest access path near the runway.
She said they could take the other path that took them up and around the back of the property.
Jack had left just after breakfast this morning to go and look for the rest of the members of the hit squad that had been sent to kill him and his family. He had taken Chaos with him and was scouting out their location right now. He had spotted two guards patrolling the property. They had taken up at an old farm house on the outskirts of town. There was a range rover and a van parked near the house.
He takes out his thermals and look inside the house. Three heat sources inside, spread out throughout the house.
Jacks rubs Chaos fur “feel like going hunting Chaos?”
Chaos just growls low as he and Jack start heading towards the house. Jack moves quietly and places remote charges on the Land Rover and the van. He watches as Chaos jumps one person and drags his body into the high grass. Jack grabs the other person from behind and snaps his neck. He motions for Chaos to the window of the nearest target. Jack gives him the sign to jump through the window as Jack shatters the glass with a special baton. Once the glass is shatter, Chaos jumps through and attacks the other guy. Jack blows the wall of where one of the other guys are and walks through the opening. Several bullets hit his body armor and shatter on impact. He fires his triple barrel shotgun, taking out that guy as he heads for the last guy, which was busy protecting himself from Chaos.
Peter had looked at his watch and wonder where the rest of his team was. They should had been back by sunrise. He had started to become worried that they might have been capture, but how? There was no way any one knew they were here. While he was looking at the plans they had on Jack Bounty’s property, he heard a glass window shatter and then the loud growl of an animal and the scream of one of his men. The next thing he knows, he feels the building shake as an explosion occurs and the noise of gun fire and then the loud sound of a shotgun going off. Just as he was about to investigate, he gets jumped by a huge ass animal and was busy trying to protect his face and neck from this animal’s teeth as he was pinned to the floor.
“Stad!” Jack stands near Chaos as he watches his big wolf stop.
Perry heard the word and then the person he had been sent to kill was standing right here next to him with a big ass dog growling above him with blood dripping out of its mouth.
“You know something Mister. Right now, the only thing between you and him is me. Personally, I would love to watch him tear your throat out and kill you. But then, I’ll never get any of my questions answered. So, this is how we are going to do this. I’m going to give you three choices. Choice A) Me and you have a nice talk without me torturing you., Which in the end I’m going to kill you any way. Choice B) I torture you to get the information I want, which won’t be pleasant, because I know several ways to make you talk and keep you alive. Which you will be killed afterwards, but I won’t make it quick. It will be a slow and painful death. Choice C) You go and tell me to fuck myself and I turn him loose on you and he kills you quick and easy. Which I lose in the end. So, which choice do you want? Oh, but by the way if you don’t decide, he will and you’ll be dead.” Jack just watches him.
“Those aren’t choices. I end up dead either way.” Paul couldn’t believe this guy.
“True, but you were already died when you agreed to take the contract on me and my family’s life. There’s nothing I can do about that. There are rules to this game and if you don’t play by the rules, you die.” Jack wanted to do this the easy way, but he knows how hired assassins were.
Just looking at Jack, Peter didn’t think he could take the man in hand-to-hand combat. Maybe he could take him in knife fighting, but not hand-to-hand.
Chaos growls to remind him he better makes a choice or he would.
“I’ll die before you could get anything from me through torture.” Paul knew no matter what the torture was he couldn’t be broken.
“You think so? Well, let’s find out. I’m not called the Devil’s Bounty Hunter for nothing.” Jack picks Paul up off the floor and secure his hands behind his back. Jack takes him to the bathroom and place him in the tub.
“Now, I had wish we could had done this an easier way, but this will work. You see this drug I am going to use will force you to tell me everything you know and afterwards you’ll forget who you are. There’s no recovery from it unfortunately. There is a side effect with this drug. It makes you lose control of your bowls for twenty-four hours, because it even affects your muscle control as well. I found the recipe for this drug while exploring some ruins in Egypt. Even the ancient Egyptians had problems with people telling the truth.” Jack pulls a small pouch from a pouch on his belt and pulls out a vial of purple liquid. He pulls out a fresh needle and fill it with the liquid.
“Now is your chance to tell me everything I want to know willingly or lose your memories forever.” Jack stands there with a serious deathly look on his face.
“Fine, I’ll tell you. I don’t want to lose my memories, even though you are going to kill me afterwards.” Peter didn’t want to be found with crap in his pants and drooling like a mad dog.
Jack puts the needle down and pulls out his recorder.
“Start talking and don’t leave anything out.” Jack presses play and listens to everything the guy wants to say. He tells Jack everything from how to get in contact with the contractor to how to send proof of death.
“Well, now that I know all this, including where your office and storage unit is. I should keep my end of the bargain.” Jack picks the needle up and jams it into Paul’s arm.
“You said you were going to kill me. I don’t want to be found with crap in my pants and my mind gone.” Paul was scared now.
“I am, this is a fast acting poison.” Jack turns and walks away.
Paul closes his eyes for the last time for this life.
Jack pulls the two bodies outside into the house and call a friend to come to get the van and Land Rover after removing the explosives.
He tosses an incendiary device into the house to set it a blaze after removing everything from it.. The fire should burn the bodies beyond being able to be identify.
“Grandma, what was daddy like when he was younger?” Gina looks towards their grandmother as they sat outside enjoying the sunshine around the pool.
“Well, your father was a rough and tremble type of child. By the time he could walk, he could speak a few words and recognize letters. As he got older, he was a daddy’s boy, but love me a lot. He may had enjoy being with his father, but he hated being separated from me for a long period of time. He played peewee football and took gymnastics and tumbling. Your father was very athletic and could ride bareback by the time he was seven years old. He could already speak five languages by the time he was eight years old. When he was in school, we had to skip him ahead. He was too smart for his own good.” Cara thinks back on her son and realize he has always had a strong sense of justice and wanting to help people.
“He excelled in sports and worked part time with the local gunsmith, learning everything he could about guns. Your father has always known what he wanted to do with his life and dedicated himself to that goal.” Cara knew her son had always known what he wanted to do since he was little.
“Why do you ask Gina?”
“Well, we don’t know much about daddy and wanted to learn more. In a lot of ways, he’s still a mystery to us. We know he’ll do anything for us. Both me and Julia were happy that daddy saved us and took us in. We just want to know about our father. Like what is his favorite things? What was he like as a child? What is his favorite color and song?” Gina and Julia had talked about their father and wanted to do something special for him.
“Well, your father’s favorite color is navy blue, his favorite song is The Warrior by Scandal and he loves the Beetles. His favorite movie is the Dark Crystal and Casablanca. His favorite past time is riding horses and raising puppies. He loves camping and hunting. He loves old cars from the 60’s and the 70’s. He’s only been married once and his high school sweet heart lives in England. Also, I will tell you girls. You two are the most important people in his life now. Before his wife died, they had been talking about having children. You girls have given him a second chance to be a father. Never doubt that he doesn’t love you. He’ll turn heaven and earth upside down to protect you and find you if someone takes you. Your father protects his family. It means the most to him.”
Both girls look at their grandmother and move over to hug her. She had given them what they wanted to know about their father.
All three slide into the pool and enjoy splashing and chasing each other. Gina was getting use to the water if her sister or grandmother was with her. If she was by herself, she still had issues, but if she has a family member with her. She was alright.
Around four in the afternoon, Jack comes walking out on the deck.
“Daddy!” both girls climb out of the pool and rush towards him and hug Jack tightly.
“Well, what brought this on?” Jack hugs his girls back and wonder why they hugged him so tightly.
“I think your girls miss you Lad.” Seamus had one of Jack’s Irish beers in his hands.
He picks Gina up in his arm and held her to him. He wraps his other arm around Julia and held her tight against his body.
“Well, I could get use to this type of home coming.” He places a kiss on Gina’s cheeks and on Julia’s cheek.
Cara looks at her son with a silent look asking if his hunting was successful.
Jack nods his head yes to his mother’s unspoken question. He puts Gina back down on the deck and walks over to sit in his favorite chair on the deck.
Chaos comes walking into the backyard looking a little wet. He shakes and walks over and sits down next to Jack. Jack reaches down and pets him. He was proud of his partner. They did good work today. The next step is going to take a little longer and he’ll need to inform Selina, Seamus and his mother about what he was going to do next. He’ll need them to protect the girls while he is gone on business. He was considering having Debbie come over, but he knew she had a rodeo to compete in.
“So, have the girls been good?” Jack looks towards his mother.
“They have been angels, Jack. They have been entertaining me and showing off their skills in the water.” Cara looks lovely over at her grandchildren.
“Well, that is good news.” Jack looks at both his girls with a proud look on his face.
Selina comes walking outside with a huge tray in her arms “I thought we would cook outside tonight sir.”
“Sounds good to me. Uncle Seamus, do you want to do the honors tonight, or should I?” Jack knew his Uncle loved cooking on the grill.
“Jack my boy, I would be honor to cook for the ladies tonight.” Seamus stands up and walks over towards the grill. He tells Selina what other items he’ll need.
Jack tucks his girls in and give them a kiss on their foreheads before heading back to his office where he had asked his mother, Selina, and Seamus to meet him after the girls were asleep. As he walks in, he shuts the door behind him and press a secret button on his desk to seal the room, so they won’t be disturbed.
He looks at the adults gather in his office “you guys know I try not to involve you in what goes on in my line of work. However, I may have to leave for a while to tend to some matters I prefer the girls not to know anything about. If things go the way I am planning, I should be gone only for a week. However, should something happen to me. I have left instructions here in this book.”
Jack pulls down a book and to show which one it was.
“Uncle Seamus, I know you would give anything to come with me, but I need you here to protect my mother and the girls. Their wolves will be here with them. I’m only taking Chaos with me on this mission. Selina, you already know how to arm the defenses around the property. Go ahead and show Uncle Seamus and my mother how to do it as well. I’ve already programmed their bios into the system.”
“Jack, what are we going to tell the girls if you don’t come back.” Cara knew they would have to tell the girls something.
“Easy, the plane I flew down has crashed and no survivors have been found. That story is believable and MI6 will back up the story so if someone questions it or look into it. They will see the truth. They already have a body like me in frozen storage.” Jack had set that protocol up a long time ago.
“You know this will be hard on the girls, if you don’t come back lad. They’ve come to love you and don’t want to lose you.” Seamus had heard what the girls had asked their grandmother today.
“I know and I hate to do this to them, but an example needs to be sent. If you come after me or my family, expect me to retaliate and return the favor.” Jack had to send this message.
“Jack, you don’t kill children do you?” Cara couldn’t believe what she was hearing from her son.
“Mom, I only kill the adults, never the children unless it has come to the point that they can’t be reasoned with. Even then I try to bring them in so that whatever is bothering them can be worked out.” Jack knew a lot of enemies were using children now a day to do their dirty work. He’s only been force to kill four children so far. He had no other option available to him.
“I’m leaving for Settle, Washington early tomorrow morning to check out some information. I’ll send word if I need to go further South.” Jack, hopes he doesn’t but he has a feeling he’ll need to.
“Alright Jack. We’ll take care of the girls and make sure they are safe and sound while you are gone.” Seamus hates to see his nephew leave, but the lad had a job to do and he doesn’t blame or fault his nephew for what he should do.
Jack presses the button again and watches as everyone leaves his office and head to bed. He heads to his room to pack a go bag and his body armor. He packs his guns and a few other things he keeps locked up in the armory hidden behind a concealed wall in his closet. Once everything is packed and ready to go, he goes to check on the girls again and make sure they were sleeping soundly.
Jack carries everything he was taking with him downstairs to his hummer and packs it. He whistles for Chaos to join him. As he stands there waiting on Chaos, he hopes that after this he wouldn’t need to make another statement to his enemies. He wants to live enough to watch his girls grow up, get married and have children. He wants to be around to enjoy his life with them. He notices Chaos running towards him.
“You ready to go hunting again my old friend?” Jack ruffles Chaos fur and has him hop into the hummer.
“Let’s go hunting boy.” Jack starts the hummer and leaves. He wasn’t going to take the Lear Jet he kept at his house. He was going to take his other plane just in case he needed the special options it had built into it.
Jack drives to a private airfield that he kept his special Jet at and parks his hummer. He unloads his gear and Chaos’s body armor. He knows
Chaos hates flying, but the big wolf could handle it.
Once everything is loaded up, Jack takes off after getting clearance.
After two hours, Jack lands the Jet at a private airfield that he has used before and trusted. He parks the jet in a hangar that is off the books that he uses whenever he comes this way. After putting his body armor on and Chaos body armor on. They load up in a van and head to the location he had been given by Paul.
Getting in and disarming the booty trap was easy. Paul forgot to mention that to him. Jack digs through his files looking for the contractor and how to get in touch with them. Jack figures tracking down this Cartel leader is going to be a chore, but he is going to find and make him pay for what he had planned. Jack already had some idea on who he thinks it is, but he wants to make sure it was the right person. Not that it really matters. All Cartels leaders and drug dealers need to be eliminated in his opinion.
Chaos was sniffing around the place looking for hidden walls or hiding places. He scratches an area. Jack walks over and checks it out. It takes him a little bit of searching, but he finds the release latch to open it. It wasn’t hard, he just had to know where to look. When Jack opens the compartment, he finds a portable hard drive. Jack wasn’t a hacker himself, but he knew a person he could take the portable drive to find out what was it. Jack packs up everything that was of value and torches the place, so no one could use it again.
Jack and Chaos get back into the van and head to the drop point that Paul uses for his contractor and places a few hidden cameras and spray the area with an invisible tracking aerosol that he could track, just in case his cameras are jammed or found. He makes a call using special software to contact the contractor to have him come out here.
Julia and Gina were disappointed when they woke-up the next day. Their father had left without letting them know. Their grandmother wouldn’t tell them where he went or when he would be back. All she would tell them was that he had some important business that needed to be handle and he should be back by the end of the week. The girls still would had like to have seen him off. Also, they couldn’t find Chaos anywhere, which was unusual. Chaos normally came to the house to eat and sleep.
On Tuesday, they get a phone call from their father. Selina had answer the phone.
“Girls, your father is on the phone.” Selina puts the phone on the speaker for them.
“Daddy, where are you?” Gina was the first to speak.
“I’m in Seattle, Washington sweetie. I had a business meeting with an import and export business I own up here. What have you and your big sister been doing?” Jack was sitting at a warehouse he owned threw a few dummy corporations. It was an old seafood processing plant.
His plan to catch the contractor had worked out and now he was going to interrogate him and find out who put the contract on his life.
“We went horseback riding with Aunt Debbie and today she took us to the rodeo to meet some of her friends. Daddy, we can’t find Chaos anywhere. He hasn’t come home or been seen around the ranch.” Gina was worried about him. She liked the big ole wolf.
“He’s with me sweetie, I had to take him in for his annual check-up.” Jack hated lying to his girls, but she couldn’t know that Chaos was important.
“Okay daddy. Daddy, when will you be back?” This time it was Julia asking the questions.
“I’ll be home by the end of the week sweetie, I promise. I’ll bring something home for you two. Oh, I have asked Aunt Debbie to take you girls and grandma to a new salon that has opened. I think you’ll enjoy it sweeties. Afterwards, she’s taking you all to one of my favorite restaurants. I hope you girls and Uncle Seamus enjoy it.” Jack had made a call to his chef friend at La Peru and reserved a table for everyone and instructed them to put it on his account.
“I wish you were home daddy.” Julia didn’t like it when their father went off. She sorts of knew what type of work he did, because she had heard him talking to Selina.
“I promise sweetie. I will be home by the end of week one way or another.” Jack was going to keep his word to his oldest daughter.
“Alright daddy. Daddy, grandma wants to speak with you.” Julia watches as their grandmother come into their father’s office.
“Jack? You said that you made reservations for me and the girls at the new salon that just opened?” Cara had overheard Jack talking to the girls.
“Yes ma’am. I thought you and the girls would enjoy the day at a new spa. I know the owner and she is a nice lady. Uncle Seamus will enjoy the Tarnish Copper Pub down the street from the spa. I arrange for dinner at La Peru for you, Uncle Seamus and the girls as well. Debbie is going to be tagging along.” Jack had arranged for them to have a fun day.
“Alright Jack. I do hope to see you by the end of the week.” Cara was trying to give her son a message without the girls knowing.
“You will mom, one way or another.” Jack was going to show-up at home. He always kept his promise.
“Alright Jack. I’m holding you to that promise.” Cara knew Jack wouldn’t let her or the girls down. There were times she regretted he ever went to work for MI 6. She missed her innocent son.
“Bye everyone.” Jack hangs up and turns towards the contractor.
“Now, where were we?” An evil smile appears on his face.
Cara looks towards the girls “okay girls. Let’s go and make some cookies. I’ll show you how to make some Celtic Cross cookies. Your father loves those.”
Julia and Gina follow their grandmother into the kitchen and gather the ingredients to make homemade cookies. Sphinx and Cadmus had follow the girls into the kitchen and for once, Selina didn’t shoo them out.
Selina was watching the girls. They were the best thing that had ever happen to Jack. She knew he had always wanted children and had hope they would be with his wife April. Unfortunately, fate had a different plan for him.
Seamus was outside looking at the sun as it went down. He was thinking about his nephew and hopes everything was okay. He hates to see his nieces suffer for the loss of their father. He’s going to talk with Jack when he comes back. He can’t keep doing his type of work and torturing the girls like this.
Seamus takes a swig of the beer he is drinking. He does have to admit his nephew has good taste in beer and wine. He saw Jack’s wine collection when he went to grab another case of beer. He does wonder where that big ass wolf of Jack’s is. The thing could give nightmares to some of the boys back home. He has already seen what his off-spring would look like from Cadmus and Sphinx. Jack told him that Chaos had sire those two wolves. They were bigger than normal, but smaller than their father.
Jack’s plan to capture the contractor had worked. After capturing him and taking him back to a warehouse he owned. He had given the man three choices to cooperate with him. To drive his point across that he wasn’t someone to play games with or not talk to, he let Chaos have his fun first. See, most integrator and torturers used tools, drugs or beatings to get their message across or extract information. However, when you have a big ass wolf like Chaos that can break a man’s arm like it was a twig. It comes in handy.
He had made sure the contractor didn’t have any false teeth with Potassium cyanide or even anything else to kill himself with. Once he had been search thoroughly Jack threw him in a small room with Chaos. Each time he asked the contractor a question and he told him to f off or nothing at all, he let Chaos have a little nibble of him. After being bitten five times from Chaos, the contractor started answering his questions.
Jack finally killed him and placed his body in a grave in a nearby graveyard. Later that night he had received a request from a Spanish friend of his that he owed a favor to. Since Jack was taking care of one cartel leader, he didn’t see any reason not to do this job for his friend as well. He was supposed to meet his friend in Mexico to speak to him about who he wanted dead.
Jack had called his girls and his mother to let them know he would be home by this weekend and reassure the girls that he made a promise to them and that he kept his promise. Plus, he did know the owner of the new Spa and thought his mother and the girls would enjoy it. He knew his uncle would enjoy the pub. It was one of his favorite places to waste time at.
Jack packs up his equipment and cleans Chaos off. He heads back to the airfield he had arrived at, but instead of taking the same jet he had flown. He heads towards another hangar that had an AC-47D aircraft he owned and was updated with new aviation equipment and uses that plane to fly down to Mexico. Jack knows Chaos will draw attention, so he leaves him with the plane to guard it. No one would be dumb enough to try something with a huge as wolf onboard. Jack drives a jeep from the airfield to a small town where he is supposed to meet his Spanish friend.
Don Juan Carlos had been updated about his long-lost daughter. He couldn’t believe that his ex-lover would had been so petty not to tell him that he had a son/daughter. He had come across a picture of her while reading a newspaper of someone being involved in a drive-by shooting. The picture of her had looked so familiar that he had his people investigate the woman. What they had found out had confirmed what he had thought. They did some more digging and found out her real name and everything that had happened to her up to the point of her being shot. He had learned a cartel leader wanted her dead. Normally, he would had handle this problem himself with his own people. However, he needed this to be done by someone not in his employed and remembered that a certain friend of his owed him a favor. He knew his friend always paid his favors back.
As Juan sits and enjoys his cold drink, he notices his friend driving up in a black Jeep Wrangler. A smile appears on his face as Juan watches as the jeep stops and his friend Jack Bounty gets out.
“Cómo estás mi amigo?”
“estoy bien” Jack responds back in perfect Spanish.
“I see you haven’t lost your touch my friend? Where is that big ass dog of yours I have been hearing rumors about?” Juan motions for the waitress to bring another beer over for his friend.
“He’s guarding the airplane. I didn’t want to bring him in and scare everyone. They would think he was a devil dog.” Jack accepts the beer and drinks it.
“I need to call in the favor you owe me, my friend. I just recently found out that I have a daughter and I hate to say that a certain cartel leader has taken an interest in her. I need you to deliver a message to him.” Juan knew Jack was the perfect guy to this problem. Messages to people were his specialty.
“Just a message or A MESSAGE?” An evil smile appears on his face when he says the second one.
“A MESSAGE my friend.” Juan knew what Jack meant when he said A MESSAGE to him. The second one meant the elimination of the person.
“Who’s the target?” Jack takes another drink of his beer.
“Here’s his file my friend.” Juan hands a folder to Jack with everything he had. I took the liberty to give you satellite shots of his compound.
Jack opens the folder and a smile appears on his face. It was the same asshole he was going after anyway.
“I take it, that you know the person?” Juan had notice the smile on his friend’s face.
“Let’s just say the asshole made a mistake of taking a contract out on me and my family. Save the favor I owe you, this is on me.” Jack closes the file and tries to think of the perfect revenge against this guy. He wanted the message to get across to other cartel leaders that fucking with his family or someone else is a bad idea.
“So, tell me more about your daughter? How did you find out about her and who is she?” Jack finishes his beer and orders another one.
“Well, believe it or not. I saw her in the newspaper article. What grabbed my attention was her looks? She looked so much like her great grandmother. She’s the daughter of a past lover that didn’t tell me that we had created a kid. As for who she is, her name is Renata my friend.” Juan knew Jack wouldn’t know her. He didn’t hang out at gay or lesbian bars.
“How is she tied to this cartel person?” Jack wanted to know why this cartel leader had interest in her?
“She testified against one of his men.” Juan had learned this from his research.
“That would do it. Drugs, money and sending their people to jail will do it. So, do you have her in hiding?” Jack knew if his girls were in danger, he would have them hidden.
“Yes and no. Yes, I have her protected on a wineyard ranch I own, but she doesn’t know I’m her father. I haven’t gotten around to telling her yet.” Juan was going to tell her before he came down here.
“Don’t wait too long my friend. Tell her the next time you see her. I bet you she’ll love to know she has a father that loves her.” Jack drinks his beer.
“You sound like your talking from experience, my friend.” Juan knew about Jack’s wife and how he had wish he had been there that night.
“I just adopted two girls some group was performing experiments on. Their biological parents don’t want them back. So, I adopted them and have been helping them over came the mental damage that has been done to them. I tell them and show them all the time I love them. If my wife was still alive, I know she would do the same.” Jack loved his daughter Gina and Julia and after this mission is done. He’s going to curtail his activities to spend more time with them.
“Well, I will make sure to spend time with my daughter and her new husband.” Juan wants to know his daughter more.
The rest of the day, they sit there talking and drinking beer. When evening comes Juan heads back to the airport and Jack heads to take care of business.
Jack and Chaos has been observing Sanzo Dulcidio movements for the past few days. While he has been observing him, Jack had planted incendiary devices and used drones at night time to spray the cocaine fields with a mixer of plant killer and jet fuel. Tonight, he was going to make sure these fields can’t be used again. Jack wanted a message to be sent so other cartels know not to mess with him or any one from now on. He knows that’s it isn’t going to stop them, but it might give them reasons to pause.
The satellite images that Don Juan provide showed the lookouts and the roof defenses. The compound was well guarded and armed, but he knew there was always a back door or escape for the occupants. Throughout the day, Chaos and he go looking for it. Jack finally finds it and follows it in towards the compound. He does mine the escape tunnel just in case.
Jack waits till its midnight before striking. He had left surprises on the main roads leading from the compound. Once he and Chaos come to the door leading into the house. Jack checks for traps and find none. He figures Sanzo wouldn’t worry about people finding his hidden tunnel. Jack opens the hidden door quietly with Chaos following behind him. Both move throughout the house silently killing people. Jack makes sure that he finds Sanzo first. He wasn’t going to give the man a second chance.
Jack finds the master bedroom with Sanzo sleeping in bed with two women. Jack darts all three of them and slowly move Sanzo out of bed.
He secures Sanzo and takes him outside and string him up. Jack takes any money and drugs with him. The drugs he will get rid, but the money he will send to his friend Don Juan.
Jack waits till morning before he awakens Sanzo.
“Good morning sleepy head. I thought you should be awake for the fireworks.” Jack stood there just looking at Sanzo as he came around.
Sanzo could tell he wasn’t in his bed when he started waking up. He couldn’t move his arm and then he heard a voice and saw a tall muscular guy with black hair and painted face. He had own camo printed body armor with weapons on holsters and a machete hanging from his belt. Standing next to him was the biggest ass dog he has ever seen wearing custom body armor.
Sanzo at first couldn’t place the face, but then he remembers right away who this person was.
“So, you decided to come after me, did you?” Sanzo couldn’t believe the balls on this gringo.
“Yes, I did. If you hadn’t been dumb enough to come after me or my family. I wouldn’t have bother with you. You signed your death warrant when you sent assassins to kill me.” Jack kept a calm cool attitude.
“What gives you the right to tell us what we can and can’t do? Who are you to tell me I can’t sell drugs? What gives you the right to be judge, jury and executioner?” Sanzo couldn’t believe the balls on this man.
“What gives me the right? I tell you what gives me the right. You and your fellow cartel leaders are too lazy to get off your lazy ass and make a decent living. Your crap kills and ruin people’s lives, while you sit down here not caring who you are hurting and getting your dam money.
As for what gives me the right to be your judge, jury and executioner is simple. The people you hurt gave me the right to be your judge, jury and executioner. Now, normally I give people choices to save themselves. Fortunately, you don’t get that choice. Because you didn’t play the game right. So, I need to send a message so this doesn’t happen again.” Jack presses a button on his remote and all the devices he set, go off.
“What have you done?” Sanzo could see flames from where his cocaine fields were. Buildings inside his compound exploded. Where his escape tunnel is exploded. Everything he has collected and worked hard for all goes up in flames.
“Redecorating the area by getting rid of the trash. Now, as for you.” Jack looks at Chaos and then back to Sanzo.
“If you can outrun Chaos, I’ll let you live. If you can’t well, you’ll be his lunch. By the way, just in case you do.” Jack slaps an explosive collar around his neck.
“Pop goes the weasel.” Jack cuts Sanzo’s hand and legs lose.
“I start running if I was you.” Jack points in the direction he should go.
Sanzo starts running. Either way he was dead.
Jack looks at his watch and gives Sanzo a five-minute head start.
“Gabh!”
Jack watches as Chaos takes off to play with his new toy. He gives Sanzo a few minutes before Chaos catches him. Jack could see everything Chaos was doing from the concealed cameras on Chaos’s body armor.
Sanzo could hear movement behind him as he tries to run as fast as he could. The next thing he feels is something hitting his back and knocking him forward onto the ground. He hears a growl and then pain as his neck is encased in a powerful grip of steel. He tries to fight, but it is useless.
Jack walks towards where Chaos is.
“Stad!”
Jack stops Chaos from eating Sanzo’s face. He takes his machete out and cuts his head off and carry’s it to the front of Sanzos Compound was and mounts it on a pike in front with a sign hanging around it stating the Devil’s Bounty Hunter has return.
Jack covers up a yawn as he drove from the private airfield back towards his ranch. He had just landed a thirty minutes ago and had gotten in his hummer to drive back to the ranch with Chaos. Both were jet-lagged and just wanted to get home. Jack pulls up to one of the convenience store near his ranch and parks. He was still feeling tired and could use a cup of their cheap coffee.
As he walks in to get his coffee. Starts noticing thing weren’t right. The people were standing around and acting kind of strange. Jack walks over and starts pouring his coffee and press his remote to open the Hummers door.
“If you’re trying to rob this place or are holding hostages here, I suggest you drop your weapons and surrender to me now.” Jack had already palmed his gun to his hand, but was keeping it hidden.
A Latino gang member comes up with a gun in his hand and points it at him.
“What are you going to do gringo?” He was pointing his gun at Jack’s face.
Jack ignores him and just takes a sip of the coffee he just poured in the cup.
He looks at the kid “I’m going to give you a chance to reach adulthood, punk. Now, you can give me your gun and along with all your companions and leave here unmolested or I can take that gun from you and shove it up your ass.”
Jack takes another sip of his coffee.
“I’m the one with the gun gringo, you got nothing.”
“Wrong, I have a very hungry wolf that is waiting to eat you and” Jack shoves his gun into the guy’s groin.
“I also have birth control as well. Now, let’s see who blinks?” Jack lets the punk see the dead look in his eyes that meant he will kill and not feel anything.
A very loud growl could be heard coming through the store door.
The punk looks could feel the gun pressing against his groin and could tell it was a very big gun shoved against him.
“Trae tus armas y dáselo a este tipo.” The guy puts his gun on the table and the other people with him do the same thing.
“Smart move.” Jack walks with the kids towards the door.
“Téigh ar ais go dtí an carr.”
Chaos turns around and starts heading back towards the hummer.
“Now, you guys have five seconds to get the hell out of here before I start thinning the gene pool.” Jack still had his gun in his hand. He takes another sip of his coffee.
All four Latino punks run to their car and squeals out of the parking lot. Jack stands there and watches till the car gets far away. Jack presses the remote to shut the door of the hummer. He turns back around and walks back inside to pay for his coffee.
“No charge for you Mister Bounty. Here are the guns for you to take as well.” The store clerk hands the bag to Jack. He was one of his regular customers and knew how dangerous the man was.
This wasn’t the first time he has come inside and found that the place was being held up. It was the first time he had seen that big ass wolf outside his door. The last two times Mr. Bounty had come in here, he sent out body bags. This time was different.
“Thanks Nandi.” Jack gets a refill and heads back out to his hummer.
Jack tosses the guns in the back and backs up and heads back towards his home. All he wants to do is get back to his girls and get some rest in.
Gina and Julia were sitting at the breakfast table eating their breakfast. Today their father was supposed to come home. He had promise them and they knew he always kept his promises to them. The first thing they see is Chaos walking into the kitchen.
“Daddy!”
Gina is the first one to hop out of her seat and runs to Jack who was standing in the hallway with his arms open to welcome his girls.
“Dad”
Julia comes running right behind Gina. Gina throws herself into her arms and holds on to him. Julia tackles him as well and holds onto him.
Jack just wraps his arms around both his girls and holds them tight against his body. He could feel Gina crying against his shoulder. He felt Julia hug him tight. She was so happy her daddy was back.
Gina was just happy her father was back safe and sound. She hadn’t been able to sleep like she normally did when he was here. She didn’t want to let him go ever again.
Cara walks because she wanted to know what all the ruckus was first thing in the morning. When she walks towards the kitchen she notices both her granddaughters hugging their father.
“Welcome home son.” She places a kiss on his cheek.
“Thanks mom.”
Jack walks towards the kitchen carrying both his girls. He was happy to be home seeing his family again. He notices Gina was trembling in his arms.
“What’s wrong pumpkin?”
Gina looks at her father with tears sliding down her cheeks “I don’t want you to leave us again.”
Jack sighs ‘Gina, that’s a promise I can’t make. I do have a job to do. However, I will promise you that for the next few months I will not take any missions or jobs and be totally here with you and your sister. Okay?”
“Okay, daddy.” Gina buries her face against his shoulder.
“How about you, pumpkin? Are you okay with that promise?” Jack looks down at his oldest.
Julia looks up at her father and shakes her head yes to his question. She felt the same way Gina did and just wanted her father to stay home for now on.
“Okay, girls. Finish your breakfast.” Selina fixes a mug of coffee for Jack. She knew how he like his coffee and what he will want to eat.
Julia goes back to her seat, but Gina stays with her father.
Jack places a kiss on her cheek.
“Go on sweetie. Do what Selina said. I’m not going anywhere.”
Gina lets go of her father and goes back over to her seat and start to finish her breakfast.
Jack accepts his coffee mug from Selina and start drinking it. This coffee was a lot better than the one he brought earlier at the store.
Jack watches as his Uncle comes stumbling in half asleep.
“Morning uncle.”
Seamus looks over at his nephew as he stumbles to an empty seat.
Selina places the coffee mug he has been using in front of him.
“Go raibh maith agat Selina” Seamus picks the coffee up and takes a sip of it.
“Tá fáilte romhat” Selina responses back in Irish.
She fixes herself a coffee and sits down with everyone at the table.
It’s been three months since that nasty business with the Cartel had been dealt with and Jack was enjoying his daughters first competition event. Debbie had worked and trained the girls to ride their horses as well as she could. The first event the girls were in was calf robing. Both girls were competing in the team roping event to take down a calf. Julia and Gina had practice every day and worked as a perfect team together. They won that event by seconds. The next event they were in was bareback riding, which both girls could do with their eyes closed. The final event was barrel racing, Gina beats her older sister by seconds.
Debbie wanted Jack to compete, but he refused. She knew he was a good bull rider and saddle bronc rider. He did compete in the shooting competition event and trick shooting competition along with his girls. He taught them how to shoot and they weren’t bad shooters. They could shoot his old fashion peacemakers pistols and his Winchester rifle. They still had a problem with his triple barrel shotgun, but they were excellent shot with most of his handguns. Debbie had come in first place on several of her events as well.
He had been made to promise to tell Debbie how he felt about her by his mother. He knew she wasn’t going to let this die either. So, once Jack told Debbie he loved her, the two of them made plans and got married. The girls were happy their father was marrying their Aunt. They had a small wedding with just close friends and family attending on the ranch.
Most of his guest had never met Chaos and some of them feared him and the other two wolves. Don Juan Carlos had been invited and brought his daughter and her husband with them. He was impress by the wolves and how well trained they were. He had asked that next time Jack decides to breed any of the wolves to call him and let him know. He might be interested in having two on his ranch to protect his daughter like he saw Cadmus and Sphinx doing for Julia and Gina.
Debbie had gotten pregnant while on their honeymoon. She was expecting their first baby. The girls were excited because they were hoping for another girl. Jack didn’t care either way he was fine with a boy or a girl.
Alex and Robert had adopted a ten-year-old girl and a twelve-year-old boy whose parents had run out on them. They had brought them to the rodeo with Jack and his family. Jack was wearing his typical western wear with an old fashion Marshal badge. The organizers had asked him to be the Marshal this year for the rodeo. Debbie had nominated him for the position.
He was still allowed to compete. There was one competition they had come up with to see who could out shoot the Marshal. Many tried, but few even came close to out shooting Jack.
Jack and his family slept out under the stars instead of sleeping in the trailer they had rented. He wanted the girls to have the full experience of what it was like for the cowboys back in the day. As Jack sat up drinking some whiskey with Alex and Robert while Debbie and the kids slept. He can’t help, but to smile as he thinks about how far his girls had come since he rescued them. They still had some problems and they always will, but he knows the girls were strong and wouldn’t let their past haunt them. They had blossom under his mothers, Debbie, Selina and his own teaching and care. He challenged the girls and made them stronger in facing their fears. Jack knew they still had one fear. That they were afraid of losing him. He had promise that he would do everything possible to make sure that never happens.
He knew what the bigger picture was and that everything he did to eliminate whatever could hurt them to make the world better place was a good goal to have. He had a higher responsibility to them. That was to make sure he was around to see them grow-up and be there when they needed him the most. He will do whatever he needs to protect his family and friends and the hell with everyone else.
Alex and Robert had seen a change in Jack since coming back from Mexico. He had become more attentive to his girls and to Debbie. They knew he wanted to spend more time with them and was more protective of them. They knew Debbie had talked Jack into enrolling the girls into a private school so they could socialize with girls their age. It was nice they were taking online classes, but they needed to know what girls their age did. Plus, it had allowed them to make friends and experience the life of a teenager.
Some of the guys at the girl’s new school had already tried to bully and forced them to do something they didn’t want to do and found out the hard way what happened. Robert had told him about the incident at school and how the two girls had taken care of the problem.
Gina and Julia had made several friends at school and had a sleep over one night. Their friends feared Cadmus and Sphinx when they first saw them, but relaxed once they learned the wolves wouldn’t hurt them. Now, the one wolf they didn’t care of that much was Chaos. He really scared them. Jack did keep Chaos away from the girls so they could enjoy the visit. He had been glad Debbie had been there to help control the madness. Having a bunch of girls under one roof was something he wasn't use too. Still, he was glad the girls had enjoyed themselves and their friends were always welcome to come over and visit them.
Jack paces himself as he jogs around the boundary of his property. Debbie was still in bed sound asleep and the girls wouldn’t be up for another hour to get ready for school. Chaos was running next to him. It felt nice to be out running in the morning air. Chaos stops and starts growling as a female figure comes walking out of the woods. She was oriental and had shoulder length black hair. She was wearing a form fitting body suit.
“Cheshire, you should know better than to try and sneak up on me or Chaos.” Jack had his gun in his left hand hidden against his left leg.
“Good morning to you too, Jack. I wasn’t trying to sneak-up on you. I know you don’t like visitors. As for Chaos, that wolf of yours doesn’t scare me. I’ve seen bigger animals.” She had a playful smile on her face.
“What brings you to my property?” Jack had already put his gun away. Cheshire was a friend he trusted.
“I’ve been asked to deliver a message by the agency. Stay out of South America for a while. You’re making enemies at the agency interfering into their business. I know all about what happened and I would have done the same thing. Just know, they want you to stay out so they can play their CIA games. You have the cartels down there thinking you are coming for them all and its making the ones that are working for the
CIA nervous.” Cheshire knew Jack didn’t give a rat’s ass about the agency, but she didn’t want to see them coming after her friend.
“I’ll stay out for now. However, should any of them get the idea of coming after me or my family again. I’ll start eliminating every cartel leader and group down there till either I’m dead or they are dead. That includes the ones working for the agency.” Jack hated the CIA as much as he hated the cartels.
“I’ll pass the word along my friend. Oh, congratulations. I heard you got married and adopted two girls. Are they going to follow in your footsteps?”
“Thanks. God, I hope they don’t. I want them to live long enough to see their great grandchildren. What we do will either kill us or drive us insane with all the shit we do. What happened with you getting out of the game?” Jack knew Cheshire had retired to her place in Hawaii.
“I am retried. The agency asked me to come and talk with you since they know how deep our friendship goes. I told them that the next time they disturb me. I’m going to place a nuke up their ass. I’m tired of killing people and solving their fucked up problems. I just want to enjoy life for once and keep what sanity I still possess.”
Cheshire was tired of the killing and close calls. She trained to many other agents and most of the ones she trained were either dead or insane from the crap the agency put them through. Jack may have been trained by MI6, but the two them were close friends and trained a few agents together. Bart Hardy was another progeny of theirs that only her and Jack could take down if he ever turned. So far everything she has been hearing about him, he was becoming more like Jack. He was getting sick of the game and was looking forward to retiring.
Bart had a new wife who she had checked out that was a medical doctor for a prestige’s hospital. He was ready to retire from the spy and assassination game and settle down with his new wife. He already put her in jeopardy once and barely escaped from that situation.
“Let me know if they keep trying to pressure you again to do their dirty work. I have a nuke I can loan you.” Jack had the materials to build one, but kept all materials to do it separated at different storage drop places.
“I thought you said that material sunk into the ocean.” Cheshire just looks at Jack trying to see if he was going to lie to her again.
“I never said anything. You assumed that I let it go down with the ship. I kept it and have it hidden in a safe place if I ever need it for something.
I won’t use it, but I’m sure as hell am not going to let the agency get their hands on it or my government either.”
Cheshire just smiles “look next time your in Hawaii. Bring your wife and kids by my place. I’ll like to meet them.”
She looks down at Chaos “as for you. I’ll let you and Khan decide which one of you is the nightmare and which one is the beast.”
“You still got that old Bengal Tiger.” Jack thought he had died off.
“Nay, this is Khan the third. He’s a Liger and one of Khan’s offspring. He is bigger than what his father was. Him and Chaos would have fun wrestling with each other.” She knew how big and mean Chaos was.
“Next time I come to Hawaii I'll bring the kids and my wife.”
“Well, I’ll see you my friend and remember to stay out of South America.” Cheshire walks back into the woods and basically disappear.
“Come on Chaos. Let’s finish our run.” Jack starts running again.
He heads back towards the house and takes a shower and throw on some clothes so he can take the girls to school this morning. Debbie was having a hard time with the pregnancy and he was doing what he could to help her. She had serious morning sickness and afternoon sickness. His mother had said she went through the same thing carrying him and once it was over she had strange and weird cravings.
The girls were doing their share of helping Debbie with anything she needed. They were excited that she was pregnant. They couldn’t wait to see if she was going to have a boy and or a girl. Jack was planning on having an addition added to the house. So he still had the spare bedrooms and maybe a place for Debbie’s trophies she had won to display.
He’s been letting the girls decide if they wanted a pack lunch or buy their lunch at school. Most of the time they took their lunch, but a few times they brought school lunch.
“Morning girls. Do want a packed lunch or are you buying your lunch today?” Jack looks at his girls.
“We’ll take a packed lunch today daddy.” They go over and start putting their lunches together. He steps back and just watches as they work.
Once they had their lunch and breakfast they head out of the house and towards school.
Stories continue in Gina's and Julia's First week of school
“Girls, how would you like to start going to school and meeting other kids around your age?”
Jack stands in his office looking at his girls.
“Daddy, are you sure? I mean it would be great, but what if someone tries to take us again?” Julia was nervous.
Jack walks over and motions for both girls to sit with him on the sofa in his office.
“You have nothing to fear sweeties, there isn’t anything I wouldn’t do for you girls. Plus, between my training, Debbie’s training and Roberts training you girls can defend yourself against most people. You have your necklaces sweetie. All you have to do is press your wolf head and
I’ll come running.”
Julia looks at her sister and could see she was scared, but she knew their father was right.
“What type of school is it Daddy?” Gina was curious.
“Well, it’s a co-ed school and has grades 1-12. Its private and it has very high standards that I know you and Julia can attain. You’ll either be dropped off by me, Debbie or Selina. Uncle Robert and Uncle Alex may come by and pick you guys up as well. The school won’t release you to anyone we haven’t given permission to. Also, you know the code word if I send someone to get you. So, will you give it a try?”
Gina and Julia looks at each other. Then they look back at their father.
“Yes sir, we’ll give it a try.”
“That’s my girls.” Jack hugs them both.
“Now, why don’t you go up to your room and try your uniform on and checkout what is laying on your bed.”
Both girls hop up off the sofa and runs out of the office and towards their bedroom. As soon as they enter, they see several school uniforms, gym uniforms and brand new computer bags with their laptops inside on their bed. There were new shoes and new purses for each girl.
Jack could hear the squeal coming up the stairs as he approaches both girls room.
“I guess they found their going to school presents.”
Jack stood outside looking at both girls room.
“Alright, try your uniforms on and let’s see how they look.”
Jack watches as the girls close their bedroom doors. He waits as they change into their uniforms and when they are done they open their
door and come out to show him.
Selina comes walking upstairs and notice the girls in their uniform.
“I think they are ready to go to work at one of my offices. They look very professional.” Jack was proud of his girls.
“I agree with you, Jack.” Selina looks at the girl and take each one into their room and show them how they can touch their make-up up.
Afterwards Selina gets the girls ready for bed.
“Remember girls I’m taking you to school tomorrow morning.” Jack comes in and tucks Julia in first and places a kiss on her cheek.
“Night sweetie.” Sphinx hops up on the bed and curls up next to Julia.
Jack walks into Gina’s bedroom and tucks her in. He kisses her cheek.
“Night sweetie.” Cadmus jumps up and lays next to her.
“Night daddy.” Gina wraps her arms around Cadmus and bury her face against his fur.
Jack heads back downstairs to his office to check and make sure the security system was on around the property. While he was gone, he had his security company come out and add additional security systems to the property and check others.
When morning comes around the girls were already up and ready to go. Jack made sure they had their lunches that Selina had made for them and money as well before loading them up in the Hummer. Cadmus and Sphinx stayed behind with Chaos.
Jack parks the hummer and walk the girls inside to the main office to meet the Headmistress of the school. The girls are shown to their first classes by a student helper.
“Hi, I’m September, I’m so happy to meet you two. Are you sisters?”
“Yes, I’m Julia Anne Bounty, This my younger sister Gina Elizabeth Bounty. How long have you been a student helper, September?”
“Since school started this year. I was chosen over my friend May. She decided that it put too much pressure on her because she’s a member of the chess club and on the debate team.” September could see that Gina was nervous and stayed close to her sister.
“Hey Gina, what is that hanging around your neck?” September saw the necklace she had on.
“It’s a necklace of my wolf Cadmus.”
September’s eyes got big “you have a wolf as a pet?”
A smile forms on Gina’s face “so does my sister.”
September looks at Julia and notice her necklace “you have a wolf for a pet too?”
Julia nods her head yes and smiles at September “his name is Sphinx. Our father has their sire, but you don’t want to mess with him. He’s strictly our father’s wolf and bigger than ours.”
“Do you have pictures of them?”
Both girls nod their heads yes to her question.
“Cool, can you show me and my friends during lunch? I like wolves.” September couldn’t believe it. Here were two girls with pet wolves.
“Sure, we can meet during lunch.”
September shows both girls their first room. The next few hours go fast for the girls. They love the classes they had been assigned to and the teachers as well. By lunch time the girls meet up with September and her friends. There was September, Christmas, Lisa, Chad, Stevens, Carol, Cynthia and May.
“Guys I want you to meet the new girls. This is Julia and her sister Gina. You won’t believe what they have as pets.”
“Let me guess, cats?” Stevens figure most people had cats for pets.
“Nope.” September was smiling.
“Monkeys?” Chad liked monkeys and wanted one as a pet.
“Nope!”
Cynthia looks at both girls and notice their necklaces. Neither one was alike.
“Wolves?”
“How you guess?” September was sure her friends wouldn’t have gotten it.
“Their necklaces. They aren’t identical, but they are the same.”
All of Septembers friends stare at their necklaces.
“They’re not the same. One looks different than the other one.” Carol looks up at Julia.
“What are their names?”
“Mine is Sphinx and my sisters is Cadmus. Our father’s is Chaos, but you don’t want to meet him. He’s as big as a miniature horse.”
“No way. He can’t be that big.” Chad didn’t think he wasn’t very big. He had seen real wolves and they weren’t very big.
“Show them the pictures.” September wanted to see the wolves.
Gina pulls her cell phone out and bring ups the pictures of the wolves. She hands it to September.
All the kids gather around September as she looks at the wolves. There were pictures of Gina standing by Cadmus, then pictures of Julia with Sphinx and finally a picture of their father playing with Chaos. The last picture was the three of them standing together with Chaos in the middle and Sphinx and Cadmus on either side of him.
“Dam, they are some big wolves.” Chad couldn’t believe how big they were.
“Where did you get them?” September wanted one as a pet.
“Our father. He raised them since they were puppies. They are more like guard dogs, so you can’t just go up and pet them without either of us or a member of the family with you. They will eat your hand and kill you.”
“Have they ever kill anyone?” Chad was curious.
Both girls nod their head yes. They knew Cadmus and Sphinx had killed some intruders.
“Why? Don’t you feed them?”
Julia looks at Chad “because they were protecting their property. Some intruders came onto the property and all three wolves went after them. Daddy said that the intruders trespass on their territory.”
When the lunch bell rings. Julia and Gina has gym class next. They head into the girl’s locker room to change into their gym clothes. Gina goes to where her teacher was gathering her class.
Julia had a male gym teacher and several big guys in her class. She introduces herself to her teacher and her class like her sister Gina was doing at her class. Later, the teacher split the class up into teams and have them play volleyball. Julia is assigned to one group that was against some of the big buys in their class. They try spiking and trying to hurt some of the smaller kids on her team. So, she returns the favor by spiking the ball at the guys trying to hurt her team mates. She doesn’t let up on them. One guy gets in her face and pushes on her. She takes his arm, twist it with her hands and pull behind his back and lifts his arm up till it hurts.
“Don’t you ever get in my face again or try to hurt my team mates.” Julia lifts his arm up one more time before letting the guy go.
The guy cradles his arm. He had never met anyone that could do what she just did.
Gina walks by him “You’re lucky my sister didn’t break your arm or legs.”
Gina had a smile on her face as she skipped into the girls dressing room and over towards her sister where her locker was.
“Are you going to tell daddy?” Gina was changing out of her gym clothes.
“No, dad said if someone pushes on us or threaten us, we can use whatever force is necessary to put an end to it. He said to never start a fight, but we can finish it.” Julia cleans up and changes back into her school uniform. The two of them head to their next class together.
Arnold was dreading another day at school. The older boys at his school picked on him when the teachers weren’t looking and terrorized him on some of the social sites he belonged too. He had a few friends and some of them try to stand up for him, but they couldn’t always be around when he switched classes or had gym class.
He had seen one of the new girls that had recently joined the school put one of his tormentors in his place the other day. She had been cute, but her younger sister was cuter. He wouldn’t mind getting to know her. As he walks to his next class, one of his tormentors trip him and goes falling forward. He automatically reaches forward to brace for the fall when he is caught by the girl he had just been thinking of.
“Are you okay?” Gina had turned around to ask one of the girls she met yesterday something and the next thing she knew a boy was falling right into her. She had braced herself and caught him in her arms.
Arnold looked up when he heard her voice “thank you for catching me.”
“No problem.” Gina helps Arnold stand up.
Gina takes a good look at him. She normally felt uncomfortable around other people, but this kid didn’t set her on edge. He reminded her of herself when she uses to be a boy.
“Hey, I was joining my new friends and my sister for lunch. Would you like to join us? I know they won’t mind and even if they did, I wouldn’t
mind.” Gina could see that this boy could use a friend.
“Sure” He smiles at her. She looked a lot cuter to him up close.
Gina smiles at him and grabs his hand and leads him to the cafeteria where the girls she met yesterday and her sister would be. She leads him over to the table they have claimed for their group.
“Hey May, watch you reading?” Gina saw May reading a novel as she sat at the table.
“Quantum Physics for Dummies” May had looked over her book to see Gina and a boy that was in her science class sitting down at their table.
“Is that for the debate team or are you really interested in it?” Gina was getting her lunch out and setting it before her.
“Both.” May picks up a celery stick and munch on it.
Gina looks over towards Arnold and notice he didn't have his lunch.
“Don’t you eat lunch?”
“Yes, when the bullies don’t take my lunch money.” He was sad because his lunch money was taken before school today.
“You’re welcome to share mine with me or if you like I can give you some money so you can get a lunch.” Gina really felt sorry for this kid.
He looks over at the lunch line and notice one of the bullies were standing in line.
Gina notice where he was looking and looked herself.
“Come on. Let’s get you a lunch.” She grabs his hand before he could even answer her and drag him over to the lunch line.
Arnold stood behind Gina hoping Jaxon wouldn’t see him.
Jaxon was looking around seeing who he could bully tomorrow to get their lunch money from when he spots Arnold hiding behind one of the new girls in school. He saw yesterday what happened to his friend Wyatt when he got in the face of the oldest of the girls yesterday. He looks at the smaller one that had skipped by his friend Wyatt and stopped and said something to him.
Jaxon looks past the girl towards Arnold “I thought you said you gave us all your money, punk. Tomorrow you’ll be paying use double.”
“No, he won’t and if you touch him I’ll tell the Headmistress.” Gina stepped closed and looked up at him.
“What are you going to do, tell you sister?” He steps closer to Gina.
Gina punches him in his chest as hard as she could and knock the wind out of him. He bends over from her punch. As he is bending over, she brings her right knee up between his legs and knee’s him hard in his private area. Gina stands there looking down at him curled up on the floor of the cafeteria.
“Young lady, you’re going to the principle office.” A teacher goes to grab Gina’s arm.
“Don’t grab my sister.” Julia saw a teacher about to grab Gina’s arm and the next thing she sees is Gina taking the teachers hand and bending it backwards.
Julia walks over to her sister “Gina let her go. She’s not going to hurt you.”
Gina looks at the teacher and lets her go.
The Headmistress had walked in during the commotion and saw everything.
“Why don’t all of us go to my office.” The Headmistress needed to get to the bottom of this mess.
“Don’t worry about your stuff Gina. I’ll take care of it.” September had seen what happened.
Julia, Arnold, Jaxon and Gina all head towards the Headmistress’s office. Once they were seated inside the secretary had called Jack.
Jack comes in and ask what the problem was.
“Mr. Bounty, your daughter attacked one of my teachers.
“No, she didn’t daddy. The teacher went to grab Gina just as I was trying to warn her not too.” Julia was going to make sure her father knew the truth.
Jack looks at everyone “why don’t you start at the beginning so we can solve this mess.”
Jack knew his girls never attack any one unless it was in self-defense.
Jack listens while Gina tells her side. Then he listens as the teacher involve tells her side and finally what Julia tells him. He had glanced at Arnold when Gina told her side.
“Okay, let me get this straight. Gina was protecting herself and the young man here from this bully? Then your teacher went to grab Gina by her arm to drag her off to here, instead of investigating what happened? Am I getting this straight?” Jack looks towards the Headmistress as he asks this question.
“Yes, but Mr. Bounty we can’t allowed kids to take matters into their own hands? Also, she attacked a teacher.” The Headmistress couldn’t let the students or parents dictate how things were done at this school.
“The way I see it and the way a judge will see it is this. First, you have a bullying problem in your school and nothing is being done about it. Second, your teacher went to lay their hands on my daughter. She was acting in self-defense because your teacher had no right to grab my daughter. If she had still been hitting on the boy after he dropped, then yes. You had all the right to react the way you did. However, she was just standing there doing nothing. Third, both my girls have undergone advanced hand-to-hand combat training by me and their uncles. So, the way I see it is this. You’re going to suspend this boy who has been taking this other boy money since he admitted it in front of my daughter. You’re going to advise your instructors to not grab my daughters or any other student like this one tried unless they are still pounding on their attacker. Fourth, if you don’t do these things, I will personally have you dismiss from this school and have someone who is responsible enough to replace you.” Jack had let that last threat hang in the air. He personally knew every board member of this school. He also knew people at
City Hall that could shut this school down.
The Headmistress had investigated Mr. Bounty’s background and knew he had the pull to do it. It was part of the admittance process to make sure the parents could afford the school and the people recommending them to the school.
The Headmistress relented to Mr. Bounty’s demands.
Ms. Bounty go see Mrs. Swam and get a pass for you, your sister and your friend and go to your next class.
“Mr. Bounty, I do apologies for dragging you up here. You’re right that me and my staff didn’t handle this matter the right way. I will personally see to it that Mr. Jaxon’s parents are aware of what he has been doing.” The Headmistress hated telling Mr. Bounty he was right.
“No problem Mrs. Waters. I know it’s not easy running a school and that you have a hard job to do.”
Jack looks at his girls and their friend “off to class for you guys.”
“Mrs. Waters, it’s been nice meeting you.” He follows the kids out of the office.
“Gina, wait a second.”
Jack pulls his daughter to the side “you did right and I’m not mad at you.”
He hugs her.
Jack leans in “here take this money and get you and your friend something to snack on. Ask him if he wants to ride home with you after school.” Jack places a couple of ones into Gina’s hand.
“Thank you, daddy.” Gina kisses his cheek and run off to walk with her sister and friends.
Jack was enjoying a good book in the library when his two daughters come in. Gina climbs up on his lap and rest her head on his chest.
Jack knew whenever the munchkins wanted something this was their ploy to butter him up for something.
“Alright, out with it trouble one and trouble two?” Jack marks his page and lays his book down on the end table.
“Daddy, can our friends spend Friday and Saturday night with us please?” Julia was giving Jack her puppy dog eyes.
Jack looks down at Gina curled up on his lap “how about you? Do you want your friends to spend the night as well?”
Gina looks up at her father “could Arnold spend the night?”
“Yes, he can come sweetie.” Jack kisses her head.
“How many are we talking about?” Jack knew he was going to be in over his head.
“Nine totals, daddy” Julia was getting her hopes up.
“Alright, you girls can have your sleep over, but there will be some rules you’ll have to follow. One you know already not to bother Chaos and
keep your friends from him.”
“Thank you, daddy.” Both girls hug and kiss him and run out of the library.
Debbie comes walking in “what’s got the girls all excited?”
“I said they could have a sleepover this weekend. I hope you don’t mind sweetie?” Jack pulls Denise down onto his lap and hold her.
“I don’t mind. It will be a normal teenage girl thing to do for them.” Debbie knew this was going to be a new experience for the battle harden spook.
“Thanks sweetie, you’re the best.” Jack give Debbie a kiss.
“You better believe it, you big lug.” Debbie smacks Jack’s chest.
Julia and Gina send their invitations out to their friends. All six girls respond back and Arnold as well. The boys had family business that weekend.
Gina was excited her friend Arnold could make it. She was hoping first that her father would allow him to come and second that he would come himself. She hopes he doesn’t feel uncomfortable being around all the girls. Gina curls up to Cadmus and falls asleep.
Friday Afternoon:
Jack had meet each parent his daughters had made friends with and had all their numbers should something happen. He had arrived early that day to pick up the kid’s things like their sleeping bags and backpacks and such. He stands by the hummer waiting for everyone to come out so that they could go home and start their sleepover. Jack was surprised to see all the girls and Arnold. September, May and Lisa were excited to meet the wolves. Christmas, Carol and Cynthia were a little scared to meet the wolves. Arnold was excited to meet Cadmus since he meant so much to Gina.
They talked about the rules of the house and how no one could go swimming without an adult present. Selina had been informed about the sleepover and prepared snacks for them. Jack had rented some movies for the girls to watch. By the time they get to the house, all the girls and Arnold were ready to get out and stretch their legs. Sphinx and Cadmus come running from around the house towards Gina and Julia. All the girls and Arnold gather close to each other as the wolves approached them.
They watched as Gina and Julia stepped away from their friends like their father told them and had both wolves stop. Both girls grab their collars and walk each wolf up to their friends and introduce them as friends. Both wolves sniff them and once they were done they let go of their collars.
“You can come and pet them now.” Julia stood nearby just like Jack was as each girl and Arnold came up and petted the wolves.
Once the girls were comfortable with Sphinx and Cadmus “girls I want you to meet Chaos. Now, don’t fear him. He won’t attack you, but I must stress that you don’t want to bother him either. He isn’t a people person type of animal.”
“Tar Chaos” Jack watches as Chaos comes walking around the house and over to them.
“See, I told you he was huge.” Julia looks at her friends with a huge smile on her face.
“Suí”
Chaos sits down by Jack and watches all the new humans on his territory.
“Sir, what language is that you are talking to him in?” May was curious.
“Gaelic, May.” Jack was impress that one of Julia’s friends asked him.
“Tar Chaos.”
Jack helps the girls and Arnold carry their sleeping bags into the house. When they walk in they met Selina.
“Good afternoon children. My name is Selina and I am the head house manager here. The den has been setup for your weekend sleepover.
We are having tacos, burritos and salad tonight for dinner. There is sweet tea, orange juice, milk, water and some sodas for you girls and boys to have. There are snacks as well so help yourself. If you spill anything or need something, feel free to let me or Denise know.”
Just as Selina mentions Debbie comes walking in.
“Hello everyone, I’m Debbie, Julia’s and Gina’s mother. If you need anything just let any of us know. Julia why don’t you show your friends around the house and show them where all the bathrooms are.”
“Yes mommy.” Julia and Gina say at the same time with smiles on their face.
Julia and Gina show everyone where the bathrooms are and the library, which May falls in love with immediately.
“Wow! You have a lot of books.” May was looking at the titles and notice a lot of the books were 1st editions.
“Dad and mom, likes to read books. They prefer them over the kindle or on their tablets.”
“I know how they feel. I like old books as well.” May and Arnold couldn’t believe the books in here.
Afterwards everyone ends up back in the den. Sphinx and Cadmus had stayed with them. Selina and Denise had laid out everything the girls
would need to make their tacos, burritos and salad for dinner.
Julia looks at Sphinx as he tries to beg food from their plates.
“You are a mooch.” She gives him one of his treats.
“Gina, catch.” Julia tosses a treat over to her for Cadmus.
“Got it.” Gina gives Cadmus the treat.
By the time dinner was done it was getting late. Everyone heads to the bathroom and changes into their night clothes or takes a bath if they
want to. Debbie sets some snacks out for them while they play video games and watch movies later. Chaos had made himself scarce though out the night.
By the time all kids fell asleep he comes in to check on the den. Sphinx was curled up to Julia, September and Lisa. Cadmus was snuggled between Arnold and Gina. Both kids had their face buried against his ribcage. The other ones were either snuggled up on the sofa or draped sideways on the chairs.
Jack and Debbie looked at the den with all the sleeping children. Both were happy to see their girls socializing with children. Jack now knew his girls were doing better since their ordeal.
Omphile and Lien watch as the shuttle from the airport took them to Disney's Grand Floridian Resort & Spa. Both girls were amazed at the scenery as the shuttle bus pass businesses and homes. Omphile covers up a yawn as they finally arrived at the resort.
Tizzy and Ikaika watch Omphile and Lien as they pass everything on the way to the resort. Both girls haven’t experienced anything like this before. Tizzy was enjoying watching Lien and her younger sister Omphile. She had taken pictures of her daughter and Omphile to send to her cousins and her mother. She knew her mother would want pictures of Omphile and her granddaughter.
Ikaika turns to face Tizzy “it looks like the girls are having fun.”
“I don’t think they have ever been out of Hawaii before.” Tizzy was enjoying watching her sister and her daughter Lien.
Ikaika puts his arm around Tizzy’s shoulder. He was happy that it was just her, him, and the girls. The two of them have been so busy during the month.That they haven’t been able to spend as much time together. Between his work schedule and Tizzy’s police job. That’s not counting the extra stuff she does for her mother and cousins.
The shuttle finally pulls up to the resort. Tizzy and Ikaika make sure that Lien and Omphile stay with them as they get off the shuttle. Ikaika makes sure all their luggage is loaded on a trolley. Tizzy checks them in and gets the new arm bracelets for them. Lien and Omphile stay close to her.
“Alright girls, let's head up to our room and settle in. Afterward, we’ll get some lunch and enjoy the park.” Tizzy hands Lien and Omphile their wrist bands.
“What are these for?” Lien was curious about the wristbands.
“Well, you can use them to buy things, go on rides, play games, and a few other things.” Tizzy looks at her little monkey.
Lien was happy that Tizzy and Ikaika have become her parents. She helps Tizzy put away her clothes. Omphile was sharing the bedroom with her.
Tizzy looks over at her younger sister “do you need any help, Omphile?”
“I got it, sis.” Omphile looks at Tizzy as she helped Lien.
“Okay.” Tizzy finishes putting Lien’s stuff away.
Once Tizzy, Ikaika, Omphile, and Lien are settled in. They take the monorail into the park. Omphile and Lien get a kick out of it. Tizzy remembers her first time coming with her mother to Disney World.
Once they arrive inside the park itself. Tizzy and her husband Ikaika take Lien and Omphile to one of the vendors in the park for lunch. They stop at the Liberty Tree Tavern for lunch.
Tizzy was enjoying being with her daughter, younger sister, and her husband. After lunch, they go and enjoy some of the attractions. Lien and Omphile are scared of going on some of the rides until Tizzy or Ikaika volunteer to ride with them.
Either Tizzy or Ikaika volunteer to stay behind to take pictures. Tizzy knew her mother or Ikaika’s mother would love pictures of their granddaughter. She also knew her mother would love pictures of Omphile as well. What she learned from her mother about Omphile, she never had a normal childhood. She was sold by her parents for money and raised to be a house servant and once she had her first period, to please men for money.
The house Tizzy found her in, and she ran away from. For her to have any food to eat. She had to please five to six me a day. If she didn’t, she wouldn’t get anything to eat at all.
As for Lien, she was sold to men that like having sex with children. She was only ten years old and had already had sex with thirty men. Tizzy and her mother tracked down each of the men that had sex with Lien. They either ended up in jail or had their penis and testicles removed.
When evening time comes, they have dinner in the hotel they are staying at. Tizzy notices that Lien is worn out from all the activities during the day. A smile appears on her face, as she watches her little monkey fight to stay awake.
Between the rich food, the time difference, and what they did during the day. Ikaika ends up carrying Lien back to their hotel room.
“I think you wore Lien out, sis.” Omphile looks at Lien as she is carried to their hotel room.
“How are you feeling, Omphile?” Tizzy looks at her younger sister.
“I’m a little tired.” As Omphile covers up a yawn.
Tizzy just smirks as they enter their hotel room. She takes Lien from Ikaika “I’ll get her ready for bed, sweetie.”
“I don’t mind.” Ikaika didn’t mind getting his adopted daughter ready for bed.
“Are you sure?” Tizzy looks at her husband.
“I’m sure.” Ikaika knew what Lien has been through.
“Okay, I’ll let you change her and tuck her in. While you’re doing that, I’ll go and check on Omphile.” Tizzy transfers Lien back to Ikaika.
Ikaika takes Lien back into his arms and carries her into her bedroom. Tizzy follows behind him because Omphile was sharing the same room with Lien. She helps Omphile with getting ready for bed. Tizzy also watches as Ikaika manages to get Lien ready for bed as well. Once both girls are tucked in.
She walks over to Omphile first “sleep, tight little sister.”
“Thanks, sis.” Omphile has come to like Tizzy a lot.
Tizzy walks over to Lien and places a kiss on Lien’s forehead. She looks down at Lien “sleep tight, my little monkey.”
Tizzy and Ikaika walk out of the girl’s bedroom and head towards their room. Tizzy slowly starts removing her clothes. She does it in a sexy and seductive way for Ikaika. She crawls onto their bed on all fours.
A smile appears on Ikaika’s face. He knew what Tizzy wanted because she loved having sex doggy style. He moves in behind her and slides into her vaginal opening. The two of them enjoy each other’s company for the next few hours.
Ikaika wakes up to Tizzy giving him a blow job. He couldn’t believe what she was doing, as he erupts, and she swallows everything. She crawls up his nude body and kisses him.
She stops and looks into his eyes “good morning.”
“Good morning to you too.” Ikaika kisses Tizzy.
He stops after a few minutes and looks into her eyes “you’re in a good mood this morning.”
“That’s because, Lien slept in her bed all night, last night.” Tizzy starts kissing Ikaika again while stroking his penis.
Once he was nice and hard again, Tizzy mounts Ikaika. She starts going up and down on him. She looks down at him “I wish I was equipped like a real woman. I would give anything to have a child from you.” She leans down and kisses him.
Ikaika knew how much Tizzy wishes she was equipped like a real woman. He knew she wanted to give him a child created from the two of them. He also knew how much Lien meant to her as well. Lien was the daughter they would have, but he knew how much she wanted his child.
Tizzy rides Ikaika until he comes inside of her. She squeezes his penis to milk him of everything. She looks down at Ikaika with love in her eyes. She loves Ikaika a lot and would do anything for him.
She falls onto his chest and feels his arms wrap around her. She loves when he holds her against his body. She kisses his shoulder as she lays on his strong chest.
Ikaika holds his wife against his chest. He knew how much Tizzy loved him. He rubs her spine and feels her shiver against his body. He also feels her leaving little butterfly kisses on his shoulder.
They stay like that for a while, before getting up and going into the bathroom to take a shower after all their lovemaking. When they come out of the bathroom, they find Lien sitting on their bed in her nightgown that had tiger cubs playing on it.
“Well, good morning sleepy head.” Tizzy walks over to Lien and places a kiss on her forehead.
Lien smiles at Tizzy and her adopted father. She was so happy when Tizzy and Ikaika adopted her as their daughter. She didn’t mind them
being naked either. She was used to it and has taken showers with both her adopted parents.
“So, what does our little monkey want to wear today and have for breakfast?” Tizzy has been trying to figure out Lien’s favorite breakfast and introduce Lien to foods from her native country as well.
Before Lien could answer her mother “I know what I want for breakfast.” Omphile was standing in the doorway of their room.
“What’s that, Omphile?” Ikaika was putting on a pair of shorts and a muscle shirt.
“I want to try some Belgian waffles smoother in cinnamon apples and with whip cream on top.” Omphile has been wanting to see if the waffles were as good as she heard.
“I think we can do that. How about you, little monkey? What do you want to eat?” Tizzy looks at Lien.
Lien just shrugs her shoulders. She didn’t know what she wanted for breakfast.
“We could get her a bunch of bananas.” Omphile teases Lien.
Lien sticks her tongue out at her aunt. She liked being called a monkey by her mother and father.
“Well, let’s go and get you dressed, little monkey.” Ikaika walks over to his daughter and picks her up.
“What are you going to wear mom?” Lien looks at her mother.
“I’m going to wear a sundress, sweetie.” Tizzy brought one of her Hawaiian sundresses with her.
“Then, I want to wear mine, daddy.” Lien wanted to dress like her mother.
“Okay, let’s go and get you dressed little monkey.” Ikaika carries Lien to her and Omphile’s bedroom.
Omphile watches tizzy as she dresses. She knew her older sister uses to be a male, but she couldn’t tell. Tizzy looked like any normal woman.
“Sis, have you heard from Catlin and Krisha?” Omphile was worried about her next older sister and Catlin.
“Catlin, no. She’s at a special training facility that was put together by mom and Uncle Jack. So, if she survives the training. We should hear from her in a few months. As for Krisha, she has been accepted by a ballet troupe and will be busy touring.” Tizzy was proud of her younger sister for being accepted by the troupe her mom set her up with.
“How come, you’re not training her?” Omphile was curious why Tizzy wasn’t training her sister’s lover.
“Because I’m a cop. Sure, I have some of mom’s training and can hold my own against someone who is military trained. But I’m not as deadly as mom or Uncle Jack. The people they go up against would wipe the floor with me and Julia. Catlin is going to be as deadly if not deadlier than Gina.” Tizzy knew how deadly Gina was, because of her uncle Jack’s training.
“Why is mom, so deadly?” There was a lot Omphile didn’t know about her new mother.
“Because mom is a highly trained Black Op’s CIA agent. It was her job to take out anyone who threatened National Security. She is what you call a natural-born killer. She is extremely good at what she does, and it comes naturally to her.”
“Wow, I didn’t realize how dangerous mom is.” Omphile felt proud and scared at the same time.
Tizzy noticed the expression on Omphile’s face. She had been amazed by her mother when she learned how dangerous she was.
“How dangerous is Uncle Jack?” Omphile didn’t know much about their uncle Jack.
“That is a question best left for Julia and Gina to answer. However, I will say this about Uncle Jack. You never want him to come after you. He can be very creative in how he takes you down.”
“Okay.” Omphile wonders how bad he was.
After a while, Lien and Ikaika come walking back into the bedroom. Lien looks at her mother and notices they both had on similar sundresses. A smile appears on her youthful face.
Ikaika looks at his wife and notices she was dressed similar to Lien. Their sundress almost matched.
“Well, since everyone is dressed and ready. Let’s go and get some breakfast.” Tizzy grabs her carry tote and lets Ikaika lead the way down to one of the restaurants located in their hotel.
They spend at least two hours in the restaurant they picked to have breakfast in. After, they catch the monorail to the park and start exploring. Omphile gets her picture taken with Mickey and Minnie Mouse.
They visit the new Star Wars section. Ikaika dresses up like a Jedi and dual with a few other guys there. Lian barrows her mother’s camera and takes pictures of her father. Omphile joins in with her uncle and the two of them hold off four Sith’s.
Tizzy stands by Lien as she records the battle with her camera. She saw how much Omphile and Ikaika were enjoying themselves. She never knew her husband liked Star Wars so much. She also didn’t know Omphile liked Jedi’s either.
They stop to have lunch in the park. They try a Polynesian restaurant to see if the food equaled what they could get at home. It was a little better than the food they got at home.
After lunch, Lien wanted to go on one of the water rides. Since it was a little bit more humid than it was at home. Tizzy agreed to it. They stand in line for a while to ride the ride. When they finally got a chance to go on the ride, Omphile wanted to sit upfront of the ride. Lien didn’t want to, so she sat behind Omphile and Ikaika. She holds her mother’s hand.
By the time they finish the ride, Lien was soak and so was Tizzy. Even Ikaika and Omphile were soaked as well.
“Alright, who wants a snack?” Tizzy looks at Omphile and Lien.
“Hey, I want one as well.” Ikaika looks at his wife.
“Well, since you have been a good boy. Why don’t we go ahead and get everyone a snack?” Tizzy couldn’t believe how humid it was today.
Even after getting soak on the ride, she was still feeling a little warm.
They all get Hawaiian shaved ice cones from a vendor that sold them. Lien got her picture taken with Stitch. The actor playing Stitch had pulled her out of line for a photoshoot.
Tizzy had a smile on her face as she watched Lien take several pictures with Stitch. Even Ikaika was amused by the photoshoot. Lien looked a little startled until the actor calm Lien down.
Lien wasn’t the only person to get her picture taken. The actress playing Lilo took pictures with Ikaika. Since he looked like he was from Hawaii.
Tizzy made sure to take lots of pictures for their photo album and her mother. Her family needed this after all the things they have been through this year. She never knew, being a mother would make her feel so much like a woman. If she could only solve the other problem.
The rest of the afternoon and into the evening, they keep going on rides and exploring the park. Tizzy and Ikaika wanted their daughter and Tizzy’s little sister to enjoy themselves. They pick a place in the park to have dinner.
When they get back to their hotel room. Tizzy noticed how red Omphile had gotten and how red Lien had gotten as well.
“Come on girls, let’s take a shower and I’ll put some lotion on your shoulders and face.”
“Okay, sis.” Omphile takes Lien into the bathroom with her. She didn’t mind taking a shower with her niece.
When they come out of the bathroom, fully showered. Tizzy puts lotion on both of them. She was a little red from the sun today. Tizzy looks at the time on her cellphone and notices it was Lien’s bedtime.
“Alright, Lien. It’s bedtime for you young lady.”
“But I’m not tired, mom.” Lien fights back a yawn as she says that.
“Right.” Tizzy picks Lien up and carries her to her bedroom.
She tucks Lien in and places a kiss on her forehead “sleep tight, my little monkey.”
Lien wiggles down under the blankets and falls into a deep sleep. She fell asleep instantly.
“And she said she wasn’t tired.” Tizzy just shakes her head as she walks out of Lien’s bedroom.
She spots Omphile watching a Disney movie. She had her nightgown on and was curled up on the sofa in the common area of their hotel room. She had her pillow and the sheet from her bed.
“Don’t stay up too late, Omphile.”
“I won’t sis.” Omphile waves goodnight to Tizzy as she disappears into her bedroom.
Tizzy looks at her husband “why don’t you go and kiss Lien goodnight.”
“I will.” Ikaika changes his clothes. He just had on his boxer shorts.
Tizzy pulls her nightgown out of the dresser drawer and puts it on. When she took her bra off, she rubbed under them, where the underwire had been pushing up under her skin. She walks into the bathroom and brushes her teeth and lays down afterward.
Ikaika comes walking into the bedroom and lay down next to Tizzy. He kisses her cheek and lifts his arm, so she could snuggle next to him. Once she was laying next to his body, he wraps his arm around her and kisses her on the lips.
Ikaika and Tizzy fall asleep in no time. They were both exhausted after the day they had. Tizzy was sound asleep against her husband’s chest.
Omphile falls asleep as well. She was watching some Disney movie and the next thing she knows, she is off to la, la, land. The television was still playing whatever movie she had been watching.
A slim female figure dressed all in black steps out of the shadows in the common area of Tizzy’s hotel room. She looks towards the young teenage girl sleeping on the sofa. She moves over to her and pulls out a silver bracelet with a cat’s head in the middle of it. She lifts the girl’s right wrist and places the bracelet on it. She makes sure the bracelet is secured, before moving into the room where a little black Asian girl was sleeping. She pulls another silver bracelet out of her pocket and puts it around her right wrist. The cat head in the middle of the bracelet was made of emerald.
The figure leaves the bedroom and moves to the bedroom Tizzy and her husband were in. The figure hopes the sleeping spell she used to put everyone to sleep was still working on the woman. She was told that the woman was dangerous and was the daughter of Cheshire.
She pulls out of her pouch a silver choker. The middle of it had a large cat’s head in the shape of a tiger. It had bright emerald eyes. She slips the inch wide choker around the woman’s neck. She makes sure the cat's head is resting against the woman’s throat before she seals it around her neck.
She pulls out a ring that had a tiger’s head with emerald eyes. She places it on top of the guy’s wedding ring and says a little chant. She watches as the ring merges with the wedding band.
“Welcome to the clan, Mr. and Mrs. Patel.” The figure moves back to the shadow and steps into it.
During the night, Tizzy starts feeling extremely warm. She kicks off the covers covering her and takes off her nightgown. She moans in her sleep, as her body slowly changes. All she could feel was a warm energy coursing throughout her body, changes it.
She had moved away from Ikaika so she wouldn’t wake him. She doesn’t wake up, but she could feel things going on with her body. The rest of the night she feels restless as changes occur to her body.
When Tizzy wakes up the next morning, she feels exhausted. Her breasts were sore and her nipples were protruding out more than usual. She pays no mind to her breasts as she walks into the bathroom to take a shower. While she is waiting for the temperature of the water to reach what she likes, she notices the inch wide choker surrounding her neck and the cat head in the middle of it, pressing against her throat.
“What the fuck!” She runs her fingers around the band encircling her neck looking for a latch or something.
She noticed the cat head setting in the middle of her throat, had emerald, green eyes. The head was about the size of a Sacagawea dollar coin.
“What’s wrong, Tizzy?” Ikaika had heard his wife and decided to see what was wrong.
He was feeling tired and sore as well. He covers up a yawn as he looks at his wife. He was still half asleep and didn't notice the subtle changes that have occurred to her body.
“Someone put this choker on me, and I can’t remove it.” Tizzy turns around to look at her husband.
Ikaika looks at Tizzy’s neck and notices the choker encircling her throat. He started feeling an overwhelming desire to take Tizzy and fuck her brains out. He steps closer to her naked body and turns the water off.
Tizzy watches as her husband step close to her and turns the water off. Her vagina starts becoming wet as she inhaled his scent. She could smell how aroused he was and the scent of his body. She steps closer to him, pressing her sensitive breasts against his chest.
Ikaika caresses Tizzy’s cheek as he leans in towards her and starts kissing her. He could smell his scent on her body from them being in bed. He could also tell she was so aroused right now. He picks Tizzy up and carries her back to their bed.
He dumps her onto the bed and in a rough voice “assume the position, woman.”
Tizzy automatically knew what Ikaika meant, as she gets on all fours. She could feel the wetness between her thighs as it slides down her skin. She couldn’t believe how aroused she was and how much she wanted her husband to take her.
Ikaika kneels between Tizzy’s spread legs. He leans in towards her vaginal opening and could smell and see she was dripping wet. She was
so wet, that it was sliding down the inner parts of her thighs. He licks her inner thigh and feels her shiver from his touch.
He positions his penis at her vaginal entrance, just barely touching the skin. He hears a mewing sound coming from Tizzy. A smile appears on his face as he thrust so deep into her body. He stretches her opening so wide, that if he had been any wider, the skin separating her anal opening and vaginal opening would completely tear.
He pounds into Tizzy hard and rough. He digs his fingers into her hips, as his fingernails extend and penetrate her skin. Little rivets of blood slide down her hips as his nails dig deep into her body.
Tizzy digs her fingers into the mattress of the bed. Her nails extend and penetrate the material of the bed as well. Her body was enjoying the rough treatment Ikaika was giving her. She could feel him hitting something in her body, that shouldn’t be there. It was painful and pleasurable at the same time.
She feels him release her hips as his hands move under her body to grab her breasts. She feels his nails sink into the flesh of her breasts, stopping them from swing back and forth.
“You’re mine forever.” Ikaika sinks his teeth into the flesh in the crook of Tizzy’s neck.
Tizzy felt needle shape teeth sink into the flesh in the crook of her neck and shoulder. A massive orgasm overcome Tizzy. One she has never experienced before. When she hears the words coming out of Ikaika’s guttural voice “you’re mine as well, forever.”
Both of them orgasm at the same time. She feels him pumps so much semen into her body, she was afraid it would come out. She feels him start going in and out of her body afterward. She even feels his nails dig deeper into her breasts.
The next few hours, the two of them make love to each other like cats in heat. Every opening on Tizzy’s body is used. She also ends up with several bite marks decorating her body. She doesn’t leave Ikaika’s body untouched. She left several claw marks and bite marks on his body and penis as well.
By the end of their lovemaking, she was so sore, that it hurt to move. She was also exhausted as well. Even Ikaika was exhausted as he held Tizzy in his strong arms. They discovered that his wedding ring looked different. It had the same type of cat head mounted on it with green eyes as well.
Tizzy looks up at Ikaika as he held her against his body “what has happened to us?”
“I wish, I knew. It was like an animal lust was flowing through me, forcing me to claim you as a male cat would.” He kisses Tizzy’s cheek.
“I know what you mean. I wanted you to fuck me until I couldn’t walk anymore. I loved feeling your thick, long cock in me. It felt like it was bigger than normal.” Tizzy was feeling so raw between her legs and her anal opening. Even the muscles in her jaw were sore, from having to swallow Ikaika’s huge penis.
Ikaika runs his fingers through Tizzy’s hair and noticed how silky it felt and how much fuller and longer it had gotten. He liked how it felt with his finger’s “didn't you have your hair cut and styled before we came here?”
“Yes, I did. Now, it's fuller and longer than I normally keep it.” Tizzy could tell her hair was fuller and silkier than normal.
“I wonder if anyone else experiences anything like us?” Ikaika was wondering what has caused this to happen to them.
“Mom, I feel hungry.” Lien walks into her parents’ bedroom, rubbing her eyes and feeling tired.
“Come mere, little monkey.” Tizzy moves the cover aside for Lien to crawl into bed with her and Ikaika.
Lien crawls into bed and lays across Tizzy’s lap. She puts her lips onto Tizzy’s nipple and starts suckling from her. She feels warm milk squirt out of her mother’s breast.
Tizzy was surprised when Lien latched onto her left nipple. She was even more surprised by the sensation she was feeling, as Lien suckled from her, and milk squirted out. She could feel it being drawn out of her breast.
Another sensation overcomes her as she held Lien against her body. Something that she felt a long time ago when she was just a baby and she suckled from her mother. That emotion and sensation form between her and Lien.
Ikaika watches as Lien suckles from Tizzy’s left breast. He has never known her to do anything like that before. He spots an emerald, green cat's head on a bracelet around Lien’s right wrist. He also notices her hair was silkier and longer than Tizzy had it styled for her.
“Something strange is going on here. Look at Lien’s right wrist.”
Tizzy looks at Lien’s wrist and notices the bracelet. It had the same type of cat head as her choker and as the ring on Ikaika’s ring finger.
“I wonder if this has something to do with what my mother went through?” Tizzy wonders if all her siblings were being affected like this.
“What did your mother go through, Tizzy?” This was the first time Tizzy has brought the subject matter up.
“Mom died and was brought back to life by some mystical women. Mom, said as her spirit was leaving her body. She was stopped by a female cat god and told it wasn’t her time. The being waved her hand, sending mom’s soul back to her body. However, she was changed by the
experience. Her eyes have become more cat-like, and she has reverted to when she was in her prime. She has none of her former scars or pains she used to suffer from.”
“Okay, that is weird. Why would some mystical cat goddess take an interest in your mother?” Ikaika was confused.
“I don’t know, but I do know my mother has always had an affinity for big game cats. Before she had Shur-Khan, she had a Bengal tiger that she raised. He was to her, like Uncle Jack’s big ass wolf is to him.” Tizzy knew her mother loved big game cats. She has seen her mother play with wild lions and jaguars.
“So, you think what’s happening to us has something to do with your connection to your mother?” Ikaika looks down at Lien, as she switches from Tizzy’s left breast to her right one.
“Maybe, I won’t know until Omphile comes in here or when our little monkey has finished sucking on my breasts.” Tizzy strokes Lien’s silk black-haired head.
“You could try calling your mom. Maybe she could answer your question.”
“I can’t. Mom doesn’t have her sat phone with her. We left it at Uncle Jack’s ranch.” Tizzy didn’t grab anything of her mother’s when they went through something called a portal.
After a while, Tizzy feels Lien stop sucking on her nipple. She looks down at her daughter and noticed her eyes have changed some. She also noticed that there were small puncture holes at the base of her nipple where Lien latched onto her.
She needed answers and why did this just happen to her and her family. She rubs Lien’s belly and could tell she was full.
“Do you feel better, sweety?”
“Yes ma’am.” Lien lets out a burp.
What do you say, sweety?” Tizzy was even taken by surprise.
“Excuse me.” A childish smile appears on Lien’s face.
“Your excuse.” Tizzy smiles down at her daughter.
“Maybe Julia or Gina can get a hold of your mother. Maybe she’s with your uncle.” Ikaika knows Cheshire and Jack were thick as thieves.
“That’s a good idea. I’ll call Julia and see if she can get a hold of my mother or her father.” Tizzy grabs her cellphone and sends a text to her cousin.
Omphile wakes up and brushes her long hair out of her eyes. She was feeling extremely tired and hungry. She looks at her right wrist and notices a bracelet with a silver cat head on it. She tries to take the bracelet off, but there was no way to remove it, except to chop her hand off. There was no latch or seam where the two ends met. It encircled her wrist completely.
She walks into Tizzy’s bedroom and notices Lien laying across Tizzy’s lap. Tizzy was naked and so was Ikaika, even though you couldn’t see his groin area, because of the covers. She notices Tizzy had a choker that encircled her neck with a cat’s head in the middle of her throat. It had emerald, green eyes. She spots a bracelet on Lien’s wrist that was like hers, except Lien had an emerald, green cat head instead of on her bracelet.
“Sis, what happened?” Omphile was confused.
“I don’t know sis, but you just answered one of my questions.” Tizzy spotted the bracelet on Omphile’s wrist.
“You mean this?” Omphile holds her right arm up.
“Yep. You have it and Lien has one as well. Except her cat head is emerald.”
“What doe sit mean?” Omphile walks over to the bed and sits down on it.
She was feeling tired and sore as well. She didn’t want to do anything today.
“I don’t know. Did you wake up tired and sore?” Tizzy noticed Omphile looked tired.
“Yes, I don’t want to go anywhere today.” Omphile just wanted to stay home and rest.
“That sounds like a good idea.” Ikaika was energized and ready to make love to Tizzy again, but he could feel she was still sore.
“I do have one question, why does it smell like you and my sister have had some serious sex in here?” Omphile noticed she could smell things she couldn’t before.
Tizzy gives Omphile a curious look. She wonders how she could tell.
“Why do you say that?” As she looks at Omphile.
“Because I can smell his scent and your scent as well. I can also smell some blood coming from between your legs.” Omphile looks at Tizzy for an answer.
“I and Ikaika had some serious loving making before you and monkey here..” As Tizzy tickles Lien “woke up.”
“Well, you can smell it in the air and I smell some blood coming from you as well.” Omphile looks at her older sister.
“We sort of got carried away.” Tizzy wasn’t going to volunteer anything else to her sister.
“Right.” Omphile just smirks at her sister.
“Why don’t I order room service for us.” Ikaika figures the girls and Tizzy were hungry.
“Don’t order anything for me, daddy. I’m full from drinking mom’s breast milk.” Lien knew she couldn’t eat anything right now. Her tummy was full of her mother’s milk.
Ikaika orders breakfast for everyone else, except Lien. He does order a small fruit bowl just in case she gets hungry later. While they are waiting for their food, Ikaika puts a movie on for them to watch.
Tizzy gets a response from Julia saying she doesn’t know where her dad is or Aunt Cheshire. However, she will send a text to her father to pass on to Aunt Cheshire.
Ikaika notices Tizzy’s expression “bad news?”
“You could say that. No one knows where mom is or where Uncle Jack is. Julia is sending a text message to her father to pass on to mom.”
Story continues in Thunder Creek Ranch Chp. 11
“Bounty! Get your ass in here, right now!” Captain Basset couldn’t believe that another officer was filing a complaint against Julia.
“What’s up, Captain?” Julia closes the door behind her.
“What did you say to Sergeant Bronx the other day?”
Julia looks at her Captain with a puzzled look on her face. She had no idea who Sergeant Bronx was.
“I have no idea who you are talking about, captain.”
“You don’t recall an altercation you had the other day out in the parking lot?”
“Oh, you mean that big blow heart that made a remark about K-9 officers not being real cops? The same guy that takes up two parking space, because he has a new car? Yeah, I recall him. However, I didn’t know his name was Sergeant Bronx.” Julia recalled him from yesterday.
“Well, he filed a complaint against you. He said that you threaten to blow his car up and sic Sphinx on him.”
A sly smile appears on her face “well with Sphinx chasing him around the parking lot, he might lose some weight. As for blowing his car up, it might free a parking space up.”
Captain Basset just shakes his head. He knew Julia could have been a little meaner or followed through with her threat to blow Sergeant Bronx car up. She always carries through with her promises.
“Well, you need to tiptoe around Sergeant Bronx, Julia. He has it out for you.”
“Well, he knows where to find me and Sphinx then.”
Captain Basset couldn’t believe Julia said that “you really don’t fear anyone, do you?”
“Actually Captain, there are two people, I respect and fear. I fear my father because he is one of the most dangerous persons around. The second person I fear is his partner. She’s is as dangerous if not more dangerous than my father.” Julia knew her father and her Aunt Cheshire could kill every cop in her precinct.
Captain Basset knew Mr. Bounty was a government agent, but he has never met his partner. He didn’t even know he had one. After meeting Mr. Bounty a few times, that he was a dangerous man.
Julia heads back to her desk and tosses Sphinx a treat. He had stayed laying by her desk, while she was with the Captain. She needed to catch up on some paperwork she has been ignoring. She loved being a cop but hated all the paperwork she had to do. Once she has her paperwork all done.
“Come on Sphinx, let's go and get some lunch.” She grabs her purse and keys.
Sphinx gets up and follows Julia out of the police precinct. She heads over to her SUV and opens the door for Sphinx to climb in. She gets in the driver seat and heads towards her favorite sub shop. She pulls up into the parking space.
“Do you want your normal, Sphinx?” Julia looks at her companion and partner.
Sphinx just thumps his tail on the seat.
“I’ll take that as a yes.” Julia pulls a twenty from her purse and heads inside the sub shop.
She left the SUV running for Sphinx, while she goes into the sub shop. She spots Pedro working behind the counter, with a new female employee. She had bright neon pink hair, fair skin and was almost as tall as Pedro.
“Who’s your new employee, Pedro?” Julia walks up to the counter.
“Hey, Julia. This is Shelly Snow, today is her first day.” He turns towards Shelly “this is one of my favorite police officers. Officer Julia Bounty.
She’s a K-9 officer. You should meet her partner.” Pedro met Sphinx once and was frightened of him.
He had never seen a wolf as big as him. He knows Julia had him out in the SUV. If he came in, the patrons would be scared of him.
“Nice to meet you, Shelly.” Julia had taken her sunglasses off and hung them from her pocket.
Shelly couldn’t believe she was looking at a younger Charisma Carpenter. She had the Buffy The Vampire series and Angel series at home.
“You look just like Charisma Carpenter. Are you related to her?” Shelly couldn’t believe it.
“Nope, no relation at all. I was just lucky to be born looking like her.” Julia didn’t see any reason to tell Shelly the true reason, she looked like the actress.
“So, Julia what can we get you today?”
“I would like an Italian sub and the usual for Sphinx.” Julia knew Sphinx liked the steak sub.
“Double the meat on his, I presume?” Pedro knew Sphinx loved meat.
“Yep, hold the onions and peppers. He gets gas every time I feed him green peppers.” Julia didn’t feel like being gas to death by Sphinx all day.
“No problem.” Pedro shows Shelly how to fix Julia’s and Sphinx’s sandwiches.
Julia grabs a large soda, a bag of chips and bottle water for Sphinx. She had his portable water bowl with her to pour the water in. She wonders what her sister and father were doing in New York. She knew Anika and her people were coming home, but all her father said was that he had business in New York.
“Here you go, Julia.” As Pedro's hands Julia her order.
“Thanks. How much do I owe you?” Julia pulls the twenty she had in her pocket out.
“$14.50.” Pedro would give the meal to Julia for free, but the last time he offered. Julia told him she couldn’t accept it, because of the new
police policy.
Julia hands over the twenty she brought in with her to Pedro. She watches as he rings her up and counts out the change.
“Here, take this for you and Shelly.” She hands four dollars back to Pedro and pocket the quarters for Haylee.
“Thanks.” Pedro hands Shelly her share.
Julia heads back out to her SUV and gets in. She places her drink in the cup holder, before backing out of the parking spot. She heads towards the nearest park to sit and have lunch. Julia knew Sphinx would enjoy it.
She finds a nice place to park and eat her lunch while observing traffic. People will think she is there to ticket them, but all she is doing is eating her lunch.
“Alright Sphinx, I got you your favorite.” Julia unwraps Sphinx’s sub and put it in the back for him. She also pours some water into his portable bowl.
She watches the traffic as she eats her lunch. She wonders why Sergeant Bronx had such a hard-on against her. She glances in her rearview mirror to watch Sphinx scruff down his lunch down. She couldn’t wait, till his clone arrives. She wonders if that is the business her father was tending too.
As Julia is eating her lunch “4-Adam-12 to dispatch. I need a K-9 unit at 1545 Valley Drive.”
“4-Adam-21 to dispatch. I’m only a few blocks away. I’ll take the call.” Julia rewraps the other half of her sub.
“Alright 4-Adam-21.”
Julia puts her SUV in reverse and backs out of the parking space was parked in and drives over to the address. She knew the address was near the warehouse district. The first time she and Sphinx had gone there, four people tried to kill her and Sphinx.
When she arrives at the address, she spots three patrol cars already there. She pulls up next to one of the patrol cars and gets out.
“What’s up, guys?” Julia was happy she had her heavy coat on. It was cold out.
“We got three suspects that ran inside. All exists have been covered.” Officer Newton, his partner, and the other two officers and their partners were covering the other two exists.
“Are they armed, Officer Newton.” Julia and Officer Newton start walking toward the main entrance.
“Not that we know of.” Newton didn’t see any weapons on them.
“Alright.” Julia walks up to the main door and found it unlocked.
She opens the door slowly and let Sphinx go in first. After he goes in, she follows with Newton behind her.
“Feuch!”
Sphinx starts sniffing as he dashes inside the building. Julia follows behind him as he seeks out his prey. Julia was getting Déjà vu as memories of her doing this exact same thing in Memphis surface.
She snaps out of it as Sphinx finds the first person. He was growling at what uses to be the Men’s bathroom.
“Come out with your hands raised high. If you don’t I’m sending my wolf in to get you.” Julia and Newton both had their guns drawn.
Newton and Julia wait for the person to come out, but they didn’t. Newton pushes on the door, but it was locked.
“Stand aside Newton.” Julia holsters her weapon and stands back some.
She does a roundhouse kick to the door, tearing it off the hinges. Just as the door falls inward, Sphinx leaps up and over it into the bathroom. He chases the suspect into one of the stalls.
Richard Harrington had run into the bathroom hoping he could slip out a window or something. When he heard a female voice telling him to come out with his hands up and the growling of a dog. He knew he messed up because he was trapped. He couldn’t get caught again with the drugs he had on him. It would be his third time.
He couldn’t flush the drugs down the toilet, because there wasn’t any water in the toilets. He heard the dog growling on the other side of the door and he didn’t know what to do. He jumps when the door came crashing inward off the hinges. The next thing he saw was a huge dog jumping towards him. He ran into the nearest stall and stood on top of the porcelain toilet.
It was the biggest dog he had ever seen. The thing was black with a grey mask patch around his eyes and the tip of his ears. Its ears were laid back and growling at him with pure white teeth.
“Sàil!” Julia comes and stands next to Sphinx.
Newton watches as Julia gets her wolf under control. He has seen the dogs they use on the force, but never a wolf. Even he was afraid to get
close to it. He spots a young Latino teenage boy standing on the toilet, trying to stay out of reach of the wolf.
“Come on down, with your hands up in the air.” Newton puts his weapon away.
“Not, till you get that damn wolf away from me.” Richard watches the wolf as it looked at him like he was dinner.
“Officer Bounty, can you please move your wolf away from here?” Newton looks at Julia, while also looking at the teenage boy.
“Sure thing.” Julia motions with her hand for Sphinx to come with her.
Richard watches as the woman police officer and the wolf moves away from him and the other officer. He slowly comes down off the toilet with his hands high in the air.
Julia keys her mike “we have one suspect in custody, moving on to find the others.”
Julia looks down at Sphinx “Feuch!”
Sphinx runs off and looks for the second one. He finds the second suspect, trying to run out the main entrance. Sphinx caught the other Latino teenager by his right arm and took him down. Luis thought he could sneak out before they caught him, but he didn’t count on the big ass dog that came out of nowhere and grab his right arm. Just the weight of the dog along was enough to throw him off balance and drag him down.
Julia runs after Sphinx after she heard the screaming sound of a person. When she gets to where the screams were coming from. She spots Sphinx with his jaws around another Latino teenage boy. There was also white powered covering the young man and Sphinx.
“Sàil!” Julia hopes it’s not what she thinks it is.
Sphinx backs off and shakes his head. The powered had gotten all over him. It was in his fur, eyes, and face. Julia approaches Sphinx cautiously. She doesn’t know how he is going to react to the drugs covering his face and body.
Julia pulls Sphinx away from the teenager and handcuffs the teenager. She reaches into her pocket and takes some wet napkins out to clean his face and nose. The last time he got a whiff of cocaine, he went nuts. Her father had suggested she carries a package of them in her pocket to clear his face and nose.
“Easy boy, I’m just getting this mess off your face.” As she uses another napkin to clear his nose.
Officer Collins came in after Officer Newton came out with his perp. He spots Julia over near a down teenager with blood on his right arm and covered in white powder. As he gets closer, he notices that Sphinx was covered in white powder and Julia was cleaning his face.
“Is he going to be alright?” Officer Collins has seen what drugs could do to animals like Julia’s wolf.
“He’ll be fine. If he inhaled any, he might become a little meaner.” Julia hopes Sphinx didn’t inhale any of the cocaine.
Officer Collins picks the perp up that Julia and her wolf took down. He looks at Julia “do you think he’ll be able to find the third suspect?”
“You couldn’t stop him.” Julia scratches Sphinx between his ears.
“Feuch!” Julia and Sphinx move away from cocaine and starts looking for the third person.
Julia notices that sphinx picked up on a scent and starts to follow it. Just as they were getting close to what must have been the cardboard compactor. A bullet hits near Julia’s head. Sphinx was growling as he charges towards the area where the bullet came from.
Julia follows behind him and she spots the shooter. He was pointing his weapon towards Sphinx. She pulls her police issue.357 SIG Sauer P229R “put your weapon down!”
Diego saw the huge dog coming towards him and was about to shoot it when he heard a female voice. He pointed his gun at her and could see she had a gun pointed at him. He saw the dog leaping towards him and just before he could shoot the dog. He felt and heard as a bullet hit his body.
A second shot sounded as Julia fired at the young teenage boy’s chest. He was about to shoot Sphinx and she had to react fast.
“Thig!” Julia holsters her weapon and walks over to the boy.
Julia felt bad that she had to shoot him. He looked to be around Alyona’s age.
“4-Adam-21 to dispatch. I’m going to need the coroner sent to my location.” Julia couldn’t believe that he would rather die, instead of being sent to juvie.
Officer Newton heard what Julia asked over the radio and rushes to her location. He sees her staring at a young Latino teenage boy she just shot. He also notices Sphinx sitting next to her.
“How did it happen, Officer Bounty?” He walks over to her.
“He was about to shoot Sphinx. I tried to give him a chance to surrender, but it was too late.” She was getting tired of killing kids that were her sister’s age.
When she was down in California, she was forced to kill at least eight gang members in their early and late teens. She wonders if her father has ever had to kill people around Silvia and Alyona ages before.
“You had your cam on, didn’t you?” Newton knew a few officers who would turn theirs off.
“Yeah, mine was on and so was Sphinx’s.” Julia put a body cam on Sphinx so, there couldn’t be any questions about his takedown.
Julia walks back to her SUV, after giving her account of what happened. She glances at the time and notices she had to go and pick up her sister’s, niece and daughter at school. Normally, they would ride home with Gina or with Christmas. She heads towards their school.
Haylee, Arabella, Alyona, and Silvia were waiting outside shivering when they spotted Julia’s police SUV. They watch as she pulls up to them. Alyona opens the passenger door.
“Hi, sis.” As she climbs in.
Arabella climbs in next and sits behind Julia. Haylee climbs in next and hugs Sphinx in the back cargo area. Silvia climbs in next and shuts the back passenger door.
“Haylee, be careful of hugging Sphinx. He was exposed to cocaine powder today.” Julia watches her daughter as she hugs Sphinx.
“How did that happen, sis?” Alyona looks at her big sister.
“Just before I came to pick you guys up. I assisted in apprehending three teenage boys. They were transporting cocaine, but I didn’t know that.
The second boy Sphinx took down, must have caused one of the cocaine bricks he was carrying to explode. There was cocaine powder
everywhere, including on Sphinx. I got as much as I could off his fur, but there might still be some left on him. So, be careful if you pet him.” Julia knew how much her daughter loved Sphinx and all the animals they had.
“Oh, poor Sphinx. Did you get hurt today?” As Haylee pets Sphinx.
“Did you have to shoot anyone?” Alyona looks towards Julia and could tell something was bothering Julia.
“Yes, the last suspect I was looking for was shooting at me and Sphinx. Just as I told him to put his weapon down. He pointed it at Sphinx and I
shot him. He was around Silvia age.” Julia takes a deep breath to calm down.
She feels her daughter grab her arm and hug it. Julia just looks at Haylee as she held her arm. She pulls up in front of Gina’s house first. Arabella hugs her before she gets out. Arnold had stepped out of the house to watch Arabella get out of the SUV. Trigger and Cadmus were standing next to him. Trigger was wagging her tail.
Julia heads to her fathers and mother’s house next to drop Silvia and Alyona off next. Just before Alyona gets out, she hugs Julia.
“Are you going to be okay, sis?” Alyona looks into Julia’s eyes.
“I’ll be fine, but thank you for asking.” She returns Alyona hug.
Silvia hugs her big sister, before getting out and heading into the house. Haylee gets in the passenger seat.
“So, what do you want for dinner tonight, young lady?” Julia hopes Christmas will be back soon.
She knew Christmas took an emergency leave from school, because of her father in Florida. He had to go to the hospital because of a heart attack. He was out golfing when it happened.
“How about chicken fried steaks, mom?” Haylee loved chicken fried steak with mash potatoes and brown gravy.
“Alright, why don’t you take Roxy outside to potty and come back inside when she is done and start on your homework.” Julia knew poor Roxy had to potty.
“Okay, mom.” Haylee puts her jacket back on and heads for the front door.
Julia watches her daughter as she heads outside with Roxy. She looks down at Sphinx.
“Go on boy. Watch Haylee and Roxy.”
Sphinx gets up off his pillow and walks outside with Haylee and the Border collie. Haylee plays with Roxy and Sphinx outside on the side of the house. She gets both of them to chase her around the house.
Haylee loved all the wolves her new family had. She also loved all the horses they had as well. She pulls her cellphone out and calls her mom inside the house.
Julia heard her cellphone ring and pick it up. She saw it was Haylee’s number.
“What is it, Haylee?” Julia looks out the kitchen window at her daughter.
“I need to go and feed the horses since grandpa is out of town.” Haylee always helps her grandfather out to feed the animals.
“Alright, but don’t take to long.”
“Okay, mom.” Haylee heads over to her four-wheeler and drives it over towards her grandfather’s place on a trail that Jack had made for her.
While Julia is cooking dinner, she keeps thinking about the shooting. Seeing if there was another option she could have taken. After a while, Julia shakes her head to clear the memories of this afternoon from her mind.
Thirty minutes later, Sphinx, Roxy, and Haylee come walking into the house. Roxy and Sphinx run towards their bowls, while Haylee was taking her jacket off.
“How are the horses, Haylee?” Julia could see her daughter from the kitchen.
“They were fine mom. Grandma was outside already feeding them when I arrived.” Haylee loved her grandma Debbie.
She has always wanted a grandmother. Her birth family, her grandmother, and mother had died because of her stepfather.
“Well, go and change. Dinner is almost ready. "
“Yes, ma’am.” Haylee heads towards the downstairs bathroom and washes her hands.
The Next Day:
Julia didn’t sleep to well last night. She kept seeing the face of the young man she shot. When she pulls up to her precinct. Julia notices several television trucks and a crowd holding signs protesting the killing of the teenage boy she shot yesterday.
“Looks like we have a problem, boy.” Julia knew she’ll have to leash Sphinx, or he would attack someone.
Julia pulls into her normal parking spot. She grabs Sphinx’s leash and put it on him. She leaves her purse in the SUV locked up. She grabs her coffee and starts heading towards the entrance of the police station. As she gets closer, a reporter gets in her way and shoves a mic into her face.
“Officer Bounty is it true you shot an innocent teenage boy yesterday?”
“He wasn’t innocent. He tried shooting my partner.” Julia stops and looks at the reporter.
“You mean this wolf right here?” As the reporter looks down at Sphinx.
“Yes, my partner. He is a deputized police officer. The young man tried to shoot him and me after I told him to put his weapon down.”
“So, you're saying this wolf’s life was more important than Diego Morehouse life?” Earl looks at Officer Bounty and her K-9 partner.
“I’m saying I had two options opened to me and neither option was pleasant. Should I let Diego Morehouse shoot my partner and then me or do I shoot Diego Morehouse before he killed my partner? I chose to protect my partner.” Julia takes her sunglasses off and looks at the reporter.
“So, you consider the life of a wolf more important than a human.”
“I consider the life of a police officer over a boy trying to kill me and my partner more important. Now, if you don’t get out of my way, I’m going to arrest you.”
The reporter moved out of the way. Just as she was about to grab the handle to the door “do you have children, Mrs. Bounty?”
“Yes, I do, Mrs. Morehouse. I also have a sister the same age as your son. The one lesson my father taught us, is if you point a weapon at someone, you better be prepared to use it. Because if you aren’t, your dead. Your son knew what he was doing when he pointed his weapon at me and my partner. He paid the price for doing so.” Julia opens the door and head inside to do her paperwork.
Leslie stood close to Casey as they danced out on the dance floor. She couldn’t believe she had finally had her operation and had married Casey. She had done what Casey suggested and froze as much semen as she could possibly produce. She has been on hormone replacement therapy for so long, she didn’t know if she could even produce any. She took Casey’s last name as her own.
Leslie stood close to Casey as they danced out on the dance floor. She couldn’t believe she had finally had her operation and had married Casey. She had done what Casey suggested and froze as much semen as she could possibly produce. She has been on hormone replacement therapy for so long, she didn’t know if she could even produce any. She took Casey’s last name as her own.
Casey noticed how nervous Leslie was as she held her close to her. She places a kiss on Leslie’s cheek and leans in close to whisper in her ear.
“Wait until we go on our honeymoon. You won’t be leaving our room for a few days.” Casey kisses Leslie on the lips.
“I can’t wait.” Leslie loved when Casey bound her to the bed or used a rope to secure her.
Leslie shivers just at the thought of the things her and Casey were going to do on their honeymoon. It got her mind off the nervousness she was feeling being around so many nobles. She didn’t know how connected her new family was. She watched the emo color hair girl that was
Countess Basset’s daughter have fun. She also notices that some of the royals that were there avoided the girl as well.
“Who’s the emo color hair girl?” Leslie looks at Casey’s face.
“That’s Mouse. She’s the adopted daughter of Countess Basset. She works in the cyber division of MI 5/6.
“Mouse? Who gave her the name mouse?” Leslie was curious about why the girl didn’t change it.
“Her birth mother did. Aunt Basset was willing to change her name, but Mouse didn’t want to.”
“Okay, I can’t see being called mouse for life.” Leslie rests her head against Casey’s shoulder.
They dance for a little bit longer and then split up to dance with some more of their guest. Leslie ends up dancing with her father-in-law. She enjoys dancing with him. She studied up on all the dance steps Casey said she will experience after the wedding. Her mentor Ginja and her daughter had accepted the invitation they had sent her.
When they retire for the night, Casey secures Leslie spread eagle to the restraints attached to the bed frame. She makes love to Leslie with the biggest strap-on she has. She loves hearing Leslie moan and wiggle under her touch as she slowly and gently sexually tortures her.
When Leslie passes out from being sexually tortured. Casey removes the restraints and places a kiss on Leslie’s lips “sweet dreams my wife.”
Leslie wakes up early the next morning and was sore. She also felt energized and renew after the lovemaking, she and Casey did last night. She slowly slides out of bed and head to the bathroom. They were supposed to head to the airport and take the family Lear to Hawaii.
Leslie has never been out of the country before, so this was a treat for her. Casey hasn’t been to Hawaii in a long time, so she was looking forward to the trip. Their bags were already packed.
Leslie comes out of the bathroom, after doing her morning routine. She walks over and kisses Casey on the lips “time to get up sweetie.”
Casey opens her eyes and looks up into Leslie’s face “morning Mrs. Hollander.”
“Good morning to you as well, Mrs. Hollander.” Leslie kisses Casey again.
Casey gets up and heads towards the bathroom. She had fun last night with Leslie’s body. She takes a shower while she is in the bathroom.
Leslie puts on her skimpiest lingerie, that she knew turned Casey on. She slips on the dress she planned on wearing to the airport. She wanted to give Casey as much access to her body as possible.
Casey comes out of the bathroom and before she could put her panties on. Leslie knocks her to the bed and starts kissing down her body, till she is between her legs. Leslie licks and probes with her tongue and fingers until Casey erupts and cover her face.
“That was tasteful.” She stands up and kisses Casey on her lips.
Casey just smiles at her “oh, I am going to have so much fun with you when we get to Hawaii.”
“I can’t wait.”
Twelve Hours Later:
“Hey, wake-up sleepy head.” Casey shakes Leslie lightly as the plane starts descending to land.
Leslie rubs her eyes. She had fallen asleep after they landed to refuel once they arrived in North America from England.
“We’re here?” Leslie looks out the aircraft window to see where they were.
She saw the big island as they were coming in to land at Kona International Airport. She sits back in her chair as the Lear touches down. Once the plane came to a stop, she and Casey are met by the car rental place.
Casey had rented a Jeep wrangler for them, while they were in Hawaii. Once their luggage had been checked over by customs. They head towards the Four-Season Resort.
“I am so, going to like it here.” Leslie was enjoying the warm weather as Casey drove the jeep.
“Don’t forget what I said, back home.” Casey looks at Leslie with a wicked gleam in her eyes.
Leslie leans close to her “why do you think I’m wearing the lingerie you like me in?” She lifts her dress to show Casey what she had on.
Once they arrive at the resort, they are shown their room. Leslie gives the bellhop a tip and locks the door after he leaves. She slips out of the dress she has been wearing since she left England.
She walks over to Casey and wraps her arms around her. She starts kissing her and feeling her up. She feels Casey respond to her kisses and touches.
“Oh, you so are going to regret this.” Casey pushes Leslie back onto the bed.
The next two days, Leslie and Casey don’t leave their room. They ordered in and enjoy each other’s bodies. Casey uses some of her biggest
strapon’s she brought with her, to help Leslie break in her vagina.
On their third day of being at the Resort. They leave their room and head down to the beach in their bikini’s. Casey didn’t feel comfortable in
hers, because of what happened to her. Even though the scars she had weren’t boldly there on her skin, she could still see them.
“Come on, sweetie. No one is going to say anything about your scars. You should be proud of having them.” Leslie squeezes her wife’s hand.
“I know.” Casey looks at the scar Leslie had that a lightning bolt had created.
It had made the veins under Leslie’s skin turn into a flowery raised brand on Leslie’s arm. That same lightning bolt activated Leslie latent psychic abilities.
“Come, let's take a dip.” Leslie pulls Casey out of her lounge chair and towards the water.
Casey didn’t resist much as Leslie pulled her to the water. She walks in with Leslie when she goes in. The water felt nice against her skin. The warm tropic air was refreshing, compared to the weather in England. They spend the day down by the pool and take a walk down the beach.
When they were done with their walk, Leslie and Casey take a shower together. They do fool around for a while. Once they were done with their shower.
“I hope you like the dress I picked out.” Leslie puts on a nice garter belt and thong panties, with a lacey bra.
“I actually like you, as you are dress now.” Casey loved the lingerie Leslie was wearing.
“Thank you.” Leslie steps over and gives Casey a kiss.
Once the two of them are fully dressed. They leave their room and head towards the restaurant they had reservation at. Leslie was in heaven
with Casey by her side. The restaurant they went too, served Polynesian food.
Later, after dinner the two of them take a walk down the beach. They were holding each other’s hand and a full moon was hanging high in the sky.
“Coming to Hawaii for our honeymoon was a good choice.” Leslie was relaxed and enjoying the warm breeze.
“I thought you might like it. The last time I came, I stayed on Oahu.” Casey had come to visit a friend of the family.
“Is that where the Capital of Hawaii is?” Leslie was curious.
“Yep, we’re on the big island. There are several other islands that belong to Hawaii.” Casey was enjoying the walk in the moonlight.
They finally make their way back to their room. Instead of doing their normal loving making, Leslie lays down next to Casey and rest her head on her chest. She traces one of Casey’s scars. She wonders how Casey got it.
“You enjoy playing with my scars.” Casey had noticed that about Leslie.
“Actually, I like playing with your whole body and letting you enjoy my body as well.” Leslie places a kiss on Casey’s lips.
Leslie snuggles back down and falls asleep listening to Casey’s heartbeat. She stays like that most of the night. She does end up with Casey spooned against her and holding her waist.
The next few days Casey and Leslie stay by the poolside sunning themselves. Leslie was going through an old leather tome of magic she bought at a used book store. She was trying to figure out a trick she found in the book. The trick was to make it snow out of thin air.
Casey glances over towards Leslie “what are you doing?”
“Trying to figure this trick out. I bought this book from a used bookstore before we left and it has this neat trick in it, but there’s not much information on how to perform the trick.” Leslie has been racking her brain trying to figure the trick out.
“What is the trick?” Casey was curious.
“Making snow and ice appear from thin air. It would be a neat trick to perform on a hot day.”
“So, why is it hard to figure the trick out?”
“Because, when a stage magician or an escape artist like I am write down instructions on how to perform our tricks. We put the instructions in code. That way, anyone who isn’t a magician can’t figure out how to do our trick. Also, we don’t always write down the complete instructions as well. The reason we do that is so the next magician can figure the trick out themselves.”
“Boy, you lot are a secretive bunch.” Casey met some of Leslie's magician friends and liked them.
“That’s because not everyone is cut out to be a magician. We have also had some magicians use their knowledge to hurt other people.” Leslie remembers reading a book her mentor had about the history of their profession.
“What does your guild think of you being a government agent?” Casey knew some people had problems with the government.
“They don’t mind. They know my first loyalty is to them, you and finally MI 5.”
Leslie reaches over and grab Casey’s hand and gives it a little squeeze. She loved Casey since she first laid eyes on her. She also knew Casey loved her as well. It was like they were meant for each other.
They hold hands for a while. While they were enjoying the sun and the peacefulness. They hear a slight high pitch noise. Leslie looks around and spots a small black drone flying near the location where they were relaxing. The drone was watching them.
“I wonder who is controlling that drone?” Leslie was watching it as much as she could. The sun was blinding her some.
“I don’t know, but they are disturbing the peacefulness around here.” Casey was getting annoyed by it.
“I can fix that.” Leslie reaches into her beach tote and pulls out a small metal ball.
Casey was watching her wife “what are you going to do with that?”
“This.” Leslie put the ball in the palm of her hand and aim it at the drone.
She gives it a good pluck and sends it towards the drone. She uses her special gift to give it more power. The small metal ball goes through the center of the drone, damaging it.
The drone drops into the water and sink.
“Good riddance to that annoying thing.” Leslie was glad it sunk into the water.
“You’re getting better with your gift.” Casey turns her head to look at Leslie.
“I should be, after all the work you did to help me.”
Casey trained her from what she could research and saw from movies. The training has made her better using her gift. She still uses her gift in her street performances.
“You know, I wonder who that drone belonged to?” Leslie was curious.
“I don’t know, let’s find out.” Casey gets up off her lounger and wade into the water, over where the drone sunk.
She goes underwater and comes back up with the drone in her hand. She examines it looking for who made it but doesn’t find anything. Casey comes out of the water and over to her longer with the drone in her hands.
Leslie hands her wife a towel form her beach tote “here you go, sweetie.”
“Thanks.” Casey accepts the towel and dries off.
“Do you mind if I look at the drone?” Leslie was curious.
“No, not at all.” Casey hands the drone to Leslie.
Leslie looks over the drone and spotted a tiny symbol hidden. She reaches into her beach tote and pulls her magnifying glass out. It was a weird-looking symbol she has never seen before. It was an ancient cross with a crescent moon facing up at the bottom of the cross.
“Here is a weird looking symbol.” Leslie has never seen it before.
Casey looks at the symbol on the drone. She has never seen it before. “I wonder what it means?”
“Let me see if it's in one of my symbols books.” Leslie reaches into her beach tote and pulls out a paperback size book. It wasn’t very thick and
had leather covering.
“How many books did you bring with you?” Casey was curious.
“Just four books. I haven’t had time to go through this new book and like I said. Magician’s written instructions and directions are in code. So, the other three are copies of my symbols book.” Leslie opens the book and looks through it for the symbol.
While Leslie was busy looking for the symbol. Casey was doing a more detail examination of the drone. She could hear the small metal bead Leslie shot at it, rattle around inside it. She spotted the small symbol Leslie pointed out.
“Any luck on finding the symbol in your book?” Casey sits down on her lounger.
“Nope. There’s nothing in my book that has that symbol on it. I’ll have to check my other two books back in our room.” Leslie puts her book back in her beach tote.
“Here, put this in your bag, please.” Casey hands the drone over to Leslie.
Leslie accepts the drone and sticks it into her bag. She looks at Casey “so, should we call it a day and head back to our room or go and grab some lunch?”
“Let’s go and get some food.” Casey helps Leslie up off her lounger.
Leslie picks her beach tote up and follows Casey to the resort’s restaurant. They didn’t mind guest being in their swimsuits. Leslie and Casey were turning heads as they walked in. Sure, Casey had some scars on her body from where she had been hurt, but she still looked beautiful.
After lunch, they head back to their room. When they opened the door to their room, they noticed someone had gone through their stuff. While their attention was on their room, they are hit on the back of their heads and fall face first towards the floor.
Few Hours Later:
Leslie slowly starts coming around. The back of her head hurt her. Her face was pressed against a cold smooth surface. She felt her hands bonded behind her back. She slowly looks around and notices she was inside some sort of storage room.
She spots Casey still unconscious and hanging from a set of cuffs secure to the wall. The room itself had one door and no window. She was resting against the opposite wall from Casey that was dirty white. They were still in their bikini’s.
The binding that bound her hands was a zip cuff. She concentrates and frees her hands. Whoever kidnapped them should have done their research on her. She rubs her wrist as she slowly stands up and stumbles towards Casey. There weren’t any cameras or anything in the room that she could spot.
“Casey baby, are you alright?” Leslie lifts Casey’s head up to see if she was alright.
Leslie felt behind Casey’s head and felt a small bump where she was hit. The bump didn’t feel very big. She searches Casey’s body to see if
they gave her something. She couldn’t find a needle mark or anything. She tries to wake Casey, but nothing works.
She walks over to the door and notices it was bolted from the outside. Which meant she was going to have to wait for someone to open the door. She sits back down on the floor and waits to see what happens next.
After what seems like an hour, the door opens swing outward. Leslie pretends she is still bound as a man comes in. He looked to be European and fairly built.
“Why did you kidnap me and my wife?”
“We didn’t know she was your wife. As for why we kidnapped Ms. Hollander, is because of her relationship to a Mr. Jack Bounty.” William
Briwere heard about the attack currently going on at the Bounty ranch. According to the reports he was getting, it wasn’t going too well.
Orders had been sent out to capture any Bounty’s or relatives of Jack Bounty to be used against him. The organization had confirmed that Casey Hollander and her father were related to the Bounty clan. They have been watching her, hoping to pick her and her lover up.
“So, what are your plans for us?” Leslie was watching William carefully, waiting to strike as Ginja taught her.
“If Mr. Bounty doesn’t cooperate with us. We’ll see if she can swim with 50 lbs. of weights tied to her feet and you’ll be reconditioned to be a breeder for us.” An evil smile appears on Williams's face.
A smile appears on Leslie’s face, as she lunges forward and hit the pressure points that control the legs as Ginja showed her. When Williams falls to the floor, she knocks him out.
“Sorry baby, but I’m going to have to leave you.” She places a kiss on Casey’s cheek.
Leslie searches William and takes anything of use from his body. He didn’t have a gun, but he had a ring of keys and a cellphone. She tries the keys and finds the ones that unlock the cuffs. Leslie catches Casey’s unconscious form and carries her out of the room and lock the door behind her. She looks around and has no idea where she is.
After searching for a while, she finds a dive room. It has a decompression chamber in it. She lays Casey’s unconscious body inside the room and jams the door, so it doesn’t lock. She spots a spear gun and thinks about taking it with her but decides not to. Between the training she received from Ginja and MI 5, she figures she should be able to take control of the yacht they were on.
Several hours later, Casey slowly comes around. She finds herself laying on a bed with nice sheets. She spots Leslie in a nearby chair, asleep. She also saw that the door to the room was rigged to wake her up as well.
Casey gets slowly out of bed and walks over to Leslie. She steps to the side of Leslie, before waking her.
“Leslie, wake-up baby.” As she gently shakes Leslie’s shoulder.
Leslie snaps awake and ready to strike. She spots Casey standing to the right-hand side of her.
Leslie jumps up out off her chair and wraps her arms around Casey. She plants a big kiss on her lips as well. After she finishes kissing Casey, she looks into her eyes.
“I’m so glad you’re okay. You’ve been asleep for the past twelve hours.”
“Me too. Can you tell me why we are in this room and how we got here?” Casey was still feeling the effects of whatever drug they gave her.
“Here’s what I know. We were kidnapped because of your relationship with a guy named Jack Bounty. The people who kidnapped us wanted to use you to make this person give up. If you didn’t cooperate, they were going to put weights on your feet and toss you overboard. As for me, they were going to recondition me and turn me into a breeder. Like I have the reproductive organs to have children.”
“Why are they after my Uncle?” Casey was curious why they were using her to make her uncle do whatever they wanted.
"Our captor didn't say why he was after your uncle."
“Okay, that still doesn’t explain why we are in here?” Casey looks at her wife.
“That’s because I knocked half the crew out and the other half are secure in their room. Trust, me they aren’t escaping from my knots.”
“So, why aren’t we heading back to Hawaii?”
“Well, its because I don’t trust the crew and I don’t know how to pilot a yacht.” Leslie looked embarrasses. Her cheeks turn red from admitting that.
“Its okay baby. I’ll take us back to Hawaii. I know you said you don’t trust the crew, but did any of them give you a hard time?”
“Nope, not after I showed them this." Leslie had two blocks of plastic explosives in her hand.
“You have plastic explosive?” Casey wonders where she got it.
“Actually, it was a bluff. I found some stuff I could use to make it look like I had plastic explosives. Remember I deal in misdirection and
illusions?” Leslie places a kiss on Casey’s lips.
“Before we head back to Hawaii, I want more answers.”
“Okay. I know the perfect person.” Leslie heads back down to the room she had woken up in.
Leslie opens the door to the room. The guy she took down was in there awake.
“Hi, my wife is awake, and she wants to talk to you. If I was you, I would tell her everything you know, because if you don’t. I know several
ways to hurt you, without killing you.”
Before Casey can grab him and pull him out. Williams bites down and he starts jerking.
“What the fuck?” Leslie was taught enemy agents would have poison capsules in their mouth.
“Do you have others that are unconscious?” Casey was pissed because she wanted to throw this guy in the ocean and let the sharks have him.
“Yeah, some I knocked out and some I used the same drug they used on you to knock them out after I secured them.”
Leslie takes Casey to the room she had placed the unconscious people that worked with William. There were at least six people in the room, laying about unconscious.
“Those two clothes might fit me and you if you want to get out of your bikini.” Leslie points to two guys.
“No thanks. I don’t know where they have been or what they have done.” Casey takes a pair of pliers she had found down in the engine room.
It was lucky that they were on a superyacht. They take two of the guys up to the deck and make some chum to draw the sharks to them. Afterward Casey locates the tooth that held the poison in their mouth and pulls it out. They wake-up after the tooth is pulled.
John and Andrew wake-up with their mouth hurting. They spot the two women they helped kidnapped standing before them.
“Good evening gentlemen. I want to know why you kidnapped me and my wife. Also, why you are after my uncle?”
“We aren’t going to tell you anything.” John wasn’t going to tell the bitch in front of him anything.
Leslie looks over the edge towards the water “sweetie, we have sharks.”
“Good!” Casey tosses John overboard.
Next thing everyone hears is the screams from John being eaten. Casey turns towards Andrew “now, do you want to follow your friend, or do you want to live?”
“I would choose life because my wife is being nice to you.” Leslie had a knife in her hand while peeling an apple she found down in the galley.
Andrew looks at Leslie and hadn’t realized she was bluffing about having plastic explosives. He also hadn't realized she knew about atemi attacks either.
“We were told to come after you, to force your Uncle and his family in Montana to surrender to us. Even if he had surrendered to us, we would still go after your whole entire family. Your family is dangerous and is a threat to our plans.”
Leslie was shocked hearing this. She looks at Andrew “you would kill children, innocent women and men?”
“No, the children we would train to be soldiers for our causes. The women would be turned into breeders to breed our genetic engineered soldiers.”
“Your people are genetically engineered?” Leslie was surprised.
“Yes, we are genetically engineer from the greatest warriors from the Crusades. We also have the best Knights that have severed the church.” Andrew had a smile on his face.
“So, why come after my family? What have we ever done to you and your organization?”
“I don’t know, only our top leaders do. I was just ordered to kidnapped you and your lover.” Andrew didn’t see any way out of this.
“Does your group use a symbol of an ancient cross with a crescent moon facing upward at the bottom of it?” Leslie just thought about the
symbol she found.
“Yes, it’s an ancient symbol from the days of the Crusades.” Andrew wonders where Leslie saw it.
“What is the name of your organization?” Leslie wanted to add it to her notes.
“Hunters, we have been around for a long time.”
“You might not after my family-in-laws get done with your organization.” Leslie felt sorry for them.
“Your lucky, we aren’t back home, or I would have Zeus kill you.” Casey strikes fast, knocking Andrew out.
“You know, I’m getting tired of dragging these unconscious bodies.” Leslie looks at her wife.
“Sorry, let’s go and remove the poisonous teeth from the others and afterward, call my uncle and Mouse.” Casey needed to let the rest of the
family know.
“Can we keep the yacht, since they won’t be needing it anymore?” Leslie figured since they disturbed their honeymoon, they should keep their yacht, since they won’t need it.
“Well, we are in international waters, so we could make a claim for it.” Casey wouldn’t mind owning the yacht.
After they take Andrew back to the room where the others were. Casey and Leslie work together to remove the poisonous teeth from the other Hunter’s.
“How do you think our family is going to take this?” Leslie didn’t know what to expect from Casey’s family.
"Like we do most threats to our family. Set an example of what we will and can do. And if that message isn't clear enough, we'll locate them and make them regret the day they ever heard of us." Casey knew how the family will react. It won't be their first time and it surely won't be the last time someone has tried their patience.
Casey goes to the bridge and figures out where they are. She figures they have enough fuel to either go to Australia or back to Hawaii. She sets sail for Hawaii. She sends a text message to Mouse, letting her know the family was in danger and to pass the word. Also, to tell their uncle Jack.
By the time they arrive back in port. They were met by the police department. Casey informs the police what happened. Leslie backs her up, after calling the British embassy and getting permission to identify herself as an MI 5 agent.
After that matter is taken of and informed that the yacht under maritime law and out in international waters could be claimed as salvage. It would be turned over to them.
By the time they arrived back at their resort room and take a shower. They crawl into bed and pass out from exhaustion
Leslie couldn’t believe how fast her new in-laws were able to get a crew out to their new yacht. She and Casey filed ownership papers for the yacht and registered it in their family name. She bends back over and continued to translate some writing from Sanskrit to English.
Casey helped her with some of the translation, but the rest she had done. She falls backward on the floor in the Master bedroom on the yacht.
She stares up at the ceiling “finally, I’m done with the translation.”
She sits back up and looks down at the translation she had read. It didn’t make any sense to her, but she was willing to follow the instruction. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath as her Sensei taught her. Leslie starts visualizing the air in the room becoming cooler.
She places her right hand over the glass of water sitting in front of her. She visualizes turning it from liquid water to a glass filled with snowflakes. Leslie holds her hand over the glass and the next thing she feels is the room dropping in temperature. Something cold hit her nose, which causes her to open her eyes and look.
The glass of water had changed into snowflakes, but there were snowflakes floating from a small cloud floating over her. She couldn’t believe it as the small cloud continued to drop snow down on her. It starts making a small pile on her lap and around her.
Leslie dust the snow off her books and try to see what the instructions say about canceling what she did. The pile was getting higher and higher around her. It was almost up to her neck when she spots how to stop the snow.
“Finis!” Leslie discontinues the energy feed.
She couldn’t believe what she did. She caused it to snow in her and Casey’s bedroom. They were still in port. Casey got a message from her
Uncle Jack, that a friend of his was going to be visiting them. She figures while her wife was waiting for this person to arrive, she would translate some of the incantations she found in the book she bought.
She originally thought the writing in the book were instructions for a trick. However, the more she translated the writing, the more she realized it was something else. She never thought that magic was real until she caused the first spell in the book to come to life.
It was a simple light spell. She could either use it to light the book up or an object to light up. She tried it on a candle, and it worked. She looks at all the snow that was surrounding her.
Leslie stands up and brushes the snow off her legs. If Casey came in right now and saw the pile, she would have to explain how she did it. As much as she loves her wife, she still took an oath to remain silent about what goes on in the magician guild. She knows, Casey has secrets as well and would never ask her wife to reveal those.
Leslie brushes up the snow and dumps it in the shower. A playful smile appears on her face. She should see how her wife would like it if she made it snow while she was sunbathing. She continues to clean the snow up and once the snow was cleaned up. She makes sure the carpet isn’t wet.
Leslie takes the leather bond book and her notebook of the spells she has translated to English so far and put them in her tote. She changes clothes and put her bikini on. Casey said they were staying port for a while. She grabs her hat, beach tote, and heads up to the deck to sunbathe.
Leslie was enjoying the fact that they owned the superyacht they were on. The crew that Casey’s family sent were going over every inch of the ship. She was surprised that they had a smaller boat they could take from the yacht. The Hunter organization had weapons stored onboard and a few other items.
A few hours later, Casey finds her wife sunbathing. Leslie was laying on her tummy and her top straps were hanging by her side. Casey could tell, Leslie was asleep. She kneels next to her and runs her hand up in between Leslie’s legs before she is stopped by Leslie’s thighs.
Casey just smiles, as she unties the strings holding Leslie’s bottom on and yanks it off her. She tosses it overboard.
“Hey!” Leslie turns over to look at Casey “where’s my bottom?”
“Threw it overboard.” Casey leans in and kisses Leslie.
Leslie removes Casey’s bottom and throws it overboard as well. She breaks the kiss “fair is fair.”
“True, but I have other ideas for you.” Casey puts her hand n between Leslie’s legs and starts fingering her.
In no time Leslie is ready to come. She squeezes her thighs and traps Casey’s hand. Casey just smiles as she watches her wife.
“Let’s take this to our room.”
“I agree.” Leslie holds Casey’s hand as they head towards their bedroom.
Waipi'o Valley, Big Island:
Charlotte stands before the beautiful waterfall she had hiked all the way down to see. It was beautiful and majestic. She loved the view and the beach. She sets her backpack down and takes her boots off. She strips down to the bathing suit she has been wearing under her clothes.
She rushes out towards the waves and jumps in. She has missed being home and has missed Hawaii a lot. For the past ten years, she has served overseas for the US Army as a special operative. If it wasn’t for Mrs. Patel pulling a few strings to get her in the military, she might have ended up in prison.
Mrs. Patel also paid for her to have her SRS surgery before she joined as well. She couldn’t believe that someone would do anything like that for anyone else. She enjoys herself for a few hours, before taking a break and eat a light lunch. She lays back on the black sand and closes her eyes. She breathes in through her nose and holds it for a while, before releasing it. She was trying to feel the spirits of the old kings of Hawaii.
She could barely feel their spirits. She opens herself even more and let their spirits flow through her. Charlotte shares her energies with the spirits, as the old king’s flow through her. After a while the old King’s leave. She feels drained as she slowly sits up.
She looks out towards the ocean and opens herself up to the energy coming off the waves as they crash against the shore. As she is replenishing her spiritual energies, her satellite phone starts ringing. Charlotte pulls it out of her backpack and checks to see who was calling her. The number was unlisted.
Charlotte wonders who was calling her now. She was retired from the military and didn’t do any more assassination jobs anymore.
“Hello?”
“Charlotte, how are you doing/”
A smile appears on Charlottes face. She was wondering when Cheshire was going to call her.
“I was wondering when you were going to call me Aunt Cheshire.” Charlotte owed Cheshire a lot for helping to get her life together and into the military. No one has ever cared about her or what she wanted.
“I would have called earlier, but some unexpected things have come up. I need you to do something for me.”
“Anything, Aunt Cheshire. I owe you for saving my life.”
“You have repaid me with all your accomplishments, Ace.” Cheshire knew all about Charlotte’s nickname.
A smile appears on Charlotte's face “I should have known, you would have heard about my nickname.”
“Yes, and how you made an impossible shot, that none of your comrades could make.” Cheshire had heard how Charlotte took down an enemy sniper in a village her squad was set to.
That same sniper had managed to kill three of her comrades. The sniper was well defended and there was no way anyone could get a clear shot at him. She dropped the sniper with one shot at 3,000 meters through a hole no bigger than a quarter in the brick wall he was hiding behind.
“It was a difficult shot and I lost three good friends that day.” Charlotte liked the three people who died that day.
“So, what have you been doing since you have gotten out?”
“I’m down here at Waipi'o Valley enjoying the energies and the waves. Is there something you need me to do?” Charlotte had a sneaking
suspicion that there was more to this call.
“As a matter of fact, there is something I need for you to check out for me on the Big Island. A friend of mine, one of his relatives was recently attacked. We managed to get the location of the person who authorized the hit. I need for you to search the perps place and see what other information you can gather.”
“Who is this friend of yours and who is the person you want me to search?” Charlotte was curious.
“Do you remember my partner Jack Bounty?”
“You mean that scary guy, the one that always caused goose pimples to form on my skin? I thought for sure he would be dead by now from going after the cartels like he does.”
“Yes, his niece and her wife were kidnapped. Luckily, the people who attacked them didn’t realize who they really were or what they were capable of.”
“So, who attacked them?”
“A group by the name of Hunter Organization.” Cheshire wonders if Charlotte has heard that name before.
Charlotte looks towards the waves as they crashed against the shore. She had heard that name before, but she couldn’t remember where she heard it.
“I’ve heard that name before, but I can’t recall where I heard it.” Charlotte knew it was when she was overseas.
“Well, I have an address for you to go to and see what you can dig up.”
“Alright, send me the address and I’ll check it out either tonight or sometime tomorrow.” Charlotte knew it was going to take her the rest of the afternoon to get back to her Motorcycle.
“Alright, also after you check the address out. I want you to check on Jack’s niece and her wife. The superyacht they acquired is docked at Kailua Pier.”
“What’s the name of the yacht?”
“Neopatras”
“As in the Battle of Neopatras, during the crusades?” Charlotte loved history.
“Your guess is better than mine.” Cheshire didn’t know if the yacht was named after that battle.
“Does this mean, I will be working for you now?” Charlotte was wondering when her aunt was going to contact her.
“When I need you. I’ll let you make that decision later.” Cheshire would like Charlotte to work for her, but she wanted Charlotte to make that decision herself.
“I already owe you for what you have done for me, Cheshire. So, you know I will be willing to work for you.”
“Just do this one job for me and we’ll talk later.”
“Okay.”
Charlotte puts her satellite phone back in her backpack and takes one more dip in the ocean. She enjoys swimming one last time, before getting redress and head back up the trail towards her motorcycle.
She loved her new electric motorcycle. It was quiet and could go at least three hundred miles before she needed to recharge the batteries. She heads towards the house she was renting and charge her motorcycle up, while she takes a shower.
When she gets out of the shower, she reaches under her bed and pulls out a black rectangle case. She places her palm on the palm reader to unlock it. The case had arrived a few days ago, but she hadn’t realized she would be using it, so soon.
Inside was a full skin-tight black suit, boots, and gloves. The suit itself had a silky feel to it. There was a custom blacked-out utility belt with two holsters. A headset and two brand new Glock 22’s. Each was equipped with laser sights and had silencers to go with them.
“I’ll wait till, night time to go and investigate.” Charlotte closes the case and slides it back under her bed.
Master Bedroom, Neopatras:
Leslie looks down into Casey’s eyes as she straddles her waist. They just got done making love to each other. She still had the long, thick, penis shape strap on, buried deep in her new vagina. Her body was slick with sweat and sore as well.
“So, what is planned for the rest of the day?” As Leslie grinds the strap-on against Casey’s sensitive groin area.
A smile appears on Casey’s face as she stares into Leslie’s eyes. She talked with her uncle and had Mouse do a search on the people that attempted to kidnap them. She wanted to know more about them and why they did what they did.
“I thought we would do some recon tonight. I want to know who these people really were.” Casey squeezes Leslie’s breasts gently.
“Great, you do know how much trouble, I can get into if I get caught, don’t you?” Leslie had to be careful, because of her employment.
“You’ve been cleared by my aunt for this recon. She has you on special assignment.” Casey received the word, while she was up on the bridge.
According to what she was told, by her Aunt Bassett. The family was under attack by a group going by the name of the Hunter Organization. A
hit team had already tried to take her aunt and Mouse out but were terminated by the two of them. Several other family members had been targeted and were wounded by their attackers.
Casey was told that the men that kidnapped her and Leslie belonged to that group as well. So, her family wanted to know more about them. She was given a location to go and dig up what she could find. Since her wife was a street performer and a stage magician. She would be helpful in locating hidden compartments and such.
“I’m supposed to be on my honeymoon, not an assignment.” There was a whine in Leslie’s voice and she was pouting as well.
“We’re still on our honeymoon. It’s just the family that needs us to check something out for them.” Casey rolls over and pins Leslie beneath her.
“Fine.” Leslie kisses Casey, just before she starts fucking her.
0100 hrs., 1532 Old Beach Rd, Kailua-Kona, HI
Charlotte arrives at the address and hides her motorcycle nearby. She takes her binoculars out and switches to infrared mode to see if anyone was inside but doesn’t spot any heat sources. She puts her binoculars away and heads inside the house.
The place was eerie quiet as she entered the place. There were various devices that stayed on all the time, lighting the place. She moves from what she figures is the den area to the living room. She sees a set of stairs that leads up to the second floor.
Outside the Resident:
Casey and Leslie approach the house. Casey pulls her lock picks out and unlocks the door. She goes in first with Leslie following behind her.
She moves when Casey moves. Both women were dressed in skin-tight black outfits. They had been specially delivered to their yacht by an older Polynesian woman. They were inside a special black case, that contained the suits, boots, gloves, and a utility belt, that had gun holsters for each woman’s personal guns.
Leslie had her issued MI 5 weapon and Casey had a pair of Glocks’ G20 10mm with laser sights. Not that she needed the sights. She was extremely good without the sights, as she was with them.
Leslie puts her hand on Casey’s shoulder to stop her. She thought she saw movement near the stairs that lead up to the second floor. She points in the direction.
Casey stops when she feels Leslie’s gloved hand on her shoulder. She turned to see why and when Leslie pointed towards the stairs, she spots movement as well.
Casey instructs Leslie to circle around. While she continued in the direction she was heading. She watches as Leslie does as she was told.
Leslie goes around to the right-hand side of the stairs to sneak up on the figure. She waits for Casey to give her the signal.
Charlotte was on the third step when she felt a tap on her shoulder. She couldn’t believe someone managed to sneak up on her. She turns around and came face-to-face with a gun pointed at her.
“Who are you and why are you sneaking around here?’ Casey had her gun pointed at the dark-haired woman. Her facial features were oriental, and she had a flashlight in her hand.
“I could ask you the same question.” Charlotte was about to strike out when she hears another voice.
“I wouldn’t do it unless you want me to shoot you.” Leslie had her gun pointed at the woman.
Charlotte reconsiders her options. She was surprised that there were two of them.
“Look, I’m here investigating a person. Now, why are you here?”
“This person wouldn’t happen to belong to the Hunter organization, would they?” Leslie was curious.
“Yes. He and a few other of his friends kidnapped my aunt’s friend's niece and her wife.”
Casey lowers her gun “Who’s your aunt?”
Charlotte looks at Casey “Cheshire Patel.”
“Oh, fuck. Leslie put your weapon away.” Casey has met Cheshire before and if the woman in front of her is her niece and she got hurt by the two of them. Cheshire will make them pay for it.
Leslie was wondering why Casey said Oh, fuck fore? She puts her gun away and steps near her wife.
“Why don’t the three of us work together and see what we can find?” Charlotte figures with three of them looking, they're bound to find something.
“Okay. We’ll take the downstairs, why you check out the upstairs.” Casey figures they could search the downstairs.
“Alright, but I can tell you now. I didn’t find anything.” Charlotte heads upstairs.
Casey and Leslie split up to look around. Leslie walks into what looks like a trophy room. There were all sorts of ancient weapons and armors from the middle ages in there. Over in one corner of the room, there looked to be some sort of stuffed man-wolf or something.
In one of the displays cases, there was a necklace in the shape of a dragon with a 3.5-inch jade circle with strange writing on it. It shimmers when the light from her flashlight hits it. A strange feeling comes over her as she unlocks the display case and takes the necklace out. She puts it on and tucks it under the skin-tight suit she is wearing.
The necklace felt warm against her skin as she continued to look around. She steps from the trophy room into what looks like a library. There were books on all sorts of subjects in there. Some of the books she couldn’t read the titles, because they were written in some sort of ancient languages. She spots some ancient scrolls as well.
She starts to wonder what this place was and what the person did. While she was looking around the room, something didn’t seem right about the dimensions of the room. She stands in the middle of the room and mumbles something she learned out of the book she has been studying.
Her vision changes and she see an outline around the bookcase. She walks over and removes a few books and finds a button hidden behind the books. She presses it and the bookcase opens inward.
Leslie walks into the hidden room and the lights automatically come on, blinding her for a few seconds. She mumbles a command to turn the spell off. When she opens her eyes again and look around the room, there were all sorts of medical and scientific equipment in the room.
Second Floor:
Charlotte heads upstairs and looked around. The rooms look like any other spare bedroom. At least two of them were facing the ocean. The other rooms faced the front of the house, but there was something wrong. The distance between the rooms was wrong. Each dimension of the two rooms was the same, but there was enough distance between them for a large third room.
She starts knocking on the wall and finds a hidden door. The way to open it was part of the molding that ran the length of the wall. She manages to open it and the lights came on automatically, which didn’t matter, because the room was completely enclosed. No windows or anything.
The room looked like it was an office and had two servers in it. There were several security cameras around the place, she hadn’t realized had picked her up. On the desk were pictures of the two women she met earlier and detail reports about each of them.
There were also images and files on Cheshire on the desk. There was a kill order attached to her Aunt’s file and another file of a woman wearing an HPD uniform named Tizzy Patel. Charlotte knew that name. Just before she went into the military, Cheshire had come back from the mainland with a young transgender girl.
She has never met her because she always stayed over in Europe or in Saudi Arabia and the Middle East. The only family she had was Cheshire and Cheshire understood why she didn’t come back to Hawaii. While she was in the Middle East, she learned about their cultures, beliefs, language, and customs.
Over along one wall were fax machines, printers, and other items. There were three 3D printers and one of them made customs faces and such. She walks around the room and finds the person armory. There were all sorts of weapons, body armor, and ancient suits of armor, made with modern materials.
“Has anyone found anything?” Casey hadn’t heard back from her wife or the new person.
“Yes!” As both Charlotte and Leslie answers at the same time.
“Okay, I’m on my way to you first and hey new girl, what should I call you?”
“You can call me by my nickname, Ace.” Charlotte felt it was appropriate.
“Alright, Ace. Let’s gather up everything important and take pictures of everything.”
“Casey, we might want to do more than that. You won’t believe what I found where I am.”
“Where are you?” Casey was about to go upstairs.
“In this guys library. You’ll see the secret door opened when you come in.”
Casey heads towards her wife’s location first. When she walks into the library, she notices the secret door opened and light coming from it. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing when she walked in.
“I have to agree with you. Ace, we’re heading your way.” Casey starts walking towards Charlotte’s location.
Leslie shuts the door to the lab and follows her wife to the other woman’s location. When they arrived at the room. She could tell they were going to need more people here to analyze what Charlotte found.
Charlotte takes pictures of the files of Cheshire and Tizzy. She sends them to her aunt and suggests they might want to be extra careful.
“I think were going to need a team here.” Casey figures there was stuff here that required her uncle’s attention.
Casey sends a text message to Jack, along with some pictures. She knew a specialized team was going to be needed.
“Does anyone know what happened to the owner of this place?” Charlotte was curious.
“He’s in the belly of several sharks.” Leslie had a smile on her face.
Charlotte had a shocked look on her face. She didn’t know if what Leslie said was true or not.
“You’re kidding, right?”
“Nope, my wife wanted to make the other people who kidnapped us understand, we weren’t playing games. Feeding him to the sharks was the best way to get the message across.” Leslie thought it was a little extreme, but it worked.
"Well, we need to find out more about what he was doing." Charlotte wanted to know what Cheshire has gotten her in.
Sandy brushes some dirt off an artifact that just arrived at the warehouse. She couldn’t believe that it dated back to when the Spaniards arrived. They had found a catch of artifacts in a cave she had been exploring on her trip. Technically, all the artifacts that have been shipped back to the warehouse should have remained in Mexico, but because of the infighting going on between the gangs down there. They had to be removed and brought back to the warehouse.
“Sandy, there’s a phone call for you on line 3.” Beverly looks over and spots Sandy bent over her workbench cleaning up an artifact that just came in.
The retrieval team had just come back, after mapping and recording everything they found. She had wanted to go to Mexico and helped bring back everything, but they needed her at the warehouse.
“Thanks, Beverly.” Sandy reaches for the phone sitting near her work table.
Beverly turns around and heads back to the reception area. She still had some reports to type up and file. After that she needed to do some dusting in storage vault four.
Sandy picks the handset up off the cradle and press lines 3 “hello?”
“Sandy, its Cheshire. I need for you and your retrieval crew to come to the big island to record and pack up a house. I also want you to go through everything and give me a break down on what you find.”
“How soon do you need me out there?” Sandy didn’t mind doing work for Cheshire or Mr. Bounty. They were two of her biggest clients.
“Right away. I have a group there right now keeping the place secured.”
“I’ll need two days to get my team there.”
“I need you and your team there sooner than that, Sandy. I’ll double your standard rate.”
Sandy does a mental inventory of who she had available that she could get to the big island right away. She knew she could get three people there right away, but she needed to get an archive team there first.
“Alright, Mrs. Patel. I can get someone there in one day, but it's going to cost you three times my going rate.” Sandy figures she was going to have to hire outside transportation.
Cheshire thinks about what Sandy was going to have to charge her. She’ll get Jack to help with the cost.
“Done!”
“Alright, send me the details and where you need me to go.”
“Thanks, Sandy.” Cheshire ends the call.
Sandy looks at her artifact “I guess I’ll have to come back to you.”
She gets up and walks towards Beverly’s desk. She was going to need her to make arrangements for this assignment.
She spots Beverly typing on an old fashion typewriter. She knows Beverly would prefer a computer to work on, but they haven’t gotten around to getting one yet for her. Maybe, after this assignment they’ll get her a new computer.
“Beverly, I need for you to call Danny and tell him to get his team ready. Also, call Kenneth and tell him we want to charter him to fly Danny and his team out to the big island. Also, tell them to rent local transportation. I’ll send them their contacts once I get it.”
Beverly had been writing everything down as Sandy spoke to her. She knew she wasn't going to finish what she had planned.
“Yes, ma’am. Is there anything else I need to do?” Beverly looks at Sandy.
“Not right now, but something might come up.”
0600hrs. The Next Morning, 1532 Old Beach Rd, Kailua-Kona, HI
Leslie, Casey, and Charlotte had stayed at the house and went over some of the stuff they found. Most of it was helpful, but the rest was stuff that went over their heads. Charlotte calls Cheshire and gives her an update and informs her there was a lot more here then she thought or that they could go over.
Cheshire informed her that she would contact a specialized team that does work for her to come out and catalog everything. She’ll need for her and Jack’s niece to stay there until the team arrived.
“Well, we're stuck here till a specialized team gets here to take over.” Charlotte looks at Casey and Leslie.
They were wearing suits similar to hers. She wonders if her aunt was responsible for theirs as well.
“Well, that sucks.” Leslie wanted to get back to the yacht and get some sleep.
Casey looks at Charlotte as she went through the guy's kitchen cabinet to see what he had to drink. She spots Charlotte take a K cup down out of the cabinet and brew it. While the coffee was brewing, Charlotte looks over towards Leslie and Casey “so, what is the deal with you two?”
“What do you mean?” Leslie was looking at some bills they found.
“Why did these people try to kidnap and kill you two?”
“Because they are bigot assholes.” Leslie couldn’t figure out why they came after Casey.
A smirk appears on Casey’s face at her wife’s statement “it seems they have a problem with my uncle for something he did.”
“That still doesn’t justify, why they came after you. Why not just go after your uncle?” Charlotte was wondering why.
The coffee had finished brewing. She takes a sip of her coffee.
“Because my uncle is someone who can take care of himself. What’s the deal with you? How are you and Cheshire related?” Casey walks over and brews herself some coffee.
“I’m her niece from her former husband. She saved me from myself.” Charlotte knew she would be in jail right now if Cheshire hadn’t straightened her out.
“Who’s Cheshire?” Leslie looks towards Casey.
She was waiting until her wife was done brewing her coffee. She had a coffee mug and a French Vanilla K cup ready to brew.
“Her name is Cheshire Patel and she is a former CIA kite and my uncle Jack’s partner. She also uses to be married to the Senator of Hawaii, before he was blown up by an assassin sent to kill her.”
“That’s putting it mildly. My uncle was blown-up because he went out to start the car. Yes, Aunt Cheshire was caught in the explosion and was
hurt, but my uncle took the brunt of the explosion and was killed.” Charlotte wipes some tears away. She loved her uncle very much.
“From what I heard she did afterward, sends shivers down my spine.” Casey heard how Cheshire got her revenge on the ones who sent the assassin after her.
She didn’t kill them instantly. She tortured them for a whole week, removing pieces of their body while keeping them alive. Her uncle Jack said the reason she did that, was because her husband's body had parts blown off it.
By the time Cheshire was done with her revenge, twelve people had died. She made sure the agency that sent the assassin received pieces of their body. Her uncle Jack protected Cheshire as much as he could. He understood what she had gone through. He felt the same way when his first wife was killed by a drunk driver.
Leslie brews her coffee. She wonders how long Charlotte has been working for her aunt.
“How long have you been working for your aunt, Charlotte?” Leslie was curious about Charlotte.
“Just recently, I just retired from the military.” Charlotte takes a sip from her coffee.
“Oh? What branch did you serve in?”
“Army, I was an Army Ranger.”
“I served in the British Special Boat Service.” Casey heard all about the Army Rangers. She knew a few.
“How about you, Leslie? Did you serve?” Charlotte looks at Leslie.
“Nope, I’m a street performer. I do magic tricks for money out on the street.” Leslie couldn’t tell her she was MI 5.
“You do magic tricks?” Charlotte was curious.
“Yep, they are simple tricks, but people like them.”
“Neat. I would love to see you perform.” Charlotte has always liked magic tricks.
Leslie walks over and stands next to her wife. She had a slight headache forming. She closes her eyes and concentrate to stop it. She feels her skin under the amulet she was wearing get warm and after a few seconds her headache disappears.
Casey had noticed Leslie close her eyes. She knew that was the normal response when she gets a headache. Normally, it was because she pushed her telekinetic abilities to much.
“Are you alright, Leslie?”
“I’m fine. Just tired."
1532 Old Beach Rd, Kailua-Kona, HI.:
Leslie, Casey, and Charlotte watched as the team that Cheshire sent arrives. Leslie was happy that they finally arrived. She managed to get a few hours of sleep last night. Her wife Casey and the new person Charlotte stayed awake talking about some of their missions while they were in the service. She knew Casey misses being in the boat service.
Casey glances at her wife and noticed how tired she looked. She doesn’t think Leslie has ever pulled an overnighter like this before. Yesterday and last night had been unusual with just watching the house. When the crew Cheshire had sent showed up at eight in the morning, they were happy.
All three women watched as a flatbed truck with storage pods arrived at the place. After it parked, six people exited from the truck, three people from the cab and three others from one of the storage pods. Among those six people were two women. One was tall with multi-color long hair and looked like a Greek goddess. The second woman was shorter than the rest of her companions. She looked like she was in her mid-thirties and had short black hair that came down to her shoulders.
As for the other people with them, there were two huge men and two shorter men. The smallest of the men was only a few inches taller than the short black hair woman. The three that came out of the storage pod were carrying silver cases in their hands.
Sandy spotted three women wearing black form fitting body suits watching her and her crew as they walked towards the house. One woman looked like she was a native Hawaiian, while the other two women standing near her, looked to be European. She recognized the black bodysuits they were wearing. It was the same style Cheshire herself wore.
She walks up to the taller of the three women “Hi, I’m Sandy Hazard and I and my fellow researchers were sent by Mrs. Patel to inventory, pack, and catalog this house.”
Casey looks at Sandy and notices she must be shorter than five feet. She was dressed like most librarians she had come across.
“What is it that you and your crew do?” Casey was curious.
“We watch and record special events in history. We also do research into fields most people are afraid of finding out exist. That there is more to
life then what most people what to know.”
“So, you’re a paranormal researcher?” Charlotte’s curiosity was peaked.
“Yes and no. There’s a lot of things we do.”
“You said my aunt sent you here?” Charlotte was curious about why her aunt would send these people.
“Yes, now if you would be so kind and let us in and get to work. We can get you three out of here as quickly as possible.” Sandy wanted to get to work as soon as possible.
Leslie watches as the others that came with Sandy stood back as she dealt with them. The two huge guys that were in the group looked like they should be in the movie 300 as Spartan soldiers. They looked like people you didn’t want to mess with and who spent a lot of time training. They would give some football players a run for their money.
Casey looks at Charlotte and then back at the woman who introduces herself as Sandy Hazard. She steps aside to let Sandy and her crew pass.
“Do you need our help setting up?”
“No, but I do need your account of what went on here. Afterward, you and your team members can leave, while we pack this place up.”
“Where do you want to do this?”
“In the living room will be fine. I’m going to set up my equipment to record you and afterward, you and your companions are free to leave.” Sandy wanted to get everything she knew and why they were sent here.
“Okay.”
“Let’s set up and start inventorying and processing everything.”
Penthesilea looks over towards Leslie. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but there was something unique about the woman. She wonders what
was piquing her curiosity. She heads inside the house with the guys to start setting up.
Leslie, Casey, and Charlotte follow Sandy into the living room and watch as she sets up a professional camera unit like news agencies use out in the field. Leslie wonders why they used such a professional camera system.
“What’s with the news camera?” Leslie was looking towards Sandy.
“It’s not a normal camera. It makes a three-dimensional recording of you. That way, if there is something we missed or need to go back and
review, we have all the details from the recording. It’s better than using a normal camera system.” Sandy liked their new 3D cameras they have been using.
“Let’s get started.” Sandy has Casey sit down first and start recording her.
She has Casey start from the beginning from the attack and continues onwards. While Casey was being recorded. Charlotte and Leslie watched as the companions of Sandy come in and start setting up similar cameras and such. They each took a room and inventory everything in those rooms.
Once the articles have been inventory and cataloged. They are packed up carefully. The packing material was stored out in one of the storage units.
The next three hours, Casey, Leslie and Charlotte are recorded and interviewed. By the time they were done, Leslie was dead on her feet.
“You three can leave now. I and my companions will make sure the place is secured after we are done.”
“Thank you.”
Charlotte looks at Leslie and Casey “here’s my number. I think my aunt will want us working together.”
Casey accepts it. She looks at the card and noticed it had a nice artistic design on it. She looks back at Charlotte “did you make this design?”
“No, a friend of mine did. He designed the graphics on my card.”
“Well, he did a nice job on them.”
“I’ll tell him next time I see him. Why don’t we get together tomorrow morning and see what these people have found?”
“Sounds good to me.”
“Alright, see you then.” Charlotte heads towards her hidden motorcycle.
Casey looks at her wife “let’s get you home and in bed, sweetie.”
Casey heads towards their car and heads back towards the yacht. She glances over a few times and notices Leslie was sound asleep while she drove.
Charlotte’s Place:
Charlotte pulls into her driveway and plugs her motorcycle in. She was feeling a little tired from staying awake all night. It was amazing how similar she and Casey were. She notices when she walks into her place, that someone has been in her place. She pulls her gun out and looks around.
When she gets to her bedroom, she notices her friend Kai was asleep in her bed. She puts her gun back into the holster and takes her gun belt off. She notices that Kai’s knuckles were bruised and that she had a bruised on the side of her face.
“What happened to you?” Charlotte strips out of the bodysuit she had on and put it away.
Charlotte slips into bed and lay next to Kai. If there was one woman that knew how she felt, it was Kai. Kai was just like her and if it wasn’t for her support and encouragement. She might have dropped out of the service earlier.
She snuggles close to Kai as she falls asleep. While she is sleeping, she feels Kai wrap her arm around her waist. She loved feeling Kai holding her. Their relationship was more of best friends, then lovers.
When Kai wakes up, she finds her best friend Charlotte snuggled next to her. She had wonder where she had gone because she wasn’t home when she came over last night after work. She looked so cute, now that she was home and out of the military, they could make up for lost time.
She places a kiss on Charlotte's cheek, as she gets out of bed. She heads towards the bathroom to check the bruises she received last night during the fight. She had to toss three men out of the bar last night for grabbing some of the waitresses.
She had a bruise on her right cheek and her knuckles were still red from last night. There were a few bruises on her upper arms and on her chest, where the one guy sucker-punched her. At least she could use some make-up to cover the bruising on her cheek. She fills the tub to soak.
Master’s Bedroom, Neopatras:
Casey and Leslie arrived back to the yacht. Leslie was dragging her feet by the time they arrived at their quarters. Leslie was already taking the bodysuit she was wearing off and crawling into bed. The only thing she still had on was her bra and panties. She gave up trying to remove the necklace around her neck. It wouldn’t come off.
Casey managed to completely remove all her clothes and laid down next to Leslie. She noticed that Leslie was wearing some sort of dragon necklace with a jade middle piece. There was some writing on it in the middle, but she was too tired to translate it. She does wonder where her wife got the necklace.
She lays down next to Leslie. She’ll ask her later where she got the necklace. She does remove Leslie’s bra. She knows her wife doesn’t like sleeping with it on.
Leslie wakes up five hours later in Casey’s arms. She felt Casey’s body pressed against her back. Casey’s arm was resting on top of her own arm. She just enjoys laying there in her wife’s arms. As she is laying there, she does wonder who the people who arrived were and what type of work they did.
Leslie absentmindedly rubs the necklace resting against her skin. She tried taking it off, but it wouldn’t come off. She felt safe in Casey’s arms and couldn’t believe, that they were married to each other. She strokes Casey’s arm as she held her.
1532 Old Beach Rd, Kailua-Kona, HI.
“How is it coming, Penthesilea?” Sandy walks into the room Penthesilea was packing up.
“Almost done, Sandy. We might have a problem with some of the items we found. Some of these artifacts belong to the Hawaiian people.” Penthesilea knew her history.
“Alright, once we get them back to the mainland. I’ll call Cheshire and she can arrange things with the Governor for their return. Is there anything else?” Sandy knew all the items they came across were from throughout history.
“Yes, we found three silver coins that belong to Judas and one of the nails from the cross.”
A surprised look appears on Sandy’s face “are you sure about the coins and nail?”
“Yes, I’m one hundred percent sure about them.” Penthesilea's special gift nearly knocked her out when she touched them.
“How in the hell, did this person get those items? They are supposed to be locked up at the Vatican.” Sandy knew the Vatican didn’t like
anything dealing with the cross or Christ's death to be out of their hands.
She knew who had the Spear of Destiny and they had pieces of the cross itself in their more secure vaults. Sandy knew they were going to have to put these items in there as well.
“Alright, make sure they are marked as special and secure. They are going to have to be placed in our special vaults when we get back.”
Claudius finishes up the room he was in. It was the room that the street magician had found. He noticed one of the display cases in the room was empty, but according to some pictures and a report he found. The amulet of Toy Xiao-xing was missing. If he remembered his history right, that was one of the most ancients of Magicians from Chinese history.
Claudius also found genetic samples of people that the person was studying and was planning on using. One of the samples happened to belong to the first King of Hawaii. He wonders if the women who were here knew what they had gotten themselves into. Now that the Hunter organization knows about them. They will come after them.
“Sandy, we have another problem. The Hunter organization is going to come after those women we met earlier. We need to warn them.”
“You know we can’t get involved with that matter, Claudius. We must stay neutral in this matter. However, I can warn Cheshire and she can relay that warning.” Sandy knew they couldn’t get involved in any matter that was going on between countries, clans or organizations.
That was part of their charter and rules. They were to only observe and record everything. If they were attacked or were protecting artifacts, then they could defend themselves and the items they came to get.
Only a few leaders and Warlords have ever broken that rule. They found out afterward what happens when you break your word and agreement with them. They have the means to retaliate if they need to.
“Sometimes, I really hate our charter.” Claudius punches a nearby wall.
“So, do I Claudius, but if those women work for either Cheshire or The Devil’s Bounty Hunter, they can take care of themselves.” Sandy knew
the reputation of those two people and never wanted either of them to ever come after her.
Sandy checks all the packages they had so far. The count she had matched what she had.
“Bonosus, how is the loading coming?” Sandy walks over to a huge short black hair man.
“We still have plenty of space left over. I figure once Claudius, you and Penthesilea is done. We’ll still have space for anything extra.” Bonosus turns to look at Sandy.
“Alright. I want to get back home as soon as possible.” Sandy misses working on the artifacts they brought back from South America and Mexico.
Master’s Bedroom, Neopatras:
Casey is woken up when she feels Leslie sucking and teasing her nipples as Leslie kisses down her body. She feels Leslie spread her legs open and bury her face in between her legs. She arches her back as she grips the sheets underneath her, as Leslie teases and probe her sex.
Casey goes crazy when she feels Leslie probe her vagina with her fingers. She was loving what Leslie was doing to her. She has several orgasm as she squirts into Leslie’s mouth.
Casey pulls Leslie up and starts kissing her. She could taste her own juices on Leslie’s lips. She turns around and smothers Leslie's mouth and nose with her body. She buries her face in between Leslie’s legs and starts doing to her, what Leslie did to her.
Leslie was enjoying her wife eating her out and loved what she was doing to her. She takes a deep breath as Casey smothers her mouth and nose, making it impossible for her to breath. She uses her telekinetic ability to tease Casey and send her ability up inside Casey’s vagina.
The necklace around Leslie's neck starts becoming warm. The next thing the two women feel is what is being done to each other’s bodies. Leslie felt everything Casey was feeling, and Casey felt everything Leslie was feeling.
It was like each woman was inside each other’s body and experiencing what that person felt. They loose themselves in each other’s emotions and pleasure. Neither woman could figure out who was who. Both their bodies sync with each other as they lose themselves. They knew what each other wanted and responded to those feelings.
After four hours of pleasing each other. They were mentally and physically exhausted. Casey was sitting on Leslie’s face and Leslie was spread eagle and chained to the four corners of the bed.
Casey gets off Leslie’s face and straddles her waist. She looks down at Leslie and notices her face, and hair was soaking wet. She also notices that there was an inch-wide gold choker that circled Leslie’s neck. The necklace was resting against Leslie’s breasts.
Both women felt exhausted physically and emotionally. The sheet underneath Leslie’s head was soaking wet.
“Alright spill, what just happened?” Casey saw what time it was.
“I don’t know.” Leslie was still chained to the corners of the bed.
She was even wet underneath her body where Casey had been eating her out. Her clitoris was tender from Casey nibbling on it. The odd thing she was feeling, was everything Casey has been through. All the pain and emotions she has experienced in her life. It was as if she herself had gone through everything.
Casey looks into her wife’s eyes and she recalls everything her wife had felt and experience throughout her life. How she knew Leslie has always known she was different and the unhappiness she felt. She even knew how Leslie felt about her and how she enjoyed it when she herself took charge and made Leslie do things.
How Leslie would do anything she asked of her, and not complain about it. Also, how she wishes she could carry babies for Casey, so she wouldn’t have to do it herself. She knew why Casey’s family was requiring her to have children.
Casey even knew how Leslie felt when she was struck by lightning twice in a row. How the lighting course throughout her body and how it rewired or unlock Leslie’s abilities. She also felt that maybe the lighting did more to Leslie, then she knew herself.
“Alright, since you can’t answer how we ended up knowing everything about each other or how we ended up in each other’s heads. Where did
you get that necklace around your neck and why do I know, it won’t come off?” Casey plays with Leslie’s right nipple.
“It sort of found me. I don’t know why, but I felt compelled to take it out of the case at that Hunter’s house and put it on. It wanted me to have it. I tried taking it off, but the only way I can remove it now is too cut my head off.” Leslie was wondering where the chains and choker going
around her neck came from.
She looks at the cuffs going around her wrist and ankles and wonders where they came from. They were different then the handcuffs and ankle cuffs Casey normally used on her.
“Where did these come from?” Leslie holds her arms up.
“You know, I don’t know. I do know you enjoy being locked up and spread eagle like you are.” Casey could feel the wetness between her legs as she straddled Leslie’s waist.
Casey looks at the choker that went around Leslie's neck and couldn’t see where it joined. It was like a solid piece of metal that formed around Leslie’s neck. She also discovers it is made of pure gold.
“Now, this is interesting. This choker of yours is a solid piece of metal and it is solid gold.” Casey was leaning forward towards Leslie.
“What do you mean it’s a solid piece of metal? How is that possible?” Leslie looked puzzled.
“I mean it’s a solid piece of metal. Like someone took a gold ring and put it around your neck.”
“This is getting stranger and stranger. I need to get up and pee.” Leslie felt her bladder ready to release its contents.
Casey looks at the cuffs and figured out how to remove them. She removes each one from Leslie’s wrist and ankle. She gets up off Leslie and helps her off the bed. There was a big wet spot that made an outline of Leslie’s body.
Leslie scurries towards the bathroom. Her bladder was ready to let the flow start. She could feel a couple of drops already. She also has never felt so full before. It was like she had drunk a lot of water or fluids.
As soon as her butt hit the toilet seat, a rush of piss comes squirting out of her. She couldn’t believe how much fluid was coming out of her. She has never felt this full.
Casey looks at the sheet on the bed and starts stripping it off. The mattress underneath the sheet was wet as well. Casey wonders how the mattress became so wet. She pulls the mattress off and was going to have to steam clean it later. She could hear Leslie still in the bathroom peeing.
She walks over to the door and opens it. She spots Leslie sitting on the toilet bent over peeing.
“God, how much fluids are you holding?’
“I don’t know. It feels like I have already peed out at least two gallons already.”
Charlotte’s Place:
Charlotte wakes to the smell of bacon in the air. She gets out of bed and follows her nose to the kitchen, where she spots Kai in her small kitchen cooking up some bacon. She rubs her eyes to get the sleep out of them.
“Mmm, bacon.” Charlotte mimics Homer Simpson’s voice.
Kai jumps from the sound of Charlotte’s voice. She was concentrating on cooking, so she wouldn’t burn the bacon.
“Don’t do that.” Kai looks at her best friend.
A playful smile appears on Charlotte's face. She walks over to Kai and places a kiss on her cheek.
“You should have seen your reaction.” She snags a piece of cooked bacon off the plate next to the stove.
“You should know better than to sneak up on me.” The last time someone sneaked up on Kai, she almost died.
“Sorry, I forgot what happened to you.” Charlotte forgot that Kai had been ambushed and beaten nearly to death.
It took the intervention of one of her aunt’s agents to save Kai. The agent managed to get Kai to one of the underground hospitals that exist to save her. Kai still has flashbacks of that night or when someone startled her like she just did.
“That’s alright. So, where have you been?” Kai puts the last of the bacon on the griddle.
“I was doing a job for my aunt. There’s a group of people called the Hunters that have been attacking my relatives and my aunt’s partner
family.”
“Someone is dumb enough to go against your aunt? Are they suicidal? She’s too fucking dangerous to be fucking with.” Kai knew Cheshire was the most dangerous person she has ever met. Rumor had it, that she killed an entire Yakuza group.
“Some people just don’t know who they are dealing with. I’m surprised that the body count so far in Hawaii isn’t high with this Hunter organization going after her.”
“I know.”
“Now, I have a question for you. Why are you here at my aunt’s safe house, instead of your place?”
“It's close to my work and I heard you were back. My husband is on deployment and I didn’t feel like going home to an empty house.” Kai starts cutting up some lettuce and tomatoes.
Charlotte just shakes her head and grab some paper plates. She loved BLT sandwiches.
“You could have called me to let me know.” As she places the plates on the counter.
“I wanted to surprise you.” Kai puts two sandwiches on each plate.
“Well, it is good to see you.” Charlotte was happy her best friend had come over.
The two of them sit at the counter, after grabbing something to drink out of the refrigerator.
Leslie looks at her image in the mirror in the Master bedroom. Casey had been right about the gold choker that encircled her neck. The choker itself was half an inch thick and an inch wide.
She noticed a couple of hours later that ancient Chinese writing had appeared on the right-hand side of her neck. The writing went up the side of her neck and behind her earlobe. Neither her or Casey could read what it said.
That was the only change she found on her body. Everything else about her body was the same. She did notice her clitoris was a little more sensitive than normal. The flowery design caused by the lighting that struck her when she was younger, was more prominent.
“How long are you going to admire your reflection?” Casey walks up behind her wife and wraps her arms around her body.
A smile appears on Leslie’s face “I’m not admiring my reflection. I’m looking for any changes other than the markings we found on the side of my neck.”
“Other than those markings and the fact that this.” Casey runs her fingertips over the flowery scarring the lighting made. “Is more pronounced, there isn’t anything more that necklace has done to you.”
“I wish I knew more about this necklace and why that Hunter creep had it display as a trophy.” Leslie was curious about it.
“Is there someplace you can go and find out about it?” Casey didn’t know the first thing about magic. She always thought it was fake or just sleight of hand tricks.
“Yes, there’s a place in Honolulu that has a Magician’s library that I can do research at. It was formed back when Hawaii was found by Captain Cook.” Leslie knew a little about it.
“You mean, Captain Cook had a magician on his ship?” Casey couldn’t believe that.
“No, he had an elemental on his ship. The elemental made sure the water in the barrels and the weather didn’t destroy the ship.” Leslie knew a little history about Hawaii.
“Are you saying magic is real?” Casey couldn’t believe that.
“Yes and no. Magic, as most people know or have seen in the movies, isn’t real. However, there are some energies or forces that are natural that can be manipulated by special people.”
“You mean wizards and such?” Casey was skeptical.
“No, I mean people like me. There are some people who can feel and use the energies or forces like me. I didn’t have my special gift, until I was struck twice by lightning, which, unlocked my abilities.”
“Is that why you became a street magician?” Casey never asked Leslie why she performed on street corners and such.
“No, I enjoy making people happy and showing off. So, do you want to go to Honolulu with me?” Leslie looks at her wife and wonders what Casey will say.
“I can’t let you run around without me. While we’re in Honolulu, we can visit Cheshire Patel as well. She lives on Oahu island.” Casey wouldn’t mind meeting the legendary Cheshire, after the stories she heard about her.
“We could invite Charlotte to come with us. After all, her aunt did send her to help us.” Leslie figures Charlotte might enjoy seeing her aunt if she hasn’t already.
“I’ll call her in a few minutes. Maybe, Cheshire can tell us who those people were that showed up at the Hunter’s house.” Casey had
Charlotte's number on a card she handed her before she left.
“Do we want to take the yacht or charter a plane to Honolulu?” Leslie wouldn’t mind either since they have the crew for the yacht.
“We’ll take the yacht.” Casey figures Charlotte might want to take her motorcycle with her.
“Cool, I’ll inform the Captain that we’ll be leaving this evening.” Leslie couldn’t wait to get underway.
“I’ll call Charlotte to see if she wants to come along.” Casey pulls her cellphone out and dials Charlotte’s number.
Charlotte was out jogging when her music is interrupted by an incoming call “hello?”
“Hello, can I speak to Charlotte please?”
“It’s me, Casey. What can I do for you?” Charlotte keeps jogging as she speaks to Casey.
“My wife and I are planning on going to see your aunt and wanted to know if you wanted to come with us?”
“Sure, when are you guys leaving? and how are you getting to Honolulu?”
“We’re taking the Yacht to Honolulu and taking a cab to your aunt's place.”
“Do I have time to head home and change?” Charlotte turns around and starts heading home.
“Yes, we're not leaving till this evening. So, you have several hours to get ready.”
“Alright, do you mind if I bring my motorcycle?” Charlotte wants to take her motorcycle with her.
“I figured you might want to bring it.” Casey knew if she had a motorcycle like Charlotte’s she would want to bring it.
“Alright, I’ll see you guys, later this afternoon.” Charlotte hangs up and increases her speed.
Her best friend left this morning after breakfast, after spending the night again. She enjoyed fooling around with Kai last night. It’s been months since she has had any sexual fun and she enjoyed it immensely.
She knew Kai had enjoyed it as well. Kai swung both ways but enjoyed her husband’s large johnson more. She manages to make it back to
the house and hop into the shower for a quick rinse.
Once she was done rinsing off. She gets dress and starts packing a go-bag to take with her. She didn’t know how they were going to be in
Honolulu or visiting her aunt. So, she packs enough clothes for a week's visit. She packs her backpack with whatever she needs if an
emergency comes up, including the suit her aunt gave her and her guns with several spare magazines.
Once Charlotte was packed and ready to go. She locks her place up and arms the security systems. She heads towards the piers where the yacht is docked.
Charlotte was surprised when she showed up at the yacht. She spotted Leslie wearing the tiniest of bikinis. The cups of the top had a black triangle shape that covered her nipples, while the rest was opened. They showed the rest of her breasts while providing little support.
Also, she noticed the inch-wide gold choker that encircled Leslie’s neck. She also noticed the necklace around Leslie's neck. It was in the shape of a dragon encircling a jade center. She also noticed an unusual flowery design on Leslie’s arm. She had never seen anything like it before.
“Cute bikini.”
“Thanks, Casey likes it a lot.” Leslie bought it to look sexy for her wife. She wishes she had Casey’s breast development, but her wife loved her breasts.
“So, where can I store my motorcycle?” Charlotte was holding her motorcycle up.
“Just put it in here.” Leslie escorts Charlotte and her motorcycle to one of the spare rooms.
Charlotte watches Leslie's ass as she walks ahead of her. It was cute and her butt cheeks jiggled in the thong bottom she was wearing. She just shakes her head as she follows behind Leslie.
Once Charlotte puts her motorcycle in the stateroom. Along with her go-bag. She looks at Leslie “how long are we looking at travel-wise?”
“Only a few hours. I’m heading up to the third deck to join my wife. You’re welcome to join us, but if you do. You might want to change into something more relaxing. If you need a bikini, Casey and I have a few extra’s in our room, that might fit you.”
“Thanks, I have a suit in my gear I can wear.” Charlotte brought her swimsuit with her, just in case she needed it.
“Okay.” Leslie starts walking away and heads up to the third deck to join her wife.
Charlotte grabs her bag and takes the room across from her motorcycle to sleep in. It allowed her to sleep in a room, less crowded. She strips
out of her clothes and slips her rainbow design swimsuit on. She grabs her towel and sunscreen and heads up to the third deck.
When Charlotte walks up to the third deck, she notices Leslie straddling Casey’s waist and sitting on her butt. She noticed that Casey was wearing a baby blue bikini. Her top was off her, as Leslie was bent over, massaging Casey’s back.
As she got closer to Casey and Leslie, she could see numerous scars on Casey’s body. There was one that was at least a foot long on the side of Casey’s leg, near her ankle. She had a few crisscrossing her back and a few on each leg that looked like they were created either by shrapnel or bullets.
Charlotte takes a seat near Leslie and Casey. She wonders how long the two of them have been married. She noticed the sparkling wedding ring that each woman had on.
“You two look comfortable. I notice that you two are married. How long have you been married to each other?”
“Oh, almost a week. We were supposed to be on our honeymoon.” Leslie found a tight knotted area on Casey’s back and starts working it.
“How did you two met and realize you wanted to marry each other?” Charlotte was curious about same-sex relationships.
“We met during a situation dealing with teenage girls that had been convinced by Isis that they would be better off leaving their parents and
becoming brides for Isis fighters. We all know what would happen to those poor girls, once they were brought to Syria. They would have been raped and forced into servitude. So, me, my sensei and several others rescued those girls. Casey was sent by her aunt to help fly these girls back to the United States. We started dating each other and I fell madly in love with her.” Leslie leans down and kisses the back of Casey’s neck.
“How long did the two of you date?”
“Five or six months. I knew I wanted to be Casey’s wife from the first time I met her. There’s nothing I wouldn’t do for her.” Leslie finds another bad spot on Casey’s back.
Casey just listened to Leslie as she spoke to Charlotte. She’s been noticing a change in Leslie lately. Some of it has been noticeable and some of it hasn’t been. She knew Leslie enjoyed her being rough to her when they made love. She knew Leslie enjoyed being tied and letting her have her way with her. She also knew there are times all Leslie wants to do is pleased her.
She has also noticed that Leslie is becoming sluttier or wanting to show off more of her body, then she uses too. She had been surprised when Leslie put on the swimsuit she currently had on. Leslie uses to be more conservative.
“Charlotte, do you have anyone special?” Leslie pours some special oil on her hands and rubs it into Casey’s skin.
“Nope, I just got out of the military and I haven’t even gotten myself settle yet, before my aunt called me to protect you two.” Charlotte watches as Leslie massage the oil into Casey’s skin.
“Turn over baby.” Leslie stands up enough for Casey to turn over to lay on her back.
Charlotte saw that Casey wasn’t wearing her top. She also noticed a scar from the angle she was sitting that cut across Casey’s right breast and down onto her stomach. It looked like it had been a nasty cut, from the way it had healed.
Leslie straddles her wife’s waist again and starts massaging her breasts and shoulders. She felt a tingling sensation on her fingertips as she plays with Casey’s nipples. The energy she was feeling in her fingertips, spread down into Casey’s breasts.
Casey could feel her nipples becoming hard and stiff. A low moan escapes from her mouth, as she feels a sexual pleasure spread in her breasts. She was enjoying whatever Leslie was doing to her.
Leslie looks down at Casey’s face and watches as Casey enjoyed whatever the energies, she was feeling in her fingertips were doing to Casey’s breasts. She heard the low moan of enjoyment coming from Casey’s lips. She feels Casey’s nipples hardening and felt the breast tissue under her fingertips expand some.
The next thing she feels from Casey is her body shiver. A smile appears on Leslie’s face because she knew what that meant. Leslie knew Casey just had an orgasm.
Leslie reaches down between Casey’s legs and felt Casey’s bikini bottom was soaking wet. Leslie leans down and kisses Casey on the lips.
“Sweetie, you just wet yourself.” Leslie kisses her again.
Charlotte had been watching Casey and Leslie and felt the fine baby hair on her arms stand on end. She felt something that felt like static electricity tickle her skin. The only time she has ever felt this type of energy, was when she was in a highly charged environment or the energy coming off the waves. Where she had been or when she allowed the ancient spirits of Hawaiian kings, take her energy.
She watches as Leslie reaches down between Casey’s legs and bring her hand back up. She saw Leslie lean forward and kiss Casey. She didn’t hear what Leslie said, but she does watch as Leslie kiss Casey again.
She noticed the necklace around Leslie’s neck didn’t move at all. It stayed resting between Leslie’s breasts.
“Leslie, where did you get that necklace?” Charlotte shivers from the sexual energies she was still feeling coming from Leslie and Casey.
“Remember that house Hunter house we met at?” Leslie was looking towards Charlotte.
“Yes, I remembered that house. Is that where you got it?”
“Yes, I found the room it had been displayed in and felt drawn to it. I don’t know how it did it, but it wanted me to have it. Since I have put it on, it put this gold choker around my neck and has caused unusual things to happen and appear on my body.”
“What do you mean by happened and appeared on your body?” Charlotte was curious now.
“On the side of my neck, a bunch of ancient Chinese writing has appeared.” Leslie moves her hair aside to expose the writing.
Casey was still shivering from the massive orgasm she just experienced. She could still feel her nipples harden. Also, a little bit more weight, then before on her chest. She felt a wet spot under her and where Leslie was straddling her waist.
Her whole body felt more relax and better after Leslie giving her a massage. She never knew how tense and knotted she was, until the massage. Now, she felt like putty. She listens to Leslie and Charlotte’s conversation.
“Can I take a closer look at it?” Charlotte was curious about it.
“Sure. I haven’t been able to translate it.”
Charlotte stands closer to Leslie and looks at the writing. She had to agree, it was written in the ancient Chinese tongue, but what it said, she couldn’t make out.
“My Aunt Cheshire should be able to tell us what it says. My great uncle on my aunt Cheshire's side was from Hanggai village. She learned everything she could from him. My great aunt is from Kamikochi village in Japan.” Charlotte figures if anyone could read the writing, it would be her aunt.
“I would like to know what it says.” Leslie was curious.
Casey grabs Leslie’s waist and looks up at her “I don’t know what you did, but it felt nice.”
A smile appears on Leslie’s face “I’m happy that I could please you.”
Charlotte just shakes her head as she goes back over to where she was sitting. She wonders if her aunt will be able to make out what the writing is and what it is for.
Leslie wakes up and finds herself sandwiched naked between her wife Casey and Charlotte. Her face had been buried against Charlotte’s right breast. She also felt Casey still buried deep in her ass with their favorite strap-on. Casey has always been the domineering one in their relationship. That was one of the things she loved about Casey.
Everything was fuzzy from last night. They had spent the night at Cheshire’s place, while she translated some of the writing on her neck. They learned it was a protection charm. As for the choker that went around her neck. They found out that the concubines of Toy Xiao-xing use to wear something similar to it.
After they left Cheshire’s house, they went back to the yacht and set sail at high tide. Casey and Leslie decided taking the yacht to California to Cheshire's contact in China town would be better than flying. Once they were underway, they did some sunbathing and later on some drinking.
She remembered talking to her wife about inviting Charlotte to their bed for a threesome. Charlotte accepted their invitation and once they started kissing one another, it leads to other things. She reaches down between her legs and slowly removes the huge, spikey dildo that was buried deep in her ass.
It was the same one they used before they got married. She places a kiss on Charlotte's lips before she slides out of the bed. She didn’t want to wake her wife or Charlotte.
She grabs her robe and wraps it around her body. She doesn’t bother putting anything on, other than her robe. She slips out of the master bedroom and across the hallway to the other bedroom. She walks over to a stack of books, she moved into the room.
Leslie figured that it might be best to have a practice room, other than her bedroom. She sits down on the floor and opens a folder. Inside were pictures she took of a book she found at the local magician's store. She couldn’t take the original out of the library there, so she took images of the pages instead.
On the way back to the yacht, she and Casey stop at a local computer store and bought a high-resolution printer. Charlotte had stayed at Cheshire’s to talk with her. They met up later at the yacht and had dinner, prepared by the chef that Casey’s family sent to work on the yacht.
His name was Mario Ray and he was gay. Which didn’t matter to Casey or herself? The man was a master at cooking and came highly recommended. All the staff on the superyacht they took from the Hunter organization, was paid by Casey’s family.
Leslie starts reading the pages she photographed and printed out. It gave a brief history of the necklace and a little background on Toy Xiao-xing. According to what she has learned so far, he had six concubines and never married. He did have sixteen offspring’s from the six concubines.
According to what she has uncovered so far. He did several tricks that to this day, no one has been able to reproduce or duplicate. She had a description of the tricks in front of her, but the instructions on how to do them were in code. It will take her a while to decipher them.
Leslie spends some time in her workroom, going over everything she has gathered about the necklace and Toy Xiao-xing. After a few hours of research and such, Leslie stands up off the floor and head back to the master bedroom. When she walks in, she spots Charlotte being done doggy style by Casey. She knew Casey loved being the one in charge when they made love. She on the other hand loved being dominated.
She walks over, after dropping her robe and wrap her arms around Casey. She nibbles on Casey’s ear and listens to the moans coming out of Charlotte’s mouth. She knew Casey was showing who was in charge.
After a few more minutes, Charlotte collapses onto the bed. Her body was shaking from the mini-orgasms she was having.
“You now belong to my wife.” Leslie places a kiss on Charlotte’s cheek.
Charlotte looks at Leslie “just as you belong to me.”
“Well, Leslie belongs to both of us.” Casey looks at her wife.
Casey heads towards the bathroom to clean the strapon she was wearing and to take a shower herself. She had a smile on her face. She
never thought after the death of her first lover. She would find another person who she would commit her life too. Now, she has found another woman that she and Leslie wanted to make their third wife.
Casey steps into the shower, after getting it the way she wanted. Leslie was a total submissive to her and she learned last night. Charlotte could easily switch between being dominant, to being submissive.
Leslie helps Charlotte off the bed. She could tell the poor woman was still experiencing aftershocks from what Casey did to her.
“So, do you regret anything you have done so far?” Leslie was wondering if Charlotte regretted what she has done so far.
“No.” Charlotte kisses Leslie.
Leslie returns the kiss. She looks at Charlotte “I’m glad you came along and joined us.”
“Me too.” Charlotte gets up out of bed and heads to the bathroom as well.
Leslie fixes the bed and slips on her bikini. She was going to try and get some sun today. She walks over to the master bathroom and cracks the bathroom door “I’m heading to the kitchen and tell Mario what we want for breakfast.”
“Alright, we’ll be there in a little while,” Charlotte answered back.
A smile appears on Leslie’s face and figures, Charlotte joined Casey in the shower. She closes the bathroom door and heads up to the kitchen to talk with Mario. She finds him in the kitchen fixing breakfast for the crew.
“Good morning, Mario.” As Leslie walks in.
“Morning, Leslie. Are the other two women up?” Mario didn’t know what the relationship was between Casey, Leslie, and Charlotte.
“Yes, my other two wives are up. I was wondering what you were making for breakfast today?”
“What would the three of you like?” Mario looks at Leslie.
“What are you making for the crew?” Leslie tries to see what Mario was working on.
“Waffles with cinnamon apples, French toast with powder sugar.” Mario knew the crew would enjoy the simple breakfast.
“What type of syrup do we have in stock?” Leslie wanted to try Mario’s French toast.
“I picked up a few bottles of coconut syrup. I figure everyone would love it.”
“I’ve never had coconut syrup before.” She wouldn’t mind trying it.
“You’ll like it.”
“Okay. Casey and Charlotte should be up in twenty minutes. We’ll be eating out on the deck.”
“Okay, I’ll have Sunny bring your breakfast out. Do you want coffee as well?” Mario took out a little pencil and was writing down what they wanted.
“Yes, three cups of coffee and juice as well.” Leslie knew Casey drunk juice and she saw Charlotte drink juice while at Mrs. Patel’s house.
“Okay.”
Leslie heads up on deck to see where they were. There was no land in sight and the weather was nice and clear. The ship was cruising at a good pace as they headed towards California.
Leslie watches as Sunny comes out and sets a table for her, Casey and Charlotte. Sunny was in her early twenties and came from Spain. She has only worked for Casey’s family for a short time, but she showed that she was a hard worker. She hasn’t looked over Sunny’s record yet, but she figured Casey’s family wouldn’t have sent Sunny. If she hadn’t been cleared by Countess Basset.
Casey and Charlotte soon appear. They walk over to Leslie “so, we’re eating outside?”
“Yep, I thought it might do us some good.” Leslie walks over and sits down at the table.
Casey and Charlotte join Leslie at the table. Once they were seated, Sunny starts to bring out everything.
Leslie stands before the full-length mirror in the Master bedroom. Her other two wives were in the shower. In the last few days, while they have been traveling from Hawaii to Los Angeles, California she has been feeling strange. It wasn’t anything to cause her any concern until she looked at herself in the mirror today.
The first thing she noticed, was her breasts were bigger. They look like they had increased in size. Her tops have felt a little tight on her. The next part of her body she notices has changed, was her hips, ass, and waist. Her hips and ass were wider and bigger. Her waist was smaller giving her an hourglass figure.
She looks closely at her face and noticed her face had changed. She now has almond shape eyes, arched eyebrows, slim small nose, full lips, smooth chin, and heart-shaped face. Even her hair was fuller and longer.
She stands there and stares at her reflection. She never noticed how she looked before. She spots Casey walking out of the bathroom without a robe or towel around her body.
“Casey, have I changed since putting this necklace on?” Leslie turned to look at her wife.
Casey looks at Leslie and noticed her wife has changed. They were small changes, except for Leslie’s chest, hips, and ass. They were bigger and gave her a nice hourglass figure.
“Now, that you mention it, you have changed some. Your breasts, hips, and ass are fuller, and your face is more feminine.” Casey looks closer at Leslie’s face.
Leslie looked female before, but now she looked sexy and extra feminine. Whatever was changing her, was making her look sexy. Casey figured Leslie could cause any man walking by her or near her stop in their tracks.
“This necklace is starting to scare me. It's doing things to my body I didn’t ask it to do.” Leslie shivers thinking about what the necklace has been doing to her.
Casey wraps her arms around Leslie’s shivering body. She has known Leslie for a couple of months, and nothing never startled Leslie, like the necklace she is wearing is doing.
“Is everything okay?” Charlotte comes walking out of the bathroom.
“The necklace Leslie is wearing has been changing her body.” Casey turns around to look at Charlotte.
Charlotte walks over to Leslie and Casey to see what they were talking about. She examines Leslie and notices there have been some changes to her. Why she didn’t notice it before, baffles her.
“How did this happen?” Charlotte looks towards Casey and Leslie.
“We’re thinking it has something to do with the necklace.” Casey looks at Leslie’s reflection in the full-length mirror.
“Well, maybe this expert in Chinatown can tell us something about the necklace and why it is changing Leslie.” Charlotte had to admit, that Leslie looked cute with the changes to her.
“We’ll have to stop somewhere for me to buy new panties and bra.” Leslie didn’t think her current ones would fit her.
Casey leans down “you could always go commando.” She places a kiss on Leslie’s cheek.
“I agree.” Charlotte kisses Leslie’s other cheek.
“You two would have me naked all the time.” Leslie knew how their sexual activities have increased lately.
“No, we would want a strip show with you removing the lingerie you have on hand.” A playful smile appears on Charlotte’s face.
All three ladies start dressing. Leslie puts on a sundress with a wide brim hat and her favorite sunglasses. Casey puts on a pair of shorts and a nice tank top shirt. Underneath the tank top, she was wearing a nice white lacy bra. The panties she had on matched the bar she was wearing.
As for Charlotte, she was wearing a black bodysuit and a pair of black jeans. She slips on a pair on two-inch heel ankle boots.
“Hey Casey, while you two are in Chinatown. I’m going to visit an old army buddy of mine that lives here in Los Angeles. I can meet up with you guys afterward if you want too.” Charlotte wanted to see how her friend Mike was doing. He got out the same time she did, and he was her best friend.
“That’s fine. If you get into any trouble, let us know.”
“Will do.” Charlotte grabs her helmet and heads towards the back of the super yacht.
“Well, it looks like its just the two of us.” Casey grabs her purse.
“That’s fine.” Leslie grabs her purse and heads of the super yacht.
They had docked at a nice marina. Casey saw a set of headlights flash as they exit the marina.
“There’s our ride.” Casey leads Leslie over to a gray GMC Terrain.
“How did they know we were here?” Leslie was curious.
“I contacted my uncle in Montana, and he had his agent here in California brings us a car.”
Akeno watches as two women fitting the description she was given come walking up from the marina. She saw another woman pushing a black motorcycle come up from the marina and take off after reaching the parking lot.
Akeno was instructed to drive them around because they were from England and weren’t familiar with American traffic laws. She watches as
the taller of the two women, climb into the passenger seat and the other one climbs into the back, behind the other woman.
Akeno turns to face the woman sitting next to her “hi, I’m Akeno and will be your driver for today. Mr. Bounty said you would like to go to Chinatown?”
“Yes, we’re looking for a shop named Guòqù de huíshēng / Echoes of the Past.” Leslie hopes she said the Chinese name right.
“I know the place.” Akeno knew the shop. The place was run by Luo Kun and his grandson Cao Kun.
“So, which one of you is related to Mr. Bounty?” Akeno was curious.
“I am. He’s my uncle.” Casey figures Akeno would already know.
“So, what brings you to Los Angeles, is business or pleasure?”
“Research, I’m a street magician and I’m researching an old Chinese magician.” Leslie figures that were the best excuse to use.
“You do magic?” Akeno liked magicians. She knew some simple tricks.
“Yes, I do simple tricks and such for the public.” Leslie liked performing out on the streets in England.
“You should visit David Copperfield and Sasha Wolfhart. Mr. Copperfield lives in Los Vegas, Nevada, and Mrs. Wolfhart lives here in Los Angeles near Hollywood.”
“Maybe if we have time.” Casey wanted to know more about that damn necklace around her wife’s neck.
It takes them thirty minutes to arrive at Chinatown and another ten minutes to get to the store itself. All the other stores around it looked newer and updated. But the store they were looking for, looked like it had back in the 1900’s hundreds.
“I’ll be waiting for you out here.” Akeno found a nice parking spot.
“Okay.” Casey gets out first.
Leslie gets out on the passenger side as well and stands next to her wife. She looks at Casey “how connected is your family?”
A smile appears on Casey’s face “very. My uncle has agents in most major cities and safe houses as well. He and his partner built it up when they were agents. My great, great grandfather used to be a US Marshal back here in the old West.”
“So, your family has managed to establish a lot of connections?”
“Yes. Now, let's go inside this place and learn something.”
“I agree. I want to know why this necklace keeps changing me.” Leslie didn’t like the things happening to her, without her consent.
“Sweetie, I kind of like the changes the necklace is making to you.” Casey kisses Leslie’s cheek.
“I just wish I knew why it was doing it.”
Leslie and Casey steps into the store. Leslie stops, just inside the entrance, and looks at all the stuff the owner had on display “oh, I could spend days in here. This place is more equipped than Ching’s in downtown London.”
A smile appears on Casey’s face as she listens to Leslie’s comment. She knew her wife loved Asian items “you can do some shopping afterward.”
“Okay.” Leslie heads towards the back of the store.
The wall behind the counter looked like it had a million small drawers. Each of them had a label written in Chinese. On the smooth ancient countertop was a silver bell.
“Hello, is anyone here?” Leslie saw a door on the left-hand side of the wall of cabinets.
Casey rings the silver bell sitting on the counter. She wonders where the proprietor was. After a few minutes, the door next to the cabinet wall opens and a short, ancient-looking Chinese man comes walkout. He was wearing an old-style blue shirt held closed by little ribbons and loose black pants. He had a short white beard and a thin mustache.
Behind him was a younger gentleman that appeared to be a little older than Leslie, but younger than Casey. He was dressed more modern and looked like he could be a movie star. He had a strong jaw and deep-set eyes that were very observant.
Luo Kun and his grandson Cao Kun had been in the back of the store, organizing and moving some old stock they had on hand. As soon as they walked through the doorway past the cabinet wall, they spotted two women with dark hair.
Both women were dressed nicely and were watching them. Luo could tell the taller one was very watchful and observed what he and his grandson was doing. She had the gaze of an eagle, her eyes locked onto him and his grandson.
The other woman looked to be younger and watched them as well. He could tell she was like most modern stage magicians nowadays. He could tell in the way she stood. He could also sense something else about her but couldn’t put his finger on it. Her shoulder-length hair hid her neck.
Cao walks up to the counter and looks at Casey and Leslie “how can I help you ladies, today?”
“We were sent here by Cheshire Patel. She said you guys might be able to tell us something about this?” Leslie pulls the necklace out from under her blouse to show them.
Cao’s eyes go wide when he sees the necklace “where did you get that necklace?”
Luo had been keeping back and watching his grandson deal with the ladies. However, when the one woman pulled out the necklace of Toy
Xiao-xing. That got his attention right away.
The last he heard about the necklace; it had been taken from the previous wearer after her death. She had been buried with it still around her neck and sealed inside a tomb in Japan. According to the information he received. Someone broke into the tomb and cut the head off and took the necklace.
He knew only a direct descendant of Toy Xiao-xing himself, could wear or uses the mystical properties of the necklace. It could be possible that
she was related to Toy Xiao-xing from one of many of his descendants.
“We recovered it from the private collection of a member of the Hunter organization.” Leslie didn’t see any reason why she shouldn’t tell the truth.
Cao looks at his grandfather and notices that he was staring at the necklace as well. He figures that his grandfather should handle this. He only knew bits and pieces about the legend of Toy Xiao-xing.
“What would you like to know, ma’am?” Cao looks back towards Leslie.
“First off, why can’t I take this damn thing off, and secondly, why is changing me?” Leslie wanted some answers.
“The reason it won’t come off you, ma’am. It is a safety measure that Toy Xiao-xing himself put on it. It was to prevent thieves from stealing it
from off him. Only a direct descendent of Toy Xiao-xing can wear and uses the mystical properties of the necklace. Anyone else, who tries to wear it or use it would rot away. As for your second question, how is it changing you?”
“It has changed certain physical attributes of my body. It’s widened my hips and enlarged my breasts at least another cup size or more. Made my face look more feminine and changed my voice slightly.”
A slight smile appears on Luo’s face “it is only accessing the traits you carry in your blood.”
“None of my family is Chinese. They are either British, Scottish, or Irish.” Leslie didn’t know of any of her family being Chinese.
“Somewhere in your family line, one of your ancestors married a descendent of Toy Xiao-xing. I’m not talking just once either. It would have to have happened several times for the necklace to be able to affect you as it has.” Luo gives Leslie a knowing look.
“I don’t know much about my family background. Still, why is it changing me?” Leslie still wanted an answer.
“Because, the mystical properties of that necklace, must have felt that there was something about you. That you wanted for yourself. It only reacts to the wearer and what they want.”
“Okay, I have another question for you. How can I take this damn thing off?”
“There are several ways. The first and the most obvious is to have your head cut off. Then the necklace will fall off. The second way is for you to reject the necklace entirely and what it has done to you. Once you reject it, you can never touch it again. A third way is if you have children and they wish to follow in your footsteps, then you can pass the necklace onto them. Past that, the necklace is yours by blood.”
“Okay, can you please tell me about this Toy Xiao-xing person?” Casey wanted to know more about him.
“Before China was united like it is today. It uses to be divided into smaller Kingdom’s. Toy Xiao-xing was one of the best magicians of the day.
He uses to entertain the rulers and the people of those kingdoms. Some say he was the last magician to possess actual magic. “
“There’s no such thing, as actual magic. It doesn’t exist.” Casey didn’t believe in magic.
“Sweetie, that’s not entirely true. Magic is real, but it is extremely weak and only certain special people can weld it.” Leslie looks at her wife.
Casey looks at Leslie with a questionable look on her face. She didn’t think her wife would believe in such things.
“You’re joking, right?”
“No. It’s something we try to keep secret from everyone. Because in the past, people who could use magic were hunted down and killed.
That’s why there were the Witch trails in Europe. There are also families who possess the talent, but use to use their magic to influence governments and such.” Leslie had done some reading while she was in the magical shops.
“You’re saying that magic is real, real?” Casey always thought magic as everyone knew it, was make-believe.
"Yes, magic is real. However, the energies you need to use it, is weak." Cao could use magic.
“So, you’re saying that Toy Xiao-xing was a real magician?” Casey looks back at Luo.
“Yes, so before he died. He constructed that amulet you are wearing and empowered it with all his magic. That amulet holds a piece of bone fragments, along with some of his blood inside it.” Luo had read that in one of the many ancient scrolls he protected.
“So, that explains why it called to me when we found it.” Leslie was now seeing why she ended up with it.
“So, why did the Hunter organization dig it up and take it?” Casey was a little confused on that matter.
“One for a trophy, secondly to keep it out of the descendant of Toy Xiao-xing.”
“That makes sense since they believed all the descendants of Toy Xiao-xing were dead.” Leslie looks at both Luo and Cao.
“Yes, we all did. The last person to possess that amulet died childless.” Luo personally knew the last owner of the necklace.
They had been lovers for a short while. He wishes she had listened to him and not risk her life , like she did.
It takes Charlotte thirty minutes to travel from the yacht she came on to her friend Mike’s place. She pulls up to the address she had on him and parks her motorcycle. As she removes her helmet, she looks towards the house. It was a nice single-story house with a small front yard.
She leaves the helmet sitting on her motorcycle.
She hopes Mike is home as she walks up to the front door. Charlotte rings the doorbell and waits. She rings it again and hopes she hasn’t wasted a trip out to see him.
“He’s not home.” Shelly was coming back from the store when she spotted a black motorcycle parked in front of Mike’s house.
A cute young woman was standing in front of Mike’s front door. She knew Mike had a lot of friends that drop by sometimes.
“Do you know when he might be back?” Charlotte turns around to see who just spoke.
“Not until late. He works as an armored car driver for Bronco Armor Car company.”
“Thanks. Do you happen to have his phone number, so I can call him later?”
“Yes, but why don’t you give me your number and I’ll make sure he gets it.” Shelly would make sure Mike calls this woman.
“Okay.” Charlotte pulls out a business card she had made.
She walks over to the young lady and hands it to her.
“Here you go.” Charlotte hands the card to Shelly.
Shelly accepts the business card. She glances at it and notices it had an out of state phone number on it. She also saw the name on the card as well.
“I’ll make sure he calls you.” Shelly pockets the business card.
“Thanks.” Charlotte mounts her motorcycle and puts her helmet on.
Shelly watches as Charlotte rides off. She wonders how Mike and Charlotte knew each other. She walks up to the door and heads inside the house.
Echoes of the Past, Chinatown, Los Angeles, CA.:
Casey and Leslie come walking out of the store. Leslie did some shopping while she was inside after her conversation. She was so happy with everything she bought.
“I can’t wait until we get home. These items are going to spruce up our place.” Leslie was so happy with her purchases.
“What do you think about what you learned about yourself and the necklace?” Casey spotted Akeno parked nearby.
“I’m confused by the news. The reason I say that, that is I don’t know a lot about my family background.”
Akeno spots Leslie and Casey walking towards her location. She saw that Leslie's arms were full of packages. She wonders what they learned. She gets out of the SUV and opens the cargo area for Leslie.
“You look like you had some fun.” A teasing smile appears on Akeno’s face.
“I can’t take her anywhere without buying something.” Casey had a teasing look on her face as she looks at her wife.
“Hey, he had a lot of nice things in his shop.” Leslie puts her packages in the cargo area.
“So, where do you want to go next?” Akeno looks at Leslie and Casey.
“The Magician’s guild. I need to check on something.” Leslie wanted to look up something.
“No problem.”
Once everyone was inside the SUV, Akeno drives towards the Magician guild. Leslie hasn’t been to the LA guild before, but she knew a lot of
famous stage magicians were members of it.
“You guys will have to wait in the SUV or you can visit David Copperfield museum down the street from the place.” Leslie was surprised that
the master of illusions could open a museum near the guild.
“If you like high fashion and such, there’s a nice clothing store nearby as well.” Akeno knew the area well.
“I’ll wait for you, sweetie.” Casey didn’t mind waiting for Leslie.
Akeno parks across the street from a store that sold magical supplies and gear. She never understood why they were using the storefront for the guild entrance.
“Alright, I’ll make this as quick as possible.” Leslie gets out and heads towards the store entrance.
As she walks inside the building, she spots the storekeeper “Hi, I’m here to look at an extremely old book.”
Nairi looks at the young lady standing in front of him. He notices she has an English accent in her speech. He spots the necklace around her neck and resting in between her breasts.
“Which book would that be, ma’am?”
“It’s an Arabic book written by Xaviera. I need to do some research on an item mentioned in it.” Leslie watches the store clerk.
“If you’ll follow me, ma’am. I’ll show you to our library.” Nairi turns and leads Leslie deeper into the store.
He steps on a hidden tile and a secret door opens. He steps aside “enter please and keep going straight.”
Leslie looks at the darkness ahead of her. She glances to the storekeeper and back at the dark hallway before her. She steps into the hallway and the door behind her closes, surrounding her in darkness.
She walks straight ahead like she was instructed to do. This was the first time she has ever been in a hallway like this. The length of the hallway seems to be extremely long. She doesn’t know how long she has been walking, but she finally stops, due to the door in front of her.
She reaches forward to locate the door handle and manages to find it. She pulls it and twists the handle. The door opens and bright light temporarily blinds her. She hears voices as she walks through the opening.
As she enters the room, she spots a red haired woman and two teenage girls standing in the room and talking. The woman was dressed in a nice tailored dress and wearing expensive heels. She had bright red hair that came down to her shoulders.
One of the teenage girls had blue emo hair coloring and her hair was cut in a pixie style. She was wearing black dress slacks and a nice blouse, with low cut heels. As for the other teenage girl, she had black and white stripe hair and was wearing a tight bodysuit that showed her figure off. She looked exhausted as she leaned against the red hair woman.
“Mom, I think I might have failed my test.” Bunny was tired of all the tests she had been given by Master Jay.
Sasha just wraps her arms around her newest daughter and holds her. She places a kiss on her forehead “you didn’t fail, sweetie. Master Jay
said you passed his tests with grace. He does think you should work on your presentation some.”
Leslie looks at the black and white hair girl as she was being held by her mother. She wonders who she was and who her mother was as well.
“You’re lucky you had Master Jay, sis. I was tested by my idol’s Penn And Teller. Talk about pressure. I didn’t want to fail in front of my idols.”
Robyn had been surprised when she was tested by her idol’s.
“You mean mom, isn’t your idol?” Bunny looks over at her older sister.
A smile appears on Robyn’s face “mom is good, but everything I learned came from the academy Penn and Teller do on YouTube. I enjoy their style of trickery and deception.”
“It’s alright sweetie, my idol was my mother. I wanted to be like her.” Sasha wanted to be exactly like her mother when she was adopted by her.
“Excuse me, but can one of you tell me who I need to talk too, about looking at a book?” Leslie didn’t want to interrupt the three women.
Sasha turns to look at the new woman. She has never seen her before, and she noticed the woman had a British accent.
“Let me get Al-Shafiʽi for you. He can get whichevery book you need.” Sasha looks at her girls and gives them the stay here and behave look.
She walks off to go and find Al-Shafiʽi for the new woman. She figures he might be in his office tracking down a lost scroll. She spots him, through the window. Sasha stops and knocks on the window.
“You have a British woman looking for a book.”
“Okay, I’ll be up there in a minute.” Al- Shafiʽi makes his place in a tome he was looking through before Wildfire interrupted him.
Sasha heads back to her children and the woman. When she is back, she looks at the British woman “Al- Shafiʽi is on his way up here.”
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome and by the way, I’m Sasha Wolfhart, and these two young ladies are my daughters Robyn and her younger sister Bunny.”
Leslie looks at the two girls “it’s nice to meet you two. I’m Leslie Hollander.”
“I’m Robyn Wolfhart.” As Robyn shakes Leslie’s hand.
“I’m Bunny Wolfhart.” Bunny shakes Leslie’s hand as well. She could have changed her name but didn’t want to.
“So, are both of you, stage magicians?”
“I am, but my sister isn’t right now.” Robyn knew Bunny still had to work up a routine.
“What type of tricks do you do?” Leslie looks at Robyn and Bunny.
“I do card tricks and knife tricks.” Robyn makes a card appear and then disappear.
“I’m training to be an escape artist, like my mother.” Bunny has been practicing since she recovered.
Leslie looks towards Sasha “you’re an escape artist?”
“Among other things, I do illusions and tricks as well.” Sasha was tempted to show Leslie her fire tricks.
“Do you perform just here in Los Angeles?” Leslie was curious and would love to see one of her acts.
“I travel around performing my tricks. My daughter Robyn performs here in LA mostly.”
Just as Leslie was going to say something, Al-Shafiʽi comes walking up to her. She notices he was an older man and of middle eastern origins.
“What can I do for you, ma’am?”
"I'll talk with you later, Leslie." Sasha motions for her girls to follow her.
Leslie covers up a yawn as she walks into the master bedroom. She spots Charlotte and Casey snuggled up together in bed. A smile appears on her face, as she looks at her wife and their newest wife.
She walks over to the small refrigerator in the room and grabs a pineapple and orange juice mixed juice bottle. She’s been up all night, translating some of the pages from the book she copied yesterday with her cellphone.
She takes a swig from the juice bottle and enjoys it as it slides down her throat. She heads towards the bathroom to take a shower. She knew her honeymoon time was almost up. She walks into the bathroom and strips out of the clothes she was still wearing from yesterday.
Leslie gets the water going in the shower and once it was up to the temperature she likes. She steps into the shower and let the powerful blast of water coming from the showerhead cascade down her body. She doesn’t hear the bathroom door open or spot Casey as she steps in behind her and wraps her arms around her body.
Leslie jumps when she feels her arms wrap around her wet nude body. She turns around and notices Casey holding her. Before she can say anything, Casey starts kissing her. She returns the kiss and let her hands roam over Casey’s wet naked body.
After a while, Casey stops kissing her wife and look down into her eyes. Leslie stood a little shorter than her.
“So, did you learn anything last night?” Casey squeezes Leslie's butt cheeks, as she held her.
“Unfortunately, no. I spent more time translating or trying to translate the writing. It’s going to take time to learn what I have.”
“Well, you know we are going to have to head back to England soon.” Casey got a call from her Aunt Basset informing her, that their honeymoon was almost up.
“I know. I wish we had more time.”
“Well, you can still research whatever that book says at home.” Casey leans down and places a kiss on Leslie’s lips.
“I know.” Leslie rests her head against Casey’s shoulder as the water kept showering them.
DockSide:
“Come back here you thief!”
“Not on your life, you creep.” Sara dodges out of the way of a fisherman.
She runs as fast as she can, looking for the superyacht she was given a description of. The men chasing after her were trying to stop her. They were members of the HSL that had been sent to take out the occupants of the yacht.
Sara finally spots the yacht, but the three men chasing her were gaining on her. She turns around to face off with them. She had a smile on her face as she moves her hands towards the concealed pouches on her waist.
She reaches inside and grabs three gumball size balls. When the three men were within six feet of her. She tosses them towards the ground between them. A dense white cloud appears, surrounding the three men and herself. She jumps into the cloud and starts punching and kicking the guys. The white smoke cloud was dense, as Sara and the three men fought on the dock. One of the guys manages to lay a punch to the side of her chest. She felt two rib bones break from the punch.
She stumbles backward out of the cloud, holding the side that had been punched. One of the remaining guys that were still standing, but had a bloody nose comes walking out of the cloud, as it slowly started to dissipate.
“You’re not so cocky now, bitch.” Chad looks at Sara with a grin on his face.
“Oh, you haven’t seen anything yet, Chad.” Two concealed needles shoot out from the bracelet on her right wrist.
Chad tries to move out of the way, but the needles embed themselves into his skin. His body starts jerking as electricity travels from the bracelet down the thin wires attached to the needles. He drops to his knees on the dock, still shaking.
“Never underestimate, the Trickster.” Sara stops shocking Chad.
Chad looks at Sara with anger in his eyes “I’m going to kill ….”
“I don’t think so.” As Sara sends another charge down the thin wires towards the needles.
Chad tries to move, but the electrical charge was too powerful. He blacks out and falls forward. When he does that, the needles are pulled from his body. They snap back into the device concealed on Sara’s wrist.
Sara removes some zip cuffs from a pouch on her back and starts zip cuffing the wrist of the three men. She touches her earpiece “I need a pickup at this location.”
“Roger, Trickster. Have you contacted Wolf’s niece, yet?”
“About to do that, control. Also, I’m going to need medical assistant. I think I have two broken ribs.” Sara touches where she got hit and winces in pain.
“Haven’t you learned not to get hit?”
“Hey, I’m a close-in fighter. Plus, it was pure luck that this creep touched me.”
Control sighs after listening to Sara's explanation. Billy wasn’t going to argue with Sara. The two of them have been over this time and time again.
“Alright, deliver your message and meet Alice out in the parking lot.” Control/Billy had managed to tap into the cameras on the dock and locate Sara.
“Roger, Control.” Sara ends the call.
She reaches into another concealed pocket on her waist and takes out some pain pills. She swallows them. As she walks away from the three unconscious guys towards the superyacht.
Just before Sara boards the yacht, she stops and yells up towards the deck “ahoy! Permission to come abroad?”
Ralph was checking the deck out when he heard a female voice. He had seen white smoke down on the pier and that had piqued his attention. He looks down and spots a young, short black hair woman wearing some sort of form-fitting bodysuit.
“Who are you and why are you here?” He walks down towards the deck.
“I’m Sara Jefferson and I have a message for Casey Hollander and her wife, from her uncle Bounty.” Sara tries to breathe easy with her broken ribs.
Ralph just looks at the Filipino woman standing on the pier. She was dressed in something that looks like it was from Agents of Shield.
“Alright, you have permission to come abroad.” Ralph steps aside to let the young lady onto the yacht.
“Thanks.” Sara walks abroad and is amazed at how big the yacht was.
Ralph leads Sara to one of the main rooms. He looks at her “wait here, while I inform Mrs. Hollander.”
“No problem.” Sara didn’t mind waiting.
She watches as Ralph walks out of the room she was in. When he leaves, she checks the charge on her wrist shooter. She still had half a charge left, before she needed to recharge the bracelet.
Ralph heads towards the kitchen where he knew Casey and her wives were having breakfast. He walks in and spots them eating with the kitchen staff.
“Casey, we have a person on board that says she was sent by your uncle Jack.” Ralph grabs a fresh muffin.
“Did she say what it is about?” Casey was curious why her uncle would send someone to deliver a message.
“Nope, but I bet it has something to do with the white smoke on the pier earlier.” Ralph takes a bite from the muffin.
“What white smoke?” Leslie looks at Ralph.
“There was a thick cloud of white smoke down on the pier, not too far from us. However, it dispersed pretty quickly.” Ralph would like to know if the young lady had anything to do with it.
“We better talk to this person and find out if she had anything to do with the cloud.” Leslie was curious.
“Well, she’s waiting in the main room.” Ralph finishes eating the muffin he grabbed.
“Alright.” Casey starts heading towards the room.
“I wonder why your uncle sent someone to us?” Leslie was walking behind her wife. Charlotte had stayed in the kitchen area.
“Who knows. It must be important for my uncle to send a person.”
They walk into the room and spot a young Filipino woman wearing a form-fitting bodysuit. She didn’t look very old. She walks up to the young woman “hi, I’m Casey Hollander. This is my wife, Leslie Hollander.”
A smile appears on Sara’s face “I’m Sara Jefferson and it's nice to meet you, Mrs. Hollander.”
Leslie smiles at Sara “so, how do you know my wife’s uncle?”
“I work for him. He sent me to let you know that your family is at war with two organizations called the Hunter organization and the HSL organization. I stopped three of their agents on my way here, but you need to keep an eye out for others.”
“Why are they coming after my family?” Casey was curious.
“I don’t know ma’am. That is something you’ll have to ask your uncle about. All I do know, is your going to need to watch your back and head back to England as soon as you can. Your uncle also said to use whatever force you need to, to defend yourself.”
“That doesn’t sound good.” Leslie wonders why they were coming after her new family.
“Is that all he sent you to deliver to me?” Casey wonders why her uncle didn’t just text her.
“Yes ma’am. That was all and after running into those agents on the pier. I would take the message seriously. I don’t know who these people are, but if your uncle has declared war with them, then things are going to get messy.” Sara knew Mr. Bounty was good at what he did.
“Beep! Beep!”
“What was that?” Leslie looks at Sara for an answer.
“That was to let me know, my associate has arrived and is waiting on me.”
“Your associate?” Casey had a puzzled look on her face.
“Yeah, I got hurt during the attack. It’s taking everything I have and the pain pills I popped into my mouth from passing out.”
“What happened?” Leslie was curious.
“One of the agents I fought, managed to get a good punch in and broke two of my ribs.”
“Ouch!” Casey knows how that feels.
“Yeah, so I’ll see you, ladies, later.” Sara turns and leaves the yacht.
Leslie and Casey watch as Sara leaves. Leslie wonders what they should do next.
“We better check with Charlotte and see if she has finished the business she had before we leave.”
“I agree.” Casey was thinking about what they should do.
Out in the Parking Lot:
Sara spots the mobile medical unit Alice uses. It was an Rv that has been equipped to do triage out in the field. She spots Henry in the driver's
seat. She walks around to the passenger side and enters. As she enters “hey Henry.”
“Hey, Sara. What did you do to yourself now?” Henry knew Sara had the habit of getting hurt.
“I think I have two broken ribs.”
“Then get back here, so I can check you out. Henry, head back to operations.”
“I’m coming. Stop being so bossy.” Sara starts shimming out of her bodysuit.
“If you didn’t get hurt as much as you do, I wouldn’t be so bossy.” Alice saw the huge purple and yellow bruise on the right-hand side of Sara’s body.
She pats the examination table for Sara to sit on. She turns and gets everything she needed to fix Sara.
“I only get hurt, because it gives you something to complain about.” Sara watches Alice.
Sara feels the Rv move as Henry heads back to their base of operations. She hopes they are going to stay in California for a while. She’s been enjoying seeing her family again.
Alice turns back around with the new medical device they got from Blake's medical research. So, far it has come in handy with the injuries Sara and some of the others have received. Alice holds the device close to Sara’s body and scans her with it.
“That’s a new toy.” Sara looks at the device as Alice scans her.
“I just got it a few months ago. It’s still experimental.” Alice sees the cracks in Sara’s ribs.
“Well, you were right. You have two broken ribs. I’m going to set them and bandage you up.” Alice turns the device off.
Sara braces herself, as Alice sets her ribs. She keeps from screaming out as Alice wraps her chest.
“Did you take those pain pills you carry around?” Alice knew Sara carried some specially formulated pain pills with her.
“Yep.”
“Well, I recommend you take the rest of the day off and let them do their work.”
“That sounds like a good idea.” Sara puts her bodysuit back on.
After forty minutes, the Rv pulls into a nondescript warehouse. Henry parks it next to a mobile command unit. Sara steps out of the Rv and over to the mobile command one. She punches in her access code and walks inside.
“How are things down at the pier?” Sara looks towards Billy.
“Everything is alright, right now. How are your ribs?” Billy turns around in her chair, to look at her wife.
“Broken as I thought. Alice patched me up and gave me a lecture about getting hurt.” Sara walks over to Billy.
“Well, she is right. You need to be more careful or you're going to be in a lot of pain as you get older. This is the sixth time you have been
injured.” Billy looks up into Sara’s eyes.
“I’ll try to be safer next time. I think I might need a new bodysuit. These things are supposed to absorb kinetic energy from bullets and such.”
Sara figures it was time to upgrade her wardrobe.
“Well, I’m still on duty. Also, we have a dinner appointment with my folks tonight.”
“No problem. I’ll head back to our apartment and get ready.” Sara places a kiss on Billy’s cheek, before leaving afterward.
Casey looks at her wives “are sure about this, Charlotte?”
“Yes, I’m sure about us leaving and being the third wife in our polygamy marriage.” Charlotte didn’t mind being the third wife.
“Okay, when the tide comes in, we are going to leave.” Casey needs to inform their Captain they were leaving.
“Okay. I do want to call my aunt and inform her.” Charlotte figures Cheshire needed to know she was heading towards England.
“Okay.” Casey turns and heads out of their bedroom to speak with the Captain.
Leslie walks out of the bedroom and into the other room to secure her books and equipment. She still wanted to know more about her magical abilities and the amulet itself. Also, she needs to the family background to discover more about her family. There were just too many unanswered questions about her past.
She packs away all her stuff and secures it. Once things were secured, she heads out of the room and up to the main deck to see what route they were taking back to England. She knew Casey already arranged where they were going to dock their superyacht.
When she arrives up at the bridge, Leslie spots Casey and Captain Worth talking. She wonders if there is a problem. She walks over to them “is everything okay?”
“Yes, we were just finalizing everything.” Casey wraps her arms around her wife and holds her.
Captain Worth just smiles at the two love birds. He knew there was a third woman on board that was part of their group marriage.
“I’ll go inform the crew we will be leaving soon.” Captain Worth walks off the bridge.
“Are you ready to return to England?” Casey was holding Leslie in her arms.
“Not really. There are too many unanswered questions that I need answers for.” Leslie leans against Casey.
“We’ll find the answers to your unanswered question. Just be patient and wait for a while.” She places a kiss on Leslie’s cheek.
“I will.”
Leslie and Casey head back down to their bedroom. Just as they entered the room, they spot Charlotte ending her phone call. There was a puzzled look on her face “is everything okay?”
“I don’t know. You won’t believe where my aunt and her family are right now.” Charlotte looks at Leslie and Casey as they stood near the bed.
“Okay, where are your aunt and her family?”
“At your uncle’s place in Montana. Something is going on and she isn’t telling me what it is.” Charlotte was puzzled.
“That sounds like my family. They are good at keeping secrets.” Casey knew you had to pull teeth to get any secret from her family.
“Well, I want to know what is going on.” Charlotte wanted to know why her aunt was in Montana.
“Well, in a few hours, were leaving port. So, I don’t think you have time to leave here and fly there to ask.” Casey was curious as well.
“This is going to bother me, all the way to England.”
“Let me ask my cousins what is going on. If nothing else, they might know.” Casey figures Julia and Gina might know.
Hours later, the superyacht leaves when the tide is right. The trip was going to take a while. Leslie just looks out towards the ocean as they sail back to England.
Haylee was snuggled comfortably between Christmas and Julia. Her mom Julia had come home late last night from California. She was so happy to have her mother and the wolves back for Thanksgiving.
Haylee knew her mother Christmas was happy she was back. She slides out of bed carefully and heads towards the bathroom. The door to the bathroom was locked and she really had to pee. She heads towards her grandfather’s bedroom to use his bathroom.
When Haylee walks in, she notices that both her grandparents were up. She spots her grandmother “grandma, can I use your bathroom, please?”
Debbie was brushing her hair when she spotted Haylee walking into the bedroom. Jack was getting dress.
“Go ahead, Haylee.” Debbie smiles at her granddaughter.
Haylee rushes towards their bathroom. Debbie just smile as she watches her granddaughter. She notices Jack turning around and watching as
Haylee rushes towards the bathroom.
“I think we are going to have problems with bathrooms with everyone here for Thanksgiving.” Debbie looks towards Jack.
“We’ll be fine. Anika and her daughter Aylin have one in their room. Gina and Arnold have the downstairs one and the girls have the upstairs one. If anyone needs a shower, there are showers in the changing rooms down in the gym.” Jack was happy the whole family was home for the holidays.
Kitchen:
Selina, Gina, Silvia were in the kitchen fixing breakfast for everyone. Silvia was baking fresh muffins, croissants, and biscuits for everyone. Selina was cooking bacon, sausage, hash browns, and eggs. Gina was cutting fruit up. She knew which members of her family enjoyed fruit.
Alyona was setting the dining room table for everyone. She set Anika and Aylin plates down near her father. She was surprised to learn that Anika was her aunt and that she had a strange cousin that looked like the Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland.
She sets Haylee’s place between Christmas and Julia. She missed her big sister while she was in Los Angeles. Alyona knew she had gone down there for work. She sets a place setting for Arabella between Arnold and Gina. They finally got married at the beginning of the month.
Arnold finally graduated from law school and was going to work in Montana with their uncle Robert.
Alyona stands up and looks at her handy work. Everything was set-up for breakfast. It felt weird to her and Silvia to have such a large family.
Haylee and Arabella were outside feeding all the animals. They were dressed in their warmest weather clothes. Arabella was feeding all the wolves, including Trigger. She watches as Haylee’s little collie tries to get to her food.
Roxy was a little scared of all the wolves. She was still getting used to being around them. The only one she didn’t mind, was Trigger. She walks up to her food bowl and starts eating.
“That’s a good girl, Roxy.” Haylee kneels and pets Roxy.
Haylee goes to all the horse stalls and put food in the feed buckets, along with fresh hay for them. When she comes to Evening Star, she rubs her neck and gives her a lot of love. She knows Evening Star was a good horse.
As she is petting Evening Star, she hears Running Brook making a fuss because Evening Star was getting all the attention. Running Brook
was Haylee’s new horse. Jack bought him for Haylee, so she could perform in the junior rodeo.
“Okay, Okay, I’m coming to Running Brook.” Haylee walks over to feed and pet him.
Haylee loved Running Brook as much as she loved Evening Star. She pets him and gives him as much loving as she gave Evening Star. She
stays with the horses for a while, before feeding all the other animals they have. She liked helping her grandfather with the feedings.
Jack spots Haylee doing her assigned chores, while he feeds the other animals out in the pastures. She was already showing signs that she
wants to be a vet. He looks over and notices Arabella helping her. She was taking care of all the wolves, and Haylee’s Collie.
Jack spots Hatter standing on the porch watching the animals and looking out towards where he was. He read her file and arranged for Anika to have guardianship of Hatter. He used Hatter’s birth name but changed her last name to Anika’s. She was still listed as being dead in
England.
Hatter was feeling a little uneasy being around so many unknown people and wolves. The mission in England was a success. She only sustained a few injuries, but otherwise, she was in good health.
She didn’t mind being with Anika, but she wasn’t used to so much open space. She had never seen real cows, horses, chicken and such before. Aylin didn’t know that the man she was working for, was also her adopted uncle or how many cousins she had.
She saw how Debbie cared for the twins and that brought back some deeply buried memories of her mother. She had almost forgotten what she looked like. She knew she had a half brother or sister. She couldn’t remember.
Hatter notices one of the younger wolves walking up to her. She couldn’t what his name was. Anika told her to be careful around the wolves. All of them were trained to kill their prey. It comes up and sniffs her.
Hatter spots a collar around its neck and saw Sphinx engraved on it. She holds her hand out some to let it sniff her. She stands still as Sphinx sniff her.
“He trustees you, Aylin.” Julia had spotted Sphinx sniffing near Aylin.
Hatter looks towards Julia. She hadn’t met her before or her wolf. Aylin knew Julia was a Montana K-9 police officer.
“He’s got good taste.” She looks down at the huge wolf.
“That he does. You can pet him if you want too.” Julia figures that Sphinx has determined this girl has problems and was hurting.
Hatter carefully touches Sphinx as he stood near her. She loved how soft his fur felt against her fingertips.
“He likes to be scratch between his ears.” Julia knew all of Sphinx’s favorite spots.
Hatter just watches as Sphinx starts to wag his tail. He was happy and enjoyed the attention.
“He’s an attention hound. Also, Selina said breakfast is ready if your hungry, Aylin.” Julia was told that Aylin was Anika’s daughter. She was
also told that Hatter had been more abused then she or Gina had.
Hatter looks at Julia “okay.” She stops petting Sphinx and head inside to have breakfast.
Later After Breakfast:
Jack looks at everyone that was going turkey hunting with him. There was Anika, Julia, Gina, Hatter, Debbie, Alex, and Robert. Arnold, Christmas, Haylee, Alyona, Silvia, and Arabella weren’t going hunting. Alyona and Silvia weren’t good shots with rifles and Jack wasn’t going to let them hunt, till he felt comfortable with their rifle skills. Haylee and Arabella were too young to hunt. Christmas and Arnold were only good with a handgun.
Anika looks at Hatter “are you sure you don’t want a hunting rifle?”
“I’ll be fine mom.” Hatter had her needler and throwing knives and playing cards.
“Okay.” Anika had one of Jack’s hunting rifles.
She thought about using her sniper rifle, but that would be overkill. She checks the hunting rifle she got from her brother. The sights were dead on and in perfect working order.
“Alright, everyone. I have set five turkeys loose on the property. I am going to give all of you a ten-minute head start before I start hunting.”
“Only ten minutes, dad? Jeez, you must be getting slow in your old age.” Julia looks at her father with a playful smile on her face.
“Let’s see how long it takes for you this year to hunt down a turkey.” A playful smirk appears on his face.
“I bet it takes her as long as it did last year, Jack.” Alec looks over at his niece with a smirk on his face.
“I’ll beat you this year, Uncle Alec.” Julia took two hours last year. Her uncle beat her for fifteen minutes.
Anika looks at Jack “are we using the wolves?”
“Nope, this is a wolf-free hunt. Meaning you have to track the turkey yourself.” Jack looks at Anika.
This was the first time she has joined them for the turkey hunt. He wonders how Hatter was going to capture a turkey.
“Hatter, if you get lost or are injured, shoot up into the air with the revolver I gave you.” Jack made sure if she got hurt or lost, she could signal them.
“Yes, sir.” Hatter was going to stay with her mother.
“When are we going to start dad?” Gina looks at her father.
“When I fire the gun.” Debbie fires her rifle up in the air away from the group.
Everyone heads away from the house and out on the property. Jack and Debbie watch as their girls head off. Jack glances at his watch to see when his ten minutes were up.
“Grandpa, you won’t hurt the turkey too bad, will you?” Haylee had walked over to Jack.
“I won’t hurt the turkey too badly, Haylee. Remember, they are our Thanksgiving dinner.” Jack knew how Haylee loved animals. That was why
he set the turkeys loose while everyone was eating breakfast.
Christmas walks up to her daughter and wraps an arm around her. She knew how Haylee felt about animals. She asked Jack if they could get a puppy for Haylee. He agreed and came home the next day with the little collie.
He knew a person that bred collies like he bred wolves. The moment he gave the puppy to Haylee, he saw how happy she was. He knew that Haylee was going to have to learn how to train Roxy to his standards.
Anika and Hatter were hunting together. They found one turkey in the woods near the right-hand side of the property.
“Do you want to try and bring it down Aylin?” Anika knew she could take it down right away.
“Okay.” Hatter slips one of her throwing knives into her hand and throws it.
She hits the turkey with her throwing knife and takes it down. Aylin walks over with her mother to the turkey.
“That was really good.” Anika couldn’t believe Hatter killed it with just one throw.
As they were picking their dead turkey up. They hear a rifle shot somewhere off to their left.
“I wonder who that could be?” As Anika and Aylin head back towards the house.
Gina knew where her father normally released the turkeys. She tracked it down and shot it. She looks at her watch and saw her father’s time was up and he could start hunting.
As she is walking back, she hears a gun go off near her location. As she heads towards the house, she spots her uncles coming out with their trophy.
“Looks like you beat Julia again, Uncle Robert.” Gina had her trophy in hand.
There were several more gunshots as everyone heads back to the house.
“That wasn’t fair dad.” Julia was upset that her father shot her turkey.
“You had plenty of time to hunt and kill it. Plus, it wasn’t me that shot it, it was your mother.” Jack just smiles at Julia.
“Sorry, about that sweetie.” Debbie had the turkey she shot in her hand.
“Still, it wasn’t fair.” Julia was going to have to hunt down the last turkey on the property.
“Come on sweet pea, I’ll help you hunt down the last turkey.” Jack and Debbie go with Julia to hunt down the last turkey.
Jack thinks back to the first time he taught Julia and Gina how to hunt. He had bought several turkeys to set free on his lands, so they could
learn how to track. It took a while, but the girls found the turkeys.
Julia does her turkey call and gets an answer back. She follows the sound back to its source. She does it again and gets an answer and spots the turkey. She brings her hunting rifle up and shot the turkey.
Debbie and Jack stay back and just watched as Julia hunted down the turkey. Jack was proud of how well Julia had grown since he rescued her.
“Looks like the hunt is over now.” As they hear her rifle goes off.
Julia collects her turkey and heads back towards her parents. She knew she was the last person again, thanks to her mother and father.
“Got it.” Julia joins her parents and heads back towards the house.
Selina comes out of the house “can I get some volunteers to set-up the table and bring the coffee urn and hot cider out.”
“I’ll help, Selina.” Silvia turns around to head inside the house to help.
“Us too.” Haylee and Arabella follow behind Silvia.
Alyona walks over towards Christmas and Arnold. She has been doing well in several chess matches.
“I heard you won your last chess match, Alyona.” Arnold looks at his sister in law.
He knew her exotic looks were turning some teenage boys head. He heard from Gina that she might have a boyfriend.
“It was difficult. The opponent I had was very good and has been playing since he was little.” Alyona knew her opponent. She met him at the
chess camp she attended over the summer. He had a professional chess tutor that trained him.
She was surprised to learn that Selina had been a chess player, just like her father. Jack was a chess player and was fairly accomplish as well. Selina was better than her father and was a good tutor for her.
“So, how does it feel being married to Gina and being a father?” Christmas was curious.
“It’s like a dream come true. I and Gina have been together since high school. We thought we might drift apart while I was in law school, but we
never did. As for being a father. I love Arabella as if Gina gave birth to her. She’s a really sweet kid and deserves a better life then what she had.” Arnold loved it when Arabella called him daddy or father.
“I wish things had been like that between me and Julia. I loved her the first time I saw her and Gina. It took me a while to realize that I preferred women over men.” Christmas knew a lot her reason was that how her parents raised her.
They didn’t approve of gays or lesbians. They didn’t have a problem with transgenders. They understood how mother nature could make mistakes.
Arnold just smiles at Christmas “we all knew you were gay when we were in school. September and Lisa figured you out first. Especially, after your date with James. He said that you were like a cold fish when he kissed you.”
“The only thing James was after, was getting in my panties. He and Roger had a bet going that he would take my cherry.” Christmas remembered hearing the rumors in school that he managed to fuck her.
“Well, between him and Roger, they got four girls pregnant and are paying child support.” One of the girls that James got pregnant was a good friend of hers.
“I’m just glad Gina didn’t get pregnant the first time we did it. The condom I used was too small and it ripped while we were doing it.” Arnold felt embarrassed that night.
“I didn’t think Gina and Julia could have children.” Christmas looks at Arnold with a puzzled look on her face.
“Oh, they can. The doctor that changed them, used an experimental process to make them fully functional women. Gina told me about it when
she told me about herself.” Arnold was surprised to learn about Gina’s past, but he still loved her.
Arabella comes running up to Arnold and Christmas. She looks towards Christmas “Selina needs your help, Aunt Christmas.”
“Okay. Thanks, Arabella.” Christmas liked her niece. She heads toward the house.
Arnold looks towards his daughter “how are things coming, Arabella?”
“We’re almost done setting the table up, daddy.” She runs behind Arnold and jumps up on his back.
“Umpf! You’re getting heavy.” He supports her legs and starts walking towards the house.
Arnold didn’t mind giving Arabella a piggyback ride. After he gave her one, he ends up giving Haylee a ride.
“Look, who won first.” Christmas spotted Gina coming back first with her turkey.
Right behind Gina was Hatter and Anika with their turkey. Behind them were Robert and Alec. Behind them were Debbie, Jack, and Julia.
“You lost again, sis.” Gina was teasing her sister.
“Mom and Dad got my turkey.” Julia hated being last again.
Gina just smiles as she gathers the turkeys up and teaches the others that didn’t go how to clean the turkeys. She saves the feathers for a friend of theirs that uses them to make handcrafted arrows.
All the women of the family help Selina in the kitchen. Even Haylee and Arabella helped. Alyona and Silvia prepared the turkeys for roasting under Selina’s watchful guidance. Julia, Gina, and Debbie worked on all the sides with Haylee and Arabella. Once the turkeys were in the oven. Selina instructs Haylee and Arabella how to make pies.
Haylee under her grandfather’s guidance took the inners of the turkeys and prepared them for the wolves and Roxy. Haylee liked working with her grandfather.
“Thanks, grandfather.” She gives him a hug.
“Any time, sweetie.” Jack returns the hug.
Once the food is done and everyone is sitting around the table. Jack stands up and looks at every member of his family.
“I don’t think I have ever seen this table so full before.” As Jack looks out at all the food that had been cooked and all the people sitting around the table.
“Years ago, I never thought I would have such a wonderful family. Then, I rescued two young girls that had been experimented on. From there I got married and two more young ladies came into my life. Then the two girls I rescued got married and give me grandchildren. I never told you all I adopted a young girl as my younger sister. Who in turn adopted a teenage girl as her own daughter.” Jack glances over towards Anika and Hatter.
“It’s not easy being your little sister, you know.” Anika smiles at Jack.
Jack just smirks “I want all of you to know how proud I am of you and how thankful I am for you being part of this family.” He sits back down.
“We all love you, dad.” As Gina, Julia, Alyona, and Silvia announce all at once.
Everyone starts filling their plates and eating.
“Hey sis, are we still flying to Hawaii to spend time with Tizzy?” Gina looks over towards her older sister.
“Yep, how did you manage to get the time off work?” Julia was taking some of her vacation time she had saved up from her job.
She had become a K9 police officer and the police Captain allowed her to keep Sphinx as her assigned K9 since he was trained as a military attack dog. Sphinx might be up in age, but he was far better trained then her police department currently had available. He could sniff out drugs and explosives. Her father made sure that Sphinx didn’t lose his edge and was kept up on his training.
“It’s nice when your father owns the company you work for. My manager threw a fit when dad said that he was granting me a week off with pay before my trail period was up. I know that wasn’t fair, but dad is grooming me to take over the business. Plus, I can still do my college courses on-line.”
Gina misses Arnold. He had decided to go to a college in Maryland. They kept in touch with one another and hopes one day that they could become man and wife. Her father was grooming her to run his body armor and armor vehicle business. The company that made their body armor also built privately owned armor vehicles for diplomats and celebrities. Her father was also making her keep up her tactical training. He did that by taking her and Julia to a private security firm that specialized in hostage rescue and making them spend a few weeks with them each month.
He had said that the girls could go into any business or career they wanted and would support their decision. However, he would prefer them to stay away from what he and Cheshire did. He wanted them to have normal lives and still have their sanity in check and not filled with nightmares of the things they have seen or done.
Gina knew Cheshire had given Tizzy the same speech as their father. Tizzy was like a cousin to them and when the three of them were together, they were the three musketeers. Tizzy had joined a special task force within the Honolulu Police department. Gina knew Cheshire didn’t mind her doing that type of work. She even had a liger of her own named Simba after the lion in Lion King.
“Are we chartering a flight or taking one of the family Lear’s?”
“If were taking Sphinx and Cadmus with us, you know we’ll have to take the family Learjet.”
“I don’t see a reason why we can’t take the wolves with us. Simba will enjoy playing with them.”
“Ya, right. Simba hasn’t forgiven Chaos for batting him around like he was a ball last time dad took Chaos with him. Think how he is going to react to Sphinx and Cadmus. These two boys are almost as big as their sire.”
“We could bring the other two wolves with us. Manes and Terror think how he’s going to react when they come along with the twins next month. Terror looks just like Chaos, except for the white spot in between his ears. They are going to be bigger than Sphinx and Cadmus.”
“Think how big Manes is going to be. He’s Terrors twin brother.”
“Well, at least the twins have their wolves now. Dad waited till they turned six years old before letting them have theirs. He said the next litter of puppies he breeds, I can get two puppies to raise and train with his help. One is going to take Sphinx place so he can retire and the other one is for another K9 officer I’m training. Since our police department only has me. Dad talked with the Chief of police to expand my department.”
“Think what would happen if Tizzy brought Simba? I think they would have a heart attack. The crooks would surrender right away. They would be too scared of Simba to do anything.”
Julia just laughs as she finishes packing her suitcase. She had her makeup case already to go and two suitcases filled with clothes, shoes and undergarments. Gina brings her luggage to join her sister’s downstairs to the front door.
“You girls look already to go.” Debbie comes walking up and notice her two oldest daughters ready to load their luggage in the new hummer Jack bought.
Sphinx and Cadmus were outside chasing Mischief, Manes and Terror. Chaos was on the porch watching the younger wolves. He was nearing his life span and Jack wasn’t looking forward to burying the old wolf.
“Your father said the Lear is ready, so go ahead and head over to the hangar. You girls behave yourself and stay out of trouble.”
“Yes, mom.”
Julia and Gina hugs Debbie. They were happy the day that their father had married her. She has been a wonderful mother to both and has helped them grow into wonderful women. Both girls take their luggage out to the new hummer. Jack had given the old hummer to Gina to drive back and forth from work. The new one was for family use.
“I’m driving.” Julia had hopped into the driver seat.
“That’s fine. If you scratch the paint, dad will have your ass.”
“As if, I’ll do something that stupid on the way over to the hangar.”
Julia backs the hummer then follows the road leading from the house to the hangar. Cadmus and Sphinx were following them. They saw the other hummer parked where their father normally parks the cars at when they go to the hangar.
“Hey daddy.” Gina gets out of the hummer first after Julia parks it and runs over to her father. She has always been a daddy’s girl since the day Jack rescued them. She hugs him and place a kiss on his cheek.
Jack just embraces Gina. He was very proud of the way that both girls had overcome what had been done to them and the women they have grown into. Who would had thought seven years ago the two scared and frighten teenage girls he brought home would turn out the way they had?
“You girls all packed and ready to go spend a week with your cousin Tizzy?”
“Yes sir. We are all ready to have fun in the sun and become beach bunnies.”
“Now remember, the wolves have to stay on a leash and have their tags with them. You shouldn’t have to much problems since Sphinx is classified as a police dog. Your Aunt Cheshire has rented a beach house for you girls to have to yourself. The same rules that apply here also
apply at the beach house as well.”
“We know dad. We promise not to kill, maim or throw wild orgy parties at the house.” Julia gave her father a playful smile.
Jack just shakes his head back and forth. Julia was too much like his sister Alva. He shouldn’t have sent the girls over to Ireland to spend two weeks with her last summer. He just helps load the luggage from the hummer to the Lear. Julia was going to fly since she was more qualified than Gina. Both girls had their pilots license, but Julia had done time with the youth national air guard as a pilot. She even had her own Fighter Jet that Jack had bought for her. It was stored here at the ranch as well.
Once all the luggage was loaded. Jack looks at his girls “alright you two. Have some fun and behave yourselves.”
“We will daddy.” Both girls walk over and hug him and give him a kiss on his cheeks. They let go and head inside the Lear with the wolves following them.
Jack steps back as he watches the Lear close and taxi down the runway. He felt so proud of his girls. It lifts off the runway and fly away from the ranch. The wolves hated to fly and laid down in the passenger cabin. Julia was the pilot and Gina had taken the co-pilot seat up front.
Cheshire’s House:
Tizzy was making cookies in the kitchen when she received a text from her Uncle Jack. It said that the girls had just left and should be arriving sometime in the afternoon.
“Mom, Uncle Jack said Julia and Gina just left and should be here sometime this afternoon.” Tizzy cleans her hands off and heads outside to where her mother was sunbathing. She saw the tattoo of her mother’s name sake on her left shoulder.
“Are you going to pick them up at the airport?”
“Yes ma’am. I was thinking about staying with them at the beach house while they are here.”
“That’s fine. Just don’t forget about Simba.”
Just as she says that Simba comes walking up and rubs against Tizzy’s leg.
“He’s coming to mom. Gina and Julia brought their wolves with them.”
Cheshire just shakes her head. There was going to be trouble between the wolves and the Liger.
“Do you girls think that is going to be a good idea?”
“Mommy, Simba won’t freak out seeing Cadmus and Sphinx. They aren’t as big or scary as Chaos.”
Tizzy remembered meeting Chaos a few months after living with Cheshire and meeting her Uncle Jack and his family. He had brought Chaos with him and she was scared of him for the first few days they were here. She had never seen a wolf so big or scary.
“Alright. You girls have a fun time together.”
Cheshire was proud of Tizzy. She had grown into a responsible caring woman. Tizzy was her pride and joy. She had taken an abused picked on transgender girl and raised her to be a wonderful deadly woman. She had done the exact same thing Jack had done with his girls. Gina and Julia were people you didn’t want to mess with. Both girls were just as deadly as Tizzy is. The three of them were more like Charlies Angel’s, then three plain ordinary women.
Tizzy heads to the bathroom and takes a nice shower and change into some fresh clothes. She grabs her suitcase and carries it out to the suv Jack keeps stored over here. She was on vocation from work, but if they needed her she would go in. She’s hoping something goes wrong so she could bring her cousins. Her Coworkers would be impress with their skills.
Tizzy drives to the airport and watches as their flight comes in and lands. Once they stop moving, Tizzy pulls the Suv up to the jet. Tizzy gets out as the door opens and both wolves jump out and run over to her.
“I’ve missed you as well boys.” Tizzy kneels and hugs both wolves.
“Oh, they get hugs from you first and we have to wait?”
Gina was walking over to her cousin and hugs her.
“Aloha to you cousin.”
Julia comes walking down after she parks and secures the Learjet.
“Aloha, cousin.”
“Aloha Julia.”
Tizzy hugs Julia.
“Where’s Aunt Cheshire?”
“Mom is at home. She just wants the three of us to enjoy ourselves.”
Tizzy leans closer to Julia, “but between you and me. I know mom is watching us. You know how she is. Old habits die hard.”
“Tell me about. Daddy is the same way.”
“I just sent dad a text letting him we arrived.”
“See what I mean?”
Gina looks at her older sister with a puzzled look.
“We’re talking about dad and Aunt Cheshire.”
“Oh, so where is this beach house Aunt Cheshire has rented for us?”
“It’s right down on the ocean cousin. We can go from the house to the ocean and swim in private. Mom knew a guy that doesn’t advertise about the place. It’s word of mouth only.”
“Cool, he doesn’t mind the wolves and your cat, does he?”
“Nope, he won’t mind and even if he did, you think mom wouldn’t had twisted his arm?”
“I know, so what are we going to do once we are done unpacking?”
“I was thinking we go and hit the town. Explore the nightlife.”
“Sounds good to me. That means one of us has to remain somber.”
“I’ll do it, since I’m the youngest.” Gina had volunteered.
“We can switch up sis.”
“I know, I’ll be the first one for tonight.”
Tizzy drives them to the beach house and help unload everything. The wolves patrol the house and lay down while the girls get ready to go out
and party. All three wonders should they take their guns with them and then something Jack said echoes in their head. Always be prepare for trouble.
Julia and Gina tuck their guns in their purse. Tizzy takes hers as well. She had her badge with her. All three girls meet in the living room and then head out.
“Be good boys.” Gina shuts the door behind her as they head towards the Suv and drive into downtown Honolulu and go bar hopping.
They come back home at three in the morning. The next day they get up and go down to the beach and play with the wolves and visit their
Aunt Cheshire as well play with Simba. Simba and the wolves just look at each other, sizing themselves up. Simba wasn’t afraid of Cadmus and Sphinx. So, the three played in the backyard of Cheshire’s place. They spend the day with Cheshire.
On Thursday Tizzy gets a call for help from her leader asking her if she wouldn’t mind helping on a case.
“Do you girls want to come with me and see what I do?”
“Sure, how about you Gina?”
“Sure, why not maybe we can shoot someone.”
Julia just smiles as all three of them and the wolves load up in the suv.
Tizzy drives them where she was told to show-up at. She could see several police cars and her team’s cars as they were surrounding a house.
“What’s the situation?”
“Man, inside is holding his family hostage. He’s wanted for the murder of his partner and claims he has the door wired with explosives. We
can’t get close enough to check.”
“I have the solution with me. See those two wolves?”
Tizzy points to Cadmus and Sphinx.
“Yay, what about them?”
“They are military trained and can confirm if there are explosives on the door. The two women with me are their handlers and my cousins from Montana.”
Derry looks at the two wolves and must admit, he’s never seen wolves that big and he has heard stories about the two women from Tizzy.
“Alright, go ahead and let them confirm if there are explosives and then we’ll go from there.”
“Thanks Derry.”
“Gina, Julia show them what Cadmus and Sphinx can do.”
Both girls smile and release the wolves off their leash.
“Cuardach!”
Both wolves move quickly and separate to search the doors. Cadmus sniffs and detects nothing on the doors. Sphinx sniffs and doesn’t discover anything either.
Tizzy notices Cadmus and Sphinx and the fact they haven’t discover anything.
“It’s safe. Why don’t you let us handle this?”
Tizzy, Gina and Julia move quickly and quietly. Julia peeks and discover that the guy had his gun aimed as his wife and the two girls. Julia sends the motions with her hand what she saw. She pulls her picks out and pick the lock on the door.
“Tizzy, take Sphinx with you. Have him take the gun from the guy, while Gina and Cadmus distracts him.”
Tizzy shakes her head. Gina had heard her sister and was going to attack from the front door.
“On three, one, two, three.”
Cadmus and Gina cause the distraction which draws the guys attention and Sphinx comes out of nowhere and snatches the gun from the guys hand and stands in front of the family guarding them. Cadmus knocks the guy down to the floor and Tizzy covers him.
“Don’t move or my friends are going to eat you.”
Julia and Gina takes the family outside to Tizzy’s partner.
“You better believe her. Those two wolves love human flesh.”
Gina says something and both wolves growl very loudly.
“Up oh, I think you upset them.”
Tizzy’s Commander comes in and notice two very angry wolves standing in front of the man.
“Tóg go bog é”
Both wolves walk over to Tizzy and sit by her.
“Dam, I wish we had them on the force now.”
“They wouldn’t like it here Commander. It’s too hot for them.”
Tizzy, Gina and Julia walks out with the wolves by their side.
“You think these wolves are well trained. You should see what Tizzy’s liger can do Commander. He’s worse than the wolves.”
“I’ve met Simba and I still can’t get over how friendly he is to Tizzy.”
“Ligers are friendlier then normal Tigers Commander, but don’t let his friendliness fool you. He is still wild at heart. He can be a handful when he feels like it.”
“You should put him on the unit. None of your criminals will ever commit crimes again after meeting his teeth.”
Julia just smiles as she thinks about Simba grinning at the bad guys. If she was a criminal and had to face those teeth, she would change careers from being a criminal to going straight.
“Actually, one criminal did get up and personal with Simba. It was the last mistake he ever made. He broke into mom’s house when she was away on business and I was home by myself with Simba. He was going to kill me for something mom did to the yakuza. Well, Simba got a hold of him and made him wish he never enter the house. His partner was mauled by Khan outside in the yard. When mom found out when she got back about what happened. She kidnapped the head of the Yakuza and several of his men here and put them in the backyard with Khan and Simba. They learned never to mess with me or mom ever again or she would let Khan and Simba loose on them.”
“Dam, dad would had skinned them alive and left their bodies hanging from a palm tree or let…never mind. That’s sounds like one of Dad’s tactics as well.”
Julia had to think about her statement. Her father had been known to turn Chaos loose on his enemies and let the big ass Wolf have his fun.
So, it was just like her aunt to do the same thing.
“How did we end up with vicious parents?”
“Luck, sis. I think me, you and Tizzy were lucky enough to get some of the deadliest parents around that would move heaven and Earth to protect us. There might be people out in the world as deadly as our parents, but I don’t think they would go to the extreme like ours would. I know Dad and Cheshire would destroy a country to make a point or to retrieve us. Dad has said he would carry a nuclear football into a country and set it off if they didn’t give us back to him. We know Aunt Cheshire would do the same thing. Tizzy means a lot to her. Isn’t that right cousin?”
“Ya, mom would do just like Uncle Jack would. Mom said that is why MI6, the CIA and FBI keep such a close watch on the two of them. They don’t want Uncle Jack or mom to start World War III. The last time the heads of the CIA and FBI threaten mom and Uncle Jack with throwing them in the deepest and darkest hole forever. Uncle Jack and mom said go ahead and all your dirty secrets will be broadcast to ever nation on the planet.”
“I wonder what they have on them?”
“I don’t. I prefer not to know. That’s a hot potato that can get you killed.”
“The government tried to find out. Let’s just say Uncle Jack gave them a taste of what he had and said next time they try it again he’ll release the information. They even had their best hackers try to break into Uncle Jacks and mom’s computers. Which was a mistake, because they don't keep important information on their computers. Both mom and Uncle Jack tracked the people who did it down with some help of hackers of their own and broke their fingers and told them they try it again and next time they will kill them. There’s a saying mom made me remember. You may be good, but there is always someone better or more talented then you out there. Never underestimate your opponent and never think your better then someone else.”
“Dad said the same thing. He said sometimes a group of people can get more things done then a single person can, so always be prepare. Also, he said, he who has the biggest nuke always wins.”
“God, our parents are nuts.”
“You can say that again sis.”
“Let’s go and have some fun cousins.”
“Lead the way oh mighty Tizzy.”
All three girls go and have fun with some of Tizzy’s friends at a pig roast.
They bring some pig back for the wolves and Simba so their poor pets didn't feel left out.
The rest of their stay is uneventful. By the time Julia and Gina leave to go home, they are sporting dark tans and aren’t looking forward to going back to work.
“Come on slow poke.” Haylee turns around in her saddle to watch her cousin Arabella.
“Hey, I’m still recovering from being sick.” Arabella was bundled up in her warmest winter clothes.
Arabella knew her mother wasn’t sure about her going out in the cold. She just recovered from having bronchiolitis. She catches up to her cousin Haylee.
She was two years older than her cousin, Haylee. Haylee was ten years old and she was twelve years old. They were out horseback riding on the property that belonged to their family.
Arabella knew Haylee loved to go horseback riding whenever she could. It was her favorite past time. Where her favorite past time was playing video games and learning to use hacking software to hack people’s computers. She belonged to a group of hackers from several high schools and colleges in the state.
She had a few friends up in Canada that she wanted to visit this summer. She looks over towards Haylee.
“So, how are things at your new house?”
“I love it. I have my own bedroom and both my mothers let me decorate my bedroom as I want it. I do miss playing with the other wolves.”
Haylee loved all her grandfather’s wolves.
“Well, don’t you play with Roxy?” Arabella knew her aunt Julia and Christmas got Haylee a little border collie.
“I play with Roxy. I love her a lot, but sometimes its fun playing with the wolves.”
“I know what you mean. Trigger likes irritating Cadmus. She pulls on his ear when he is sleeping and nips on his tail.” Arabella couldn’t believe
the antics her little wolf pup did to Cadmus and how he didn’t get to upset with her.
“Roxy doesn’t do that to Sphinx. She does play with him, but its more like she tries to direct him to where she wants him to go.”
They ride for a while. Haylee takes them where their grandfather told them they should come too if there was an extreme emergency. After checking the site out for a while. The two of them head towards the tree house their grandfather built for them. Haylee ropes off a corral for the horses. Arabella takes the saddlebags off Haylee’s horse and carries it up into the tree house. Once she is inside. She pulls out a thermos filled with hot vegetable soup and a few sandwiches Selina made for them and sat them on the table they had up in the tree.
Their grandfather along with their great uncles and uncle built them the treehouse. This was their place and it had everything they needed to survive a blizzard. Once everything was set up. The trap door that leads into the place opens and Haylee emerges.
“It’s getting colder out there.” She rubs her hands together.
“Should we get the horse blankets and cover the horses?” Arabella was concerned about their horses.
“They should be alright. Its only 40℉ outside.” Haylee sits down at the table.
Arabella sits down and joins her cousin. She takes a bite of her sandwich and knew right away it was a turkey. It had Selina’s special seasoning on it.
“Did you hear that Silvia has a new boyfriend?” Haylee had a big ole smile on her face.
“No, who is he?” Arabella takes another bite out of her sandwich.
“His name is Greg Trout and he goes to Whitefish High School.”
“How did Silvia meet him?” Arabella was curious.
“She met him at the mall a few weeks ago. His older brother was hitting on Alyona.” Haylee thought it was funny.
“I remember that. He was standing near Silvia and accidentally bumped into her. So, when did they start dating?” Arabella was curious.
“A week after meeting him. She started hanging out at the mall more often and they started to get to know one another.”
“Has he met grandpa yet?” Arabella saw how Nicky, Alyona's boyfriend reacted when he saw grandpa and then her mother.
“Not yet, but Silva is supposed to be inviting him to grandpa’s house for dinner.” Haylee stayed at her grandparent’s house while both her mother’s were at work.
Haylee and Arabella hear the wind pick-up outside. They move the curtain aside to see how bad it was getting outside.
“We better go down and protect the horses.” Haylee grabs her gloves and open the trap door and climb down.
Arabella follows her cousin. She notices the wind was blowing hard. She helps Haylee pull and secures the hidden screens to enclose the area under the tree house to protect the horses. The hay was up in the tree house.
“There, the horses should be warmed throughout the night.” Haylee climbs back up towards the tree house.
“Won’t they be cold?” As Arabella follows behind her cousin.
“Nope, grandpa engineered a vent system so we can pump heat down to them.” Haylee heads over towards four pipes and hooks up four
propane heaters to blow hot air down to the horses.
The emergency satellite phone the tree house had, starts ringing. Haylee answers the satellite phone.
“Hello?”
“Haylee, where are you and Arabella?” Jack was worried about his grandchildren.
“We’re at the treehouse, grandpa. We just got finish putting the screens up to protect the horses and got the heaters going.”
Jack was impressed with his grandchildren “alright. If you girls need anything or if something happens, call us.”
“Okay, grandpa.” Haylee ends the call.
Arabella looks outside and couldn’t believe a blizzard had moved in while they were having lunch. She looks towards her cousin, who was firing up the wood burning heater their uncles put in the treehouse.
“We’ll be okay. Grandpa and our uncles thought of everything we might need to survive.” Haylee takes her cold weather gear off and hangs it up.
Arabella follows suit. She could tell the wood burning heater was warming the treehouse up. She was starting to feel warm.
“Did they include food for the horses?” Arabella was looking around for it.
“Yep, it's back here.” Haylee walks over towards the door on the left-hand side of the tree house.
She opens it and there was a stack of hay and a sealed container of horse feed. She opens the trap door in there “can you give me a hand, please?” Haylee looks towards Arabella.
“Sure.” Between the two of them. They manage to drop two hay squares down for the horses.
Haylee grabs two buckets of feed and climbs down to feed the horses. Arabella climbs down after her and helps.
“How many entrances does the tree house have?” Arabella looked up and spotted three trap doors.
“Only one entrance. The other two are for lifting hay and wood up into the tree house.” Haylee knew because Jack showed her the place, while Arabella was in Florida with her parents.
“Oh!”
Haylee leads the way back into the treehouse and closes the trap door and lock it. She grabs some bottled water, a teapot and pours the water into the teapot to warm up. She knew they might be stuck in the treehouse till tomorrow morning.
Back at Jack’s House:
Julia, Gina, Christmas, and Arnold were concerned about their daughters. Gina didn’t like the fact that the girls got caught in the blizzard. She knew Arabella could take care of herself, but she was still concern.
“They will be okay, sis.” Alyona and Silva walk over towards Gina and Julia.
Christmas was concerned and so was Arnold. They were looking out into the blizzard hoping the girls will be okay. All the parents didn’t like that the girls were outside in this mess.
Jack saw how his children were feeling with his grandchildren stuck out at the treehouse. He knew the treehouse was well stocked and they had everything they needed to survive.
“They will be okay.” He walks up to Julia and Gina and put his arms around them.
“We know dad, it just we don’t like the fact that were not there to protect them and look after them. We promise that to them.” Gina was kicking herself for not going with them.
“Baby, those girls were taught how to survive by all of us. Also, Haylee is good with animals. They will be okay. They have the satellite phone
to contact us and if we need to go and get them, we will.” Jack was concern about the girl’s safety, but he knew they would be okay.
Treehouse:
Arabella and Haylee play a few games before it starts getting late. They could use the battery powered lights if they wanted too, but they preferred the candles they had to light the treehouse. They also had lanterns they could use as well.
“Boy, our grandfather and uncles thought of everything.” As Arabella finishes lighting the last candle.
“Grandpa is always prepared.” Haylee liked having a grandparents that loved her.
She has finally gotten over her step-father and what he did to her little sister. She had to go to court for shooting her step-father. The
prosecutor tried very hard to make the shooting her fault, but the evidence and the lawyer Julia had hired to protect her. He tore the prosecutor apart like he was nothing.
Arabella could tell that Haylee was thinking about something “what are you thinking about, Haylee?”
“What grandpa and my mothers did for me when I came to live with them.”
“I know what you mean. Gina had my father arrested for what he did to me and what his friend made me do.” Arabella still couldn’t get over the fact that Charlie and her father were in jail.
Gina wanted to cut Charlie’s testicles off when she found him. However, she restrained herself from doing it. Gina brought the guy in and all the tapes he made of Arabella and other young runaway girls and boys he tricked. One tape had a young boy, having sex with two older guys.
They later found that boy dead three days later. He had died from snorting tainted cocaine. He had been sold a bad batch of cocaine which had been laced with drain cleaner.
When the girls get hungry, they grab one of the MRE’s the tree house was stocked with. Gina showed Arabella how to prepare them. She in turns shows Haylee how to prepare them.
After eating, the girls talk for a while and then blow the candles out. They lay down near each other in their sleeping bags.
“Do you think our parents are going to come out here?” Haylee looks at Arabella.
“Knowing our parents, I wouldn’t put it past them.” Arabella smiles as she closes her eyes. They listen to the wind blowing outside the treehouse.
The Next day:
Christmas, Julia, Gina, and Arnold wake-up the next morning and put their cold weather gear on. They were concerned about the girls. Arnold and Julia prepared the horses they were going to take. Jack and Debbie watch their children and their spouses as they prepared the horses.
“I bet the girls are fine.” Debbie looks at her husband while holding one of the twins.
“I know they are alright.” As he watches as Christmas, Julia, Gina, and Arnold ride off towards the girls.
They had a lot of snowfall last night, so the four adults were being safe. Gina was leading the way because she knew the property better than Julia. Arnold was riding beside her. He enjoyed riding with his wife.
The wolves came with them. Roxy was riding with Julia and Trigger was riding with Arnold. The group arrives at the grove of trees where Jack and their uncles built the treehouse.
Julia and Gina couldn’t believe that their father and uncles design what they were seeing. There was a clear vinyl screen protecting the horses inside it. It used the trees as support for the vinyl wall.
“Well, that’s unique.” Gina gets down off her horse and wall inside the makeshift barn.
“This is, kind of neat.” Julia follows behind her sister and looks up. They could see three trap doors.
“Okay, how are we supposed to get up there?” Julia couldn’t see any ladders or anything.
“Haylee, Arabella it's us. Open the trap door.” as Gina looks up and yell towards them.
Arabella was laying near the trap door when she hears her mother’s voice.
“Haylee, wake-up.” Arabella shakes Haylee to wake her.
“What?” Haylee was still a little sleepy.
She looks toward Arabella and tries to figure out why she was waking her. She rubs her eyes to get some of the sleep out.
“Our parents are here.” Arabella moves out of the way and peeks down.
She saw hers and Haylee’s parents. She lifts the trapdoor up and drops down the rope ladder.
“Hi mom, hi dad.” Arabella was happy to see Gina and Arnold.
Haylee crawls over to the opening and sees her parents as well “hi moms.”
Gina goes up first, followed by Arnold, then Christmas and finally Julia. They look around the place and could see their father’s handy work.
They could also tell how warm it was up in the treehouse.
“Your father and uncles built this for the girls?” Arnold was looking around and couldn’t believe how well constructed and furnished it was.
“Yep, Jack built this, just in case anyone got caught in the blizzard away from the house,” Christmas remembered Jack and Julia’s uncles
coming back here to build this for the girls or any of them.
Gina looks towards her daughter and niece “why don’t you girls give us a tour of the place?”
“Okay, mom.” Arabella and Haylee show everyone around. Haylee knew how everything was arranged.
One closet contained prepared meals, water, medical supplies, hunting and fishing equipment, heaters, candles and so on. The next room was a bathroom that had a shower and sink. The next room had the feed and hay for any of the horses.
“Wow, pop really thought about everything.” Gina was impressed.
“You can say that again.” Arnold was impressed as well.
“I wonder why he never did anything like this for us when we were younger?”
“Because we aren’t like Arabella or Haylee.” Julia looks proudly at her daughter and her niece.
“You’re right sis. Let’s tidy the place up so you can use it again.” Gina and the other adults help clean the place up and reset everything.
“You know, I like this idea for the screens.” As Arnold puts the screens back.
They blended in so well with the tree, that you couldn’t tell they were there. He examines them to find out how Jack managed to blend them into the tree. He shakes his head because he couldn’t figure it out.
“Come on dad.” Arabella was up in the saddle of her horse and had Trigger with her.
“Coming.” He swings up into his saddle.
Haylee and Arabella take the lead back to the house. Haylee was leading the way back, following the tracks left by her parents and aunts.
“Be careful, Haylee.” Gina was watching her niece.
“I will Aunt Gina.” Haylee was watching the wolves that came with her parents and her uncle.
Arabella was riding next to her parents as they headed towards the house. Julia and Christmas were watching Haylee. Julia knew Haylee was a good horseback rider because of her mother and the rodeo camps she went to during the summer.
“You know something? I miss California and its warm weather.” Julia wanted to go back to California.
“I know what you mean, sis. I miss Florida.” Gina loved Georgia and Florida.
They make it back to the house and noticed Alyona, Silvia, Jack, Debbie and Selina standing outside waiting on them.
“They found us.” As Haylee swings down off her horse with Roxy in her jacket.
“We got hot chocolate and coffee for you guys. Also, Silvia made muffins.” Alyona knows everyone enjoyed Silvia cooking.
"I'll put the horses away." Arnold takes the horses and put them in the barn.
“Bye, kids!” Julia watches as her children exit from her patrol vehicle and heads towards their friends.
“Bye, mom.” Haylee waves goodbye to Julia.
Chayton waves goodbye to Julia as well. He spotted the other members of the school’s basketball team standing around. He recently joined the basketball team and was one of their star players. His grandfather had turned the tennis court into a basketball court for him to practice.
When he was having problems with his shots, Julia came out and practice with him. She uses to play when she went to school.
He watches as her SUV leaves the school grounds. He walks over to his teammates to see what the game plan was going to be against the high school they were playing against next week. He hopes his mothers will make the game.
Julia sighs as she heads towards the police station. She was going to miss her old captain. He was retiring after thirty years on the force. The new captain wanted to meet everyone. She didn’t know much about him except he was from Texas.
She pulls into the parking lot and parks in her normal parking space. Once she cuts the engine off and exits from the SUV. Julia opens the rear cargo area for Terror to exit from the SUV.
“Come on boy, let’s go and meet the new captain.” She attaches his leash to his collar and head inside the police precinct.
She heads towards her desk first to put her purse in the bottom drawer. Once she finished doing that, Julia heads to see the new captain. She stops just outside his office and gently knocked on the door.
“Enter.” Thomas looks up when he hears someone knocking on his office door.
He had been looking over officer Bounty’s file. Out of all the officers assigned to this police precinct she had a very colorful record. He couldn’t believe she looked identical to the actress Charisma Carpenter. He wonders who approved her to have a wolf as a partner.
Her arrest record was impressive and colorful. She also had some complaints filed against her and her wolf. Some of them were from ICE and the FBI. They complained that she wouldn’t cooperate with apprehending several illegal aliens and that she had threatened bodily harm to several agents.
There were also comments from two US Marshals that commented that Julia and her wolf were very helpful in the apprehension of a wanted felon. That her wolf had performed extremely well. He keeps reading Julia’s file found she had been attacked by a former sergeant on the force. There had been an investigation about the matter, and it had been determining that her actions were justified for his death.
Julia walks into the office and noticed that the new captain was a big man with a dark tan. He looked like someone who spent most of his life out in the weather.
“You wanted to see me, Captain?”
“Yes, Julia. Please have a seat.” Thomas motions to the chair in front of his desk.
He also noticed the big black wolf that was with Julia. According to Julia’s record, the wolf was named Terror and was her second partner. Her first partner had to be retired because of his age, but she had a younger version of him that she sometimes brings with her.
“Mrs. Bounty, I’ve noticed that out of all my officers, you have the highest kill record. Can you tell me why you found it necessary to use your gun as often as you have?” Thomas watches Julia’s facial features and couldn’t read her.
She had the perfect poker face. He couldn’t read her body language at all.
“To be honest, sir. The reason I had to use my gun more than any officer on the force. Is because the people I used it against, left me no other choice. On my first day on the job, I was ambushed by a drug gang that tried to kill me because I was the daughter of the man who destroyed their supplier's drug field. Then I had to use my gun to protect my partner from a sixteen-year-old boy who tried to shoot him. In all the
situations I used my gun, I wish I didn’t have to.”
Thomas looks into her eyes and he still couldn’t read her. He has seen eyes like hers before in assassins and special forces officers.
“If you don’t mind me asking. Why would a drug gang come after you, because of your father’s actions?”
“Because sir. My father is one of the deadliest men around. He’s a former MI 6 agent and has brought down some of the most wanted drug
lords and kingpins around. He’s a man you don’t want to come after you. As much as I love my father, I also fear him as well.” Julia loved her father a whole lot but knew if she ever did something that tarnishes the family name or became a killer herself. He would come after her and show no mercy.
“You're saying your father is that dangerous?” Thomas had a disbelief look on his face.
“Sir, he’s known as the Devil’s Bounty Hunter. There isn’t a man in this building that could kill him if they went after him.” Julia knew her father and Cheshire were the best of the best.
There was some doubt on Thomas's face. He thinks their SWAT team could bring down Mr. Bounty.
“I have another question for you. Why is your partner a wolf?” Thomas looks at the wolf sitting by Julia.
“I use a wolf because he is specially bred and better trained than any German Shepard or any of the other breeds used in police work. Terror here is military trained, he’s faster, stronger, and has no fear. My father’s wolves have proven how good they are.” Julia scratches Terror between his ears.
“So, your father breeds wolves? Why wolves? Why not some other K9?”
“I think because wolves match his personality. They are pack animals and know how to work as a team to take prey down or they can act alone and be successful as well. As for the true reason, you’ll have to ask him.” Julia never bothers to ask her father why he breeds wolves.
“Can you tell me why you refused to help ICE agents to apprehend some illegal aliens and why you sic your wolf on them?” Thomas was curious about that matter.
“Because the people the ICE agents were accused of being illegal, weren’t illegal. When I refused to help them, they got in my face. So, instead of beating the daylights out of them and putting them in the hospital for weeks. I sic Sphinx on them and threaten to let him eat them.” A sly smile appears on Julia’s face.
Thomas noticed the sly smile. He wonders why she smiled.
“Do you mind explaining why you just smiled?”
“Sir, I believe that of all the presidents this country has ever had, none have ever divided this country like the one we currently have. The man is a moron and the people who follow him don’t use the brains they were born with, to realize he is a conman. He is constantly lying and promoting hate to cause chaos. On top of that, there has been an increase of hate groups spring up and coming out of the woodwork. He is promoting false statements that all the crimes being committed are because of illegal aliens. I have very little tolerance for ignorance and people who promote hate.”
Thomas just looks at Julia and could tell she meant what she said. This was the first time she has shown any expression.
“You do know, people have the right to believe how they want to, and it's your job to cooperate with federal agents when requested of you.”
“I know people have the right to believe as they want to. It doesn’t mean I have to agree with them, and it doesn’t mean I can’t say something either. As for working with federal agents. I have no problem doing that. If they act like dumbasses or display any sort of hate towards the citizens, I have taken an oath to protect them. I won’t work with them and I WILL put them in their place.”
“Well, I’m going to say this now to you. If a federal agent, ask you for assistant. I don’t care if you agree with them or not. You will provide assistant to them. Do I make myself clear?” Thomas had a serious look on his face.
Julia leans forward towards her new Captain “if they are being assholes or showing any signs of hatred or disrespect towards any citizen in this state. I will put them in their place. They need to honor the oath they took to their badge.”
Thomas was a little taken back by Julia when she leaned forward towards him. He noticed in her eyes that she meant every word she said. He sighs and hopes she will try to at least cooperate.
“I can understand what you are saying. Just try to work with them, is all I am asking.”
“I’ll do my best. Is there anything else you wish to talk to me about, sir?” Julia should have kept her mouth shut, but lately, things in this country have been going downhill.
“No, you’re dismissed.”
“Thank you, sir.” Julia stands up and walks out of her Captain’s office.
Julia heads towards her SUV and presses the remote to open the door. She watches as Terror jumps up into the SUV. She gets in and heads towards a call that comes in requesting a K9 officer.
It doesn’t take her long to arrive. She spots a pickup truck with a camper mounted in the back. The two officers had the driver handcuff and sitting on the ground. She gets out of her SUV, along with Terror.
“What do we got?” Julia walks up to her fellow cops.
Officer Bailer turns around when he hears Julia’s voice. He has heard rumors about her and her wolf.
“We got a tip that the driver of this truck was transporting illegal drugs. We need for you and your wolf to search it.”
“No problem.” She looks at Terror “Iarracht!”
Terror starts sniffing around the truck. He stops near the back of the truck and growls. Julia walks over and kneels next to him. She looks where he is looking and discovered that the bottom of the frame under the bed had been enclosed to form a box. There were at least three of them. It had a padlock that kept them closed.
“There are three secret compartments built under here.” She stands up and grabs her bolt cutters from her SUV.
Julia walks back over to the truck and kneels again. She cuts the first padlock off and opens the box. There was a stack of drugs in it. She checks the other boxes and the second one had drugs in it and the third one had bundled up money in it.
Julia stands up and looks over towards Officer Bailer and Officer Miles “there are at least eight packages of drugs and close to two hundred thousand in cash as well.”
“Damn!” Officer Miles walks over to look at the boxes built under the truck.
“Is there anything else?” Officer Bailer looks at Julia.
Julia looks at Terror “Iarracht!”
Terror starts sniffing again. This time he goes inside the camper and starts growling.
“Looks like he found something else.” Julia climbs inside the camper and walks over to where Terror was standing.
Terror was taking up most of the room in the camper. She stretches between his ears “what did you find boy?”
She starts looking and finds a hidden compartment where they were standing. She manages to open it and lets out a whistle.
“What did you find?” Officer Miles sticks his head inside the camper.
“A collection of guns and ammo.” Julia looks at Officer Miles.
“Oh, this is getting better and better.” A smile appears on his face.
“Better call a tow truck and move the drugs and money from under the truck.”
“Gotcha.”
Julia hangs around until the tow truck shows up. She gets another call requesting a K9 officer. She gets back in her SUV and heads towards the call. It was another search, but this time Terror didn’t turn up anything.
“Are you sure, your wolf didn’t detect anything in the car?” Officer Kingston looks at Julia and her wolf.
“I’m sure. There are no drugs, weapons, or explosives in the car.” Julia noticed that the person who Officer Kingston and Officer McNeil pulled over was an older black man.
“I told you there weren’t any.” Douglas was feeling embarrassed and mad that he had been pulled over for nothing.
“I don’t believe you.” Officer Kingston walks over to the car and starts looking.
Julia turns towards his partner, “is he always like this?”
“I don’t know. This is my second day.” Officer McNeil wonders what his partner was up to.
“Look what I just found.” Officer Kingston holds up a small bag of white powder.
Julia and Officer McNeil look at Officer Kingston. They noticed he was holding a small bag of white powder.
“I don’t know what you have, but I can assure you that wasn’t there when Terror searched the car.” Julia walks towards Officer Kingston.
“Maybe your wolf isn’t as good as you think he is.”
“Maybe you placed it there. Terror doesn’t make mistakes.” Julia knows Terror and the rest of the wolves her father raised were well trained
and could sniff out anything.
“Well, this proves there were drugs in the car.” Officer Kingston walks over towards the older black man.
“I don’t believe you.”
“I don’t care if you believe me or not. Your damn wolf didn’t do his job right.” Officer Kingston gets ready to lift the black man.
Julia walks over towards the car with Terror by her side. She looks inside the car “cuardaigh!”
Terror starts searching the car again and doesn’t find anything. If there had been drugs inside the car, Terror would have found them. Julia walks over to Officer Kingston and gets right in his way.
“Get out of my way.” He had the old man by his arm.
“No! Let him go.”
“He had drugs in his car. I’m taking him in.” Officer Kingston pushes past Julia and heads towards his patrol car.
Julia grabs him from behind and spins him around. She looks Officer Kingston right in the face “let him go now, or so help me I will put you in the hospital.”
“He’s my prisoner and he’s going to jail.” Officer Kingston tries to turn back around but is stopped by Julia.
“I warned you.” Julia punches Officer Kingston and knocks him out.
Officer McNeil moves to stop Julia but is stopped by Terror. He was standing between Julia and McNeil.
“Get out of my way, mutt.” He tries to move past Terror.
Terror lunges and knocks McNeil down to the ground. He stands on his chest and growls at him.
“McNeil, don’t move or he will take your face off.” Julia spotted Terror standing on the chest of Officer McNeil.
McNeil looks up at the huge wolf standing on his chest. He could feel the pressure through his bulletproof vest.
“Are you going to take these handcuffs off me?” Douglas looks at Julia.
“Yes.” She pulls her keys out and walks over to unlock his cuffs.
Douglas turns around for Julia to unlock his cuffs. He didn’t know who he was, but he knew she was willing to stop the other cop from arresting him.
“Look, I’m going to give you the number to a good lawyer. Tell him what happened and tell him Officer Bounty sent you.” Julia reaches into her pocket and hands Douglas a card.
“Why are you doing this?” Douglas rubs his wrist where the cuffs had been.
“Because I took an oath to protect and serve. I didn’t take an oath to turn my back on a crook.” Julia takes the cuffs and puts them on her belt.
“You did the right thing. Whoever raised you, did a good job.” Douglas looks at Julia with a fatherly look.
“Thanks. You go and have a nice day.”
“I will.” Douglas walks over to his car and gets in and leaves.
Julia whistles for Terror, as she walks over to McNeil. She reaches her hand down to him to help him up.
“Come on, let me help you up.” Julia stands there with her hand extended to him.
McNeil grabs Julia’s hand and allows her to pull him up off the ground. He brushes himself off as he glares at Terror.
“I hate that wolf.”
“Well, he was only protecting me. Your partner was wrong and planted the drugs he had.”
“How do you know the perp didn’t have it?” McNeil watches Julia’s face.
“Because if there had been drugs in there. There would have been residue from previous packages. So, when Terror didn’t find anything, I knew he planted the evidence and I don’t like crooked cops.”
“So, what do we do now?” McNeil looks over at his knocked-out partner.
“That’s up to you. You can place him under arrest and take him in or you can let it go and tell the Captain what happened when you go in. I will tell you this, that gentleman is going to be taking a lawsuit out against him.”
“You know Kingston is going to want revenge against you.”
“Let him. He isn’t the first officer that has tried to kill me. Now, let's get him into your patrol car.” Julia walks over where Kingston was lying unconscious.
McNeil follows behind her and helps her pick Kingston up and put him in their patrol car. Once Kingston is loaded into the patrol car, McNeil drives off. Julia watches as he drives off. She couldn’t believe Kingston was so stupid to try and plant evidence with her there.
“Come on Terror, let’s go and get some lunch.” Julia starts walking back towards her SUV.
She gets into her SUV and waits until Terror is comfortable, before heading towards their favorite place for lunch. She wonders what Kingston's problem was with the old man. The man shouldn’t have been treated like he was.
The sub shop she stops at for lunch was one of her favorites. They didn’t mind Terror or any of her wolves from coming in. She grabs a twenty-dollar bill and head into the sub shop. She leaves the SUV running for Terror.
“Hey, Sandy. How has your day been?” As Julia walks up to the counter.
A black hair Mexican girl looks up from the sandwich she was making. Standing at the cashier was her partner, William. He was in his late thirties.
“Hey Julia, where’s Terror?”
“He’s out in the SUV. I thought I would drop in for lunch.” Julia stops in front of the counter and looks at the menu mounted on the wall.
“You know, you can’t resist our subs. The usual for Terror?”
“Yes, and I’ll have the pepper steak today.” Julia was in a mood for steak.
“With everything on it?” Sandy knew what Julia liked.
“Yes.”
“Alright, give me a few minutes to finish the one I’m working on.” Sandy goes back to work on the sub she was making.
“No problem.” Julia sits down at a table and takes her cellphone out.
There was a text message from her friend Charlie that was sent to her. She starts reading it and according to the message, there was a virus going around and she needs to be careful. She does a google search to see what the new virus was.
It was called Covid 19 and as of right now it was slowly killing people on the East coast. Especially, New York. There was a large number of people dying from it. She wonders what the Governor was going to do here in Montana.
She also wonders if the virus affects the wolves. She’ll have to talk with her father to find out.
“Julia, your sandwich is ready and so is the bowl for Terror.” Sandy looks over at Julia.
Julia stands up and walks up to the counter to pay for her lunch and Terrors. She pulls the twenty-dollar bill out of her pants pocket to pay the bill.
“Keep the change, William.” As she hands the money to William.
“Thanks, Julia.” William bags the sandwich and includes extra napkins. He hands the bag to Julia.
“Well, I’ll see you guys later.” Julia turns and heads out to her SUV.
She gets into it and looks at Terror “I got you, lunch boy. Let’s go to our favorite park and eat there.” Julia puts the SUV into gear and heads towards the nearby park she likes to eat at.
It was just down the street from the sub shop. She pulls into the parking lot and shut the SUV off. She grabs Terrors leash and head towards one of the picnic tables and sit down to eat. She puts Terror’s bowl on the ground for him. She takes her sandwich out and starts eating while looking around.
She loved the park she was having lunch at. She and Gina use to come here with their grandmother and their aunt before she married their father. As she is eating, she spots a guy trying to steal from a lady sitting on a bench. The woman was slowly nodding off and the guy was trying to reach for her purse from behind the bench she was sitting on.
A smile appears on her face as she takes the leash off Terror. She waits until he grabs her wallet and takes the money out of it.
“Terror, Ionsaí!” As she points towards the man.
Terror starts running towards the young man. He spots the huge wolf coming towards him and starts running. Julia runs after Terror with a smirk on her face.
“Freeze, Police!” Julia was only a few feet behind Terror.
Terror jumps and hits the guy in the back, knocking him down onto the ground, face first. The guy rolls over to try to get the big wolf off him and immediately uses his arm to stop the wolf from biting him. He spots a female police officer running up to him and the wolf “call this thing off.”
“Stad.”
Terror just growls as he gets off the guy. He stays nearby just in case his prey moves.
“I should allow him to finish you off. Stealing from an innocent woman.” Julia walks over with her handcuffs out.
She rolls the guy onto his stomach as she handcuffs him. She had her knee in the middle of his back, just in case he tries anything. After she finishes handcuffing him, she helps him up off the ground.
“I should let my partner eat you for stealing from an innocent old lady.” Julia marches the perp towards her SUV.
“Why in the hell do you have a fucking wolf?” Tony couldn’t believe the huge wolf that attacked him.
“For chasing down dumbasses like you.” Julia makes a call for a patrol car to come by to pick up her perp.
After ten minutes, a patrol car shows up. Officer Hawley had answered the call from officer Bounty. He looks at the young man she had in custody and her big ass wolf, watching the perp.
“What charges do you want to book him on?” Hawley looks at the young man.
“Thief, resisting arrest, and my personal favorite fleeing a crime scene.” Julia knew this guy was going to be in jail for a while.
Officer Hawley looks at the young man “boy, you picked the wrong cop to do something stupid in front of.”
Officer Hawley puts the perp in the back of his car. He looks over towards Julia “you know, you’ll have to fill out the paperwork.”
“I know. I’ll do it before my shift ends.” Julia still had a few more places she needed to check out.
“Okay.” Officer Hawley takes the perp to the police precinct.
Julia gets back into her SUV and drives to a few places that were in her patrol area. She checks them out to make sure no one has done
anything to them. Once she is done checking the places out, Julia heads back to her police precinct to fill the paperwork against the young man she arrested.
Julia had his name and such from the information on his driver's license. She continues to fill out the paperwork, along with the daily reports she needs to file every day.
“JULIA BOUNTY! GET YOUR ASS IN HERE NOW!” Captain Thomas just got off the phone with the captain over at precinct 12. He was informed of what Julia did to Officer Kingston.
Julia gets up from her desk and walks towards Captain Thomas’s office. When she looks at him, she can tell he is upset.
“You bellowed?” Julia looks at Thomas with a serious look on her face.
“Yes! What were you thinking when you decked Officer Kingston and let his perp go?”
“First off, he was being racist, all because the gentleman was black, and secondly, he planted evidence inside the car. I hate dishonest cops and I hate racist ones as well.”
“That doesn’t give you the right to deck him as you did or let his perp go.” Captain Thomas got an earful from Kingston’s captain.
“I told you earlier today, that I will do what is right. If he had played by the rules as he should have, everything would have been fine. However, he was being a lying sack of crap and being a racist on top of that. He deserved what I did to him.” Julia was controlling her anger.
“It’s not your place to reprimand other officers, Julia.” Captain Thomas looks at Julia with a stern look on his face.
“He’s lucky that the only thing I did was punch him. I’m not sorry for my actions.” Julia knew she would do it again if she had to.
“I’m putting you on three days suspension without pay. You overstepped your authority on this matter.”
“You’re suspending me for stopping a situation that could go bad on us?”
“I’m suspending you because it isn’t your place to discipline other officers. Next time, bring the matter to Internal Affairs.”
“Next time, I’ll put the officer in the hospital.” Julia turns and leaves Captain Thomas's office.
Captain Thomas watches as Officer Bounty walks out of his office. Maybe he should think about transferring her to another precinct. He has a feeling Julia Bounty is going to be trouble.
Julia whistles for Terror, as she grabs her purse and storms out of the police station. She gets in her SUV after letting Terror get in first.
She heads home and tries to relax as she drives. She knows driving while she is angry isn’t going to solve anything or having an accident either. The ride back to her and Christmas home takes her about twenty minutes. She pulls her SUV up next to the spare pick-up they use for chores around the property.
“Go and play, Terror.” Julia opens the passenger door and lets Terror jump out.
She watches as Terror jumps out of the SUV and runs off into the woods. She figures he’ll get together with the other wolves over at her
father’s place. She goes up to her and Christmas bedroom and changes out of her uniform.
As she is getting undress, her fingers brush against some of her scars. Most of the scars she has, received since her father rescued her and since she has been on the police force. She puts on her favorite pair of sweats and one of her favorite t-shirts.
Roxy comes walking into the bedroom and jumps up onto Julia’s bed. She makes herself comfortable and lays down.
“What are you doing?” Julia looks at Roxy.
Roxy just wags her tail.
Julia pets Roxy as she laid on the bed. Roxy was Haylee’s oldest pet and was just as trained as the wolves. She wonders where Waffle was? She knew the coyote pup loved to play with the wolves on the property.
“Come on, Roxy let's go downstairs and start on dinner for tonight.” Julia gets up off her bed and heads downstairs.
She glances over her shoulder to see if Roxy was following her. The little collie was right behind her as she walked down the stairs, through the living room and dining room, and into the custom kitchen. The kitchen had been designed by her mother.
Julia was a fair cook, but her mother was a master. Christmas was better than she was but not as good as her mother. She walks over to the huge refrigerator and sees what Christmas had set aside to cook when she got home.
She saw that some root vegetables had already been selected and cut up. There was also some diced-up steak that they had cooked out on the grill two nights ago. Julia grabs everything and puts them on the counter. She remembered the dish Christmas was going to make.
She sets the stove to the temperature she needs and raise the root vegetable off and spread them out on the pan. She sprinkled some olive oil on them along with the spices and liquid smoke Christmas likes using.
She looks at the clock and notices she had some time before the kids and Christmas would be home. She preps everything, so when she needed to, she could put the items into the oven.
Roxy barks at her a few times when she is putting some of the steaks on the cookie sheet. Julie picks a piece up and tosses it to Roxy.
“You’re as bad as the wolves.”
Her father always told them not to feed the wolves food from the table. What he didn’t know at times, was how she and Gina always slipped their wolves a little something from the table. If he did know, he never let on that he knew.
Once dinner was prepped, and ready to go into the oven. Julia cleans up whatever mess she made and check on the laundry. Having three children and two grown women in the house generated a lot of laundries.
She spots Chayton’s dirty clothes hamper sitting by the washer. She empty’s his clothes into the washer. She makes sure his school uniforms are in the wash along with his team uniforms. She is so proud of him, making the basketball team. He is one of their star players and he doesn’t let the fact he is so good, go to his head.
Once the laundry is going, Julia grabs some food and head outside to feed Sphinx, Waffles, and Terror. She knows Haylee will come home and feed the other wolves. Julia stands outside and looks in the direction of her father’s place. She spots the trail Haylee takes on her ATV to feed the animals.
She couldn’t believe the new captain has given her a three-day suspension. She should have punched Officer Kingston a little harder. She does wonder why he had a beef with the old man he was trying to set up.
She turns around and heads back into the house. She notices the time and gets dinner going. Christmas and the kids will be home soon.
“Look! Mom’s home.” Haylee spots her mother’s police SUV parked next to the old truck.
“I wonder why she is home early.” Christmas knew Julia wasn’t due home for another few hours.
She parks her SUV next to Julia’s police SUV.
“Do you think everything is okay, mom?” Chayton was a little worried.
“Everything should be fine, sweetie. Now, help me take in everything.” Christmas turns the SUV off.
“I’m going to go and feed the wolves, mommy.” Haylee hops out of the SUV and runs towards her ATV.
“I want to help.” Catori chases after Haylee.
Christmas just shakes her head as her two youngest run off towards the shed to get their ATV. She grabs Haylee’s and Catori’s backpacks. She goes to grab her school stuff.
“I got it, mommy.” Chayton grabs Christmas school stuff.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Christmas shuts the SUV’s door and walks with her son towards the house.
When Chayton and Christmas walk into the house. Roxy runs up to them and starts jumping onto them. Chayton rubs her head “down, Roxy.”
Christmas walks into the living room and drops the girl's backpack in there. She heads towards the kitchen and notices Julia working on dinner.
“You’re home early.” She walks up and kisses Julia.
Julia returns the kiss. She looks into Christmas’s eyes after kissing her “I’ve been suspended for the next three days.”
“How come?” Christmas knew it wasn’t the first time Julia has been suspended from work.
“For decking officer Kingston.” Julia watches Christmas's reaction.
“Why did you deck him?” Christmas knew Julia only punched people that either gave her a hard time or insulted her family. If it was about
herself, she didn’t care.
“He was trying to set up an old black guy. He planted drugs in the man’s truck after I and Terror had cleared it.”
“If you cleared it and found none, how did he manage to plant them?” Christmas was a little confused.
“He said Terror missed them and he found them.” Julia munches on a carrot she forgot to put on the pan.
“That’s impossible. Your father’s wolves don’t miss anything. They have been trained and bred to pickup explosives, drugs and even rotting
corpses. That’s not counting how good of a tracker they are.” Christmas knew nothing got past Jack’s wolves.
“I know that. So, I said something and when he responded, I punched him in the face. I told his partner to report him to Internal Affairs. But instead, officer Kingston complained to my new Captain. So, for the next three days, Terror and I are on suspension.”
“What happened to your old Captain?” Christmas liked him.
“Retirement. He retired last month.”
“I bet someone higher up had something to do with it. This doesn’t feel right.” Christmas was getting a bad feeling.
“I know. I’ll talk to my Uncle Dereck and find out what is going on.”
“Well, it will be nice to have you around the house.” Christmas gives Julia another kiss.
“I was hoping you would say that.” Julia returns the kiss.
Christmas helps set the table and brew some fresh iced tea. When dinner is ready, she helps Julia place everything out on the table.
“Dinner is ready kids!” Julia yells into the living room.
To Be Continued..........
Julia’s alarm clock starts buzzing. She reaches over and smacks it. She gets up and starts getting dressed. Halfway getting dressed, she remembers she was suspended for three days. She stops putting her uniform on and takes it off.
“Why are you getting undress, sweetie?” Christmas had woken up and noticed Julia taken her uniform off.
“I just remembered I’m on a three-day suspension.” Julia puts on the Native American-made shirt Chayton’s grandfather gave her.
She pulls a pair of her favorite pair of blue jeans out of the dresser and puts them on. Once she was dressed, she looks at Christmas as she gets dress.
“I’ll take the kids to school today and go shopping afterward.” Julia figures she could do their Saturday shopping today.
“Are you going to be alright, grocery shopping on your own? I know how much you hate it.” A sly smile appears on Christmas’s face. She loved teasing Julia.
“I only hate it, when I forget something.” Julia didn’t like forgetting anything they needed.
“Alright, you go and do the shopping. Try to stay out of trouble, today.” Christmas walks over to Julia and places a kiss on her cheek.
Julia shivers from Christmas kiss. She loves when her wife kisses her. It was still a shock to her that all the time they spent in school together. She never knew Christmas was a lesbian.
Julia watches as Christmas walks out of their bedroom. She goes and starts knocking on the bedroom door of her children.
“Come on sleepy heads, it's time to get up and ready for school.” When she checks on Haylee, she was already up.
She was so proud of Haylee and how dedicated she was to her duties. Haylee took her duties of feeding and caring for the animals on her
father’s ranch seriously. Julia walks downstairs and heads into the kitchen to get breakfast ready for all three children.
She hears the front door open and closes, as Haylee runs into the house and upstairs to her bedroom. Julia just shakes her head as her other two kids come running into the kitchen.
“Sorry, mom.” Chayton sits down at the table.
Catori sits at her favorite spot and pours some cereal into her bowl. She had her favorite cereal, just like her brother. She knew Haylee had her favorite as well.
While the kids are eating breakfast, Julia works on their lunches. Each of her children had foods they liked eating. She makes sure, as she is fixing their lunches, she puts the right foods in their lunch bags and lunch boxes.
“Sorry, mom.” Haylee comes running into the kitchen and sits at the kitchen table.
She had hurried to change her clothes. She had her school uniform on, like her brother and younger sister. She thought it was unfair that the boys could wear pants, but the girls couldn’t.
Once the kids are done eating, Julia rinses their cereal bowls and puts them in the dishwasher. She hands each child their lunch.
“Alright, kids, time to get you to school.”
“Which car are we taking?” Chayton looks at his mother.
“The pickup truck.” Julia grabs the keys to the truck.
“I call shotgun.” Haylee was rushing towards the front door.
“Hey, it's my turn.” Catori rushes past Haylee.
Chayton just shakes his head, as he watches his little sister. Julia makes sure she has her weapon with her. She grabs her purse and follows all three kids outside. She presses the remote to unlock the truck.
Catori hops into the passenger seat. Chayton gets in behind her and Haylee gets into the truck behind her mother. The truck was an extended cab.
Julia gets into the truck and puts her purse into the armrest compartment. She was glad it was big enough to hold her purse. She checks to make sure all the kids are buckled in, before backing up and start heading towards the kids’ school.
When Julia arrives, she gets into the line of parents dropping their kids off. She spots members of the basketball team waiting for Chayton. When it was Julia’s turn to pull up to the curb “all alright kids, behave yourself and learn something today.”
“We will mommy.” Catori unbuckles her seat belt and places a kiss on Julia’s cheek.
A warm feeling comes over Julia as she watches Catori, and her children exit from the truck. Once the kids were away from their mother, they
split up. Catori and Haylee stay together as they meet up with their classmates.
Julia pulls away from the curb and follows the road out to the street. The kids were going to the same private school she, and Gina went to.
She spots her other sisters pulling into the school parking lot.
Their father bought Alyona a black Jeep Wrangler. It was her sixteenth birthday present. Jack got a good deal on it, from the local Jeep dealer. Julia blows her horn at her sister as she passes them.
Alyona and Silvia spot Julia’s extended cab pickup truck. They wave at her when they hear the truck's horn. Alyona honks her horn at her sister.
Alyona parks her Jeep next to her friend’s car. As she gets out of the Wrangler, she watches as Julia drives off. She figures Julia was dropping off her nephew and nieces. She does wonder why Julia isn’t in her police cruiser. Normally, she dropped the kids off in her SUV.
Arabella spotted Julia’s pickup truck leaving the schools grounds. She looks at her aunt “why isn’t Julia in her police cruiser?”
“Don’t know, you’ll have to ask Haylee or Chayton that question.” Silvia was wondering the same thing.
The three girls start walking towards the school entrance. Arabella wonders how her mother and father were doing in Washington D.C. She
talked with them last night and wishes she could have gone with them.
Julia tunes the radio to her favorite station and listens to the music playing. She had her police radio turned down. She heads to her and Christmas's favorite grocery store. It wasn’t as big as Walmart, but it had a selection of items that her family loved. It also had a butcher shop inside of it. She loved the fresh meats she could get.
She pulls into the parking lot and parks. The place wasn’t as busy as it normally was on Saturday morning. She grabs her purse, after parking and cutting the engine off. She makes sure her gun is hidden on her, before exiting the truck. She didn’t need to take it with her, however, the one thing her father drilled into her, and Gina was to always be prepared for trouble.
She makes sure she has a quarter to put into the shopping cart lock. The owners of the grocery store were following some of the new ideas some of the other stores were doing. Julia walks into the store and notices a new cashier was working.
As she starts heading down an aisle, she brings up the shopping list on her cellphone. She and Christmas always put it on their phones. Normally, Catori was with her and Christmas as they shopped. Julia walks down the first aisle looking for the special bread she wanted.
The kids loved it and it was better than the name brands everyone else carries. According to her sister Silvia. The company was new and built
a bakery right here in Caldwell. They tried recruiting Silvia, but she loved the little bakery shop she worked at.
Julia walks up and down the aisles looking for what she needed. When she comes to the butcher area, she notices Joe was working “they got you on the morning shift, this morning Joe?”
Joe was putting out some fresh product when he hears a familiar voice. He looks up and notices one of his favorite customers was standing before his counter “Yeah, the normal guy called out sick. No one knows what he got.”
“I heard there was a new virus going around. It is supposed to be deadly.” Julia hopes it doesn’t strike Montana.
“That’s what I heard as well. It’s hitting New York bad right now.” Joe caught the news on his way to work.
“I hope it doesn’t hit us. I don’t know what would happen.” Julia was concerned about her family being affected.
“Knowing your family, you guys would more than likely brush it off.” Joe knew how strong the Bounty family immune system was. It was extremely rare for them to get sick.
“There’s a first time for everything.”
“True, so what can I get for you today?” Joe grabs his pencil and a piece of butcher paper to write Julia’s order down.
“Let’s start with….” Julia reads off her list to Joe.
“On the roast beef, do you want a twenty-pound one or smaller?” Joe had both in stock.
“Give me the larger one. My son loves roast beef.”
“How about your wolves? Do they love roast beef as well?” Joe knew Julia had two wolves, a border collie, and a coyote.
“My father has a special diet the wolves are on, but to answer your question. They are big meat lovers. There’s nothing they won’t eat and that includes Roxy as well.”
Joe just shakes his head. He’s met the little border collie at the dog show. Julia's youngest Haylee had entered her, and she won first place. All the judges thought Haylee was going to enter a wolf like Gina did one year. All the other dogs were afraid of the wolf.
Joe works getting Julia’s order ready. He wonders why she wasn’t in uniform and why she was in the store on a Tuesday, instead of Saturday with her wife and daughter. After a while, he has her order completed.
“Here you go, Julia.” Joe hands several wrapped packages to Julia.
“Thanks, Joe.” Julia accepts them and puts them in her cart. She places two twenty-dollar bills up on the counter for Joe.
Joe notices the two twenty-dollar bills. He places his hand over it “thanks.”
“You’re welcome.” Julia smiles at him before she turns and starts walking off.
Julia stops halfway down an aisle and checks what she has so far. Everything that is on her list, she has. She goes by the ice cream section and selects some pints of ice cream for her and Christmas. She picks out a variety pack for the kids. It had chocolate cones with nuts, ice cream sandwiches, and ice cream pops.
She also grab some microwave popcorn that everyone likes. By the time she is done shopping. She notices she was going to have to make several trips from the truck to the house. Julia gets in line behind a woman a little older than her.
Something about the woman didn’t sit well with her. The cashier she spotted coming in was a young black woman. The woman in front of her moves ahead and she could tell from the woman’s tone, she was condescending to the young cashier.
“Hey, I would be nicer to the young lady, before I take offense with your attitude towards her.” Julia made sure the woman heard the anger in her voice.
The woman turns around and looks at Julia “what are you going to do if I don’t? Are you going to punch me or something?” The woman looks at Julia with a smug look on her face.
An evil smile appears on Julia’s face “actually, I can think of a lot worst things I could do to you.” Julia shows her badge.
She brought it with her just in case she needed it. Even though she was on suspension, she still felt naked without it.
“What are you going to give me a ticket for being rude?” The woman had a smug look on her face.
“I can think of several things I can charge you with.” Julia steps closer to the woman.
The woman saw the look in Julia’s eyes and gulped. She was afraid of what she saw there. The woman may look like the actress Charisma Carpenter but had the look of a person who would kill you.
“I think I’ll be on my way.”
“I think that’s a good idea, ma’am.” Julia kept watching the woman as she gathers her stuff and quickly left the store.
The cashier looks at Julia “thank you.”
“There’s no need to thank me. There’s no excuse for bad manners.” Julia wonders what has gotten into people lately.
“Still, thank you.”
The cashier starts to ring up Julia's purchases. As she rings the items up, she watches as Julia packages everything.
“Your total comes to two hundred and fifty dollars, ma’am.” The cashier looks at Julia.
Julia pulls her purse out and pulls out three one-hundred-dollar bills. She hands them to the cashier.
The cashier accepts them and gives her the change. She looks at Julia “you have a nice day, ma’am.”
“You too.”
Julia heads out to her pick-up truck and loads her groceries into the cab part of her truck. Once everything is loaded, she gets in and starts the truck and back-up out of the parking space, and starts driving back to her house.
Julia enjoys the ride back to her house. She is careful when she pulls up her long driveway because the wolves sometimes like darting out of the woods. She still couldn’t believe that the new captain put her on suspension for three days. As she parks her pick-up truck, she spots Sphinx coming around the corner of the house.
“Hey, boy.” As Julia exists from the pick-up truck.
Sphinx walks over to Julia, happy to see his human. He stops near her and wags his tail when she starts scratching him between his ears. He loves when she scratching him between his ears.
Julia smiles as she watches her best friend enjoy having his favorite spot scratched. She couldn’t believe that after all the years her father rescued her and Gina. That he has been her protector and best friend. If it wasn’t for Sphinx and Cadmus, she doesn’t know how she, and Gina would have recovered from their ordeal.
“I got you a treat while I was at the store, boy.” Julia pulls out a Slim Jim with Tabasco sauce gives it to him, after removing it from the package it was in.
Julia holds it out to Sphinx as he removes it from her fingers carefully. She knew Sphinx loved Slim Jim’s. It was one of his favorite treats. She has another one in her pocket for Roxy as well. Roxy loved Slim Jim’s as well. Waffle, on the other hand, didn’t like the tabasco ones, but the normal ones.
Julia starts unloading the pick-up truck and carries the groceries into the house. She had to make several trips, but once she has everything inside. She starts putting everything away. She pulls what meat they were going to use for dinner out of the freezer to defrost.
Once the groceries are put away, and she gives Roxy and Waffles a treat. She heads towards her and Christmas home office and logs onto her computer. She starts going through the bills and pay them online. Julia transfers some money from her trust account into a household account. Her father set up the trust account for her when he rescued her and Gina.
She only taps into it, when the household account goes below a certain level. Most of the time, the money she makes as a police officer and what Christmas makes as a teacher pays the bills and whatever the kids need. The mortgage on the house and property was low. Once she is done paying the bills and moving some money around from her various accounts.
She checks her email and answers some of them. One of them was from Tizzy and it showed her with her new daughter and husband in Florida visiting Disney World and Sea World. They were planning on going to Universal Studios in a few days.
Tizzy’s adopted daughter looked cute in the swimsuit she was wearing. Julia knew Cheshire must be proud to have a granddaughter. She knew her father was happy having grandchildren and her grandmother in Ireland was happy having great-grandchildren.
Julia continues to look at the pictures Tizzy sent. Once she was done, she heads into the kitchen to fix herself some lunch. While she is sitting at the counter, eating her lunch. She figures she’ll go over to her mother’s and father’s house to see if her mother has heard from her father.
Julia cleans up her lunch mess and whistle for Roxy. Sphinx stayed outside, so Roxy was the only animal in the house.
“Come on Roxy, let's go and visit grandma.” Julia looks down at Roxy.
Julia walks out of her house and follows the path that leads from her house to her father’s place. She could take her ATV, but she didn’t mind walking. She pats her side for Roxy to stay near her as she walks towards her father’s place.
Gina’s place was on one side of her father’s property and her place was on the other side. Between all three of their properties, they had a lot of acres. Gina had a hundred and sixty acres. She had hundred and forty acres of land.
The wolves had the run of all their properties. She follows a path that has been created from the ATVs they owned. She spots the ranch hands out on the back acres herding the cattle and bison her father was raising.
Julia finally makes it to her father’s place. She noticed her mother’s pickup truck was in its normal parking spot and Selina’s brand-new Land Rover was parked in its normal spot. She walks up the steps going up the back deck. She knew Chaos 2 and another wolf was nearby. Roxy had stopped and looked towards the woods.
“Mom, Selina it's me.” Julia enters the kitchen area as she walks through the back patio sliding doors.
“We’re in the living room, sweetie.”
Julia walks towards the living room and spots her mother and Selina folding clothes. They were watching a movie on the big screen television set her father just bought.
“Looks like you have a lot of laundries today.” Julia sits down in her favorite recliner.
“Arabella is staying with us, while Gina and Arnold are in Washington D.C.” Debbie didn’t mind babysitting her granddaughter.
Selina looks at Julia “why aren’t you at work right now?”
“I was given a three-day suspension for punching a fellow officer.”
“Why did you do that?” Selina knew Julia took her oath as a police officer seriously.
“Because he was planting evidence and falsely arresting an older black man.”
“He was planting evidence. What type of evidence?” Debbie looks at her oldest daughter.
“He was planting drugs after I had searched the vehicle and found none. He said Terror missed where they were hidden.”
“That’s a bunch of bull crap.Those wolves don’t miss anything. Your father has trained them to sniff out all sorts of things.” Selina reaches down and pets Roxy.
“I know, so I sent Terror through the vehicle again and he still didn’t find anything. So, I punched the officer for lying and accusing an innocent man of a made-up crime. I told the officer he was training to report his actions and went on my way. When I got back to my precinct, I was called to the new Captain’s office and given a three-day suspension for what I did. He said I should have reported him, instead of slugging him.”
“Doesn’t your new Captain know, that isn’t how this family work? We respond when something isn’t right.” Debbie knew all her children had a strong sense of right and wrong.
“He doesn’t. He isn’t from here.”
“What is his name?” Selina takes her cellphone out to record his name.
“Selina you don’t need to do a background check on him.” Julia knew what Selina was going to do.
“Julia, I want to know who your new Captain is. He should know that you don’t question a Bounty. Now give me his name.” Selina looks at Julia the way she did when Julia did something wrong.
“Fine, his name is Thomas Floyd Wheeler and he’s from Texas. He might be a former Texas Ranger.” Julia spotted his name on the certificates and awards hanging in his office.
“I wonder why they hired someone from out of town?” Debbie looks towards her daughter.
“Beats me, they didn’t consult me.” Julia wonders why her mother asked her.
“I know you wouldn’t know, sweetie. Did you talk to your uncle Dereck about your new Captain?” Debbie wonders if her uncle knew what was going on.
“No ma’am. I was thinking about going and seeing him tomorrow.” Julia didn’t like asking her relatives to intervene for her.
She found out that he had recommended her for active duty right out of training. Normally, a police cadet is on probation for a year right out of the academy. She was assigned right out of the academy to Precinct Five and taken off probation and made a full police officer.
“While you talk to your great uncle, I’m going to have a full background check done on your Captain.” Selina had skills and connections that she uses for Mr. Bounty.
“Has anyone heard from dad, lately?” Julia looks at her mother and Selina for an answer.
Debbie was afraid of this question. Only her, Selina, and Cheshire knew what has happened to Jack.
“Sweetie, your father has been through some changes.”
“What do you mean some changes, mom?” Julia’s cop instincts were kicking in.
Selina sat quietly by Debbie. She wanted to help explain things, but it was best if the explanation came from Debbie.
“It’s best that I show you.” Debbie picks up the remote on the coffee table and switches the screen to the house computer system.
She accesses the house server and plays the video of what happened after Julia and everyone left Sanctuary ranch. She and Jack had spoken about the best way to explained what happened to him. So, they put together the video showing what happened after they left Jack at the ranch.
Julia watches as her father fought off four attackers. She gasps when she saw her father shot and fall to the ground. She doesn’t know who the woman was that showed up to take care of her father. Julia continues to watch and notices another guy that showed that changes from a wolf to a human.
Julia pauses the video and looks at her mother “did I just see, what I just saw?”
“Yes sweetie, you just saw something that we all thought were myths.” Debbie was surprised as well.
Julia presses play again and watch as her father undergoes a physical change. She couldn’t believe how young he was looking. She had seen pictures of what her father had looked like in his younger days.
At the end of the video, her father appears on the screen. Julia could see how much her father had changed. His eyes were no longer the same color that they had been. They were more like how Chaos and the rest of the wolves were “girls if you are watching this video, then your mother felt it was time for you to know what happened to me. During the time Angel patched me up, my spirit had gone to another plane of existence. While I was there, I was given a choice to either pass on to heaven or come back and continue doing what I have always done. Plus, I couldn’t go on leaving you girls and your mother by yourselves. I chose to come back and continue to do what I have always done. As a result of that choice, I was given a second chance. There is more I want to tell you, but I want to do it in person with the whole family present. Just for now know I’ll be home in a week or so and I’ll explain everything to you. Remember that I love all of you.”
The video ends.
Julia was stunned as she looks at the screen with her father’s face looking back at her. She doesn’t know what to make of what she just saw. She looks at her mother “is this for real?”
“I’m afraid it is, sweetie. Your father has changed. Also, he isn’t the only one that has changed.” Debbie brings up the picture she had of Cheshire.
Julia looks at Cheshire’s image and noticed her eyes have changed as well. She also looked younger, like her father.
“I wonder if Tizzy knows?” The last time she saw Tizzy, was when she went with her mother.
“I would have to say, yes,” Debbie remembers everyone being at the ranch with her.
“This is too weird even for me.” Julia thought her life difficult before.
“I know what you mean, sweetie. Look, let's concentrate on your problem first. Go and see your uncle and find out why they hired Thomas Wheeler.”
“And while you talk with your uncle, I’m going to run him through the computer system. Also, doesn’t Bart live in Texas?” Selina couldn’t remember if he did or not.
“He does and I think Rex and Sandra Oakley live in Texas as well. Sandra works for her father on their family horse and cattle ranch.” Debbie
personally knew Rex and Sandra.
Sandra was like her girls and was supported by her parents. Rex was a Female-to-Male and worked as a trash collector. He was trained by
Jack to collect information since his job allowed him access to a lot of different areas.
“Give me their contact numbers and I’ll ask them as well.” Selina figures it wouldn’t hurt.
Julia notices the time “well, let me know what you find out, Selina.”
“I will.”
Julia stands up and looks at her mother “sorry to run off, mom. But if I’m going to have dinner ready by the time the kids and Christmas get home. I need to head home now and get it going.”
“Well, why don’t you come by tomorrow.” Debbie liked when Gina and Julia stop by.
“I will mom.” Julia hugs her mother.
She also hugs Selina as well. She was like a second mother to her.
“Thanks for everything, Selina.”
“Any time, sweetie.” Selina returns Julia’s hug.
Julia heads back out the back door with Roxy beside her and walks back to her house.
Julia and Kelly were getting dress when they hear a knocking on their bedroom door.
“Enter.”
Chayton walks in when he hears Julia’s voice. He spots both his mothers in their panties and bra. He has gotten used to seeing his mother’s and his sisters in their underwear.
Julia had her back to her bedroom door. She turns around to see who had knocked on the door. She spots Chayton walking into hers and Kelly’s bedroom “what’s wrong sweetie?”
“I was wondering if it would be okay if I ride home with Terrance after practice today?” Chayton wanted to spend some time with his teammates after practice.
“I don’t see why not. What do you think, Christmas?” Julia looks at Christmas.
“As long as you are home by dinner, I don’t have a problem with it.” Christmas liked for all the children to be home for dinner.
“Can I be a little late, please?” Chayton looks at both his mothers.
“Give me a reason why?” Julia trusted her son, but she wanted to know why he wanted to stay out longer.
“Because I and the guys were talking about getting pizza and maybe going to Arron’s afterward to play video games.”
“As long as you call me when you get there. I don’t mind you hanging with your teammates. That makes for a stronger bond. We want you home by ten o’clock or I’m going to send Chaos out to find you.” A smile appears on Julia’s face.
“I promise, but could it be a little later? Say, maybe eleven?” Chayton looks at his mothers with pleading eyes.
“Alright, we’ll give you until eleven o’clock. If you’re not home by then, I’m coming to look for you.” Julia makes sure her son understood her.
“Thanks, Mom.” Chayton heads downstairs to get breakfast.
A smile appears on Christmas and Julia’s face. The two of them finish getting dress and head downstairs with the kids. Julia gives each kid a twenty-dollar bill.
“That’s for your lunches and snacks. You’ll get your allowance on Saturday.” Julia looks at her children.
“Okay, mommy.” Haylee didn’t mind. Her allowance came from her grandfather and grandmother for taking care of the animals.
She shares it with her little sister and her big brother. They help her out occasionally with her responsibilities.
“You’re riding with me today, so grab your school bags.” Christmas looks at her children.
Julia watches as the kids finish their breakfast and grab their school bags. She gives each of them a kiss on the cheek. She watches as they leave with Christmas.
Julia cleans the kitchen up, before setting out some meat to slowly defrost. She grabs her keys and heads out to the pick-up truck. She was planning on talking to her Uncle Dereck about her new captain.
She starts the truck up and starts heading down the driveway towards the highway that runs in front of their property. She selects her favorite playlist and listens to it. She wonders why the police force hired a new captain out of state instead of promoting someone from the ranks.
The drive to the main police headquarters was a little longer than to the precinct she worked at. It takes her forty-five minutes to drive to the main headquarters. As she pulls into the parking lot. She finds a parking space close to the front. She pulls into the space and cuts the engine off.
Julia looks at the building and couldn’t believe how long it has been since she has been here. The last time she was here, was when she signed up to become a cop. She came here with her father to go through the process of becoming a cop.
Julia exits from her pickup truck and starts walking towards the main entrance. Since she was on suspension, she couldn’t use the police entrance. She walks into the building through the revolving doors.
She knew what floor her uncle’s office was on. So Julia takes the elevator up to the fourth floor. When she exits from the elevator, she walks straight ahead and through a set of double glass doors. She stops at the receptionist desk, where a young woman with short black hair was sitting.
Lori was taking care of some emails when she spots a woman who looks like the actress Charisma Carpenter walking up to her desk. She wonders who the woman is? When the woman stops at her desk.
“How can I help you, ma’am?” Lori watches the woman.
“Yes, I would speak to Commander Marsters, please.”
“And your name, ma’am?” Lori knew Commander Marsters was in his office.
“Julia Bounty, his niece.”
“Why does your name sound so familiar to me?” Lori knew she has heard that name around the office.
“Because she doesn’t know how to follow regulations or use animals normally issued to a K9 officer.” Lt. Boreanaz spotted Julia Bounty at the receptionist desk.
He knew she was nothing but trouble. Everything he has heard about her and the stuff he has observed himself about her wasn’t good. He knew the only reason she was on the force was because of her damn uncle.
Julia looks at the weathered black hair guy standing near the receptionist's desk. He was wearing a standard-issued Montana police uniform.
He looked like he was in his late thirties, maybe early forties.
“Excuse me, but do I know you?” Julia looks at the man standing near her.
“No, but I know a lot about you, Mrs. Bounty. How you feel that the rules and regulations of this police force don’t apply to you.” Lt. Boreanaz looks directly into Julia’s hazel eyes.
Julia could tell Lt. Boreanaz's eyes were brown.
A smirk appears on her face as she thinks about how he must be full of crap for his eyes to be so brown. She notices some of his ribbons and how he carried himself.
“I have no idea what you are talking about, sir. I follow the rules and my wolf has proven that he is more than capable of doing whatever is required of him.”
“You still don’t get it, Mrs. Bounty. You’re a K9 officer who uses a wolf, instead of the standard trained dogs we normally use.”
“That’s because my wolf is trained beyond your standard K9 training. Also, he is faster, smarter, stronger, and fearless. There is nothing that scares him or will cause him to back down. He has proven himself constantly since I have been on the force.”
“Still, we have gotten complaints about him and of you as well. Hell, on your first day of patrol you killed four people.”
“And it was all in self-defense. They came after me and I returned the favor. If you don’t like how I do things, then leave the force.” Julia wasn’t
going to back down or take crap from this man.
Lt. Boreanaz kept his gaze on Julia “you think your better than everyone, don’t you?”
“Only those who think they are better than everyone else. Also, who think with their small head, instead of their big head.” An evil grin appears on Julia’s face.
Lori just smirks at Mrs. Bounty’s comment. She wonders why Lt. Boreanaz hates Mrs. Bounty so much. She sends a quick message to
Commander Marsters letting him know his niece was here to see him.
“Aren’t you currently on suspension?”
“What of it?”
“It just proves what several people think of you, Mrs. Bounty. You’re a reckless officer that doesn’t know how to follow the rules and regulations.”
“You mean striking a corrupt and racist officer? He deserved what he got from me and I would do it all over again. When one of us put this badge on. We take a pledge to serve and protect the citizens. If an officer has a problem with how someone’s skin tone or religion is. Then they don’t deserve to wear the badge.”
“And who are you to determine who is fit to wear the badge?”
“Someone who was brought up the right way and can kick your ass.” Julia knew she was slowly losing her temper.
“Is that your answer to everything? Beat or kill anyone who disagrees with you?”
“No, but in your case, I’ll make an exception.” An evil smile appears on Julia’s face.
Commander Masters had seen the message from Lori and decided to go and greet his niece. As he was walking from his office, towards the entrance. He spotted Lt. Boreanaz talking to his niece. He knew Lt. Boreanaz didn’t like his niece very much. He also knew there were other officers in the force that didn’t care for her either.
The problem was, they were protected by people higher than he was and there wasn’t much he could do. He has managed to shield Julia as much as he can, but there wasn’t much more he could do for her.
“You know Lt. You’re lucky I’m not like my father. Because if I was, you would be laid out on the floor right now.” Julia knew what her father would do to him.
“You mean that killer you call a father?” Lt. Boreanaz knew a lot about Mr. Bounty and what he has done. The problem was, he was protected and there wasn’t much he or any of the higher-ups could do about it.
“The man you call a killer has done more for this country and others than you have ever done. If anyone is a coward, it is you.” Julia loved her father a lot.
Lt. Boreanaz was about to respond when he spots Commander Masters walking towards them. He just glares at Julia, before he turns and walks away. As he is walking away, he thinks about how he can make her life miserable.
Commander Masters caught the last part of the conversation between Lt. Boreanaz and Julia. He knew how much his niece loved her father. He had to admit, that he liked Mr. Bounty and the whole Bounty clan a lot as well. He watches as Lt. Boreanaz walks off.
Julia spots her uncle walking towards her. She figures he must be the reason Lt. Boreanaz walked off all of sudden. She just smiles as her Uncle Masters gets closer.
“Julia, it's been a while. What brings you to my office today?” Commander Masters hugs his niece.
“I thought I would come by and see how you are doing uncle. Also, I would like to talk to you about something.” Julia returns her uncle’s hug.
“Why don’t we head to my office and talk in private.”
“Okay, uncle.”
Commander Masters leads Julia back towards his office. As they are walking towards his office “how are your sisters doing?”
“Well, Alyona just made the chess rank of International Masters. Silvia is enjoying her job at the bakery and is dating a firefighter recruit. Gina is in Washington D.C. with her husband about providing some bodyguards to senators and congressmen. The secret service and US Marshals don’t have enough men to spare for the job.”
“Sounds like you guys are staying busy. How are the kids doing?”
“They are doing fine. Chayton made the basketball team and is one of their star players. Haylee is helping Doctor Crank down at his veterinarian clinic on the weekends. She wants to be a vet. As for Catori, she doesn’t know what she wants to be. However, according to her teachers and what I hear from Christmas, Catori likes helping her teachers.”
“Maybe, she’ll become a teacher.” Commander Masters has always known Julia wanted to be a cop.
“That would be nice. I think she would make a good teacher.” Julia was proud of her children.
“How is Arabella doing?”
A smirk appears on Julia’s face “she wants to be a professional gamer. Her computer skills are unbelievable and she belongs to a group of local hackers.”
“I know the group you're talking about. They have done some computer work for the department. We had a computer breach a few months back. They managed to track down who penetrated our computers and remove the ransomware that had been left behind.”
“Arabella is extremely good with computers and I know Gina keeps a close eye on her computer usage.”
“That is good. Arabella is a good kid.” Masters leads Julia into his office.
“That she is. So, what is it you want to talk to me about?” Dereck looks at his niece.
“My new captain, Thomas Floyd Wheeler. I want to know why he was placed in charge of my precinct?”
“I wish I could tell you, Julia. I had nothing to do with his placement at your precinct. Why are you asking about him?” Dereck was curious.
“Because he gave me three days suspension for punching another officer.”
“Why did you punch another officer?” Dereck wonders what his niece did.
“He was trying to frame an older black guy with a drug charge. He said that Terror missed finding them.”
“Okay, one, I know that wouldn’t happen and two, it sounds like this officer had it out for the suspect.”
“I agree. When I told my new captain what happened. He put me on a three-day suspension. Also, I think he doesn’t like me very much. He went over my personnel file and questioned everything in it, including me using my wolf, instead of a normal police dog.”
A thoughtful look appears on Dereck’s face as he listens to Julia. He didn’t know much about Captain Wheeler, except that he came from Texas.
“Julia, I don’t know much about your new captain or why the commissioner hired an outsider to fill the spot. I also don’t know why he seems to have it in for you, but I will find out. I suggest you try to keep your head down until I find out more about him.”
“He doesn’t have the authority to fire me.”
“No, he doesn’t, but he can transfer you or suspend you again.”
“If he does, I can always work under my security badge from my father’s company.” Julia still had the badge that her father gave her.
“But that’s why you became a police officer, sweetie. You wanted to do your own thing.”
“I know. Well, it's been nice talking with you uncle.” Julia stands up to leave.
“Just lay low for a while, Julia. I’ll look into your captain and get back to you.” Commander Masters wanted to know what Julia’s new captain had against his niece.
“Thanks, Uncle Dereck.”
“You’re welcome, Julia.”
“I’ll see myself out, uncle.” Julia turns and leaves her uncle’s office and head outside to her truck.
Debbie walks out of the doctor's office with the twins. She was driving Jack’s Hummer while he was away. It wasn’t her type of car, but it was well armored and had several of Jack’s hidden weapons. It also had the second set of child safety seats in it as well.
She looks at the twins “well kids, you are in good health and have gotten all your shots now.”
Debbie was glad the twins were in good health and they have their shots. She makes sure their shot records are in her purse as she climbs into the driver's seat. She fastens the seatbelt and pulls out of the doctor’s parking lot. A playful smile appears on her face, as she changes her husband’s radio station. She loved country music and Jack likes listening to Irish music or British band music.
As she is driving down the state route that intersects with the highway that ran in front of their property. She spots a set of police lights flashing in her rearview mirror. She pulls over onto the shoulder and wonders why she was being pulled over. She was only going five miles over the speed limit.
She waits until the police officer walks up to the Hummer. She lowers her window down and looks at the middle age officer. She makes sure to memorize his badge number and name.
“What can I do for you, officer?”
“Do you know how fast you were going, ma’am?” Officer Butler looks at the middle-aged woman sitting in a military-style hummer.
He knew right away who the hummer belonged to because he ran the plates while he was behind it. He was expecting Mr. Bounty, but when he approached the driver's side. He saw a dark hair woman driving the big hummer.
“I believe I was going only five miles over, officer.” Debbie glances at the dash and it was showing five miles over the speed limit.
“Actually ma’am, you were going fifteen miles over the speed limit.” Officer Butler figures he could pull the wool over the driver.
“I think you need to have your equipment checked officer. Because I know for a fact, I was going five miles over.” Debbie was looking at the speed recorded on the dash.
“My equipment is working correctly, ma’am.”
Debbie looks at Officer Butler like she does her children “really? So, you don’t mind if I take a picture of your radar gun reading?”
“I’m sorry ma’am, but you can’t.” A smile appears on Officer Butler’s face.
“Fine, Officer Butler. However, I will be requesting a calibration of your equipment when this goes to court.” Debbie reaches over to the passenger seat and grabs her driver's license.
She opens the center console where she knows Jack keeps the registration of the Hummer. She moves his spare gun out of the way.
“Ma’am, I’ll need for you to put your hands on the steering wheel.” He had his gun pulled and pointed at Debbie.
“Put your gun away, officer. I have a concealed and carry permit for the gun.” Debbie pulls her permit out of her purse.
She looks at Officer Butler, but he hasn’t put his gun away. She gives him the same look she gives all her children. “I said put your weapon away.”
Officer Butler just watches the woman. He slowly puts his gun away, as he reaches for her driver's license and permits. Once he has them in his hand, he walks back to his cruiser.
He checks the permit first and finds out it is current. He also finds out that she is licensed to carry all sorts of firearms. He runs her driver's license and finds out it is current. He writes the ticket up and gets out of his cruiser. He walks back up to Mrs. Bounty to have her sign the ticket.
Debbie was glad that Jack had hidden cameras on the Hummer. She was recording the stop and she didn’t have to inform the officer that he was being recorded either. She watches in her mirror as he comes walking back up to her.
“Here you go, Mrs. Bounty.” He hands the driver's license and carry permit back to her.
“Thank you, officer.” Debbie accepts her license and permit back.
“I’ll need you to sign this. By signing, you’re not admitting guilt.” He holds the clipboard out to Debbie.
She signs the traffic ticket and looks at Officer Butler “I expect that you’ll have the certification of your radar unit with you.”
Debbie accepts the ticket and waits until the police officer gets back to his cruiser. She waits for an opening in traffic, before pulling into traffic. She keeps an eye out as she heads home. As she turns onto the highway that runs in front of the ranch. Another police car pulls behind her with its lights flashing.
“So, you want to play that game.” Debbie has experienced this before when she was in the rodeo.
She ignores the police officer and continues driving. She hears the officer beep his siren. She exists off the highway and onto the road that leads to the ranch driveway. Once she pulls into the driveway, she stops a little down the driveway.
Officer Farber couldn’t believe the person in the Hummer not stopping. He follows the Hummer from the highway onto the road that ran next to the highway. He beeps his siren to let the driver know he wants them to stop. He continues to follow the driver onto a private driveway that had three mailboxes at the entrance. He spots the driver stopping once they get past the mailboxes.
He gets out of his cruiser and walks up to the hummer. When he approaches the hummer, he notices the driver's window already down.
“You mind telling me why you’re pulling me over, officer?” Debbie wasn’t in a good mood.
“I got word that a vehicle matching the description of this hummer was transporting drugs and weapons.” Officer Farber looks at the woman sitting behind the steering wheel.
A smirk appears on Debbie’s face “Officer Farber, do you know who I am and who this hummer is registered to?”
“No ma’am.” Officer Farber wonders who this woman is.
“Well, since you have no idea who I am. Let me tell you.” Debbie was about to say something when she hears more sirens coming towards her property.
Officer Farber turns around and saw three more police cars pulling in behind his car. One of the cars was a K9 unit.
“Ma’am, I’m going to have to ask you to exit your vehicle.”
Debbie gets out of the hummer “I would advise you and your fellow officers not to pull your guns or bring your drug dog out of the SUV.”
“And why is that?” Officer Farber looks at the woman.
“Because you’re on my property and you’re surrounded by twelve wolves.” Debbie spotted several of Jack’s wolves coming out of the woods near the driveway.
Officer Farber goes to pull his weapon.
“I wouldn’t pull your weapon, officers. These wolves are trained to protect me and this property.”
“Call them off.” All the officers that arrived were nervous.
“I will, once you explain why I’m being harass.” Debbie looks at all the cops present.
“I have no idea about what you are talking about, ma’am.” Officer Farber looks at the woman.
“You don’t know that you’re on the Bounty ranch and you’re talking to Julia’s Bounty’s mother?” Debbie couldn’t believe this officer didn’t know who she was or where he was.
“No ma’am.” Officer Farber had no idea who Julia Bounty was or the fact he and the other officers were on the Bounty Ranch.
He spots several wolves walking towards the woman. One of them was really huge. Next to him were two more wolves that were almost as big as he was. He watches as they walk up to the woman. One sits down next to the woman, while the other two took up a protective stance near her.
The other wolves that had come out of the woods were keeping their distance but were ready to attack.
“Those are some huge wolves. Where did you get them?” Officer Farber was keeping his eyes on the three near the woman.
Debbie reaches down and stretches Chaos between his ears. She knew it was his favorite spot, along with Dallas and Miscreant.
“They were bred by my husband and trained by him and my oldest daughter.” Debbie knew Julia has been helping her father train the new wolves.
“Excuse me for a second, please.” Officer Farber noticed that the K9 officer that was there, was motioning to him.
Debbie watches as Officer Farber walks over towards the K9 officer SUV. There seemed to be a discussion going on between the two officers. She spots the K9 officer point towards the direction of Sphinx and Cadmus. If you didn’t know what Sphinx looked like, you could mistake Cadmus for him. The two of them shared the same fur coloration and pattern.
“I think they are having an argument, boy.” Debbie knew Chaos wouldn’t allow anyone to hurt her or the twins. If Dallas and Miscreant did kill
them first, Chaos would.
After a few minutes, Officer Farber walks back to the woman. He was informed by the K9 officer that Julia Bounty was a K9 officer and the wolf she normally uses was watching them. He had pointed at two wolves that looked the same. He was also informed that the older woman he was talking to is Debbie Bounty and that her husband was a lethal assassin, and they were on his land.
“I’m sorry for any inconvenience I have caused you, ma’am.”
“I won’t hold it against you, Officer Farber, but I do want to know who told you I was transporting drugs and weapons?” Debbie Wanted to know the person’s name.
“I’m sorry ma’am, but I can’t give you that information.”
“You would be better off giving me the information, than my husband coming after you to get it.” Debbie knew what Jack would do.
“Are you threatening me, ma’am?” Officer Farber didn’t like being threatening.
“No, I’m just telling you the truth.” Debbie knew what Jack would do.
“I’m sorry ma’am, but I can’t tell you that information.”
“Fine! Since you can’t tell me anything, I suggest you leave, before the wolves get hungry.” An evil smile appears on Debbie’s face. She’ll ask Julia to find out.
Officer Farber heads back to his patrol car and backs out of the driveway. He couldn’t turn around or go forward either. He still couldn’t believe
that someone had sent them after Julia Bounty’s mother.
Debbie watches as the patrol car backs up and leaves the property. She looks at the wolves and snaps her fingers twice. Dallas and Miscreant jump into the back of the hummer, as Chaos runs off with the others.
Debbie wants to know who was playing these games and why? She doesn’t bother to put her seat belt on, as she heads towards the house.
She spots Selina standing out on the front porch with her hunting rifle. She could have picked off any of the police officers from where she was standing.
“What was that all about?” Selina looks at Debbie.
“They thought I was transporting drugs and weapons. On top of that, I got pulled over for speeding and I was only going five over the posted speed limit.” Debbie was starting to get upset.
“You got pulled over for five miles over the speed limit? That doesn’t make any sense.” Selina looked confused.
“I know, but here’s the thing. I asked the police officer how fast he was clocking me and he said I was going fifteen miles over the speed limit.” Debbie unfastens the straps holding the twins in.
“What? What did the dash show?” Selina knew Jack’s hummer records all the speeds.
“The dash showed I was only five miles over. I’m going to call Robert and have him request a certification of the radar gun used on me.” Debbie takes the twins up the steps and into the house.
Selina follows behind her. She closes the front door and puts her rifle in the weapon cabinet in the den.
“You said the cops at the entrance were told you were transporting drugs and weapons?” Selina couldn’t believe that.
“Yeah, someone called and told them that I was transporting drugs and weapons. They said that Jack’s hummer matched what they were given.”
“They were lucky it was you and not Jack.” Selina knew what Jack would have done.
“I know. I asked the officer who called them, but he wouldn’t tell me. I’ll get Julia to check it out.” Debbie wanted answers.
Debbie checks the twins to see if they need to be changed. She wants to know who was playing games with them.
“Hopefully, she can find out. I was about to fix some tea. Would you like some?” Selina knew Debbie liked fresh-brewed tea.
“Yes, please.” Debbie puts the twins in their playpen.
Selina heads towards the kitchen to start the water. She was just as curious about these matters as well.
Julia was back home and in the process of getting dinner ready. She hears her front door open and watches on the monitor as Alyona, Silvia, and Arabella come walking into her house.
“I’m in the kitchen, ladies.” Julia wonders what her sisters and niece wanted.
Alyona was hot from what just happened to her and Silvia. She knew if she told her mother, all hell would break out or her father would get involved. She hears Julia’s voice coming from deeper in the house.
Alyona walks into the kitchen followed by Silvia and Arabella. Julia wonders why all three girls were at her house.
“Okay, what brings you, girls, to my house this afternoon?” Julia looks at her sisters and niece.
“I was pulled over by a state trooper and searched. He groped me while he was doing it. So, I did what dad said to do when someone gropes me. I flattened the officer and left him on the side of the interstate.” Alyona was still pissed that she had been groped.
“And what happened to you?” Julia looks at Silvia.
“I was assaulted by two ICE agents. They came into the bakery and tried to arrest me.” Silvia was embarrassed by that incident.
“Okay, what did you do about it?” Julia wonders what her younger sister did to them.
“Oh, I just mentioned daddy's name and told them I was his daughter. Both their faces went pale and apologized for the mistake.” Silvia loved
when she mentioned her father’s name to them.
“And you?” Julia looks at Arabella.
“Nothing, Aunt Julia. I just recorded what the State Trooper did to Aunt Alyona.” Arabella shows the recording to Julia.
Julia watches as the State Trooper pulls Alyona over and asked for her driver license. He walked back to his patrol car tochecked her license out. When he came back, he asked Alyona to get out of the jeep. It also shows him patting her down and groping her. It was so obvious about what he was doing. You could see from the video the State Trooper squeezing her breasts and such.
Then it shows, Alyona beating the daylights out of the State Police. A smile appears on Julia’s face as she watches her sister take a six-foot, four-inch guy down with skills she learned from their father. She could have taken his gun and everything, but she left him lying on the ground.
The groping took place after he wrote her a speeding ticket. Julia looks down at the name on the speeding ticket. She’ll make a call to a Trooper she trusts.
“Did you talk to mom, yet?”
“Do I look stupid, sis? You know what mom would do to these men or dad for that matter. I figure you could talk law enforcement officer to law
enforcement officer.” Alyona looks at her sister.
“I’ll see what I can do. Why don’t you call mom and tell her you’re over here with me, so she doesn’t get worried?” Julia knew how their mother worried about her children.
“I’ve already sent grandma a text informing her that were over here.” Arabella had sent a text to her grandma.
“Sis, is there something going on with you and these events?” Silvia was wondering if there was a connection.
“I don’t know, sis. I do know there are a few people at headquarters that don’t like me, and we might be facing a problem of White Supremacist in the police force.” Julia had a bad feeling that some of the cops in the force were members of a white supremacist group.
"Has there been a lot of problems lately?" Silvia was curious.
“Some. You all know, your welcome to stay for dinner, if you want to.” Julia could make enough food for everyone.
“Grandma wants us home.” Arabella had received a text while listening to Julia.
“Well, I guess you better head home, before mom gets upset.” Julia knows what they could do.
“Let me know if you can fix this ticket, sis.” Alyona didn’t like having tickets.
“I will sis. Just leave it on the counter and I’ll handle it. Also, send me the video so I can send it to my friend.” Julia wanted her friend to see it.
“Alright, sis.” Alyona leaves the ticket on the counter.
“See you later, Aunt Julia.” Arabella waves goodbye to Julia.
Julia watches as her sisters and niece leave and head home. This feud going on with people at work is starting to get out of hand. She finishes making meatloaf, surrounded by bacon, and was about to put it in the oven when her cellphone rings. She looks at who was calling and notices it was her son.
She press accept “hey sweetie, what’s wrong?”
“Mom, you need to get down here right away.” Chayton watches as several police officers try to subdue several of his teammates.
“What’s going on, sweetie.” Julia was concerned that her son called her.
“Mom, you need to see this.” Chayton switches over to video so his mother could see what was going on.
It showed several police officers harassing his teammates. One of the police officers’ spots him pointing his camera at them.
“Hey! You can’t record us. Give me that phone!” One of the police officers starts coming for Chayton.
Julia recognizes where her son and his teammates were. She takes her apron off “sweetie, I’m on my way.”
“Hurry, mom.” As Chayton fights to keep his cellphone.
Julia puts the meatloaf in the refrigerator and runs towards the front door. She grabs her keys on her way out the door.
“Sphinx, Terror, Chaos!” Julia yells out for her wolves.
Chaos, Sphinx, and Terror come running towards her. Julia opens the doors on the SUV for them to get in. Once all three wolves are inside the SUV. She climbs in and turns her lights and siren on as she speeds towards her son’s location.
Julia spots her son fighting off three police officers. She recognized his fighting styles, which were based on her father’s style. One of the policemen manages to grab Chayton and wrestle him down to the ground.
He had Chayton’s arm in an armbar hold and had his knee on Chayton’s neck. Julia slams on the brake and opens the driver-side passenger door on the SUV “COSAINT!”
Chaos jumps out of the SUV and charges towards the police officer kneeling on Chayton’s neck. Sphinx and Terror follow behind him. Chaos leaps and knocks the officer kneeling on Chayton’s neck off him. He sinks his teeth into the police officer’s shoulder.
The other two officers there go for their guns, but before they could draw them from their holster. Sphinx leaps and bites down on the officer’s arm. He snaps the bones in the officer’s arm. Terror does the same thing to the officer he attacked.
The officer being attacked by Chaos was surprised when an animal bigger than anything he has ever seen attacked him. He tries to get the animal off his shoulder, but it wouldn’t let go. On top of that, the weight of the beast was pressing on his chest. He felt the creature’s teeth going through his crushed shoulder.
Chayton stands up off the ground and dusts himself off. He spots his mother walking towards him, and she was pissed. He spots Chaos standing on top of the police officer who had his knee on his neck.
He walks over to the police officer and stumps on his leg, breaking both bones in his leg. He looks down at the officer “that’s for kneeling on my neck.”
Officer O’Neil was in pain from the huge animal sickening his teeth through his crushed shoulder. Plus, the weight of the animal standing on his chest. Now, his right leg was hurting where the Native American brat broke his leg.
Julia looks at the two police officers who were on the ground, thanks to Sphinx and Terror. She walks over to them and takes their guns “I should let my wolves kill you, but I want to know why you are harassing innocent teenage boys.”
“Those brats aren’t innocent. They were carrying drugs on them.” Officer Donovan knew who Julia Bounty was.
“Sphinx, sniff for drugaí.”
Sphinx starts sniffing the boys and the car they were in. He finds no drugs on them or in the car. Julia looks at Officer Donovan “there are no
drugs in their vehicle or on them. So, why don’t you tell me the truth, before I let my wolves finish the job.”
“Don’t tell that bitch anything, Bruce.” Officer O’Neil didn’t want Julia Bounty to know anything yet.
A smirk appears on Julia’s face “don’t tell me anything, Bruce. I’ll let you tell my father. I promise you he won’t be as nice as I am.”
“Your father isn’t in town.” Officer O’Neil knew Mr. Bounty wasn’t in town.
“My father gives you what he wants you to believe. You never know truly what he is up to. However, I promise you, when he hears his grandson has been roughed up. Well, I feel sorry for you.” Julia takes her cellphone out and calls the paramedics to come and get the injured officers.
Julia looks at Chaos “Tar!”
Chaos didn’t want to remove his mouth from O’Neil. He bites down harder and yanks.
Officer O’Neil screams at the top of his lungs. He looks at the huge animal that just yanked on his shoulder.
“Make this beast get off me.” Officer O’Neil could take the pain anymore.
“Chaos, Tar!” Julia looks at Chaos and puts her anger behind the command. She needed to show him she was in charge and the top Alpha.
Chaos growls one more time and lets go of O’Neil. He turns and walks over to Chayton. Chayton reaches down and scratches Chaos between his ears.
“Chayton, go and release your friends.” Julia tosses the handcuff keys to her son.
“Okay, mom.” Chayton catches the keys and starts unlocking his friend’s handcuffs.
“Terror, Scaoileadh!” Julia watches as Terror lets go of the second officer.
While they are waiting for the paramedics to show up. Julia places a call to a person she knew in internal affairs.
Internal Affairs:
Sergeant Alice Bishop was going over a file she just got finish closing when her landline starts ringing. She picks the receiver up “Hello, internal affairs. Bishop speaking.”
“Hey, Bishop it’s your favorite pain in the ass K9 officer,” Julia remembered being investigated by Bishop over the incident involving Sgt. Bronx.
“What can I do for you, Julia?” Bishop knew Julia’s reputation.
“I need your help.” Julia knew she could trust Bishop.
“Okay? What do you need my help with?” Bishop wonders what Mrs. Bounty has gotten herself involved in?
“It’s better if I come in and talk to you face to face.” Julia knew her SUV cam recorded everything.
“Alright, can you be here tomorrow morning?”
“Sure, what time would be good for you?” Julia watches as her son and his friends dust themselves off.
“How about 8:00 a.m.? Is that too early for you?” Bishop knew Mrs. Bounty had children.
“That’s no problem, I’ll see you then.” Julia ends the phone call.
She looks towards the boys “boys, I think whatever you have planned for today is going to have to cancel. Why don’t you go ahead and head
home for now?”
“Alright, Mr. Bounty.” Sammy looks at Mrs. Bounty and knew she was one woman you didn’t want to mess with.
Chayton looks at his teammates “I’ll see you guys tomorrow.”
“Sounds good man and thanks for calling your mom.” Larry was glad they had allowed Chayton to join the basketball team.
Chayton walks over to Julia with Chaos walking next to him. Sphinx and Terror were guarding the other two police officers.
“Mom, what is this about?” Chayton looks at his mother.
“Sweetie I don’t know, but this has gone too far. How is your neck?” Julia was concerned about her son.
“It’s sore, but I’ll be okay. Do you think grandpa will find out about this?” Chayton knew his grandfather had connections and informants all over.
“I wouldn’t be surprised if he didn’t. your grandfather tends to find out about things affecting the family before we do.” Julia knew her father was well connected.
Chayton looks over towards the officer that had been kneeling on his neck “I feel sorry for him if grandpa finds out.”
Julia looks at officer O’Neil “I don’t. He broke his oath to his badge and the people of Caldwell.”
Chayton looks at his mother and could tell she was pissed and concerned. He knew when his mother was pissed about something, it was a good thing to stay out of her way.
“It will be okay, Mom.” Chayton grabs Julia’s hand and holds it.
“I know it will, sweetie.” She gives Chayton's hand a little squeeze.
The paramedics show up at the location and load officer O’Neil into their vehicle. Chaos was watching and growl when the paramedics brought O’Neil close by him. One of the paramedics looks at him “what type of animal is that?”
“He’s a wolf.” Chayton pets Chaos.
“There is no way in hell, that is a wolf. He’s too freaking big and his fur is too dark.” EMT Butler has seen wolves and has been around them.
There was no way the huge animal standing next to the Native American boy was a wolf.
“He’s a hell hound that thinks he’s a wolf. If you have done something bad, he’ll sniff it out and take your soul to hell.” Julia smiles at the EMT.
Once the paramedics have left. Julia looks at her son “let’s go home.”
The two of them start walking towards Julia’s SUV when a black unmarked police car pulls up behind Julia’s SUV. Julia looks at the driver and notices it was her Captain. She watches as he gets out of his car and walks towards her.
“What are you doing out here and in your patrol car?” Captain Thomas looks at Julia Bounty and the two wolves and whatever the huge animal that was with her and her son was.
“Handling a problem, Captain. As for my patrol vehicle, I own it. It’s on loan to the police department.”
“What do you mean, you own it? That’s police property and you’re on suspension.” Captain Thomas heard a growl coming from the biggest dog he has ever seen.
“Sir. Chaos armor owns the SUV and it’s on loan to our department for me to use. It is a replacement for the one I lost when I first became a police officer.” A smile appears on Julia’s face.
“Why are you so fucking special? Also, why are you and those creatures out here as well.” Thomas points towards Sphinx and Terror.
“Because some cops on the force were abusing me and my friends. I called my mom because she is the only one, I trust.” Chayton looks at his mother’s Captain.
“Is this true, Mrs. Bounty?” Captain Thomas looks at Julia.
“Yes sir. The officers involved are currently on their way to the hospital.”
Captain Thomas looks at Sphinx and Terror. He recognizes them. He looks at the third dog that was standing next to Julia’s son. He saw blood dripping from his jaws “what is that thing and why does it have blood dripping from its muzzle?”
“That is Chaos and he belongs to my father and is also the sire of Sphinx and Terror. As for the blood dripping from his muzzle, one of the officers made the mistake of having his knee on the back of my son’s neck. Chaos saw it and attacked him.”
“That can’t be a wolf.” Captain Thomas looks at Chaos carefully and couldn’t get over how fucking big he was.
“He is and Chaos isn’t a trained police dog. He’s my father’s wolf and he’s trained to kill people.” Julia knew she could never use Chaos for police work.
“What do you mean, he’s trained to kill?”
“I mean, that he can’t be used for police work. Chaos is trained to kill people you wouldn’t stand a chance against. He goes after Cartel kingpins, highly trained murders, and assassins. Where Sphinx and Terror are trained for police work and being around people, he isn’t. Large crowds of people he doesn’t know, he will attack. Also, he’s been trained to protect the family as well.” Julia knew why her father trained Chaos that way.
“He’s a killer and you brought him here? What were you thinking, officer Bounty?”
Julia steps forward until she is face to face with Captain Thomas “I was thinking about my son’s safety. No one messes with my children
unless they want to die. Your lucky it was me and not my father. If it had been him, there would be three police officers in body bags.”
“Step back, Officer Bounty.” Captain Thomas tries to stare down Julia.
Sphinx and Terror move slowly towards Julia. They could sense she was ready to attack the captain.
“Mom, please step back.” Chayton knew his mother could take her captain.
“I’m going home. If you have any more questions for me. Ask them tomorrow.” Julia backs up and heads towards her SUV.
Captain Thomas watches as Julia walks away from him. He saw that her eyes had gone empty. He knew if he pushed her much further, he would have been dead. He was going to request a psychological evaluation of her before she comes back to active duty.
Julia whistles for the wolves to get into the SUV. Before Chaos gets in, she cleans his muzzle.
“Get in the SUV, boy.”
Chaos jumps into the SUV. He sits next to his sons and watches as Julia gets in. Once Julia is in the driver's seat. She starts the SUV and heads home.
Caldwell Medical Center:
Cecil adjust the glasses she was wearing as she gets off the elevator. She glances down at the fake medical chart in her hands. The three officers that attacked Jack’s grandson and his friends were on this floor. She heads towards the first officer’s hospital room. His name was Bruce Donovan.
According to his medical record, he was one of the officers the wolves broke his arm bones in. He and Officer Terry Hoselton were the officer's Terror and Sphinx had broken their arms. The other officer, officer O’Neil was the one that Chaos had broken his collar bone.
She was amazed at how lax everyone was on the floor. There were only two nurses on duty, and both were busy playing on their cellphone. The hospital she used to work at before her life changed wouldn’t have allowed that to happen.
She walks into Officer Donovan’s hospital room and noticed he was asleep. She walks over to the Iv drip going into his arm and pulls out a needle. The drug inside the needle wasn’t lethal, but it would make him wish he was dead. She inserts the needle into the nipple on the Iv bag and pushes the plunger down.
Officer Donovan opens his eyes and spots a young woman with short brown hair standing next to his bed. He notices she was wearing a doctor’s coat.
“Who are you?” Bruce watches her.
Cecil turns around to look down at Mr. Donovan “I’m your fairy godmother.”
“What the fuck are you doing in here?” Bruce tries to move but couldn’t.
“I’m delivering a message to you. You’re going to be able to move after twenty minutes. After that, you’re going to start feeling a little warm, then an itching feeling. After that, every nerve in your body is going to be on fire. That sensation will last for several hours and nothing the nurse will give you will stop the pain. It’s a little nasty nerve toxin produce by a jellyfish found near Australia.”
“Why are you doing this?” Bruce could already feel his body not responding to him.
Cecil leans down to Bruce’s face “you fucked with the Big Bad Wolf’s grandson. This is his message to you, that next time you decide to be stupid. He will make the experience even worse for you.” She places a kiss on his forehead.
“You can’t do this. I’m a police officer.”
“And I’m crazy. So, have a nice night.” Cecil turns and leaves officer Donovan’s hospital room.
Just as she closes the hospital room door, she hears the first screams of pain. She heads to officer Hoselton’s hospital room next and does the same thing to him. She kisses his forehead to mark him as she leaves the hospital room.
Another smile appears on her face as she closes the hospital door behind her. The next room she heads to is officer O’Neil’s hospital room. Jack said to give him a very special message.
She walks into officer O’Neil’s hospital room and notices he was awake. A smile appears on her face as she walks over to him.
“Who are you?’ Officer O’Neil knew everyone that worked on the floor he was on.
“A messenger for the Big Bad Wolf. He wants you to realize your mistake of going after his grandson. He didn’t appreciate you hurting his grandson or for your fellow officers harassing his wife or squeezing his daughter’s breasts.” There was excitement in Cecil’s eyes.
“I’m a police officer. If you kill me, you’ll have the whole Montana police department coming after you.” Officer O’Neil several officers would avenge him.
“Who said anything about killing you? I have a very special gift to give you, that keeps on giving.” Cecil pulls a bigger needle out of her coat pocket.
She stabs the needle right into O’Neil’s heart and injects him with it. She removes the needle and smiles down at officer O’Neil.
“I just injected you with a very nasty toxin that comes from the jungles of Brazil. Now, there is no known cure for it, and the effects vary depending on the health of the person. You might experience a numbing effect, or your testis might shrink and shrivel up. Or your immune system will become compromised. You never know. However, there is one effect you will experience and that is muscle loss. You’ll never be able to build your muscles up ever again. So, Mr. O’Neil, you better get used to living on disability. Oh! One more thing. If you think about getting revenge on the Bounty family. I’ll be back to see you and I won’t be nice.” Cecil kisses O’Neil’s forehead.
“You can’t do this to me!” O’Neil couldn’t believe what that bitch just did.
Cecil stops and turns around to look at O’Neil “you could always take your own life. That’s one way of ending it.”
Cecil makes sure no one spots her as she takes the emergency stairs out of the hospital. There was one more stop she needed to do and that was the State Trooper who molested Alyona. His punishment was going to be special.
She had his address and visits him after her stop at the hospital. His house had a pretty decent security system, but it was nothing compared to what she was use to disabling. She breaks into his place without setting anything off or waking him. Which was a good thing, since he lived alone.
According to the information she had gathered in the short time she had. He was going steady with an alimony and child support check. She makes it to his bedroom and notices he was in bed with some teenage girl.
She sticks the state trooper first with the knockout drug she brought with her. Once she was sure he wasn’t going to wake up. She shakes the young girl’s shoulder “get dressed.”
Emily was sound to sleep when she is gently woken up. She looks at the short-haired woman standing near the bed she was in with trooper Kingsley. The first thing that entered her mind was she was going to kill her, but when she heard the woman say, get dress. She did what she said.
“Who are you and why are you here?” Emily puts on the short skirt and top that barely covered her big breasts.
“I’m Cecil and this man has been a very bad person. Did he make you sleep with him?” Cecil looks at the young teenage girl and notices she
was only a few years older than her dead daughter.
“Yes! He said if I didn’t sleep with him, he’ll throw me in jail.” Emily knew she was going to be short on money to give her pimp.
“Do you have a pimp?” Cecil figures the way the girl was dressed she was a prostitute.
“Yes, and I am going to be short on the money he collects from me and the other girls.” Emily saw what happened to the last girl who was short.
“Don’t worry. I’ll deal with your pimp after this.” Cecil goes back to what she has planned for trooper Kingsley.
Between Cecil and Emily, they managed to attach a pair of the biggest fake breasts Cecil could buy on short notice. She used a medical adhesive to glue them to his chest. She also put a pair of sexy panties on him as well.
Between the two women, they carried his unconscious body out to the truck Cecil had stolen. Emily gets in on the passenger side of the truck. She looks at Cecil “what are you going to do with him?”
“I’m going to leave him in a very bad neighborhood and let the perverts have fun with him. You don’t have a problem with that, do you?” Cecil looks at Emily to see what she thought.
“If I said I do, are you going to hurt me?” Emily looked at Cecil.
“No, you have been hurt enough. However, I will drop you off somewhere safe.”
“All I want to do is go back home. I should have never run away as I did.” Emily missed her folks and friends.
“That is the best thing you can do. First, let's drop trooper asshole off and then get whatever you want to take with you. I’ll pay for you to go home. Also, I’ll make your pimp pay as well.” Cecil hated pimps and drug dealers.
“Thank you.” Emily leans over and hugs Cecil.
“Any time.”
Christmas looks down at her wife as she laid under her. She was straddling her waist and massaging her breasts. She knew Julia was upset that their son had been harassed and handcuff by people she trusted.
She decided to give Julia a massage to calm her down. She didn’t like what Julia told her, but she was better at remaining calm than her wife was.
“Are you feeling better, sweetie?” Christmas looks into Julia’s brown eyes as she stared into them.
“I’ve calmed down. I’m just wondering why these officers are acting like assholes and going after minorities.” Julia knew most of the officers she works with are decent people.
“I have a feeling that a lot of this has to do with the current environment in Washington D.C. and the fact that a virus from China is loose in the United States.” Christmas has been following the news lately.
“What do you mean the current environment in Washington D.C. and what virus?” Julie looks at her wife with a confused look on her face.
“You haven’t heard yet?” Christmas could see Julia was confused.
“No. What haven’t I heard?”
“There’s been an uptick of white supremacist groups coming out of the woodwork. Most of it is due to our current president not doing anything to stop it and senator Lewis Tester and our governor not stopping these groups forming in our state. As for the virus, it’s called COVID 19, and it's affecting New York and several other big cities hard right now.”
“How so?” Julia heard a little bit about the virus, but nothing else.
“It’s killing people. There’s no cure or effective treatment for it.” Christmas was scared.
“Has it hit our state?” Julia saw how scared Christmas was.
“Yes, but the governor isn’t going to close us down yet. However, I’ve been told by the director of the school, we might have to close the school.” Christmas doesn’t know what she was going to do if they close the school.
Julia saw the concern in her wife’s eyes. She reaches for her oily hands and holds them “look if it happens. We’ll arrange something so you can keep on teaching your students.”
“What would I do without you?” Christmas leans down and kisses Julia.
Christmas and Julia finally fall asleep. Before they do, Julia sets her alarm clock to wake her for her meeting with Sergeant Alice Bishop tomorrow morning. Sphinx jumps up on the bed and curls up at Julia’s feet.
Julia smacks her phone when the alarm goes off. She felt Christmas holding her and didn’t want to leave the safety of her wife’s arms. The alarm goes off a second time.
“Fine, I’m up.” Julia gets up and heads towards the bathroom.
While she is in the shower, she thinks about everything her wife said to her last night. Why hasn’t a bulletin been issued at work about the uptick of groups forming in Montana? Also, what was with her new Captain?
Julia finishes her shower and walks back into her bedroom and starts getting dressed. She notices her wife was still asleep. Once Julia is dressed, she places a kiss on Christmas cheek and heads downstairs.
Before Julia leaves the house, she fixes a cup of coffee and grabs a banana to eat. As she is about to leave the house, Sphinx comes walking downstairs and into the kitchen.
“Sorry, boy. You can’t come with me today.” Julia knew how protective Sphinx was of her.
Sphinx just looks at his human. He has protected her since she was younger. He walks over and nudges her “I know, I wish you could come with me, sweetie.”
Julia hugs him and walks out of the house with the keys to her truck and her purse. Her gun was tucked in a holster behind her back and her other gun was in her purse. She gets in her truck and heads towards Sergeant Bishop’s office.
While she is on the highway heading towards the exit she needs to take. A box truck passes her and then pulls right in front of her. The back door of the truck lifts and several men with rifles start riddling the front of her truck. She tries to make herself as small as possible as bullets penetrate her windshield.
The next thing Julia knows is her truck blowing a tire from being struck by a bullet and sending her sideways into the path of an eighteen-wheeler. The eighteen-wheeler tries to stop but hits the front of Julia’s pick-up head-on. She flips upside down as the front of her truck is ripped off.
Julia feels several bullets hit her body before the box truck speeds off. She manages to squeeze the wolf head on her necklace that looks like Sphinx before she passes out from the trauma.
The Bounty’s House:
Debbie had gotten up and took care of the twins and sent her other daughters off to school. Alyona had taken her sister and niece with her. Selina was in the kitchen fixing breakfast for herself and Debbie.
Debbie and Selina are sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast and watching the morning news. The television switches over to the computer screen and the lights start flashing red. Both women are caught off guard, as Selina gets up and rushes over to the television set in the kitchen. She notices that Julia’s emergency signal had been activated and she wasn’t too far from the property.
“What has happened?” Debbie rushes towards the front door and grabs her rifle from the hidden gun rack and her truck keys.
“Chaos! Cowboy! Come!”
Chaos and Cowboy come running from the back of the house. Both wolves jump up and into the back of Debbie’s pick-up.
“Selina, can you get in touch with Julia?” Debbie was worried about her daughter.
“No, I can’t remote into her cellphone.” Selina was trying to remote into Julia’s cellphone, but nothing was happening. She was also frustrated because there wasn’t a satellite overhead that she could use her access to access.
She does spot Alex and Robert heading towards Julia’s location. She watches as their indicators change direction towards Julia’s. They were closer than Debbie.
“Deb, Alex, and Robert are on their way to Julia. They will get to her before you do.”
“Alright, find out from them what is going on.” Debbie was turning down the side road that ran parallel with the highway near their home.
Alex and Robert had left at the same time after dropping their daughter off at the babysitter. Alex had gotten the emergency signal from Julia, and he knew so had Robert. Both of them arrive at the same time on the opposite side of the highway. They pull over on the shoulder and run across the median to see what happened.
They spot Julia’s normal pick-up upside down. There was an eighteen-wheeler pulled onto the shoulder of the road as well. The front of it looked smashed in.
“I’ll check the driver.” Robert runs towards the eighteen-wheeler to check on the driver and find out what happened.
“Alright, I’ll check on Julia.” Alex runs towards Julia’s truck and finds her sitting upside down in what was left of the front of her truck.
Her face and the front of her body were covered in blood. The front windshield was smashed and looked like a bunch of bullets had gone through it.
“Oh, please don’t be dead.” Alex carefully crawls in through the driver-side broken window and check for a pulse.
He manages to find one, but it was very weak. He tries not to move Julia, just in case she has neck or spinal injuries. He hears his cellphone beep and knows it was Selina.
He presses accept “how is she, Alex?”
Selina was worried about Julia. She didn’t have any way of seeing how she was.
“She’s in bad shape, Selina. She needs to be flown out of here right away.” Alex knew it was going to take the paramedics too long to get to
their location.
“Alright, I’m contacting Air Medical right now.”
Air Medical:
Kathlyn had just started her shift when an emergency call comes over the company’s private line. She presses the accept button on her console “Air Medical, Kathlyn speaking, what is your emergency.”
“I need for you to send a medivac to these coordinates.” Selina starts rattling off the GPS coordinates she had for Julia.
Kathlyn punches the coordinates into her system and notices she could get a medivac to the location right away. She transfers the information to the pilots waiting out on the airfield. She also sends the emergency signal to the medical team as well.
“What is your membership account name, ma’am?” Kathlyn had to enter the information into the system for billing purposes.
“Jack Bounty.” Selina knew Air Medical was one of the companies Jack owns.
He bought the company when the girls were little just in case, they were out somewhere horseback riding and got injured. He also leased the company out to the hospitals as well. The company made a medium profit after all the expenses.
Kathlyn saw the billing information that was in the system. It had Jack Bounty down as the owner of the company.
“The chopper is on the way, ma’am.” Kathlyn saw the call log and he has only used them a few times, but nothing lately.
“Thank you.” Selina relays that information to Alex and Robert.
Crash Site:
Two Montana Highway Patrol vehicles had been dispatched to the crash location. They arrived a few minutes before Debbie did. They were rushing towards the crash site but were passed by two huge dogs. Alex turns to see who was coming towards him and Julia.
He recognizes Chaos, but the other wolf he had no idea who it was. They stop when they get close to him “she’s hurt, Chaos.”
Alex recognizes the two Montana Highway officers. He helped train one of them.
“What, happened?” Sgt. Walker recognized Alex. He had been a Montana Highway Patrol officer but retired.
“It looks like someone attacked my niece.” Alex stands up.
“How do you know that?” Sgt. Walker wonders how he knew that.
“Look at the damage to the vehicle. Someone shot at my niece with an assault gun.”
“He’s right about that.” Robert comes walking back to everyone. He spots Chaos and the other wolf.
He looks past everyone and notices Debbie running towards them. He could tell she looked worried.
“You gentlemen might want to move. The she-wolf is here, and she doesn’t look happy.” Robert intercepts Debbie before she could get closer.
“Robert, get out of my way. I want to see Julia now.” Debbie wanted to see how badly her daughter was hurt.
“Debbie, she’s in critical condition right now. She needs to get to a hospital right away.” Robert knew how deeply Debbie felt for the girls. She may not have given birth to them, but they were her babies.
“What happened to her, Robert?” Debbie wanted to see Julia for herself.
“According to what the truck driver told me. He spotted a dirty box truck pull in front of her and several guys in the back of the truck opened fire on Julia. She lost control of her truck and came right into his lane. He had no time to stop and ripped the front of her truck off after it had
flipped.”
“What happened to the box truck?” Debbie wanted those bastards.
“It sped away. Robert and I were the first ones here.”
“Is anyone else hurt?” Debbie looks at all the cars that had stopped.
“A few cars got damage from stray bullets, but no one else was hurt. The truck driver might have been whiplashed from hitting Julia’s truck.”
“How bad is she, Alex?” Debbie wanted to see her baby.
“She’s been shot several times and she has a nasty gash on her head. I don’t know if she has any spinal or neck injuries.” Alex is worried about Julia as well. He also knows this will get Jack’s attention.
As they are standing around, they hear fire trucks and more police cars. After they show up, the Medical Vac shows up to transport Julia to the nearest hospital. Debbie and Alex trade vehicles, so she can be by Julia’s side and he can take the wolves home.
Holly Grove Private School, Christmas Classroom:
Christmas had her back to the class as she wrote some notes on the whiteboards. As she is writing the information on the whiteboard. There is a knock on her classroom door. She looks at who it was and noticed it was assistant principal Thorton.
“Excuse me, class.” Christmas puts her marker down and walks out into the hallway.
“What can I do for you, Mr. Thorton?” Christmas was wondering why he was in her class.
Mr. Thorton didn’t know how he should tell Christmas about Julia. He looks at Christmas's face “Julia has been seriously hurt and is currently on her way to O’Conner General.”
“What happened?” Christmas was worried about her wife.
“I don’t know. Your Uncle Robert didn’t go into details. All he did say was that it was very serious. Mrs. Chang is going to come in and cover your classes for as long as you need.” Assistant Thorton knew how important Julia Bounty was to the school and the community.
“Does Julia sister’s, her niece’s, daughters, and son know?” Christmas was worried about her and Julia's children.
“Not yet. I thought I would inform you first before I pulled them from their classes.”
“Thank you, Mr. Thorton. Go ahead and pull everyone. Have them wait for me in the library.” Christmas knew her and Julia’s kids were going to wonder what was going on.
Government Class, Third Bell Class, Chayton:
Chayton was taking a test that their teacher had sprung on them. It was a good thing that his mothers made him reread several back chapters and some of the chapters ahead. He spots Elizabeth knock on the door to his classroom. He knew she worked in the office during this period.
He watches as Mrs. Williams walks over to the door and steps out into the hallway. He spots Elizabeth hand a note to Mrs. Williams.
“Hey Chayton, what did you do now?” Robert looks at his friend, from his desk.
“I didn’t do anything. It’s probably about you and that prank you pulled on Jersey Mike.” Chayton hated Jersey Mike. The boy was a bully and thought he ran the High School wing.
“Hey, he had it coming to him. The jerk popped Lisa’s bra strap and it broke.” Robert liked Lisa and didn’t like seeing her being picked on.
“Well, you know how Principal Massie feels about revenge pranks and bullying.” Chayton knew she didn’t tolerate it.
“Well, I don’t care. He deserved it and I stand by what I did. I just hope Lisa is okay.” Robert was worried about her.
“She’s fine. Her mother came and picked her up.” Chayton knew his aunt Silvia was friends with her.
As Chayton and Robert go back to finish their test. Mrs. Massie walks back into the classroom and looks over towards Chayton’s direction “Mr. Bounty, please report to the main library and take your books with you and turn your test into me on the way out.”
“Mrs. Massie knew Chayton’s mother. Julia had been one of her students way back when she and her sister Gina went to school at Holly Grove.
“Yes ma’am.” Chayton finishes his test and grabs his backpack. He wonders what he did now.
“Call me later and let me know what’s up.” Robert looks at Chayton.
“Alright.” Chayton walks up to the front of the class and turns in his test.
He walks out of the classroom and spots Elizabeth waiting for him. “Hey, Liza what’s going on?”
“Don’t know, but I was told to get all of you and have you, report to the main library.” Elizabeth didn’t know what was going on.
“All of us? You don’t mean my aunt’s and sisters as well?” Chayton looks at Elizabeth with a puzzled look on his face.
“Yep! All of you Bounty. Your aunts should be in gym class right now.” Elizabeth heads towards the main gym.
Chayton wonders why all of them were being called to the library. He walks side by side with Elizabeth. While they are walking towards the gym “hey, has anyone asked you to the dance yet?”
“No, not yet. Are you asking?” Elizabeth looks at Chayton and his Native American looks.
“If you wouldn’t mind going with me.” Chayton felt a little awkward asking Elizabeth to the dance.
“I thought you and Sanako were seeing each other?” Elizabeth heard that she had her sights set on Chayton.
“She was using me to get to Aroon since he is on the basketball team.” When Chayton found out what she was doing. He was extremely mad, but his grandfather gave him a better idea to get even with her.
“Well, since you and Sanako aren’t seeing each other. I wouldn’t mind going to the dance with you. However, before we go. You have to meet my parents.” Elizabeth knew her parents wanted to meet whoever was taking her to the dance.
“Sure, I don’t mind.” Chayton figures it couldn’t be that bad meeting Elizabeth’s parents.
They stop by the gym and watch as Alyona spike the volleyball on the other team. Chayton knew his aunt was very competitive when it came
to sports and chess. He spots Silvia blocking the ball and sending it back over the net. She was a good player.
Elizabeth and he walked up to coach Carter. He watches as Elizabeth hands the note from the office to coach Carter. He watches as coach Carter hands the note back to Elizabeth.
Coach Carter blows his whistle, afterward when everyone has stopped “Alyona, Silvia hit the showers and grabs your books. You’re to go with Elizabeth here to the main library.”
Alyona and Silvia stop and look towards coach Carter. They notice their nephew Chayton standing with some girl. Silvia walks over to her older
sister “I wonder what is up?”
“I don’t know. Mom didn’t say anything this morning before we left.” Alyona heads towards the girl’s locker room to shower and change.
Elizabeth and Chayton wait outside the girl’s locker room for his aunt’s. While they were waiting, Elizabeth gives Chayton her home address and asked him to call her later. Several minutes later, Alyona and Silvia come walking out of the locker room in their school uniform. Both girls look at Chayton “what’s going on?”
“Don’t know. Elizabeth was told to gather all of us and take us to the main library.”
“That means something has happened to one of the grownups.”
“I wouldn’t say Julia or Gina are grownups.” Silvia likes teasing her older sisters.
“Aunt Gina can be a little silly at times and so can mom.” Chayton liked his mother and aunt.
When everyone gets to the main library, Chayton’s sisters and cousin were waiting for them. There was another student in the library with them. Chayton didn’t know who it was.
Arabella spots her aunts and cousin walking into the main library with a girl from the office. She wonders what was going on as well.
“Hey, aunt Alyona. What is going on?” Arabella looks at her oldest aunt.
“Don’t know, we were told to report to the main library as well.” Alyona knew the only reason all of them were called to the library if someone in the family had been attacked or injured.
Fifteen minutes later, Christmas shows up and saw everyone with confused looks on their faces. She walks over to them “Alyona, I need for you to take everyone back to your father’s place. Haylee, you’re not to feed the animals unless someone is with you.”
“What’s going on, mom?” Chayton looks at his mother.
“Julia is in the hospital and I’m heading there now. I want you and your sisters to stay at your grandfather’s house until I came home. Arabella,
your parents are due in later today.”
“Mom, is coming home?” Arabella was excited that her parents were coming home.
“Yes.” Christmas had been informed that Gina and her Aunt Basset and cousin were flying in today.
“I’ll make sure everyone is safe, sis. You go and check on Julia.” Alyona could see that Christmas was worried.
“Thank you, Alyona.”
Chayton and the girls hug their mother. They always worry when their other mother ended up in the hospital.
“I’ll call you later kids.” Christmas hugs her children and kisses them goodbye.
Bounty Ranch:
Bella couldn’t believe how long it took her to get to the Bounty ranch. She drives up the long driveway and comes to a fork in the driveway. One driveway led to the left and the third one led to the right. There was one right in front of her. She looks at Lobo “so, which way do we go, Lobo?”
As if to answer her question, she spots Sphinx walking towards her from the middle one. She hasn’t seen him since Julia came to L.A. She rolls her window down and sticks her head out “thanks, Sphinx.”
Sphinx turns around and starts running up the middle driveway. She starts following him. As she got further up the driveway, she spots several more wolves standing around watching her. She could see a huge mansion of a house at the end of the driveway.
“This must be Julia’s house.” She spots a black military Hummer and parks her Rubicon next to it.
“Lobo, you better stay here until it's safe.” Bella could see over six huge wolves only a few feet from her Jeep.
Some of them were bigger than Sphinx and some were a little smaller. She opens her door and gets out slowly. Just as she walks to the huge house, the front door opens and an older woman with shoulder-length black hair, dressed in black dress slacks and a light grey blouse that went with the slacks comes walking out. She had on a pair of black cowboy boots.
“Can I help?” Selina saw the ash grey color jeep rubicon coming up the main driveway.
“Yes, I’m Bella Killjoy and I’m here to see Julia Bounty’s parents.” Bella wonders who the Spanish-looking woman was.
“What for?” Selina wonders who this Latino-looking woman was.
“I have information on who attacked Julia this morning on the highway.”
“Where did you acquire this information?” Selina knew Debbie and Jack would want to know who attacked their daughter.
“I’ve been tracking a gang from Oakland, California that has set up house in her backyard. The man who put the hit out on her. I managed to capture on video giving the order to eliminate her and her family.” Bella watches as the wolves surround her Jeep. She spots the biggest one looking right at her like she was dinner.
Selina looks at Chaos “Sàil!”
Bella has heard Julia give that command to Sphinx before. So, she knew what it meant.
“Bring your evidence to me, so I can see it.” Selina hopes this girl is telling the truth.
“Okay. Oh, one more thing. Can I bring my German Shepherd with me, instead of leaving him in my Jeep, please?” Bella didn’t want to leave Lobo in the Rubicon by himself.
“As long as he behaves himself. You might want to put him on a leash.” Selina knew Trigger could handle a German Shepherd.
“Thanks.” Bella opens the door of the jeep to let Lobo out and to grab her laptop that had everything she already backed up in the cloud.
She grabs Lobo’s leash and puts it on his collar. She rubs his head as she grabs her laptop bag.
“Come on boy, let’s go inside.”
Lobo jumps out of the Rubicon and spots several huge wolves looking at him. He growls at them, warning them to stay away from his human. He especially, looked at Chaos when he growls.
“Let it go, Lobo. He won’t hurt us unless he is order too.” Bella knew how protective Lobo was towards her.
Selina watches from the porch as a young German Shepherd growls towards Chaos. A smile appears on her face because she knew Chaos could chew him up and spit him out like he was nothing. She feels Trigger walk out of the house and stand next to her.
“It’s alright, girl.” Selina reaches down and scratches her between her ears.
When Bella starts walking towards the steps of the huge house. She spots a smaller wolf standing near the woman. It appeared to be an ordinary wolf. In the doorway were a coyote and a black and white color border collie.
Julia never said anything about her father owning a border collie or a coyote. Bella walks up the steps towards the porch.
“Julia never said you guys had so many animals.”
A smile appears on Selina’s face “they belong to Julia’s daughter.”
“Oh! I didn’t know she had children.” When Bella met her, Julia didn’t have any kids.
“At the time she went to L.A. Julia didn’t. Why didn’t you call Julia to tell her she was in danger?” Selina was curious about that.
“I lost the business card she gave me with her number on it. Well, not lost it exactly. It was destroyed in a fire that consumed the van I had been living out of at the time.” Bella misses her van.
“How did that start?” Selina gives Bella a puzzled look.
“I pissed off the wrong people. They thought they would burn me alive, trapped in my van. I barely made it out of the van, alive.” Bella remembered that night clearly.
“Sorry to hear that. Let’s go inside and take a look at what you have.” Selina escorts Bella and Lobo inside the house.
Half an Hour Later:
Alyona spotted a Jeep she hadn’t seen before parked next to her father’s Hummer. She pulls in on the other side of it.
“I wonder who that car belongs to?” Silvia was curious.
“I don’t know.” Alyona gets out of her jeep and walks around the Rubicon. It had Washington state license plates on it.
“Could it be someone dad knows?” Silvia looks towards her sister.
“Why don’t we go inside and ask, Silvia?” Arabella looks at her aunts.
“Sounds like a plan.”
Everyone grabs their backpack and head inside the house. They spot Selina and a Latino girl sitting in the living room and looking at a small laptop.
“I wonder who that is?” Haylee was curious.
Haylee gets surrounded by Roxie and her coyote. She pets them as she wonders who the woman was.
“Kids, go into the dining room and have a seat, please. I have some bad news for you.” Selina looks at all the kids that came into the house.
“Yes ma’am.”
All the kids do as Selina asks them to. They sit down at the dining room table. They wonder what was so important.
Selina gets up and walks into the dining room and looks at all the kids. She wishes she didn’t have to tell them the bad news about Julia.
“Girls and Chayton, the reason you are home right now instead of in school. Is because your aunt Julia has been attacked and is in the hospital in critical condition.”
“Is mom going to pull through, Selina?” Haylee was worried about her mother.
“I don’t know right now, Haylee. Your mother is in pretty bad shape.” Selina wishes Jack was here to reassure the kids.
“Does, grandfather know, Selina?” Chayton looks at Selina.
“I don’t think he does, Chayton. We’ve been trying to get in touch with him but were unable to. Also, your aunt Basset and aunt Gina are on
their way home as we speak. So, when they get here Alyona. I want you and the girls to go down and bring them up to the house. If they ask what is going on, don’t tell them anything. I’ll explain everything when they are here. Until then, I want all of you to change out of your school clothes and into your normal clothes. Chayton, there are clothes laid out for you in your mother’s old bedroom.”
“Thanks, Selina.”
“You’re welcome. Now go and change. I’ll fix you some lunch in a little while.”
“Yes ma’am.”
All the kids get up and head upstairs to change. They knew better than to disobey Selina.
“Which ones are Julia kids?” Bella watches as the kids walk by her.
“The young man and the two youngest girls.” Selina watches them as they head upstairs.
“Boy, she’s been busy since I last saw her.” Bella was impressed.
“Julia wants a big family. She has always loved children.” Selina knew family meant a lot to Julia.
“I guess that was why she saved me, from myself.” Bella knew she was heading down the wrong path. That was until Julia straighten her out and showed her what would happen if she continued down that path.
Cecil’s Safe House:
Cecil was listening to the police band the day that Julia was attacked. Jack told her to keep an eye on his family while he was gone. So, she found a nice townhouse that was for rent and arranged to rent it for a few months. The landlord was a little hesitant at first until she offered to pay cash for six months in advance. After that, he didn’t care.
Once she paid him for the place, she went to the storage unit Jack kept and took what equipment she was going to need. She knew Julia was a police officer, so she would be the easiest to monitor. Jack’s wife and the housekeeper would be a little more difficult. That was until Jack gave her access to their cellphones.
She was to keep her presence quiet and not let his family know she was monitoring them. While she was hanging upside down exercising, she hears the report about Julia Bounty being shot at and taken to the hospital. She Keeps listening to find out which hospital she was taken to. When she hears the name of the hospital, she stops what she is doing and changes clothes.
She grabs her satellite phone, and the emergency signal device Jack gave her to reach him. She was instructed to only use it if members of his family were in mortal danger. She races to the hospital Julia had been taken to and manages to get in without any problems. She makes it to the floor Julia was on and watches as she is brought into emergency.
One of the doctors on duty working on Julia orders her to help out. It was a good thing she use to be a doctor and works with him in trying to stabilize Julia. A few times, while they are trying to stabilize Julia, her heart stops two times.
The second time, they had a hard time bringing her back, until she suggests massaging the heart to get it going again. The doctor she was standing next to performs the procedure and gets Julia’s heart going again. For the next few hours, they work frantically to stabilize Julia and fix the damage the bullets had done to her.
By the time they finish operating on Julia, she looked like something out of a Frankenstein movie. Dr. Cornelious looks at Cecil “where did you learn that technique from?”
“My grandfather. He was a doctor in a MASH unit in the Korean War. I learned a few secrets and techniques from him.” Cecil was telling the truth. Her grandfather had been a doctor. He was the reason she became one.
“Well, that old school technique saved that woman’s life. You did well.”
“Thanks.” Cecil watches as Dr. Cornelious walks out of the operating room.
Once Cecil was cleaned up, she walks out of the operating room and finds a quiet spot to contact Jack. She pulls the emergency device he gave her out of her pocket and presses it. She hopes he gets the message.
Meeting Room, Council House, Lake County, Minnesota:
Jack was listening to the arguments from one of the pack leaders when his watch starts blinking red. He gets up and doesn’t bother to excuse himself and heads towards the door of the meeting room. As he is about to walk out of the room.
“Why are you leaving Mr. Bounty?” The pack leader from Florida wanted to know why the so called Devil’s Bounty Hunter was leaving during a council meeting.
“I would watch you say to him, Mr. Penn or you’ll find yourself nail to the wall behind you.” The Pack Leader from New York has heard rumors of what Jack Bounty was capable of.
“He doesn’t scare me. He’s just a normal human trying to stick his nose into Were business.”
The next thing Ben Penn feels is a piece of his ear being shot off. The other Were leaders in the room look in the direction of Mr. Bounty and notices he had a gun in his hand.
“That’s just a piece of your ear. Next time it will be your head.” Jack puts his gun back in its holster.
“Why you.” Mr. Penn started to stand up.
He feels a hand put on his arm and freezes in mid-motion. The woman from Kentucky sitting next to him held him in place.
“Mr. Penn, do you have a death wish? He is death touched and controls wolves. Which means he can control you. He will kill you before you get two steps to him.” Gloria had done her research on Mr. Bounty. She had a person who could see the future working for her.
“He’s death touched?” Mr. Penn looks at Gloria with disbelief on his face.
“Yes, he is death touched and can make you do anything he wants. Wolves are his animals to command.”
Mr. Penn sits back down and watches as Jack walks out of the meeting room. He looks over towards Lorcan “you never said he was death touched.”
“It’s in his nickname, Ben. The Devil’s Bounty Hunter. He’s died and was brought back by death himself.” Lorcan was there the day Mr. Bounty died and came back to life.
Jack walks out of the meeting room and towards the outside porch. He pulls his satellite phone out and calls Cecil.
Cecil was watching Debbie, Jack’s brothers-in-law, and his daughter-in-law. Christmas had arrived a few minutes ago, while she was in the operating room. She hears her cellphone start howling. A smile appears on her face as she pulls it out of her pocket.
“Hi, Jack. I hope I wasn’t interrupting anything important.” Cecil liked teasing Jack.
“Why did you push the emergency beacon?” Jack wasn’t in a good mood.
“I hope you are sitting down Jack. Because I have some bad news for you.” Cecil takes a breath.
“Tell me, Cecil.” Jack looks out at the snow-covered landscape.
“Julia’s in the hospital in serious condition. She died twice on the operating table.”
“Who’s there with her and how did it happen?” Jack wanted to know who he was going to kill.
“Your wife, daughter-in-law, and your brothers-in-law as well. As for who is responsible for her being here, all I can tell you is that she was shot at. Your wife or housekeeper might know more. What are your orders?”
“Stay with my family. I’ll call Selina to find out the rest.” Jack knew if anyone knew it would be Selina.
“You might want to call your wife, Jack. She’s about ready to kill someone.” Cecil saw the look on Debbie’s face, and she wanted revenge for whoever hurt her daughter.
“I’ll call her after I speak with Selina.” Jack knew how Debbie felt about the girls. Especially Julia and Gina. She helped the girls recover from what was done to them when they were little.
“Alright, Boss. Good hunting.” Cecil ends the call.
“What has happened, Jack?” Cheshire had felt Jack’s concern and then his anger.
All the new gifts she was given to her by the cat goddess were weird to her. The only reason she could feel Jack. Is because they have been friends for so long and consider each other family. Also, because she loved him as well.
“Julia has been attacked and died twice on the operating table.” Jack turns around to face Cheshire. His eyes showed the wolf essence in him.
“Do we know who or why she was targeted?” Cheshire could see Jack was angry.
“No, I’m about to call Selina to find out more.”
“Okay. I’ll stay here with you.” Cheshire lays her hand on his shoulder and calms him down some.
Bounty’s House, Montana:
Selina was fixing lunch for the kids, herself, and Bella. While she is cooking, her cellphone starts ringing. She looks at the number and notices it was Jack.
She picks it up and presses accept “it’s about time you called me back. We have a situation, Jack.”
“I know. My agent just called me. Who tried to kill Julia?”
“A person by the name of Pierre Soghanalian gave the order to have Julia killed. A gang by the name of Los Zetas was hired to do the job.”
“How did you find out this information?” Jack was suspicious of how Selina knew so much already.
“A friend of Julia’s from LA had them under surveillance and she recorded everything. I suggest you get home as soon as you can because your sister and her daughters are on the way here. Also, Gina called and informed me, you have a new granddaughter as well.”
“Cheshire and I will be there by midnight.” Jack was going to head home to handle the situation.
“Well, you better hurry. It sounds like Mr. Soghanalian isn’t sticking around long.”
“See what Barbara can find out about him through her contacts in MI5.” Jack figures his younger sister would want to help.
“Alright, just get home as soon as possible.” Selina knew everyone would feel better with Jack's home.
“I will.” Jack ends the call.
“I won’t be able to join you right away. Tizzy and her family and my younger daughter are heading this way.” Cheshire finally called her daughter.
“Just join me when you can.” Jack smiles at Cheshire.
“I will. I wouldn’t miss the fun.” Cheshire’s famous smile appears on her face. The Cheshire was going to have something new to play with.
Jack heads back into the mansion. He was going to have to finish these arrangements by video conference after he handle the current problem.
“Julia will be okay, Jack. She’s your daughter and has your blood in her.” Cheshire knew Jack did a blood oath with Gina and Julia. He shared a little bit of his blood with them.
“I know.” Jack knew how tough Julia was.
Later in the Evening at the Bounty Ranch:
Patricia lands the Lear Jet on the runway. She slows down as she approaches the hangar. Once the plane comes to a stop. She hears Gina open the door and step outside of the plane. She begins to file her new flight path when she hears Gina’s voice saying she was spending the night.
“Okay.”
She and Arnold prepare the plane for the night. They pull it into the hangar and turn it around to be pulled out when she needs to. She wonders why she was spending the night. She looks at Arnold “go join your wife. I’ll finish up.”
“Okay.” Arnold runs to catch up with his wife and Rebecca.
He could already see Arabella being friendly to Rebecca. He was happy they had another daughter and someone for Arabella to bound to. Maybe it will help her feel safer having a younger sister.
Rebecca follows her new mom and new big sister. She stays near them as they walk from the landing strip. She spots a huge wolf and a smaller one running towards them. She grips Gina’s hand. She was getting scared.
Gina looks at Rebecca “that’s Cadmus and Trigger. Cadmus is my wolf and Trigger is Arabella’s wolf.”
“Why is it smaller than the other one?” Rebecca was curious.
“Because Trigger is a North Carolina wolf. Cadmus was bred by my father. All the wolves on this ranch were raised and bred by him. See that one over there?” Gina points towards Sphinx.
Rebecca looks in the direction and spots a wolf that looked similar to Cadmus. She wonders who he was “who is he or is it her?”
“All the wolves on this ranch are males, except for Trigger. She is the only female wolf on the ranch. My dad doesn’t allow any unauthorized breeding on the ranch. As for the other wolf I pointed at, that’s Cadmus's litter brother. His name is Sphinx, and he is my older sister’s wolf and a police wolf as well. The other wolf standing next to him with the collar around his neck is Terror and he is a police wolf as well.”
“Who’s that really big one?” Rebecca spots Chaos looking at them.
“That is my father’s wolf and the sire to all the wolves on this ranch. There're about twelve wolves that roam the property and all of them are trained to military standards. Meaning, if you’re not family or are carrying drugs. They will know it.” Gina knew they could do more.
Rebecca watches as the smaller wolf jumps up on Arabella. She could tell Arabella loved the wolf. She watches like the one named as Chaos comes walking down to Barbara.
A smile appears on Barbara’s face when Chaos stops in front of her and her daughters. She saw that Zoey and Ashley were fascinated with him.
“Girl’s this is the meanest, nastiness and dangerous wolf you will ever meet. He is the sire to all the wolves here, except the smaller wolf over there with Arabella.”
“What’s his name, mom?” Ashley looks at her new mother.
“This is the demon dog named Chaos and he belongs to your uncle Jack.” Barbara looks at Chaos. She could tell this one wasn’t the original, but a clone her brother had bred. The original had a scar that went across his right eye.
“He doesn’t look like a demon dog.” Zoey wanted to touch him, but something was warning her not to.
“He’s not, but most people that have met him and felt those teeth of his around their body parts. Have called him a demon. Isn’t that right, Chaos?” Barbara reaches forward and scratches him between his ears.
Chaos lets the countess scratch him in his favorite spot. He steps forward and nudges the two young girls with her.
“Does he want us to pet him?” Ashley looks at her mother.
“Yes, he does. Chaos is very protective when it comes to children or people who have been abused.” Barbara knew how much all of Jack’s wolves felt about children and abused people.
Zoey and Ashley pet Chaos. They liked how his fur felt under their fingers. They pet him for a while, before heading to the house. They noticed that Chaos stayed with them to the house. When they step into the house, they spot Haylee petting a coyote and a border collie. There was a German Shepard as well.
Lobo had smelled the wolves and then several people come into the house. He went to investigate and spotted a small young girl petting the coyote and border collie. He walked over to her and she started paying attention to him and talking to him.
Bella stood nearby and couldn’t believe Lobo let another person touch him. He normally doesn’t allow anyone to touch him.
“I don’t believe it. Lobo never lets anyone touch him, except me.” Bella couldn’t believe it.
“You haven’t encountered anyone like Haylee before. All animals like her. She has a way with animals.” Selina watches as Haylee makes a new friend. She also spotted Sphinx and Terror standing nearby to protect her.
Barbara spots Selina watching Haylee petting an unfamiliar dog. She walks around them and over to Selina. “Selina, it’s been so long.” She hugs Selina.
“That it has, Countess.” Selina returns the hug.
“None of that, Selina. Just Barbara, you know that. Your family and..” as Barbara leans forward to whisper to Selina “higher rank than I am.”
“I gave all that up to take care of Jack and his family.” Selina was happy she gave that part of her life up.
Selina looks at the two young girls that were standing with Mouse and the new girl standing with Gina “who are these lovely young ladies?”
“This is my new daughter Zoey and her sister Ashley.” Barbara motions for them to step forward.
“Well, it's nice to meet you two. My name is Selina and if you need anything, feel free to ask me.” Selina looks at both girls.
“Selina, Zoey can’t talk. I’m sorry I forgot to tell you that.” Barbara forgot to tell Selina.
“That’s fine. I noticed she was listening carefully and was watching my lips.” Selina smiles at Zoey.
Zoey steps forward and hugs Selina. She liked this woman a lot.
“I think you have made a new friend, Selina.” Mouse had a smile on her face.
“I’ve made two new friends. Isn’t that right, Ashley?” Selina holds Zoey as she looks at Ashley.
“Yes ma’am.” Ashley smiles at Selina. She liked Selina as well.
“Don’t forget about my new sister, Selina.” Arabella pulls Jennifer over to Selina.
Jennifer tries to resist, but Arabella had a good grip on her. She was nervous and didn’t want to leave Gina’s side.
“I haven’t forgotten anyone Arabella, but you might want to be a little gentler to your little sister.” Selina could see how scared Rebecca and overwhelmed she was.
“Oop's! Sorry, sis.” Arabella lets go of Rebecca.
Rebecca looks at Selina “it’s nice to meet you, ma’am.” She holds her hand out to shake.
“We’re huggers in this family, Rebecca.” Selina steps closer to Rebecca and hugs her.
Rebecca returns the hug. She was starting to like this woman.
“Why don’t I and Silvia make dinner for everyone. That way Selina can catch the adults up on everything.” Alyona looks at everyone.
“I’ll help you, auntie.” Chayton figures he could pitch in.
“Just remember to not make a mess in my kitchen.” Selina looks at the three of them.
“We promise.” Silvia had a smile on her face.
“As for everyone else, except the kids. Let’s go to the den so I can catch you up on everything. You kids can stay here in the kitchen and help Chayton, Silvia, and your aunt Alyona.”
“Yes ma’am. Can I still feed the animals?” Haylee looks at Selina.
“Yes, but take someone with you.”
“Come on Zoey. You look like you want to play with everyone.” Haylee saw Ashley and Zoey watching the animals.
“Do you mind if I come?” Ashley wanted to stay near Zoey.
“Nope, come on.” Haylee leads the way to the food bin with Zoey and Ashley following her.
Arabella looks at Rebecca “come on, let’s help our aunts.”
“Who are our aunts?” Rebecca was confused.
“We are.” Alyona and Silvia raise their hands.
“Oh! Okay.” Rebecca follows Arabella’s lead.
0100 hrs. Julia’s Hospital Room, Montana General Hospital:
Jack walks into Julia’s hospital room and spots his wife and his daughter-in-law. His wife was sitting next to Julia’s hospital bed and holding her hand. He spotted Christmas sleeping in the other chair.
He walks up behind his wife and places his hand on her right shoulder “how is she doing?”
Debbie turns her head and looks at her husband when she hears his voice. She was relieved that he finally showed up.
“She’s doing better, but she is still in critical condition. The doctor has Julia in a medically induced coma.” Debbie was still holding Julia’s hand.
“How serious are her injuries?” Jack wanted to know how bad his baby was.
“If she recovers from her physical injuries. She’ll still have the mental trauma of what happened to her.” Debbie saw the accident and that was going to leave a mental scar on Julia.
Jack walks over to Julia’s unconscious form and places a kiss on her forehead. He leans in close to her ear “daddy’s here sweetie and I’m going to punish everyone that hurt you.”
Jack hated seeing his oldest injured. He never wanted his two oldest to follow in his footsteps, but he knew Julia has always wanted to be a cop.
“I want the bastards that hurt our daughter. I want their heads on a platter.” Julia meant a lot to Debbie. She watched as Julia and Gina went from being two scared abused girls to becoming two strong women.
“You’ll get more than that.” Jack looks over towards Christmas.
“Sometimes I wonder if Julia should have ever become a cop.”
“It’s what she has always wanted to do. I couldn’t talk her out of it. How are Christmas and the kids handling this?”
“The kids are concerned about their mother and are staying at our house, while Christmas is here. As for Christmas, she’s handling this situation better than I thought she would.” Debbie saw how strong Christmas is trying to be.
“How long are you going to stay here?” Jack looks into Debbie’s eyes.
“Until I know Julia is going to be okay. I don’t want to leave her side.” Debbie wasn’t going to leave her daughter’s side.
“I’ll have Selina bring you and Christmas some clean clothes.”
“Thanks, sweetie.” Debbie stands up and kisses Jack.
Jack returns the kiss and slips Debbie his .45. He knew if the assassin tried once, they would try again.
“Take it for protection.”
Debbie tucks the gun behind her back. No one was going to hurt her family. She’ll die before she allowed that to happen.
Jack walks out of the hospital room. He was going to find the person who gave the order to kill his daughter. But first, he needed to go by the house to see his sister and his new granddaughter.
Captain Thomas’s House, Around Midnight:
“Wakey, Wakey Captain Thomas.” Gina had her handgun pointed at Captain Thomas’s forehead. Sphinx was standing near her.
Captain Thomas wakes up and spots a gun pointed at his forehead. An orential woman was looking down at him, dressed in black.
“Who are you and what are you doing in my house?” Captain Thomas also noticed a set of glowing eyes standing near his bed.
“I’m Gina Bounty and I want to know why you have been so hard on my sister, lately.” Gina had gotten word from Bart that Captain Thomas had been transferred from Texas because of his association with known drug cartel members.
According to the information he attained, Captain Thomas was hired by someone in the higher ranks of the Montana police force. He was put there to replace Julia’s former captain. His job was to force Julia to quit the force.
“What is it with you Bounty’s? Do you think you have the right to break the law?” Thomas looks at Gina as she pointed her gun at his forehead.
“You haven’t answered my question, Mister Thomas.” Gina presses the barrel of her gun harder against Mr. Thomas’s forehead.
“Go ahead and shoot me. You’ll never get your answers.”
“Oh, I’m not going to shoot you. I have something better.” Gina yanks captain Thomas out of his bed.
Thomas lands on the floor and spots his handgun. He goes for his gun and brings it up to point it at Gina. Just as his arm came up, Sphinx grabs it and squeezes hard. Thomas yells as he feels the sharp teeth sink into his arm.
“Now, let’s try this again. Why are you after my sister?” Gina still had her gun out but was letting Sphinx enjoy himself.
Thomas looks at Gina “GO TO HELL, BITCH!”
“I was hoping you would be this stupid. Sphinx Spòrsail!”
Sphinx starts shaking Thomas’s arm violently. He was trying to pull it out of the socket. Blood was flying everywhere as he shakes his head.
Captain Thomas yells as he feels Sphinx yank on his arm, violently. He could feel it being pulled out of his shoulder socket.
“Sàil!”
Sphinx stops shaking Captain Thomas’s arm. There was blood on the floor. Gina looks at Captain Thomas “now, I would tell me what you know, or I’m going to let him finish. After that, I’ll start on another limb.” Gina wasn’t playing.
Captain Thomas looks at into gina’s dark eyes and could tell there were anger there and blackness. The same blackness he saw in Julia’s when he pissed her off.
“She’s sticking her nose into things that don’t concern her. What else do you think is going on.” Captain Thomas was doing everything he could to keep from passing out from the pain.
“Her job.” Gina pulls the trigger, shooting Captain Thomas between the eyes.
Sphinx lets go and had blood dripping from his muzzle. Gina walks into Captain Thomas’s bathroom and grabs a towel to clean Sphinx’s
muzzle. She was pissed that someone Julia trusted was trying to kill her.
She sticks the special thumb drive Mouse gave her into Captain Thomas’s computer and taps her earbud “it’s all yours Mouse.”
Gina’s House, Arabella’s Computer Room:
Mouse was impressed with the setup Arabella had. She could tell it had some of Gina’s handy work in the design of the computers and server. The computer setup at Jack’s house was still in the stone age. When Gina told her that she could use Arabella’s setup. She wasn’t expecting what she saw.
Once she connected with her computer at work, she ran Pierre Soghanalian's name through the system. She also searched everyone that Bella managed to get a picture of. She loved the access she had. While she was researching everyone, she used the Eruptions satellite system to use the new software that could locate anyone they were looking for. The software was based on the same type used in the Fast and Furious movies.
Her superiors had approached her to develop the software to use the camera system in England. But thanks to the fact that Eruptions communications were a telecommunication company. She could use the software to access every cellphone around her.
She sets the software up to locate the person who ordered Julia’s death and the gang leader that was hired to do the job. While the system was doing that, she gets a hit from Interpol on Pierre Soghanalian. He was the son of Lord of War Viktor Bout. He delt in weapon trafficking and blood diamonds. He also had connections among the Cartel and several governments.
One of those Cartels was the Los Zetas who Julia had cost them millions of dollars in California. Arabella’s computer beeps, letting Mouse know it has located the people she was looking for. She knew her uncle Jack was supposed to be home sometime tonight. She covers up a yawn as she walks downstairs to the kitchen to fix herself some coffee. Gina had gone off to question Julia’s Captain. She wanted to know why he has been so hard on her.
“Hey, Cadmus.” Mouse spots Cadmus patrolling the house.
She walks by him and heads into the kitchen. She knew he was making sure everyone in the house was safe. Gina’s new daughter was upstairs in the spare bedroom, sound asleep. Arabella was in her bedroom asleep as well. Trigger was asleep on Arabella’s bed. Her new sisters were at uncle Jack’s place asleep.
Julia’s children were at Jack’s as well, along with Waffles, Roxy, and Terror. Roxy and Waffles were Haylee’s pets. Chayton was forming abond with Terror and his little sister Catori had a little kitten she found at school. The poor little thing was tiny and needed help. So, she and Haylee begged their mother to keep it.
Sphinx and Waffles weren’t too thrilled about having a cat in the house, but Roxy protected it and treated it like one of her pups. The kitten was curled up with Catori on her bed. How the other wolves are going to handle having a cat around is going to be a good question.
When Mouse arrives back in Arabella’s game room. She notices that Gina wanted her to access Captain Thomas's computer, laptop, and cellphone.
Montana General Hospital Parking Lot:
Jack walks out to the rental car he got when he flew in. He spots Cecil leaning against the car. She was still dressed as a nurse.
“What do you want, Cecil?” He stops a few feet from her.
“I left you a present in the trunk. It seems whoever wants your daughter dead, sent a person to try to kill her again. I spotted them sneaking around at one of the nurse's stations.” Cecil has memorized every nurse, doctor, and janitorial staff member in the hospital.
“Thanks. I’ll send someone to relieve you.” Jack knew Cecil has been watching after his family since Julia arrived at the hospital.
“I don’t mind. How is Julia doing?” Cecil was curious because she was trying to limit her exposer to Jack’s family.
“She’s still unconscious. You should know better than I do, with your medical training.” Jack rescued Cecil from an African warlord who had captured her and her medical team.
The warlord forced Cecil to use her medical training to keep his men alive, no matter what. Even if that meant taking organs from people still living. To force her to comply. He would have his men rape any female staff she had or cut body parts off any male staff member she had. He didn’t want to hurt her, because of her skills, but her staff was a different story.
One night warlord Mohammed Koroma was so high from the drugs he had been taking, that he raped her. He didn’t stop there either, he shot her up with some of the same drugs he was taking. He also gave her several other drugs that messed up her mind. By the time the warlord was finished with her. She was completely driven crazy. She would do whatever he told her to do. Even if that meant killing a child. She didn’t care because of what he did to her.
By the time Jack’s team found her. She was nothing but skin and bones covered in filthy, blood-stained clothes. There were skeleton remains of her staff surrounding her. She had been treated like a wild animal.
When Jack went to free her, she attacked him. He managed to knock her out and strip her of the clothes she was wearing. He covered her filthy body and bind her. When he got back to England, he put her into a private mental hospital he trusted and they managed to bring her back from the darkness she had fallen into from everything done to her.
When she was determined to be safe to live on her own again. Jack had some retired MI 5 agents look after her. He told them why she needed them to look after her. He made sure to check in on her and when he had jobs that required someone with medical skills, he either called her or another one of his agents.
“I do. According to the doctor that worked on her. Julia might not be able to return to active duty. The bullets that were used against her, were the scatter type. It turns your insides to mush. The nerves that control her hands were damaged.” Cecil felt sorry for Julia. She was surprised she even managed to survive those bullets.
Jack takes a deep breath and slowly lets it out. Julia has always wanted to be a cop, but now her career might end.
“Boss, why don’t you let someone else go after the person responsible for hurting your little girl. I know what you will do and it might be better to not let the wolf out of his cage tonight.” Cecil knows how deadly her boss can be.
Jack looks at Cecil and could see the concern on her face. If there was anyone who understood him. It would be her and Cheshire. She lost her daughter to the warlord, which drove her crazy.
“Thanks, Cecil. I’ll let my sister go after the man responsible or Cheshire.” Jack knew his sister or Cheshire could find the person easily.
“Okay, so who should I expect to be my relief?”
“Thomas from Alpha squad. I’m going to send him to relieve you.” Jack knew Thomas was on his mandatory time off period. Jack made every member of the Alpha squad take time off.
“Cool, I like Thomas.” Cecil liked Thomas a lot.
The last time the two of them worked together. They played a trivia game while on the job and he nearly beat her in points. He had bronze and brains.
Jack puts his hand on Cecil’s shoulder “thanks for everyone.”
“I owe you my life, Jack. I’ll always be there for you.” Cecil hugs Jack, before walking off.
Jack watches as Cecil walks off. He knew she still moan her daughter's death. Her daughter wanted to follow in her footsteps, just like Julia and Gina have in his.
He gets in his car and heads home. He’ll interrogate the person in his trunk, at home. An evil smile appears on his face, as he thinks about letting Chaos have some fun.
Gina’s House:
Mouse takes another sip of her coffee as she looks over everything on Julia’s Captain computer. There were some files on his laptop that were encrypted. The captain’s desktop had nothing but porn and pictures of naked teenage girls. Some of them looked like they had been taken from a secret camera.
The other pictures looked to be from the women’s locker room at the police station and in the bathrooms there. She couldn’t believe how perverted the guy was. The information on his cellphone was a different story, however. He was in contact with some guy and gave that person information on Julia. Where she lived, what she drove, and who her family members were.
“Oh, boy! This guy is digging his grave.” She keeps going through his emails and finds out who he has been in contact with.
She runs the other emails and some of the phone numbers. Some of them were burner phones and were offline. However, the last three were actual phones. She breaks into them and turns the camera on.
The first one shows her a picture of a sleeping person. His face was facing the camera. She takes a picture of it and runs it through the Montana police records. It comes back being Lt. Tony Boreanaz. She notices that there was a female arm draped over his side.
“Let’s see if I can identify the woman?” Mouse goes through the Lt.’s cellphone logs and spots her number.
It was his girlfriend, according to what she was seeing. The woman has sent him some naked pictures of herself.
“Let’s do a background check on you.”
Mouse finds the person. She was Sonja Chapman and she worked in human resources. Which made sense, since it would give him access to any police officer's information.
Mouse notices what the time was. An alert appears on her screen as it switches to one of the outside cameras. She watches as Gina’s SUV pulls into the driveway. She watches as Gina lets Sphinx out of the SUV and heads towards the front door.
Mouse gets up and walks downstairs, just as Gina comes walking in. She looks at her cousin “any luck?”
“Some, but I think there is more going on.” Gina was pissed that she let her anger get the best of her.
Her father always told her, to never let her emotions get in the way of business. Which, she knew he always did to a certain degree.
“Oh, there is a lot more going on. One of those numbers went to a Lt. at police headquarters.”
“Really? I wonder who and what their connection is to my sister.” Gina was puzzled as she looks at Mouse.
“I’m already digging into his file along with the other numbers I found. I have Arabella’s computer set to let me know when the search is done.” Mouse was ready to hit the hay.
“Do you want to sleep in the computer room or downstairs on the sofa?” Gina didn’t know what Mouse wanted to do.
“I’ll sleep in the computer room.” Mouse wanted to be there when the computer let her know what it found.
“Let me, get the fold away for you.” Gina heads upstairs to the linen storage closet and pulls out the fold away.
She grabs some clean sheets, pillows, and blankets. She walks it across the hallway to Arabella’s game room and sets it up for Mouse.
“Here let me help you, cousin.” Mouse helps Gina with making up the bed.
“Thanks.”
Between the two of them, they get the fold-away setup. Gina looks at Mouse “ I don’t know about you, but I’m going to take a shower and head to bed.”
“I’ll be right behind you, Gina.” Mouse hugs her cousin.
Gina returns the hug “sweet dreams.” As she walks out of the room.
She checks on her girls first, before heading to bed. She’s going to have to let Rebecca pick out a pet herself. As she walks out of Rebecca’s bedroom, she spots Cadmus.
“Come on boy, let’s get some sleep.” Gina heads towards her bedroom with Cadmus following behind her.
Jack’s House:
Haylee turns her alarm clock off, so she doesn’t wake her little sister. She and Catori had slept in Gina’s old bedroom. She puts on a pair of coveralls and her work boots. She walks across the hallway and knocks on her mother’s old bedroom door, before entering.
“Chayton, are you up?” Peeks into the room to see if her big brother was awake.
“I’m up, Haylee.” Chayton was putting his belt on. He notices Roxy and Waffle as they stick their heads into the room.
“Okay, I’ll be downstairs in the kitchen.” Haylee turns around and heads downstairs with Waffle and Roxy following her.
When she steps into the kitchen, she spots her grandfather sitting at the counter drinking a cup of coffee.
“Grandpa!” Haylee runs over to Jack.
A smile appears on Jack’s face when he hears Haylee’s voice. He turns around and puts his coffee mug on the counter.
“Come here and give your grandfather a hug.” Jack holds his arms open for Haylee.
Haylee runs over to Jack and hugs him. She missed her grandfather and was happy he was back home. She steps back and looks at her grandfather “why do your eyes look strange, grandpa?”
“It’s a long story, pumpkin. I’ll tell you and the family later.” Jack knew he had to tell all his family about his rebirth.
Haylee just looks at her grandfather and wonders why he looks so young and had wolf eyes. She knew she could trust him.
“Okay, I have to go and feed everyone.”
“I’ve already done it, Haylee. Besides, isn’t someone supposed to go outside with you?” Jack looks at Haylee.
“I was going outside with her, grandpa.” Chayton comes walking into the kitchen.
Chayton heard his grandfather’s deep voice when he walked into the kitchen. He stops and looks at his grandfather and couldn’t believe what he was seeing. His grandfather looked different.
Jack looks over towards Chayton and smiles. He was proud of the way his grandson handled himself with those police officers. He was going to need to increase his training, so he couldn’t be taken down again.
“That’s good, but your kids don’t need to feed the animals this morning. I took care of them.” When Jack got back to the house. He locked the other assassin Cecil captured in the jail cells under the horse barn.
“Grandpa, what is going on?” Chayton looks at his grandfather for an answer.
Jack looks at Chayton and knew he was no longer a child and would be eighteen years old in two more years. He looks at Haylee “why don’t you go over to your aunt’s house and tell her I want to meet my new child, Haylee.”
“Okay, grandpa.” She feeds Roxy and Waffle before she leaves.
Chayton was about to follow Haylee.
“She’ll be alright by herself, Chayton. I want to talk to you.” Jack watches as Haylee leaves through the back door. He knew Chaos and Sphinx were following her.
“What’s up grandpa?” Chayton looks at his grandfather and wonders what he wanted to talk about.
Jack takes a deep breath and looks at Chayton. He could sense that Chayton was wondering what was going on.
“Chayton, do you know what is going on with the family?”
“I know everyone has been harassed by the police and that mom has been attacked. Why? What is going on, grandpa?” Chayton knew when his grandfather gets involved, heads were going to roll.
“Someone has it out for your mother. They have connections inside the police force. Some people want to see your mother dead, all because
of how good of a cop she is.”
“People are trying to kill mom because she is a good cop?”
“Yes, and by harassing the family. They are hoping to force your mother to quit.” Jack figures that were why they were attacking the family.
“Don’t they know what you will do to them, grandpa?” Chayton knows how vengeful his grandfather can be.
“Some people are slow learners and are hoping I won’t do anything to them.” Jack figures they were underestimating what he would do.
“Why do people keep attacking this family, when they know it will sign their death warrant?” Chayton figures word would spread.
“Because they figure they can take on this family without suffering the consequences.” Barbara had walked into the kitchen and heard the question Chayton had asked.
She looks at Jack and wonders what happened to him. He didn’t look like she remembered.
“Okay, spill big brother. What has happened to you?” Barbara looks at her big brother for an answer.
Jack looks at his younger sister “I’ll explain everything to everyone at the same time, Barbara.”
“Okay, but it better be good.” Barbara wants whatever Jack took.
Chayton looks at his grandfather “looks like you’re in trouble with Aunt Barbara now, now grandpa.”
“Your grandfather is always in trouble with me, Chayton.” Barbara looks at Jack with a smirk on her face.
Chayton just shakes his head. He knew his aunt was a director in the British Secret Service. He walks past his grandfather and fixes himself a glass of orange juice.
Jack looks at his sister “I heard you adopted two new girls.”
“Yeah, one is capable of predicting the future and my other daughter is like your daughters.” Barbara didn’t mind raising a transgender daughter. Mouse had been transgender before she had the surgery.
“Are you sure, about raising two more girls?” Jack knew Mouse just turned twenty.
“I’m sure. These girls need me, and I can help them.” Barbara walks over to the coffee machine and brews a cup of coffee.
“Are they both American citizens?” Jack knew there might be some complications because of it.
“Yes, but I already made arrangements with D.C.’s Child Protective Services.”
“That must have been fun.” Jack takes a sip of his coffee.
Chayton spots his aunt Gina and her family coming up the back way from her house. Haylee and Arabella and the new girl were chasing after Trigger. It looked like Trigger had something in her mouth.
“Grandpa, Aunt Gina, and her family are approaching.” Chayton looks at Jack and his Aunt Barbara.
“Okay.” Jack takes another sip of his coffee.
Spare Bedroom, Jack’s House:
Bella is woken up by Lobo jumping onto the bed she was asleep on. He had heard people moving around outside the bedroom door. He licks Bella on the face.
“Uugghh! Doggy breath.” Bella wakes up and saw Lobo looking down at her.
She reaches up and scratches him under his muzzle. She loved her German Shepard/Wolf hybrid.
“Do you need to use the bathroom?”
Lobo just barks and jumps down off the bed. He had slept at the foot of the bed last night.
“Alright, let me get up and grab your leash.” Bella gets up out of bed and slips on a pair of worn blue jeans and an Alice Cooper t-shirt she bought at a thrift store.
She puts her tennis shoes on and grabs Lobo’s leash. Selina said she didn’t need to use a leash, but Bella didn’t want Lobo to run off and get attacked by all the wolves on the ranch. She was still amazed that they didn’t attack the coyote or the border collie she met last night.
“Come on boy, let's go potty.” Bella attaches Lobo’s leash to his collar and walks out of the bedroom.
Bella covers up a yawn as she walks down the stairs and to the front door. She opens the front door and walk outside onto the front porch and saw Roxy and Waffle running around. She didn’t see any of the wolves “I guess I can let you play with them, Lobo.”
Bella lets Lobo off his leash and watches as he jumps off the porch and runs out into the huge yard. He starts playing with Waffle and Roxy. Bella watches from the porch as the three of them play.
The front door opens behind Bella and Haylee comes walking out with Trigger trailing behind her. Trigger runs and jumps off the porch and starts playing with the other animals. Bella turns and spots Haylee watching them play.
“You’re up early, Haylee.”
“I’m always up before anyone else, except Selina and my grandpa.” Haylee watches as Trigger nips Lobo and runs off.
“Why are you always up before everyone?” Bella was curious.
“Because I feed the animals before I go to school. Besides, Aunt Barbara, grandpa, and my big brother Chayton is up right now with Aunt
Gina, Uncle Arnold, and my cousins in the kitchen.” Haylee smiled when she noticed how Waffle was chasing Trigger.
“Your grandfather is here now?” Bella was surprised that Julia’s father was back.
“Yep, and the men who hurt my mother are going to feel grandpa’s anger.” Haylee knew what her grandpa was capable of.
Bella thinks about what Haylee just said. She remembered Julia telling her one time that her father was a very dangerous man.
“Is there any word about your mother, yet?”
“You’ll have to ask my grandpa. He would know since Selina isn’t here.” Haylee watches the four animals play.
“I’ll do that. Well, I better feed Lobo, before he decides to chase after a rabbit.” Bella starts walking down the step and over to her jeep. She opens it and pulls Lobo’s dish out. She puts his food in it.
Bella turns around and whistles for Lobo. She spots him stopping and running over to her.
“You can feed him up here, next time.” Haylee looks over towards Bella.
“Thanks, Haylee.”
Jack’s Private Lear Jet:
Bree was asleep and had her head on Aylin’s lap as they enter Montana airspace. They had been woken up in the middle of the night and driven to a private airfield. Even Jester was contacted and brought to the airfield.
When they boarded the plane, Tizzy, Lien, Ikaika, and Omphile had been on the plane. After a few hours of flying, they landed again and picked up Cheshire. Lien had been excited that her grandmother was coming with them. She was asleep on Cheshire’s lap as well.
Jamie looks at Cheshire “can someone tell me what is going on here?” She was curious.
Cheshire looks at the young blonde woman and wonders who she is? She was already on the plane when she got on.
“Uncle Jack is calling in the cavalry.” Tizzy looks at Jamie.
Tizzy already figured out that she was working with Shade and Hatter. She heard Bree call her auntie Jamie.
“Okay, who is Uncle Jack?” Jamie looks at Aylin for an answer.
“He’s my mother’s older brother and the guy we work for.” Aylin hadn’t gotten around to telling Jamie about who they worked for yet.
“Okay, that’s good to know. Still, why are we being called in?” Jamie didn’t mind, but she wanted to know why they were called in.
“Because Jack’s oldest daughter was almost killed, young lady. Family looks after family.” Cheshire spoke and tried not to wake her granddaughter.
“Oh!” An evil smile appears on Jamie’s face.
That meant she gets to have some fun. She was enjoying working with Hatter and Shade.
Mark leans next to Aylin “I told you, your blood made her crazy.”
Aylin just elbows, Mark. There was a smile on her face when she does it. She was trying not to move too much because Bree was asleep.
“We’ll be landing soon, Mrs. Patel,” Larry informs Cheshire they were close to the Bounty Ranch.
Bounty Ranch, Jack’s House 1300 hrs.:
Rebecca was looking at everyone as they sat at the huge dining room table. Her mother was sitting next to her. She looks at the big man that was her new grandfather. He was sitting at the head of the table. She spent the morning getting to know him. She also got to know her aunt from England and her cousins from England as well. Well, one of them was from England and the other two were from Washington D.C.
She looks across the table at the Latino woman sitting next to her cousin Chayton. She was helping her grandfather find the people responsible for almost killing her mother’s sister in the hospital.
Selina had come home after dropping off clean clothes for Debbie and Christmas. She checked on them and Julia while she was there. Julia was still in critical condition. She loves Julia like a daughter and hopes she gets better.
On the way back to the ranch, she contacted Larry to see where he was and if he had everyone. Larry informed her he should be landing around 1400hrs. their time. After that, she arrived home and started making lunch for everyone. The girls and Jack had made breakfast for everyone and left the kitchen spotless.
Around 1300hrs. lunch was ready. She and the girls take everything out to the dining room table. While everyone is eating lunch, she goes back into the kitchen and switches the television over to monitor. She accesses the radar feed and looks for the transponder code for the Lear Jet carrying Cheshire and Hatter.
She spots the plane at the outer edge of the radar. Calculating how fast they are moving she figures they will be at the ranch by 1430hrs. She leaves the screen up and goes to inform Jack.
1430hrs. Ranches Landing Strip, Bounty Ranch:
Jack, Gina, Selina, and Arnold watch as a white and blue Lear Jet lands on the airstrip. It comes to a complete stop in front of them. Everybody watches as the door opens and the Cheshire comes walking out first. She helps her granddaughter down the steps.
Following behind Cheshire was her second oldest daughter Omphile, then Tizzy, and her husband. After them were Mark, Aylin, Bree and finally Jamie. Jack notices the young girl holding Aylin’s hand the artificial leg she had. Anika had informed him that she had a new granddaughter and that Aylin and Mark had adopted a young handicapped girl.
Bree saw all the people waiting for them. She steps close to Aylin as they stood on the tarmac. She wonders which of the three guys was her uncle Jack.
Aylin looks down at Bree “it’s okay, sweetie. No one here will hurt you. You’re Uncle Jack and Aunt Cheshire won’t allow it.”
“Which one is Uncle Jack?” Bree looks up at her mother.
“Uncle Jack is the big guy with black hair.” Aylin points towards Jack.
Bree looks at the guy her mother pointed at and couldn’t believe how big he looks. He looked like one of the wrestlers that Mark liked.
“That’s Uncle Jack?”
“Yes, and see those wolves behind him.” Aylin points towards three wolves that were walking towards them.
“Yes ma’am.” Bree watches as the wolves come closer to them.
“He raised them. Those are his wolves and will protect this family. That includes you now.” Aylin taps Bree lightly on the nose.
Jamie leans close to Mark “is she sure about that with the wolves?”
A smirk appears on Mark’s face “yes, she’s sure. Those wolves won’t attack us.”
Jamie looks one more time at the wolves. She has never seen wolves that big before. She turns back around and starts walking with Aylin and Mark.
Tizzy and her husband walk up to Jack. She was informed about Julia by her mother. Her mother also didn’t know why the family have been given the chokers and the bracelets.
“How is Julia, Uncle Jack?” Tizzy noticed that Jack’s eyes look like wolf eyes.
“She’s still in critical condition, Tizzy.”
“Do you know who did this to her?”
“Yes, let’s head towards the house and talk about this.” Jack turns to lead everyone back to the house.
“Come on monkey, let’s head towards the house.” Ikaika picks Lien up so he could give her a piggyback ride.
Cheshire catches up with Jack “do we know who is responsible for hurting Julia?”
“Yes. Thanks to information recorded by Julia’s friend Bella Killjoy. We know who put the contract out on Julia and the gang that was hired to
kill her. I even have the second assassin who went to the hospital and tried to kill Julia a second time.” Jack checked on him before he sat down to have lunch with his family.
“How do you want to play this?” Cheshire was surprised Jack hasn’t done anything yet.
“I have Mouse tracking the person who put the contract out. She put him on the no-fly list and all private airfields in this state have been warned as well.”
“Don’t most of the private airfields know you?” Cheshire looks at Jack as they walk towards his house.
“Yes, but there are a few that don’t like taking orders from anyone. So, I have dispatched some of my agents to watch those airfields.” Jack was going to make sure Pierre Soghanalian pays for trying to kill his daughter and threatening his family.
“Who put the hit out on Julia, Jack?” Cheshire wants to know who is dumb enough to poke the wolf.
“Pierre Soghanalian. According to the information, Mouse found. He is the son of Viktor Bout.”
“Did you say, Viktor Bout?” Cheshire was surprised Jack mentioned that name.
“Yes, do you know him?” Jack was surprised Cheshire knew that name.
“Oh, yeah. I know him very well. He has a permanent limp to his right leg where I shot him.” Cheshire remembered shooting him when she went after the bastard back in Ukraine.
“I can’t believe you missed him.” Jack knew Cheshire very rarely missed who she was shooting at.
“I missed because the bastard dropped a wall on me. I was lucky it didn’t crush me.” Cheshire hated the fact she was pinned under a section of a wall.
“Well, his son is following in his footsteps.”
“Then, I guess I need to shoot him in his leg, so father and son have something in common.” Cheshire wouldn’t mind making his life miserable.
“I’m leaving him to my sister. MI5 and Interpol want him. So, I’m going to let her go after him. Because, if I do.”
“He’ll be brought back here to the ranch and Chaos and the boys will have fun.” Cheshire knew what Jack would do.
“Exactly.”
“Why did you want Hatter and her family here?”
“I’m sending her, whoever the girl is with them, Bella and Mark to deliver a message. A message so loud and clear that the cartel that they work for, understands what it will cost them.” Jack wanted them to know who they were messing with.
“Oh, you know that is going to make Hatter’s day. As for who the new girl is, her name is Jamie and I think she is Hatter’s and Mark’s new
partner.” Cheshire had paid attention to the three of them on the flight down.
The two of them walk up to the house, with everyone else following them.
Earlier in the morning before Cheshire’s Arrival:
Sophia looks at the clothes her wife laid out on the bed. She notices that Naeun didn’t lay out any panties for her to wear. She goes over to the dresser drawer in the bedroom they were sleeping in at her uncle’s place to get some. When she opens the dresser drawer they should be in, she notices all her panties were missing.
She wonders what Naeun had done with her panties. She knows she packed them. She hears the door to their bedroom open as her wife comes walking in.
“Sweetie, what did you do with the panties I packed?” Sophia looks at her wife for an answer.
“I burned them. You aren’t allowed to wear any more panties or pants until I give you the okay.” Naeun walks over to Sophia and kisses her.
“You do know, it’s hard to move around and fight in a dress or skirt.” Sophia looks into Naeun’s eyes when she says that.
“You’re not going to be doing any fighting while in your condition. You are only halfway through the first month of your pregnancy. Plus, you’re still adjusting to your new form. Once you have adjusted to your new body, I’ll consider letting you go out into the field.”
“You do know I’m a grown woman, don’t you?” Sophia knew she still needed to train in her new form.
“Yes, but I’m not going to risk my mate’s life or our unborn kids yet.”
“Kids?” That comment caught Sophia off guard.
“Yes, kids.” A smile appears on Naeun’s elven face.
She drops her towel and walks over to the bed, where she laid out her clothes, before her shower. She glances over her shoulder towards her wife Sophia. She noticed Sophia had a stunning look on her face.
“Your Uncle Jack didn’t seem startled when we revealed what we were to him.” Naeun had been surprised by Jack’s reaction.
Sophia shakes her head to clear it “you did notice that he has been changed, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I noticed, and I also noticed he has been touched by Death as well. It’s rare for someone to meet Death himself and still be alive.” Naeun removes her towel and starts getting dressed.
“I still have a lot to learn.” Sophia starts getting dressed in the clothes her wife laid out for her.
“Your uncle did say, we could go around in our natural forms.” Naeun walks over and helps tighten the laces on Sophia’s corset. The corset helps support Sophia’s big breasts.
After the two of them are dressed. They go downstairs to join everyone for breakfast. They couldn’t believe how many children there were in the house.
Naeun leans close to Sophia “this is how many children Sunny, and I are hoping you and Becky will give us.”
“When will you be able to have children?” Sophia looks at her wife.
“Not for another twenty years.” Naeun knew her heat cycle came around every twenty years.
They join everyone at the dining room table for breakfast. After breakfast, they help clean up and take a tour of the property, with Haylee and her pets being their guide.
After Cheshire’s family Arrival:
Jack looks at all the grown-ups gathered in the living room. The kids were with Sophia, Alyona, and Silvia in the den watching movies. Jack looks at his children, nieces, and family members.
“As most of you might have noticed, Cheshire and I have undergone some changes. To give you the short version of the changes done to me.
I died from a lethal wound given to me after all of you left Sanctuary Ranch. A four-man hit team had been sent to kill me. I managed to kill all four people, but one of them managed to deliver a lethal blow to me.”
“Okay, so you died. How did that change you?” Gina wanted to know what happened to her father.
“I met death, sweetheart and he gave me two choices. The first choice was I could continue to finally rest or come back and continue doing what I have been doing for years.”
“And you decided to come back to us.” Alyona had come into the living room to hear what her father was going to say.
Jack looks at Alyona “yes, I couldn’t leave any of you. Also, there is still too much work for me to do. So, I was sent back in better shape than I
have ever been. I also was given a gift as well.”
“What’s that gift, Uncle Jack?” Aylin was curious.
“I can summon and control wolves, Aylin.” Jack looks at his niece.
“So, something boring.” Aylin was hoping it was something amazing.
Mark looks at Aylin with a disappointed and surprised look on his face. He couldn’t believe his girlfriend would say that to her uncle.
Aylin noticed the look on Mark’s face “what? Uncle Jack can already control wolves.”
Mark just shakes his head at her comment. He needs to talk with her later.
“So, Death himself sent you back, like you are now, big brother?” Charlotte looks at Jack and couldn’t believe how young and strong he looked now.
“Yes.” Jack looks at his younger sister.
“Next time you meet with him. Can you ask him to make me young again as well?” Charlotte was jealous that her brother got a second chance.
“Mom!” Mouse looks at her mother with a surprised look on her face.
“What?”
“Mrs. Basset, Death is not someone you want to be indebted to.” Naeun had stayed to hear what Sophia’s uncle had to say.
Charlotte looks at Naeun and wonders who she was and what she meant. She had been surprised when Sophia told her, that Naeun was her wife.”
“I guess it's my turn to explain myself.” Cheshire stands up and puts Lin onto Tizzy’s lap.
Lin didn’t want to leave her grandmother, so she was allowed to stay. She watches her grandmother as she stood next to her Uncle Jack.
“For those of you that were at the ranch when I was stabbed, protecting Jack. You remember that me, Tizzy, and those two ladies that were
there took me back to their place to heal me. Well, while I was being healed. I died and was drifting up to heaven when I was stopped by a cat-headed Egyptian goddess. I can’t remember her name right now, but she said it wasn’t my time yet and sent me back to my body.”
“So, let me get this straight.” Gina stands up and walks over to her father and Cheshire. She could tell that Cheshire’s eyes were cat-like and so were her movements as well.
Jack looks at Gina as she examines him and Cheshire. He could tell she was being inquisitive about the two of them.
“Why would Death and an ancient cat goddess be interested in you two?” Gina was puzzled.
“Who knows, sweetie. All Death said is that my work here isn’t done yet. I could have passed on, but I could leave the family or your mother
yet.” Jack loved his family a lot.
“As for me, I was told the same thing, Gina. The Cat goddess said it wasn’t my time yet. So, whatever she has planned for me, I don’t know yet.” Cheshire was puzzled as well, but she didn’t want to leave her family either.
“So, you guys were giving a second chance on life?” Gina looks at her aunt and father.
“Yes.” Jack and Cheshire answer at the same time.
“That’s just creepy.” Jester shivers from that statement.
“Your niece and your cousin, Mrs. Bounty was given a second chance as well.” Naeun looks at Gina.
“What do you mean?” Then it dawns on Gina what Naeun meant.
Naeun concentrates on Sophia to communicate telepathy to Sophia. She feels Sophia answer her as she starts walking towards the living room.
“You wanted me, sweetie?” Sophia walks over to her wife.
“Yes, I think it's time we reveal ourselves to the rest of your family.” Naeun had stood up next to Sophia.
“Are you sure?” Sophia looks into her wife’s eyes.
“Yes.” Naeun drops the glimmer hiding Sophia and herself.
Sophia and Naeun look identical, except Sophia was wearing a gaze dress and corset that supported her torpedo-shaped breasts. She also had geometric silver tattoos that covered some of her body. Her skin was a dark blue color with long platinum white hair. Both women have lavender eye color as well.
Naeun was dressed in buckskin pants, white blouse and had several earrings in her elf-shaped ears. Naeun looks at all the stun looks on everyone’s faces.
“I’m I seeing things or are there two Dark Elves standing in the living room?” Shade couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He knew people in New York that would pay plastic surgeons to make them over like the two women standing in front of him.
“You have now entered the Twilight Zone!” Jester couldn’t resist as she starts humming the theme song to the Twilight zone.
“Okay, that explains a few things.” Charlotte looks at Sophia.
“Sorry, auntie. Naeun and I are mates. She saved my life but to do it. She had to perform a spell and share her blood with me. That’s why I look identical to my wife.” Sophia was looking directly at her aunt.
“Wow!” Mouse was surprised.
“Okay, does anyone else have any surprises that they need to share?” Tizzy looks at everyone when she asks that question.
“I think I’ll go back and check on the kids.” Sophia lets the glimmer she used before mask her again.
“I want to learn how to do that.” Hatter could think of a few useful ways to use that ability.
Jester looks at Aylin and could see she was getting some wicked ideas. She knew when Hatter did that, something bad was going to happen.
“It takes training, Aylin.” Naeun could feel that Aylin was a dangerous person.
“Can we get back on subject here?” Gina looks at everyone.
She turns towards her dad and aunt “how are we going to help Julia, dad?”
Jack looks at his daughter “Bella, Hatter, Jester, and Shade. I want you four to go after the gang that took the contract to kill Julia. Bella, you know where they live and are hiding. That’s why I want you to work with Hatter and her group. Also, I want you to leave a loud clear message on what happens when you attack this family. Tizzy, I want you to work with the Countess to apprehend Pierre Soghanalian. I want him brought in alive at all cost.”
“No offense Countess, but wouldn’t mom be a better choice to go after him?” Tizzy was curious why her uncle wouldn’t send her mom.
A smile appears on Cheshire’s face “sweetie if I go. I’ll end up hurting him so badly. That he might not make it back here for interrogation.” The last words from Cheshire’s mouth dripped with venom.
“Oh!” Tizzy knew what her mother was capable of.
“How about me and Mouse, daddy?” Gina looks at her father.
“You are coming with me and Cheshire down to Police Headquarters and were going to clean house. I already know a few people who are behind the harassment of our family. As for Mouse, she is going to coordinate everything from your house, Gina, since Arabella has a top-notch computer system.” Jack was going to use his authority to clean house.
“How about us, Jack?” Alex looks towards his brother-in-law for an answer.
Alex and Robert had come to the ranch at Jack’s request with their daughter. Arnold and Tizzy’s husband Ikaika were all sitting near each other.
“You four and Naeun will protect the house with the wolves. Naeun, I can assume you know how to fight and use offense magic?” He looks at Sophia’s wife.
An evil grin appears on her face “Oh, I have been known to be a vicious person in combat.”
“Well, I better make room in my Jeep for the three of you.” Bella was about to stand up.
“Here’s the keys to my Hummer. Take it instead.” Gina tosses her car keys to Bella.
“But I wanted to drive the hummer.” Hatter pouts as she watches as Bella catches the car keys.
“You can take my hummer, sis.” Jack hands the keys to his hummer to his sister.
“What are you going to drive?” Charlotte looks at her brother.
“Julia’s patrol car. It belongs to me anyway.” Jack had the spare keys to Julia’s SUV.
“Is there anything off-limits to us, Mr. Bounty?” Jester looks towards Jack.
“No! Use your imagination on leaving the message.”
“Oh, goodie! I get to roast some nuts!” A smile appears on Hatter’s face.
Shade just shakes his head at Hatter’s comment.
“It’s not Christmas time yet.” Jester knew what Hatter was planning.
“I don’t care. I like roasted nuts over an opened flame.” A wicked smile appears on Hatter’s face.
“You two are going to put me in the grave early.” Shade looks at Jester and Hatter when he says that.
“How are you two, related?” Bella looks at Hatter and Jester.
“She’s my blood sister.” Hatter points towards Jester.
“They both are crazy.” Shade loved both of them and care for Jester like a sister.
“Bella, does Lobo have any body armor?” Jack looks at the German Shepard mix.
“Yes sir. I have a military-grade body armor for him.” Bella picked it up at an Army surplus store.
Tizzy noticed Lin was sound asleep on her lap. She knew it was unusual for her to be napping.
Naeun saw the puzzled look on Tizzy’s face “I put her to sleep. No child should have to hear what we are about to do.”
“I don’t know if I should thank you or kick your ass for using a spell on my daughter.” Tizzy was as protected of Lin as Julia was of her children.
“I’m sorry I upset you, but what we were talking about is not for children’s ears.” Naeun knew that was why the other children were in the den.
“She’s right, Tizzy.” Alyona walks over to Tizzy and picks Lin up from her.
“I know, it’s we have experienced someone doing the same thing to us in Florida.” Tizzy releases Lin. She knew she could trust Alyona.
“She’ll be safe here with me and Uncle Robert and everyone else.”
Alyona carries Lin upstairs to her bedroom and lays her down on her bed. Sphinx had followed the two of them.
“Sphinx, protect Lin.”
Sphinx jumps up on the bed and lay down near Lin.
“Good boy!” Alyona scratches between his ears before she leaves.
Los Zetas leader’s Mansion, Colombia, South America
Osiel Quintero was asleep in his huge bed with several naked women. One of the women sleeping with him was a blonde-haired woman that looked like she had been beaten and was drooling from the drugs he gave her.
Three figures dressed in form-fitting black bodysuits move about the mansion, slitting the throats of cartel members. All three members were
wearing a strange-looking masks and they all had red eyes. One mask looked like a coyote, another one looked like a jaguar, and the last one was a white skull with an eagle covering the head.
They move throughout the mansion like mice as they kill all the members there. When they arrive at Osiel’s bedroom. The person wearing the eagle covering a white skull mask touches each girl and causes all their injuries to heal. The figure also causes all the drugs that were in their system to leak out of their pores.
“Take them out of here. They are innocent, also take all the money and jewels and anything of value as well.” The figure wearing the jaguar mask looks at the coyote person.
Coyote picks two of the girls up like they weigh nothing and carries them down to the armor Range Rover Osiel owned. They go back upstairs and get the last girl two girls and carry them downstairs and put them in the Range Rover. The other two figures were removing anything of value and once they had everything, they put it in the Range Rover as well.
Osiel wakes up hanging from a tree. He spots three figures wearing animal shape masks and with glowing red eyes standing before him.
“Who the fuck are you three?”
“We are the spirits of the jungle. You went after the Devil’s Bounty Hunter’s family. This is his message to you.” Coyote snaps his fingers, and
the mansion blows sky-high, leaving a deep cater. The fields of Coca plants that Osiel owned burst into fire and the processing homes, buildings, and everything the Los Zetas owned or operated in Colombia and South America burst into flames.
The figure wearing the eagle/ skull mask snaps its fingers. Members that worked for the Los Zetas in Colombia dropped dead.
“All your members in Colombia are now dead. You’ll be joining them, but instead of leaving your head for people to see. I’m going to give you a special gift from him.” Coyote looks at the Jaguar.
The person wearing the Jaguar mask steps up to Osiel and extends their claws from their covered hand. They rake the claws across Osiel’s chest, digging deep into his flesh. They claw his chest a second time, tearing into his flesh.
Osiel screams as the person claws cut into his chest. His chest felt like it was on fire from both strikes.
“You are going to be dead in two days and it won’t be pleasant, either. Your body will decay, and you will feel it as you die.”
“I will have my revenge on that Gringo.” Osiel looks at the three figures.
“No, you won’t because your kids will never remember who you are. Their minds will be wiped cleaned and given new memories. They will also be placed with parents who will show them a better life.” Coyote had gotten his orders from Don Juan Carlos and recruited the others like himself.
He never knew there were others like him. It was after he got back from helping Hatter and her people, that he met others like him.
“Goodbye, Mr. Quintero” Coyote extends his claws and cut Mr. Quintero down.
Coyote and his other friends walk into the jungle and disappear.
Jack’s Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
“Oh, I think I have died and gone to heaven.” Shade looks at all the weapons available in the armory to them.
Jester walks into the armory and starts selecting a bunch of weapons, explosives, and other things they were going to need. Bella was right behind her selecting weapons as well. Shade picks out one of the newest sniping rifles, he has been training with Anika on. It was the same make and model as hers. He also selects a few weapons as well. He looks over towards Hatter “aren’t you going to select anything?”
“Nope, I have everything I need.” Hatter was going to use the new weapons she got when she went to South America.
She’s been dying to use the lethal needles in her new rifle to see what they do. She also had her other weapons as well.
“Are you guys finished?” Hatter looks at Jester and Shade.
“We’re ready.” Shade had everything he wanted.
“I agree.” Jester had her selection of weapons.
Bella had her weapons out in her Jeep. She did pick up some experimental ammo for her guns.
“I’m ready. Let’s go.” Bella had everything she needed.
The four of them leave the armory and head out to Gina’s hummer. They load their weapons in the back of it and get it. Bella drives since she knows where they are going.
It takes them at least forty-five minutes to arrive at one of the stash houses, Bella located. She parks the hummer a few blocks away from the house. Everyone grabs their gear and heads towards the house.
“Oh, I have this.” Jester takes one of the round explosive disks she took from the armory and place it on the wall of the stash house.
Stash House:
Alonso looks at his men “can’t any of you kill that bitch?”
“She’s too well protected, Alonso.” Miguel looks at his boss.
Every person they sent to kill Julia Bounty, her mother, and Julia’s wife in the hospital have gone missing. The thing was, they didn’t know who was doing it. One minute they were in contact with them and the next, there was no answer.
“Our job is to kill that bitch. As long as she is alive, we won’t get paid. Now, I want her dead!” Alonso stands up off his throne.
Just as he says those words, a nearby wall explodes inwards. As the dust and smoke clear, a female figure appears wearing a black top hat.
“Hello boys, it’s party time.” An evil smile appears on Jester’s face.
Stash House:
“Hello boys, it’s party time.” An evil smile appears on Jester’s face.
She tosses two softball-size balls into the room. They explode, just before hitting the floor showering everyone in a thick cloud of glitter. Jester moves fast through the falling glitter towards the nearest guy.
Right behind her, is Hatter with her dart rifle. She fires at several nearby guys, hitting them with the specially coated darts from her rifle. The men that get hit with the darts, start convulsing from the chemical that the darts injected into them. They start forming at the mouth and shaking violently.
Shade jumps past Hatter with his sword drawn and slices through another guy. The gang members were still disoriented from the explosion and from the glitter that was covering everything. Just as some of them tried to fire their weapon, they get hit by one of Hatter’s darts and start shaking.
If it wasn’t Hatter hitting them with her darts. It was Jester swinging her cane like a bat and hitting them on the side of their heads. Sometimes she would swing and hit them in their crouch area with a sadist smile on her face.
Bella watches as Hatter, Jester, and Shade fight or cut down gang members. She looks around and spots the leader running towards the back of the place. She chases after him along with Lobo. Jack wanted to have a word with him and she couldn’t blame him either.
Alonso runs as fast as he can. He glances over his shoulder and spots an angry tan and black german shepherd chasing after him. He notices the dog was covered in body armor. Behind him were a Latino woman wearing a bulletproof vest, chasing after him and the dog.
Bree watches as Lobo chases after Alonso. Every time Alonso threw something in Lobo’s path, he either jumped over it or dodge around it.
“¡Atrápalo, Lobo!” Bree watches as Lobo jumps over a chair Alonso threw in his way.
Lobo leaps and knocks Alonso down onto the ground, face first. He spins around and growls at Alonso as he laid on the ground.
“I wouldn’t move if I was you or he’ll rip your throat out.” Bree stopped and had her gun pointed at Alonso.
“Who the fuck are you?” Alonso wanted to know who the people were that attacked his stash house.
“Friends of Julia Bounty, asshole!” Bree walks over and cuffs Alonso’s hands behind his back.
Bree isn’t gentle when she cuffs Alonso. She picks Alonso up off the ground by the plastic cuffs.
“Hey, bitch be careful. I have rights you know.” Alonso looked at the dog standing in front of him.
“You forfeited your rights when you went after Mrs. Bounty. The only thing you have now is whatever Mr. Bounty gives you.” Bree starts walking Alonso back towards the house.
When she arrives, she spots Hatter, Jester, and Shade cuffing a few people. Others were laying on the ground and floor. Some of them looked like they had met the point of a sword. She spotted blood trickling down Jester’s right arm.
“Are you okay, Jester?” Bree was concerned as she looks at Jester.
“I’m fine. It’s only a flesh wound.” Jester’s arm had been grazed by a bullet.
“Take all the money, weapons, and blow the rest up.” Hatter knew what her uncle wanted to do to the place.
“Ladies, the hummer isn’t going to be able to support everyone we need to take back to the ranch.” Shade knew they couldn’t take everyone.
“Give me a few minutes.” Hatter puts her rifle away and runs away from the group.
“Where is she going?” Bree looks at Shade since he was her boyfriend.
“To get us a ride.” Shade knew what Hatter was doing.
“Does she even know how to drive?” Bree didn’t know much about Hatter, except what she has observed so far.
“She knows how to drive.” Shade knows Hatter has been driving since she was thirteen years old.
Jester drags out some more prisoners they didn’t kill or seriously injured. She puts them with the rest. As for the injured ones, she looks over towards Shade “what do we do with these punks?”
Shade looks over towards them “call the paramedics to come and pick them up. It’s more than they deserve.”
“Are you sure?” Jester wanted to make sure.
“Yes, I’m sure.” Shade wouldn’t kill unarmed or injured people.
“Okay, you’re the boss.” Jester calls 911 to come and take care of the injured.
While she is on the phone, a white cargo van approaches and stops at their location. Hatter was sitting in the driver's seat.
“Told you she knew how to drive.” Shade walks over to the van and starts tossing their prisoners into it.
Bree looks at Alonso “just because you’re in this van, doesn’t mean I and my pet won’t be joining you.”
Bree takes over driving duties from Hatter. She follows behind Shade as he drives the Hummer back towards the ranch. She wonders what Mr. Bounty and his partner is going to do to these men?
“Boss, we have a problem.” Liam looks at the rearview monitor as a black military hummer came towards them.
He just noticed it a few miles back, when they left the safe house his boss had spent the night at. He hadn’t spotted it until they were heading towards the private airfield where a plane was waiting for them. His boss had gotten word that Mr. Bounty was back from wherever he had been and was looking for the people responsible for trying to kill his daughter.
Pierre Soghanalian looks upfront towards the monitor mounted in the dash and saw a black military hummer coming towards them. It was approaching fast, and they were still a good distance out from the plane waiting for them.
“Get rid of them, Liam.” Soghanalian had a bad feeling about who was in that hummer.
“You got it, boss.” Liam touches a button on the dash.
Several hidden panels open, displaying several switches. He flicks one as oil starts spraying from underneath the trunk. The town car Liam was driving was equipped with several hidden gadgets.
Tizzy and Charlotte had learned the location where Pierre Soghanalian had been hiding out. Mouse had used the satellites in orbit and hacked all the traffic cameras Montana had. She also used her uncle’s communication satellites to search for Pierre Soghanalian's cellphone. She spent the early morning setting up a program she uses for MI 6 to track down criminals and government leaders.
Once Mouse got the location, she gave it to her mother and Tizzy. She was monitoring her mom and Tizzy as they went after Pierre Soghanalian. Her uncle Jack’s hummer was equipped with a GPS tracker and hidden cameras.
Tizzy spotted the town car they were chasing start spraying something from underneath it. She braces herself as she feels the tires of the hummer hit the slick surface.
“Oh, he wants to play dirty.” Tizzy keeps the hummer from spinning out of control.
Tizzy presses a button on the dash of the hummer and tiny spikes pop out of the tire. She couldn’t believe how well equipped her uncle’s hummer was.
“Is uncle Jack always this prepared?” Tizzy continues after Mr. Soghanalian.
“Yes, he is.” Charlotte knew her brother was always prepared. Most of it was from his SRS training and when he used to work for MI6.
Liam saw that the oil slick didn’t do anything to slow his pursuers down. He flicks another switch, and the trunk lid opens. A swarm of small drones exists from the trunk and head towards the hummer. Once they surround the hummer, they start exploding.
Tizzy and Charlotte feel the hummer rock as explosions go off around them. Charlotte couldn’t believe this person was doing everything they could to stop them.
“Does this hummer have any onboard weapons?” Charlotte wonders if her brother had anything helpful built into this hummer.
“Yeah, it does.” Tizzy switches on the HUDs display.
Charlotte spots that right under the hummer were some missiles and grappling line. She arms the mini-missiles and targets the back of the town car with them.
“Fire in the hole.” Charlotte presses the blinking red button.
Both women watch as four mini-missiles launch from the side of, the hummer and strike the back of the town car. It sends the town car spinning out of control and causes it to come to a complete stop.
Tizzy stops near the damaged town car and exits the hummer. Charlotte exists from the passenger side. Both women were wearing full body armor as they approach the damaged town car. Tizzy spots the driver's unconscious form slump against the steering wheel. Charlotte spots Pierre Soghanalian lying unconscious in the back seat of the town car.
Tizzy tries the doors, but they were locked. She looks towards Charlotte “we're going to need to cut them out of the car.”
Charlotte pulls her cellphone out and dials Jack's number.
Montana Police Headquarters:
Jack, Cheshire, and Gina were heading towards Police Headquarters when Jack’s cellphone starts ringing. He pulls it out and notices it was his sister. He presses accept “what can I do for you, sis?”
“We need a tow truck and a way to get into an armored car.” Charlotte watches as Tizzy tries several different ways to break into the town car.
“I’ll send Thomas from Lazy Dog Towing. He’ll be able to tow the vehicle and break into it.” Jack knew it took specialized equipment to break into an armored vehicle.
“Thanks, big brother.”
“You’re welcome. Tell Thomas he can have the car and whatever is in it.”
“Will do.” Charlotte ends the phone call.
Charlotte looks over towards Tizzy “Jack is sending a person he trusts to break into the car and tow it away.”
“Cool!” Tizzy noticed the driveshaft and rear axle were damaged and weren’t going anywhere.
Charlotte looks through the spider-webbed glass at Pierre Soghanalian's unconscious form. She couldn’t believe this man was the reason her niece was in critical condition. She wants this man to receive the punishment he deserved for hurting his niece.
Thirty minutes go by as Charlotte and Tizzy wait for the tow truck to show up. Tizzy wonders if this guy was ever going to show up. She looks at charlotte “are you sure Uncle Jack said he would send the guy?”
“I’m sure because here he comes.” Charlotte spots a vehicle coming towards them.
Thomas covers up a yawn as he approaches the location Mr. Bounty gave him. He spots a black military hummer and two figures wearing full body armor. They were standing near a damaged town car that Mr. Bounty told him about.
He turns the flatbed truck around, so he can pull the town car onto the back of the truck. He gets out and walks over to the two figures.
“Which one of you is Charlotte Basset?” Thomas looks at the two women.
“I am. Let me guess, my brother sent you.” Charlotte looks at Thomas.
He had a rough rugged look about him. He had a nice muscular body from what she could see. He had short black hair and a strong jaw. The uniform he was wearing didn’t do him justice. She could see him wearing a good tailor suit. Hell, he would make a nice person to recruit.
“Yeah, it's hard to believe Mr. Bounty is your brother.” Thomas couldn’t believe this British woman standing in front of him was related to Jack.
“Well, he is. Do you think you can get the occupants out of this car?” Charlotte taps the town car.
Thomas could tell that the woman he was talking to, was admiring him. A smile appears on his face. He had to admit that she wasn’t bad-looking. She looked to maybe be in her early fifties and spoke with a British accent.
“I have the perfect tool for it.” Thomas turns and walks back to his truck.
He grabs the plasma cutter, gas tank, welding mask, and a pair of heavy-duty gloves. He walks over to the armored car and starts setting everything up. He plugs into an outlet on his truck and starts cutting.
Tizzy and Charlotte stand nearby and watches as Thomas cuts the doors off the town car. Tizzy leans next to Charlotte “you know, he doesn’t look half bad.”
Charlotte just gives Tizzy the look she gives her daughter when she does something bad. She does wonder how old Thomas was. She continues to watch as Thomas works.
“Alright ladies, they are all yours.” Thomas cuts the plasma cutter off.
“Thanks, Thomas.” Tizzy pulls out her quick cuffs and cuff both men’s hands behind their backs.
Tizzy hands the driver to Charlotte first. After Charlotte removes the driver from the town car. She goes to remove Pierre Soghanalian from the car. She makes sure to remove any weapons he had concealed on him. She wasn’t going to let this bastard break free from them.
“Let’s take him back to the ranch.” Tizzy secured both men in the back of the hummer.
Charlotte looks at Thomas “it’s been nice meeting you, sir.”
“And you ma’am.” He pulls a business card out of his pocket and hands it to Charlotte.
Charlotte accepts it “thanks.”
A smile appears on his face “if you ever need my services or just want to talk.”
“I’ll do that.” Charlotte gets into the hummer.
A smirk appears on Tizzy’s face as she gets into the hummer as well.
Montana Police Headquarters:
Jack parks Julia’s SUV as he, Cheshire, Chaos, Cadmus, and Gina exit from it. A few spaces down from him, three black vans waited. As soon as the occupants from those vehicles spot Jack exiting from the SUV. They all get out and walk over to their boss.
Gina spotted the vans that belonged to Alpha squad as soon as they pulled into the parking lot. They had to make a stop at the Federal courthouse to pick up several arrest warrants. The information Mouse had managed to gather from several burn phones, Julia’s boss’s laptop, and his home computer gave them clues to what was going on.
The information Bella provided and the cells phones from Pierre Soghanalian gave them the evidence they needed to get warrants for several people inside the Montana Police force. That wasn’t counting the evidence Jack’s brother-in-law had gathered on his own.
Jack knew several judges at the Federal courthouse that owed him favors and that thought the same as he did about people who betrayed their oath to their badge. The final straw had been when they went after Julia and tried to kill her. A smile appears on her face because she is hoping some of the police are going to trying something. Alpha Squad was her father’s elite assault squad and she trained with them.
“Dad, do you think they are going to give you a hard time?” Gina was wearing a business suit like Cheshire’s.
“Oh, I do hope they do.” Jack reaches down and stretches Chaos between the ears. He knew Chaos was itching for some action today.
Jack enters into police headquarters first with Cheshire, Gina, Cadmus, and Chaos. Behind him were members of Alpha Squad in full body armor. Four members of Alpha Squad break off to block the front door. Two members were outside and two members were inside the building.
“Alright people, we do this by the book. You know who we are here for and if they give you any lip or any problems. You have my permission to use whatever force you deemed necessary.” Jack knew that covered a lot of choices, but his people knew what he wanted.
Jack walks up to the receptionist desk “good morning, Sergeant Flick. As of this moment, this place is on lockdown. No one is to leave or enter.”
Sergeant Flick looks at the man standing before him. He also noticed the other people standing near him and the two huge wolves as well. One wolf looked like it could be the twin of Julia’s wolf Sphinx. However, the other wolf was huge and black as night. It stood next to the man standing before him.
“What gives you the authority to lock this place down?” Sergeant Flick looks at the dark haired man wearing dark sunglasses standing before him for an answer.
“This does.” Jack lays his old silver US Marshal badge down on the counter.
Sergeant Flick looks at the badge and could tell it was really old. It had a star in the middle of a circle. Written along the surface of the circle, were the words Special Operations US Marshal. The badge itself was made of silver and was an older design.
Sergeant Flick looks at the badge and then back at the man and the huge wolf standing next to him. He presses a button under the counter and the headquarters goes into lockdown. All doors controlled by electronic locks are locked.
“I want the location of all the people on this list.” Gina places a list of people’s names on the counter.
Sergeant Flicks looks at the list notices some of the names were of importance to the Montana police force. All of them were in the building, currently, except two. He looks at the oriental woman that laid the list in front of them.
“Two of those people aren’t here right now.”
“Where are they?” Gina wanted everyone who tried to hurt her sister.
“I don’t know. I can try to locate them for you.” Sergeant wonders what these people did.
“Do it.” Gina wanted the last two.
Cheshire looks at the members of Alpha Squad “go and arrest the ones that are here.”
The members of Alpha squad go to retrieve the people they had been assigned. Jack had already given the list to Captain Lindor to assign to each member. As for himself and Cheshire, they had two people they were after.
Cheshire was assigned, Deputy Chief Cornelius. According to the information, Mouse had uncovered. He didn’t like the fact that Julia had been given special permission to use her wolf, instead of a standard police dog. Also, he had ruined several other police officers’ careers when they disagree with.
Lt. Boreanaz had been warned that Headquarters was on lockdown. He managed to destroy several files so they couldn’t be recovered. As he was in the process of backing up accounts and contacts. He hears a female voice from the doorway.
“Hello, Mr. Boreanaz. I’m Gina Bounty, you might know my sister and her wolf.” Gina looks at Mr. Boreanaz with a predator look in her eyes.
Mr. Boreanaz looks up towards the unfamiliar voice. He spots an Asian-looking woman standing in the doorway of his office. Standing next to her, was a wolf that reminded him of Julia’s wolf. The thing looked to be an identical twin to it. Except for the coloration around the eyes was different and the tips of his ear were darker.
He pulls his gun and points it at Gina. He watches as an evil smile appears on her face.
“That was a mistake, Mr. Boreanaz.” Gina palms a throwing star into her hand.
“Well, it won’t be my first mistake.” Mr. Boreanaz squeezes the trigger.
“But it will be your last.” Gina throws the star, just as Mr. Boreanaz squeezes the trigger.
Mr. Boreanaz feels a sharp object hit his wrist and his bullet misses Gina. The next thing he sees is the wolf lunging for him. He tries to shoot the damn thing, but it moved fast and knock him backward. Its sharp teeth penetrate his skin, as it locks its mouth around his arm. He feels the bones in his arm break, as its teeth go all the way through his arm.
Cadmus breaks the arm in his mouth, as he starts to shakes Mr. Boreanaz’s arm. He stood on the man’s chest and tries to get to his throat. He was going for blood.
“Called your damn wolf off me.” Mr. Boreanaz was doing everything he could to keep it from getting to his throat.
Gina walks to retrieve her throwing star from Mr. Boreanaz’s arm. She looks down at Mr. Boreanaz “I should let him kill you for your hand in the assassination attempt on my sister.”
“I have information that could be important to you.”
“Such as?” Gina wasn’t about to stop Cadmus from having his fun.
“Who is really behind the attack on your sister.” Mr. Boreanaz was hoping he could bluff his way out.
“We already know, who is really behind the attack.” Gina knew her father had Mouse do a deep dive on the internet and several black sites as well.
“You still need me to testify.” Mr. Boreanaz was doing everything he could to keep the damn wolf at bay.
“Sàil, Cadmus!”
Cadmus lets go and step away. He growls at Mr. Boreanaz. He wanted to kill this person.
“Thank you.”
“Don’t thank me, yet. I might change my mind.” Gina was willing to let Cadmus finish the job.
Mr. Boreanaz stands up off the floor, cradling his bloody ruined arm. He looks at Gina “I need a medical assistant.
“So? That’s minor compared to what was done to my sister.” Gina walks over to Mr. Boreanaz and tends to his arm.
Cheshire went looking for Deputy Chief Penn. According to the information Mouse uncovered, he was on the payroll of several drug dealers in Montana.
She finds his office door and could hear movement inside. She approaches the door to his office carefully and knocks on it.
“Enter.” Chief Penn heard what was going on and he wasn’t going to allow himself to go to jail.
He knew the drug dealers he did business with, could reach him in there. He watches as the door opens and an Asian woman enters. She was wearing a black business suit that was cut to fit her and show off her curves. In his opinion, she didn’t look dangerous.
Cheshire enters Deputy Chief Penn’s office. She immediately took in everything around her. The office was nicely decorated. As for the Deputy Chief, he was a little overweight and had a military-style haircut. He had a few scars that stood out. She figures in his prime he was a man you didn’t want to get in a fight with.
“Good morning Mr. Penn. I’m here to arrest you.” A smile appears on Cheshire’s face.
“On what charges are you arresting me and what authority do you have?” Mr. Penn wonders who this woman worked for.
“This authority.” Cheshire lays down a badge similar to the one Jack has.
It had US Deputy Marshal Special Operations in big black letters and had a star surrounded by a thin ring encircling it. In the middle of the star, there was an Eagle with its wings spread.
“As for the charges, well you’ll hear what those are when you are in court.” The smile on Cheshire’s face changes to the one that she was famous for.
“And if I don’t want to cooperate with you?” Deputy Penn figures he should be able to overpower this woman.
“That would be a mistake you would greatly regret.” Cheshire prepares herself. She could already tell this man was going to be stupid.
Deputy Penn lunges towards Cheshire but misses her as she sidesteps him. He spins around to strike at her again, but his arm is deflected away. He goes to strike her again but is thrown backward from a palm strike to his chest. He tries to keep from falling backward on his back.
He looks at her as she stood before him with a smirk on her face. She looked pleased with herself.
“Do you want to try that again?” Cheshire was enjoying herself. It has been a long time since she has used her martial arts training.
Deputy Penn goes to strike at her again, but his arm is grabbed and put in bar hold. The next thing that is heard is a popping sound as
Cheshire pops his arm out of its socket. She kicks his leg out from behind him as he drops to the floor in pain.
“I told you, you would regret it, Mr. Penn.” Cheshire takes out her quick cuffs and handcuffs him.
Police Commissioner’s Office:
Jack takes the private elevator up to the floor the Police Commissioner’s office was located at. This hasn’t been the first time he has been here and it won’t be the last time either. When the doors of the elevator open, he is greeted by several police officers wearing tactical armor and guns drawn.
“Hello, boys!” Chaos jumps out first and attacks the nearest police officers.
Jack takes several shots at his body as he exists and starts punching people. He snatches the guns from a few officers, before knocking them unconscious. He shoots a few others in their leg as he moves through them.
He heard screams as Chaos attacked a few more. He could feel that Chaos was enjoying himself. The shots he took to his body, felt like bee stings. They didn’t hurt like they use to. Several guys try to pin him down, but he tosses them like they weighed nothing. Even he is amazed at how strong he felt. He manages to subdue all the police officers that were trying to stop him from reaching the commissioner’s office.
When Jack reaches the office door, it was locked. He turns around and gives it a good mule kick and the doors go flying off their hinges. A smile appears on Jack’s face as he walks into the office. He spots John Hallaway standing at the window with his back to him looking out towards the parking lot.
“Hello, John.” Jack walks towards him. He could still feel Chaos enjoying himself.
“Hello, Jack. Can I offer you a drink?” John turns around to face Jack.
He was shocked to discover that Jack didn’t look as old as he remembered. If nothing else, Jack looked like he did back in his prime.
“I’ll have some of that Scotch whisky you’re drinking.” Jack was amazed that he could smell it like he does.
John walks over to the liquor cabinet and pours Jack a glass. He knew trying to resist Jack was feudal. The man was a trained killer and could easily kill him. He pours the drink and turns around to give it to Jack.
“Thanks.” Jack accepts the drink and takes a sip from it.
“I had nothing to do with the attack on your daughter. I knew that would enrage you.” John knew attacking Jack’s family was suicide.
“I know, I’m here because of the other things you’re involved in.” Jack takes another sip from his whisky.
“How long have you known?” John knew someone had been keeping an eye on him.
“For a while. Ever since you were a deputy.” Jack has been monitoring John for a long time.
John finishes his whisky and puts the glass down. He looks at Jack “how do you want to do this?”
Jack finishes his drink and pulls out his handcuffs. He hasn’t used his handcuffs in a long time. He walks up to John “hands behind your back.”
John puts his hands behind his back and feels Jack put on a pair of cuffs. He knew this time was going to come sooner or later. It took the attack on Jack’s daughter for him to come for him.
Chaos comes walking into the office. He had blood dripping from his muzzle. He had blood covering his fur.
“Did you have fun, my friend?” Jack could tell Chaos was happy after sinking his teeth into several people.
“I thought he would be dead by now.” John looks at Chaos.
“The original is dead. He’s a clone of the original.” Jack misses the original Chaos but knew he had another job to do.
Jack walks by the down police officers as he escorts John to the elevator. He knew a lot of them were going to need medical assistant after what Chaos did to them. When Jack arrives back downstairs in the main lobby with his prisoner.
He notices that Cheshire had her person and Gina had hers as well. Her prisoner looked like Cadmus had had fun with him.
“He resisted?” Jack looks at his daughter.
“Oh, he resisted and Cadmus had fun.”
“Looks like you had a successful hunt, Jack.” Commander Masters looks at Jack.
“I’m missing two people.” Jack knew they didn’t get everyone yet.
“Don’t worry, my boy. They will turn up.” Commander Masters knew the two people missing will turn up one way or another.
“Alpha team, secure them in the vans.” Gina looks at Captain Lindor as she gives the order.
“Yes ma’am.”
Julia’s Hospital Room:
Haylee, Chayton, Catori stands next to Julia’s hospital bed. Christmas and Debbie were standing behind them. The kids wanted to see their mother, so Jack sent two members from Alpha team to protect his grandchildren.
Haylee looks up at Christmas “is mom going to be, okay?”
“Yes, your mom will be fine.” Debbie knew how much Julia’s kids love her.
“Are you sure, grandma?” Chayton turns to look at his grandmother.
“Chayton, if there is one thing your mother is, is that she never gives up. She’ll fight tooth and nail to remain here for you kids.” Debbie knew Julia will never give up on anything. Her children meant the world to her.
“They wouldn’t let Sphinx into the hospital.” Haylee knew Sphinx wanted to come in.
“He scares the staff, sweetie. They don’t know him like you.” Christmas knows how close Haylee is to all the animals on the ranch.
Sphinx was extremely close to Julia, and he didn’t like being separated from her. He has been her protector since the beginning. If there was anyone that could help and protect Julia besides Jack, was Sphinx.
Haylee and Catori hug their mother. Both girls wanted their mother to wake up. Chayton grabs Julia’s hand and gives it a little squeeze “mom, please wake up.”
Julia squeezes Chayton’s hand. She didn’t want to let go of her son and could feel her daughters holding her.
“Grandma, mom is squeezing my hand.” Chayton looks at Debbie with tears sliding down his cheeks.
Debbie notices Julia squeezing her son’s hand. She looks at Julia’s eyes and notices they were trying to open. After a few seconds’ Julia’s eyes open.
“Nurse!” Debbie calls for the nurse that has been looking after her little girl.
“Mom!” Chayton squeezes Julia’s hand as the girls hug Julia tighter.
Cecil comes into the room and notices Julia’s children gathered around her. Her two girls and her son. None of Julia’s children look anything like her or Christmas. She figures Julia must have followed in her father’s footsteps by adopting children.
“Excuse me, kids. I need to help your mother.” Cecil notices that Julia was waking up from her coma.
She takes the tube that was going down Julia’s throat out and calms her down. She notices that there was panic in Julia’s eyes. She works quickly to calm Julia down and do what she needs to do.
“There, you should be fine now, Mrs. Bounty.” Cecil steps back and looks at Julia.
She was going to have a long road to recovery ahead of her. But knowing her father, she’ll have support from what she sees of her children and wife. She’ll have them as well.
“Why don’t I give you guys some privacy.” Cecil turns and walks out of the room.
Jack’s Interrogation Room:
Hatter presses the button on her cattle prod as she touches it to the groin area of the gang leader that went after Julia. She was told to get answers and she was going to get them.
“Now, I have some questions and I want answers.” Hatter touches Alonso’s groin area with her cattle prod.
Jester and Shade were watching Hatter as she tortured the poor guy. Jester never saw this side of Hatter before, and it was interesting watching her work. She wonders where Hatter learned to torture people.
After a while, Hatter had Alonso spilling his guts about everything. Also, whatever was in his stomach as well.
“You should had confess to us from the beginning.” Shade knew they weren’t done.
More screams could be heard from another area of the torture area. Jester was curious and decides to see what was going on. She follows the scream back to its source and notices Naeun and Sophia torturing a few gang members.
She stands there and watches as Naeun fingertip glows and touches the skin of the person. When her finger touches the skin, it causes the skin to turn red as she starts making a design. She’ll stop and ask the person a question and when they don’t answer, she starts up again.
It takes Naeun a few more tries, but the person starts talking. He tells her everything he knows.
“Okay, how did you do that?” Jester was curious.
“You wouldn’t believe her if she told you, Jester.” Sophia was still figuring everything out.
“Let me guess, Magic?” Jester looks at Sophia and Sophia’s wife.
“Bingo.” Sophia just smiles at Jester.
Jester just shakes her head and heads back to Hatter. She knew Hatter wanted to try out liquid nitrogen on one of the guys. She got a new toy and wanted to use it.
Pierre Soghanalian Jail Cell:
Pierre could hear the screaming coming from beyond the metal door separating where he was the others that had been taken. He could see the metal door open and the woman with the British accent comes walking in. She had a huge black and grey dog walking next to her.
Charlotte spots Mr. Soghanalian looking out from the jail cell he was in. She didn’t know her brother had jail cells hidden under the barn on his property.
“You look alive and alert, Mr. Soghanalian.” Charlotte stops in front of his cell.
“Where am I?” Pierre looks at Charlotte.
“You’re a guest at my brother’s ranch.”
“If I’m a guest, why am I in a jail cell?” Pierre looks at the blonde hair woman.
“Because you tried to kill his daughter. You’re lucky I want you alive, because other wised. You would be wolf chow right now. Isn’t that right, Texas?” Charlotte rubs Texas fur.
Pierre looks at the huge dog standing next to Charlotte and couldn’t believe that it was a wolf. There was no way that it was a wolf. He has seen wolves before, and they were not as big as this one.
“Oh, don’t worry. I’m not going to let him eat you. You’re going back to England to stand trial for what you did.” A smile appears on Charlotte’s face.
“You can’t do that. I’m not a citizen of England.”
“Oh, trust me. We can and we will. Now, before we head back, I have some questions for you. If you refuse to answer me. I’m going to let Texas into your cell and you’ll get to see how powerful his jaws are.” Charlotte wasn’t above using her brother’s technique.
“You can’t do that.” Pierre looks at Charlotte.
“Oh, I can, and I will.” An evil smile appears on Charlotte’s face.
Mr. Soghanalian’s face goes pale as the look on Charlotte’s face turns sinister. He couldn’t believe she would do it.
“Now, shall we begin?” Charlotte takes her cellphone out to record her conversation.
Outside On Jack’s Property:
Bella was walking around outside with Lobo exploring Mr. Bounty’s property. All the other members of Mr. Bounty’s family were busy interrogating the prisoners they brought back to the ranch. She’s never been on a working ranch before. She loved seeing the cows, and buffaloes she spotted out grazing. She also noticed that Mr. Bounty has horses as well.
As she is walking around exploring Mr. Bounty’s property. One of the farmhands comes walking up to her. He was a big man and had a rugged look about him. He had a slight limp to his walk. She noticed he was as big as Jack himself.
Mat spotted a young Latino woman walking around the ranch. He has seen her here the past few days since Julia was attacked. He saw how amazed she was with how the ranch was and the animals on it. He also knew she had a German Shepard/ Wolf hybrid.
“Never been on a ranch before?” Mat watches the woman.
“Nope, I’m from the city. All of this is new to me.” A smile appears on Bella’s face.
“What do you think about the place?”
“I like it. I now know why Julia was in a hurry to come back here.” Bella knew Julia missed being home and around her family.
“How did you meet Julia?” Mat was curious about this woman.
“She saved me from making a stupid mistake. If she hadn’t intervened when she did. I would probably be in jail right now or dead.” Bella was glad she listened to Julia’s advice.
“If you don’t mind me asking. What exactly were you involved with?” Mat wonders what would cause a girl that he was looking to be involved with.
“I was involved with a really bad gang. We were as bad as MS13 and were planning on having a big payday. Julia found out and tracked me down. She realize I wasn’t completely indoctrinated into the gang mentality and decided to save me from myself.” Bella remembered the talk and what Julia showed what she would do to her if she decided to ignore her advice.
“That sounds like her. I’m glad you took her advice because this family doesn’t tell you twice to do something.”
“I’ve noticed. How long have you worked for Mr. Bounty?” Bella was curious about this guy.
“Since I injured myself in the rodeo. I was recovering and needed a job. I heard from a friend that worked here, that Mr. Bounty was looking for a new ranch hand. I applied and impressed him. I’ve been here ever since.” Mat was shocked that Mr. Bounty hired him.
“Did you give the rodeo up?”
“No, I still do it, but not as much as I use to. I’m getting too old to do bronco bucking anymore.” Mat knew his bones and body couldn’t take it anymore.
“Is there a problem with me looking around?” Bella figures that were why this guy sought her out.
“No, no problem at all. I was just curious about you and if Julia trust you and the wolves do. Then you must be a good person. Because the wolves on this ranch are very protective about their territory. By the way, my name is Matt Woods.” Mat holds his hand out to Bella.
“Mine is Bella Killjoy.” Bella shakes Mat’s hand.
“Well, it's nice to meet you Mrs. Killjoy. Why don’t I show you around some.”
One Week Later:
Zoey and Ashley give Jack and Debbie a hug before they board the Lear Jet that was going to take them to England. They had fun while they were in Montana and visiting their uncle and aunt. Mouse gives Jack and Debbie a hug as well.
“Sorry to see you go back to England, Mouse.” Debbie holds Mouses hands.
“My vocation time is up and I can’t get an extension. My boss needs me back, because there isn’t anyone who can do what I do.” Mouse knew she was irreplaceable.
“Well, don’t stay away too long.”
“I won’t.” Mouse hugs Debbie, before getting on the Lear Jet.
She spots Pierre Soghanalian shackled and sitting in one of the chairs on the jet. The one they were taking back to England, belonged to the British Secret Service. A smile appears on Mouse’s face as she looks at the youngest wolf among Jack’s pack watching him.
Jack insisted that she take Apollo with her to keep Pierre Soghanalian under control. Afterward, Charlotte could either keep apollo with her or drop him off at their Uncle Sheamus place he’ll come and get him later.
Mouse saw how Mr. Soghanalian was looking at Apollo. An evil idea pops into her head “don’t worry Mr. Soghanalian. Apollo won’t do anything to you unless you're stupid.”
“He’s a sweetie.” Zoey and Ashley hug Apollo.
Charlotte looks at her brother and Debbie. It was nice that she got a chance to visit them, but wishes it was under better circumstances. She hugs both of them “you guys need to come to England for a while.”
“We’ll come this summer when the girls come and visit you.” Debbie had already planned on going with the girls this summer to England.
“Good. I know mom will be thrilled to see and you’ll have MI 5 watching you.” Charlotte knew that headquarters always assigned someone to watch Jack whenever he stepped onto English soil.
He was a legend among the department and whenever he came to England. They always had two agents monitoring him. They knew it was impossible to follow him. Jack knew England and the location of the many secret passages that weren’t used anymore.
“Keep me up to date on how Julia is doing.” Charlotte loved all her nieces.
“We will.” Debbie gives Charlotte one last hug.
Charlotte returns the hug, before getting onto the Lear Jet. Everyone steps back as the Lear Jet powers up and starts moving down the runway. They watch as it lifts into the sky.
“Well, there goes Charlotte and her family.” Debbie watches as the plane gets further and further away from the ranch.
“Patricia is going to take everyone else home tomorrow and the ranch will be back to semi-normal.” Jack knew the two people he missed when he went to police headquarters were in custody and jail.
They thought they could escape from Jack and his family, but didn’t count on Jack having agents among the State Troopers. The two guys were captured and taken to Federal jail.
“I’m glad Julia is awake.” Debbie was worried about her oldest daughter.
“Me too, I don’t know how much more damage she can take.” Debbie knew Julia has suffered a lot in the past few years.
“She’ll be okay. Maybe, she can get transferred from the K-9 division to the detective division?” Jack has been thinking that Julia might be safer in another division.
“I would be happy if she was in a safer occupation or division. She’s got kids that need her.” Debbie didn’t want Julia to be killed or end up in the hospital again.
“You know she would be bored doing menial tasks around the office.” Jack knew his oldest daughter and knew Julia would be bored with an office job. She wasn’t cut out to be a paper pusher.
“You’re right. She’s too much like you. She needs to feel useful and wanted.” Debbie knew how Julia was.
“Hey, she’s her father’s daughter.” Jack smiles as he and Debbie walk back to the house.
Julia’s Hospital Room:
Julia couldn’t believe how bad she felt. She took a lot of damage from all those bullets fired at her and from her truck flipping upside down. She looks down on either side of her and notices her girls were sound asleep. Both of them had their arms wrapped around her.
Her son was in the chair her wife normally sat in when she stayed with her. Today, the children wanted to be with her. That included Sphinx as well. The kids managed to sneak him inside and up to her hospital room.
Well, the kids had help. The nurse that has been looking after her was an agent of her father’s. Sphinx was laying down by her bed and didn’t want to leave Julia’s side.
Chayton looks over towards his mother “are you feeling okay, mom?”
“Just very sore, sweetie.” Julia knew it was going to take time for her to recover.
“Well, let me know if you want anything, mom.” Chayton was willing to help his mother.
“That’s sweet of you, sweetie.” Julia reaches over to squeeze Chayton’s hand.
Chayton reaches for his mother’s hand and squeezes her hand. He wanted to be here for her and his little sisters. He knew the girl's wishes that their mother was at home.
He reaches down and scratches Sphinx. Sphinx looks up at Chayton as he enjoys the affection he was getting. He was protective of his pack and wouldn’t allow anything to hurt them.
Cecil comes into the room and spot Julia with her two girls laying next to her. She notices Chayton scratching Sphinx between his ears. She still couldn’t get over how big Jack’s wolves are.
She walks over to Julia “how are you feeling today, Mrs. Bounty?”
“Sore, very sore.” Julia was feeling every ache from where the bullets went into her body.
“You got to shoot up pretty good. It’s going to take time for you to recover.” Cecil figures Julia should be able to go back to work in a month or so.
She checks Julia over, being careful not to wake the girls. After Cecil is done checking Julia over, she writes her notes down and leaves the hospital room. She’ll send an update to Jack later. She was just happy that Julia survived the attack.
Jack’s Ranch:
Jack and Debbie walk into the house and find Hatter and Alyona playing chess. Aylin was doing pretty good against Alyona. She has only lost a few pawns and one knight, so far.
Jack and Debbie watch as the two women play against each other. Jester and Mark were in the gym practicing against each other. Tizzy and her family were spending time with Cheshire. They had gone into town to pick up a few items for dinner tonight. Cheshire was going to cook and give Selina a chance to relax.
She’s been cooking for everyone. The girls helped her out in the kitchen. Bree loved helping and tasting everything. She was standing behind her mother and watching as she played against her cousin Alyona.
Alyona looks at Hatter “ready to give up now?”
“Never.” Aylin makes her move.
Alyona makes her move and knew she has Aylin beat in a few more moves. She does give credit to Aylin. She was pretty good at chess.
Early Morning, Jack’s Ranch:
“Are you sure about this Mark?” Jack looks at Mark, Jester, Aylin, and Bree as they stood next to a black Subaru Forester Wilderness.
Mark and Aylin had talked about it and they wanted to drive back to New York instead of taking the Lear Jet. It would be a family vacation for them and they knew Bree would enjoy it. Jamie didn’t mind, she enjoyed the time she spent with Jack and Debbie.
“Well, if you're sure about this. I went ahead and informed your mother, Aylin. She wants you to check in with her while you’re on the road. Also, before you leave. I got a present for you, Bree.” Jack hands a light blue doggy carrier to Bree.
Bree accepts it and opens the door to see what was inside. She spots a little tan puppy with a bow around his neck.
“Oh! He’s so cute.” Bree pulls the puppy out to show her mother, Jamie, and her father.
Aylin, Mark, and Jamie look at the puppy and wonder what breed he was. He was tiny with big paws. Aylin looks at her uncle “what breed is he, uncle?”
“He’s a Bullmastiff. They are family-oriented and the runt of the litter. I know the breeder and they breed healthy Bullmastiff. Also, hears a name of a trainer I know that will train him to be almost as good as my wolves.” Jack hands a business card to Mark.
Mark looks at the name on it and notices the person trained dogs for the FBI and the disabled. He hands the card to Aylin so she could see it. He notices that Bree has already fallen in love with the puppy.
“What’s his name, Uncle Jack?” Bree looks towards Jack for an answer.
“Whatever you want to name him, sweetie.” Jack thought Bree should name the puppy since he was giving him to her.
Bree looks at the puppy she was holding. She tries to think of a good name for him. She knew her mom was named Mad Hatter, Jamie was named Jester and her father was named Shade.
“How about, Bear?” She figures Bear was a good name for the puppy.
“If that’s what you want, sweetie.” Aylin looks at the puppy and saw how big his paws are.
Bree looks at her mother and shakes her head yes. She wanted to name him Bear.
“Then he’ll be known as Bear.” Mark liked the name.
“Is there a vet in New York you trust, Mr. Bounty?” Mark knew they were going to need to find a vet for Bear to get his shots.
“He’s already had his first round of shots, Mark. However, there’s a vet a trust in New York. She’s former Special Forces and can be trusted. I’ll get her number from my Rolodex and text you.” Jack knew and trusted Dr. Potter.
“Thanks, Mr. Bounty.” Mark wanted to make sure the puppy was taken care of.
“Don’t worry about the cost of taking care of the puppy, guys. We have you covered for it.” Debbie knew the vet, the training, and whatever else Aylin and Mark needed for the puppy can be expensive. So, they were going to cover the cost.
“Thanks, Aunt Debbie.” Aylin looks at Debbie with a smile on her face.
“Well, we better get on the road and get some miles under us.” Mark knew they needed to get going.
“Be careful and remember to call your mother, Aylin. Also, you too Jamie.” Debbie looks at Jamie as well.
“I will Mrs. Bounty.” She gets in the back with Bree and the new puppy.
Mark gets in on the driver's side and buckles in. He watches as Aylin gets in on the passenger side. Once everyone is in the SUV, he starts the SUV and drives down the long driveway. He notices the wolves watching him as they leave.
“Well, that’s four down.” Debbie knew Cheshire and her family were going to visit the Montana Werecat pride. After that, she didn’t say what she going to do.
“True. I’m just happy Julia is home safe and sound. She’s got a rough road ahead of her.” Jack was happy his oldest was home but sorry that she was going to have a rough road ahead of her.
“She’s a strong woman and has her family to help her.” Debbie knew Selina was going to stay over at Julia’s place to care for her.
“True, I just don’t think this is over yet.” Jack had a feeling that this might be the calm before the storm.
“Well, if someone thinks they can hurt us. They will regret it. This family is strong and we can handle anything that comes our way.” Debbie places a kiss on Jack’s cheek.
A smile appears on Jack’s face “that is true. Let’s go inside and see how our other girls are doing.”
“Sounds like a plan to me.” Debbie holds Jack’s hand as they walk towards the house.
Chaos was standing on the porch like a guardian protecting his place. He was daring anyone foolish to attack his pack and family.
Christine watched as Nora, Ginger, Melody, and Kelly boarded the Lear Jet. She was going to miss them as she watches them lift off into the air. She wishes she was going with them, but Kelly and Nora were going to be busy to spend time with her while she was recovering.
Tizzy, her husband Ikaika, Krisha and Cheshire watch as her private Lear liftoff. Cheshire was proud how Nora’s life has turned out. She knew at one time because the nature of the assignments Nora was sent on had taken a toll on Nora.
“So, who’s hungry?” Tizzy was feeling hungry.
“Your always hungry sis.” Krisha looks over towards her older sister.
Since she was rescued by her and the Bounty’s, her life has changed. She loved her adopted mother and her brother-in-law. Her adopted mother and Tizzy have helped her adjust to being a girl. She never asked to be turned into one, but now that she was one. She was learning that she enjoyed it.
“I wouldn’t mind something to eat.” Christine was hungry.
“You need to take it easy, Christine.” Tizzy remembered how she felt after her surgery.
“I know, but hospital food sucked. I could go for something more flavorful.” Christine looks towards Tizzy and her husband as they drove away from the airport.
“Tizzy, stop at Louie Louie please.” Cheshire figures Christine might like the food there.
“Okay, mom.” Tizzy drives them to Louie Louie.
The owner of the restaurant named it after the song and the wrestler Captain Lou. Since it’s opening, it has done extremely well.
“Oh, you are so going to be spoiled Christine.” Tizzy loved the food from Louie Louie.
Ikaika sits next to his wife and watches as she drove. Sometimes her driving scared him. He braces as she turns a corner.
“Cheshire, has Tizzy always been this bad at driving?” Christine looks over towards Cheshire.
“Yes, I have no idea how she got her license. I had to take out an extra insurance policy on my cars.” Cheshire knew her daughter had a lead foot and it got worse since she became a police officer.
“Hey, I’m not as bad as Julia.” Tizzy slows down as she pulls into the parking lot and park.
“You guys haven’t ridden with Kelly or Nora.” Christine still felt sore from her operation.
Cheshire and Krisha help Christine out of the SUV. They head towards the restaurant. Once inside they are met by a young woman.
Sera recognized Mrs. Patel and her daughters “it’s so nice to see you again Mrs. Patel.”
“Thank you, Sera. If it is possible. I would like my normal table.” Cheshire had a table she preferred when she came to the restaurant.
“It’s available. If you’ll follow me, please.” Sera leads Cheshire over to her favorite table.
“Thank you, Sera.” They follow her to the table and take a seat.
Christine notices that Tizzy and Cheshire choose seats that faced the door. Ikaika sits next to his wife, while Krisha sits next to her mother.
Christine was the only one that really had her back to the crowd.
Their waitress comes over and take their drink order. Once she leaves to fetch their orders.
“How is the special effects business?” Tizzy knew Christine did special effects.
“It’s fun. I went to Hollywood to work on a movie set. We had to make some adjustments to the mask the actors were wearing.” Christine hopes she still has a job.
“That must have been fun.” Krisha was curious about what Christine did.
“It is, I have a lot of fun doing it. I just hope I still have a job after I’m completely healed.”
“You should, Christine. I don’t think your employer will fire you.” Cheshire did her research on Christine’s boss and knew he would honor his word about her position.
Their meals arrive. Cheshire shares some of hers with Krisha, so she could get a taste of something new. Christine ordered a traditional Polynesian meal. Tizzy and her husband were sharing a little of each other’s plate.
Christine looks towards Ikaika “Ikaika, you work with big game cats at the zoo. What made you want to chase after a mouse?”
Ikaika looks at Christine with a smile on his face “she might be a mouse, but she has the courage and heart of a Tiger.” He kisses Tizzy’s cheek.
“Oh, good answer.” Tizzy returns the kiss.
The rest of dinner goes by nicely as they enjoy each other’s company. As they are walking towards the SUV, a man comes running towards
them being chased by two police officers. As he gets closer to the group, Tizzy tackles him and takes him down to the ground.
“Don’t move.” As she takes her cuffs out and handcuffs him.
The two police officers that had been chasing the perp change cuffs with Tizzy, after getting her information. When they pick the perp up off the ground. He looks at Tizzy with an angry look on his face.
“You just made a big mistake, bitch!” There was hatred in his eyes.
“It won’t be the first one I have made.” Tizzy let an evil smile appear on her face.
“Lock him up.” Tizzy watches as the two police officers escort him back down to their cruiser.
“I think you made an enemy, Tizzy.” Christine had seen how the perp had looked at Tizzy.
“I’m not worry about him. If I worried about every insult a perp sent my way, I would never arrest them.” Tizzy knew the insults were part of the job.
Cheshire doesn’t say anything. She had picked up on something that neither Tizzy or the police had.
“Don’t you ever get scared sis?” Krisha looks towards her older sister.
“There was only one time I got scared, Krisha. It was when the building blew-up around me and our cousins.” Tizzy still has nightmares of that day.
They load into the SUV and head towards Cheshire’s house. Tizzy still needed to feed Simba and Krisha still needed to feed the leopards.
When they get home, Krisha heads into the house first. She wanted to stop the twins before they charged towards the door.
Cheshire walks in next and heads out back with her son-in-law and daughter in tow. They prepare food for Shur Khan and Simba. It doesn’t take Shur Khan and Simba long to come out of the jungle to eat. Cheshire bought the land behind her house, so the Ligers or Tigers she raises can feel at home.
Inside the house, Christine helps Krisha with the twins. The twins rush Krisha and Christine.
“Alright, alright, I’m going to feed you two.” Krisha fixes one bowl and Christine fixes the other bowl.
They separate the twins to feed them. If they didn’t, Kit would steal Kat’s food.
“I don’t know how you two do this day in and day out.” Christine watches as all the cats eat.
“I’m used to it. I’ve been doing it since I was adopted. Plus, I love my putty cat.” Tizzy shakes Simba’s head as she hugs him.
Her and Ikaika groom Simba and Shur Khan after they finish eating. Simba let’s Ikaika groom him, while Shur Khan lets Tizzy groom him. Both cats rub against Ikaika and Tizzy.
Christine stands at the doorway and watch them with the big cats. Krisha comes walking outside and over to the two big cats. She scratches them in their favorite spots.
Krisha has been doing well since she came to live with Cheshire. She liked her big sister and her husband. She loved her ballet classes. She had a recital coming up soon and she had a solo performance in it.
While they were enjoying a movie, Tizzy’s cell phone rings. She looks at the number and notices it was her boss.
“Hey Gaige, what’s up?” Tizzy was looking for her shoes.
She had taken them off to curl up next to her husband. Tizzy finally finds them and slip them on.
“I need for you to go to 1235 Waakua Pl. We have a murder there.” Gaige already had Tizzy’s partner heading there.
“Alright, I’ll meet you there.” Tizzy looks at her husband and everyone else.
“I have to go guys.” Tizzy hated leaving her husband, sister and mother.
Cheshire and Ikaika walks Tizzy outside to her car “you be careful, sweetie.” As he gives her a kiss.
“I will.” Tizzy hugs her mother.
“Come back safe.” Cheshire places a kiss on Tizzy’s cheek.
Ikaika and Cheshire watches as Tizzy drives off. Ikaika worries about Tizzy when they call her at night.
“Do you ever worry when Tizzy goes out to a crime scene at night, Cheshire?” Ikaika looks at his mother-in-law.
“After what happened in Memphis, now I do. Before, I never worried because I knew she could take care of herself.” Cheshire almost lost her
daughter in Memphis. She took her anger out and time with the person responsible for almost killing her.
Jack was ready to kill Marin Jones right away, but Cheshire wanted to take her time making him pay for what he did. She was concerned that Tizzy would remain in a coma for a while. She turns around and head back inside.
Ikaika walks behind Cheshire and noticed how she moved like a cat hunting for their prey. He had asked Tizzy once what Cheshire did. Her answer had been, she researched large game cats.
Tizzy arrives at the crime scene. She spots her boss and partner inside as she walks up.
“So, what do we have and what do we know?” Tizzy walks up to her partner.
Keith Jardine looks at his partner as she arrives. He had arrived before her and was being caught up by their boss.
“We have one dead young working woman. She looks to be in her later twenties and shot three times.” He was looking at the bullet wounds and the grouping of them.
“What do we know about her?” Tizzy was observing the dead body.
She was in her bra and panties. Tizzy looks around for the shells for the gun that shot her but doesn’t find any.
“Looks like whoever shot her, is a professional. They policed their brass.” Tizzy looks around the house they were at and finds only the woman’s belongings.
Once the coroner takes the body away. Tizzy and her partner leave afterwards. She heads back to her mother’s place where her husband was waiting for her.
When she pulls into the driveway, she notices all the lights were off. Which meant that everyone was in bed. She walks in and moves quietly to her old bedroom. She saw her husband in the new bed they had bought asleep. Kit was laying on the foot of the bed, curled up.
Tizzy scratches him between his ears as she undresses and slip into her night shirt. She snuggles up against her husband. She feels Ikaika wrap his arms around her trim body and hold her against his body. She loved being in his arms.
Morning time comes around, her alarm clock goes off. She smacks it and goes back to sleep. She didn’t want to get out of bed or move from being held by her husband. Tizzy felt her husband’s hardon pressing against her butt cheek.
Tizzy moves her lower body so, he slips into her body. She begins sliding up and down, trying to get rhythm going. She feels his arm tighten around her body as he matches her rhythm and before long the two of them come at the same time.
“Good morning, to you as well.” As Ikaika kisses Tizzy.
“Mmm, that was a very good morning wake-up.” Tizzy loved how she felt.
“Kit, its breakfast time.” Krisha opens Tizzy’s and Ikaika’s bedroom door.
She knows Kit likes sleeping with the two of them. When Krisha opens the door, she spots her sister and brother-in-law kissing each other and Tizzy’s night shirt laying on the floor near the bed.
“Oopp’s sorry sis.” Krisha spots Kit and motions for him to follow her out.
Tizzy and Ikaika didn’t bother stop kissing. They didn’t even acknowledge that Krisha was at the bedroom door watching them.
“Come on Kit.”
The male snow leopard jumps down off the bed and heads towards Krisha. It walks pass her and into the hallway. Krisha shuts Tizzy’s door and look down at Kit.
“Why do you keep sleeping in there?” As she starts walking towards the kitchen to feed the two snow leopards.
Christine was in the kitchen making coffee for the house. She spots Krisha coming into the kitchen.
“Shur-Khan, Simba and Kat are eating.” Christine decided to feed the two game cats and the other snow leopard.
“Thanks, Christine.” Krisha puts some food in Kit’s food bowl and puts him on the back porch away from Kat’s food bowl.
“Where is mom?” Krisha looks around for her mother.
“She left this morning to handle some business.” Christine had run into her coming out of her bedroom.
“I wonder what mom is up to?” As Krisha starts fixing herself some breakfast.
“You better hurry or your going to miss your school bus.” Christine knew Krisha was enrolled in a private school.
“I still have time.” Krisha knew it wouldn’t be at the house for another hour.
Even if she missed it, Tizzy could get her there on time with the sirens in her car. Ikaika could take her as well. Krisha fixes herself some quick breakfast and head into her bedroom afterwards to get ready.
Tizzy and Ikaika finally come out of their bedroom, fully dress and ready for work. Tizzy had a glow about her. She walks over and grabs a cup of coffee.
She spots Christine, but not her mother or Krisha. She looks around for the two “where’s my mom and Krisha?”
“Your mom left early this morning, saying she had some business to attend too. Krisha is in her bedroom, getting ready for school. Also, the
kitty cats have been fed.” Christine takes a sip from her coffee.
“Are you going to be okay, till my mother gets back?” Tizzy knew how it felt after having gender reassignment surgery.
Tizzy knew Christine was still recovering from her surgery. That was why she didn’t fly back with Nora and her family.
“I’ll be fine, Tizzy.” Christine gives Tizzy a hug.
Christine was glad that she managed to rescue Tizzy and her cousins that day. She needs to remember to ask Tizzy or Cheshire about those three wolves that had been there that day.
Krisha comes walking back into the kitchen fully dress and ready for school.
“Krisha, you’re riding with Ikaika today.” Tizzy figures her sister would love that.
“Cool, is he picking me up, or are you?” As Krisha holds her hand out for her lunch money.
“I am.” As Tizzy gives Krisha a ten-dollar bill.
“Cool.” Krisha liked it when Tizzy and her partner picked her up from school.
“Come on kiddo, let’s get you to school and me to work.” Ikaika comes walking into the kitchen and fills up his coffee cup to take with him.
Christine watches as they leave the house. She locks the front door and heads to take a nice relaxing bath. She knows, no one would be stupid to try to break into this house with the big cats out back.
Cheshire:
Cheshire had gone into Honolulu to do some business. She had an office in one of the buildings down near the beach. As she enters her office, she sits down at her desk and checks her email. She saw a message from Ginger asking if she could give her email address to a friend of hers at school that wanted to know more about big game cats.
Cheshire sends her the assumed name that she publishes her books under. She also does a background check on the boy to see what type of person he was. She finds a few you tube videos of him surfing and of him pretending he was an explorer like Steven Irwin.
Cheshire got a laugh out of the videos. The kid really sounded like Mr. Irwin. He had Stevens speech and accent down. She thinks about sending the kid some of her books.
Tizzy and Keith:
Tizzy picks her partner up at his house. When she walks into his house, she was attacked immediately by his youngest.
“Tizzy, tizzy.” Little Tiffany runs over to Tizzy as she walks in.
Tizzy picks Tiffany up off the floor “how is my favorite niece doing?” as she tickles her.
“Misbehaving as always.” Sherry walks over to get her little girl.
Tizzy hands Tiffany over to her mother “little girls, will be little girls. Just think, next year she’ll be starting school.”
“I’ll be happy when she does. I also can’t wait, till this one is born. This one is going to be my last child.” As she lays her hand on her belly.
“Don’t tell Keith. I think he is hoping he’ll get one more boy.” Tizzy knew Keith had one boy and one girl so far. Keith and his wife didn't want to know what their third child will be.
“If he wants a fourth child. He can give birth to it.” Sherry escorts Tizzy into the living room.
She puts Tiffany in her play pen. Sherry turns around and looks at Tizzy “so, have you and Ikaika talked about having kids?”
“Yes, but we are going to adopt. I can’t have kids.”
“Oh, Tizzy I’m sorry to hear that.” Sherry thinks Tizzy would make a wonderful mother.
“It’s okay. My mother couldn’t have children and adopted me and my little sister. So, its fine.” Tizzy loved her mother very much. She saved her life that day she thought about killing herself.
Her partner Keith finally shows up. She notices his tie was crooked.
“It’s about time. I think Sherry thinks I wanted to take you away and have you all to myself.” Tizzy smirks.
“You can have him, Tizzy. I’m done with him. I’ll take your husband, instead.” Sherry just smile as she walks over and gives Keith a kiss.
“Come on partner, let’s go and have some fun. Bye Sherry.”
“Bye.” Sherry watches as her husband and his partner walk out of the house.
“So, anything new on the case?” As Keith drives Tizzy’s car to the station.
“All we know is, she is a prostitute that works for The Company.” Keith had seen their mark on her left shoulder.
“So, if she belongs to The Company, then who killed her and why?” Tizzy was curious.
“I think we can find that out by visiting one of their bars.” Keith knew where most men went to rent a woman for a night.
“Oh, goodie. I get to have some fun.” Tizzy slaps her hands together and starts rubbing them.
Keith looks over towards his partner “sometimes, you scare me.”
Tizzy just smirks “you think I scare you? You haven’t seen anything yet.”
An evil smile appears on her face, when she thinks about what her mother could or would do to anyone that got on her bad side. Even her Uncle Jack could be scary if you got on his bad side.
They pull up outside a club called DUECES. The place had two flashing neon playing cards in the window. Keith gets out first, followed by Tizzy.
Keith takes the lead as they walk into a half-lit strip joint. The music was blaring and women wearing just thong underwear were up on-stage dancing to the beat. Tizzy notices that some of them looked to be too young to be dancing in a joint like this place was. She makes a mental note to inquire about it later.
As they are about to walk in, they are stop by a huge muscular Samoan. He had a lot of tattoos on his body.
“Do you want to handle this, or should I?” Keith knew Tizzy’s husband was Samoan, so she knew how to deal with that culture best.
Tizzy looks at the guy “move aside. We’re here to talk with your boss.”
The guy doesn’t move at all. He just looks at her like she was nothing.
“I guess we do this, the other way.” Tizzy shows the tattoo she got from her husband’s people.
Ikaika’s family line has a holy man among them and he knew right away what she was. He gave her the tattoo himself. Tizzy shows the tattoo to the bouncer and he pales. He recognizes what it meant as he stepped aside to let her pass.
Keith was always amazed when Tizzy shows her tattoo. He had asked her one time what it meant, but she couldn’t tell him. The tattoo had meanings from her mother that she couldn’t reveal.
“One day, you really need to tell me what that tattoo means.” Keith follows behind Tizzy.
“I can’t tell you what it means, till my mother passes on.” Tizzy had to keep it quiet till her mother passed on.
Her mother had too many enemies that may try something. Her husband knows what her mother truly was and what she did. She had to tell him, about her mother.
The two of them walk into the strip joint and over to the VIP section, where a man who ran the place was. He wasn’t Hawaiian, but Chinese.
He looks at Tizzy and her partner as they approach.
“Officer Patel, Officer Jardine, it’s so nice to meet you. What can I do for you?” Rafa knew who Officer Patel was. She shut down a profitable sex trafficker and a bounty had been put on her head.
“We have questions for you Rafa about one of your girls.” Tizzy stops in front of him.
“Oh? Why do you assume she’s one of my girls?”
“Because I found your mark on her shoulder.” Keith saw last night.
“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Rafa wonders which of his girls they were talking about.
“So, you don’t know anything about this girl?” Tizzy brings up the girls face on her cell phone and shows Rafa.
Rafa looks at the picture of the woman and knew immediately who it was. He looks towards the two officers.
“That is Malia Napua and she left here with a business man by the name of Daniel Covern.” Rafa knew he shouldn’t had sent Malia with Covern.
“Do you know how we can get in touch with this Daniel Covern?” Tizzy had her notebook out to record his answers.
“No. He normally comes in here twice a week looking for a plaything for a couple of nights.”
“Thank you, Rafa.” Tizzy closes her notebook.
As they turned to walk off. Tizzy stops and turns around to look at Rafa “oh, by the way. I’m going to have a few police officers stop by and check your performers id’s. Some of them seem too young to be dancing in a strip club.”
She turns back around and head back to her car.
“Oh, you are so mean.” Keith gets in on the driver side.
“I know.” As Tizzy gets in.
Tizzy makes good on her threat as she calls for two patrol cars to come and check the strip club dancers.
Tizzy and Keith head back to the station to see what they could dig up on Daniel Covern. While Tizzy runs his name through DMV, Keith was looking for any past convictions.
“Well, this is interesting.” Keith had found out he had been arrested for raping a ten-year-old girl in California.
Which turned out to be his own daughter. He was arrested again for four counts of statutory rape and kidnapping in Washington state.
“Man, this guy is a piece of work. He’s a sexual predator.” Keith couldn’t believe he was out of jail and walking around.
Tizzy looks at her partner “how bad is his record?”
“Let’s just say I wouldn’t want him around any school or young girls.”
“Someone needs to put him down.” Tizzy manages to find an address in the DMV computer.
“I got an address. Let’s go and check it out.” Tizzy grabs her gun out of her desk drawer.
Keith locks his computer screen and follows his partner down to her car. She was about to go to the driver side “I’m driving this time. You’re worse than my wife.”
“I am not.” As Tizzy tosses her keys to Keith.
“How far out is the address?” Keith was wondering how long they were going to be gone.
“It’s out off of Kamehameha Hwy, in North Shore.” Tizzy figures she had a few hours before she had to pick her sister up from school.
Cheshire’s Office:
Cheshire was finishing up some files she was working on when she receives a knock on her office door. No one was supposed to know about this office. She looks at the camera just outside her door and notices who it was.
Cheshire presses the release button to let the person in. She watches as the door opens and a big white guy, with short black hair and gold rim glasses, walks in. A sly smile appears on her face as she recognizes who the person was.
Collin couldn’t believe he had to come to Hawaii to deliver a message. He was to deliver a message to the one woman his higher-ups fear. The message was to have her daughter back off investigating Daniel Covern.
“Hello, Collin. What brings you to Hawaii?” Cheshire was watching him like a tiger watches his prey.
“I have a polite request to ask of you.” Collin looks at Cheshire and could see why people were afraid of her.
There was this presence about her, that screamed danger. He knew her rep and her partner’s rep.
“What would that request be?”
“To have your daughter and her partner stop investigating Daniel Covern. He’s an asset of ours and we can’t afford to lose him.”
“Can’t do that. If he did something he shouldn’t have, then he needs to be taken care of. Also, I don’t interfere with my daughters’
investigations.” One of her famous smiles appears on her face. There was another reason the Cheshire name suited her.
“Cheshire, you need to interfere. If you don’t, the agency will have to step in.” Collins knew that would be a mistake.
Cheshire mood changes quickly. It went from being a little light-hearted to downright deadly “if anything happens to my daughter. I will
personally take it upon myself and hunt down everyone involved. Do I make myself clear?”
Collins looks at her and could see that there wasn’t any emotion showing in her eyes. He knew his next words better be right or she would
shoot him right where he stood.
“Look, Cheshire, this guy is important to our work and we can’t afford to have your daughter and her partner sticking their nose in our case. So,
the higher ups would like it if she shelved this investigation for now.” Collins was worried that if she didn’t. The higher ups would send someone like Cheshire after her.
Cheshire stands up out of her chair and walks around the desk to look at Collins. She moved with the grace of a lioness stalking their prey.
She stops a few inches from Collins “tell your superiors, that I’m not going to stop my daughter from investigating Daniel Covern. Even if I did, she wouldn't let this case go. She’s like a cat who is hunting their prey. That’s what makes her a good detective. Now, if anyone from the agency tries to take her out or does anything against her and her partner. They will be getting a visit from me and her. I might even call the Devil’s Bounty Hunter. Which if he gets involved, you know what will happen.”
Collins has seen his handy work down in South America. He left a Cartel’s leader head on a pike outside the man’s destroyed mansion.
“Fine, I’ll deliver your message.” He turns around to leave her office.
“Collin, if I catch any CIA agents or hired hitman tailing my daughter or going after her and her partner. There will be hell to pay.” Cheshire
meant every word. She’ll do anything to protect her children.
“Understood.” Collin walks out of Cheshire’s office.
35245 Kamehameha Hwy:
A young nude Japanese she-male comes stumbling out of the bedroom. She looks around and spotted the cocaine she came out and was looking for. She walks towards it and makes two lines and starts snorting the cocaine.
A few other she-males and women of various races comes out and spots the first woman snorting cocaine. They wait till she was done and start snorting the drug as well. Some of the women find some needles and inject the drug into their bodies.
A young girl with long black hair that was naked comes stumbling into the living room where the others were. She stumbles towards the kitchen, hoping there was some food to eat. She was extremely hungry. She spots some chicken, that must have been left over from the other day. She grabs it and heads out to the porch to eat it. She didn’t care that she was naked.
As she is sitting on the porch step, eating the chicken leg she found. She hears a car coming towards the house. She looks and spots a black car heading towards her.
As Keith was driving up a dirt road, he spots the house they were looking for. There was a nude girl sitting on the steps and it looked like she was eating chicken.
“Is that a nude girl, sitting there eating a piece of chicken?” Keith couldn’t believe it.
“I think it is.” Tizzy couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
The girl doesn’t do anything. She was hungry and if she didn’t eat the chicken she had. Someone would take it from her and finish it.
Keith comes to a stop in front of the house and gets out. He watches as Tizzy gets out as well.
“We’re with HPD and want to know if Daniel Covern lives here?” Tizzy couldn’t believe how the girl looked.
She was extremely skinny and looked like she had been abused. As Tizzy watched her, she cleaned the meat off the chicken leg. She was trying to break the bone open to get to the marrow inside. When she couldn’t break the bone, she tosses it.
She looks at Tizzy “he’s not here right now.”
Tizzy looks at the girl and she reminded her of a puppy that had been beaten all the time. She and Keith walk up the stairs to go inside the
house. As they entered the house, they spotted at least twelve or more nude women and she-males stoned out of their minds. There were all sorts of drugs either laying on counters or on the living room table.
“I think we're going to need a wagon for these people.” Tizzy couldn’t believe how stoned they were.
Some of them were in a little better shape than the girl they passed coming in. All she could figure was this place was some sort of brothel. Why no one on the force, haven’t heard about it, struck her as odd.
The girl outside that was sitting on the steps could hear sirens coming towards her location. She looks at the car the woman and a black man came in. She gets up and walks over to the car and climbs into the back seat since the car was unlocked. She didn’t want to go back to jail.
The reinforcements that Tizzy and Keith called for, shows up. So, did the ambulances they requested. As Keith and Tizzy walk back towards the car. Tizzy looks around and wonders where the girl they left sitting out on the steps had gone too.
All the people inside the house was so stoned, that they were useless. Tizzy wonders what they were going to do now. She and Keith get into her car.
“Well, there goes that lead.” Tizzy backs up and heads towards Krisha’s school to pick her up, to take her home.
The girl doesn’t move or make a sound. She’s learned to be quiet and invisible in order to survive. She listens to the conversion going on between the woman and the man.
Krisha stood outside waiting on her sister to come and pick her up. As she stands there waiting, a girl named Catlin comes walking over and stands with Krisha.
“Give it back.” Krisha looks at Catlin.
“How did you know?” As she hands over the brush, she took from Krisha.
“I knew, because my mother trained me. Plus, everyone in school knows you are a thief.” Krisha looks at Catlin.
“I can’t help it.”
Krisha glances at her friend. She should ask her mother to help her or train her. She figures it might help her.
“How about I talk with my mom and ask her if she’ll take you on as a student?” Krisha figures her mother might be able to help her friend Catlin.
“I thought your mother, worked with big game cats?” Catlin has met Krisha’s mother and she seemed to be a normal woman.
“There’s more to my mother than meets the eye. Let me ask her tonight and I’ll call you later.”
“Okay.” Catlin places a kiss on Krisha’s cheek and runs off to catch her ride.
Krisha just shakes her head. She spots her sister’s car coming towards the school. When her sister pulls up in front of her and stops. Her partner Keith gets out and when he moves the seat forward. She notices that there is a naked girl in the backseat.
“Who’s your friend?” As Krisha looks down at the naked girl hiding behind Tizzy.
“Tizzy, I think we found the missing girl.” Keith and Krisha were using their bodies to block anyone from seeing inside the car.
Tizzy glances behind her seat and spots the girl they talked to at the house. She was balled up in the small space between the back of Tizzy’s seat and the back seat.
“Krisha, get in.” Tizzy turns back around.
“Okay, sis.” Krisha climbs in and couldn’t believe there was a naked girl in her sisters’ car.
Keith gets into the car and looks over towards Tizzy “what are you going to do?”
“I’m taking her back to my mother’s place.”
“Well, drop me off at my place and let me know what you learn.” Keith figures he’ll leave this matter to his partner.
“Okay.” Tizzy heads towards Keith’s place and drops him off.
Krisha transfer to the passenger seat after Keith gets out of the car. She looks over towards Tizzy “what are you going to tell mom?”
“The truth. I learned a long time ago to never lie to mom. She can tell if you are lying.” Tizzy remembered the first and only time she lied to her mother.
The punishment she received was more then she could take. She loved her and hated the fact that Cheshire wouldn’t talk to her for a whole week.
“So, where did you pick the girl up?” Krisha had glances a few times to look at the girl.
“A case I’m working. I meet her at some sort of brothel.”
Krisha glances back towards the girl and wonders what was done to her. She was so skinny, that Krisha wonders how she was still alive. After fifteen minutes, they arrive home. They spot their mother’s car in the driveway.
Tizzy pulls her car up next to her mother’s. Just before she gets out of the car “have Christina come out and give me a hand.”
“Okay.” Krisha heads inside the house.
“Christina, Tizzy needs your help outside.” Krisha spotted Christina coming out of the gym/dance studio.
“No problem.” Christina had just gotten done with the exercises Cheshire had laid out for her.
She was dressed in a skimpy leotard she has been dying to wear. Since she had her operation. It didn’t fit her properly when she still had her
birth defect, but now it fits perfectly.
Christina walks outside and spots Tizzy by her car “what can I help you with, Tizzy?”
“I need for you to carry my things in, while I help a girl out of my car.” Tizzy points down towards her car.
Christina walks over and spots a naked white girl hiding behind the driver seat of Tizzy’s car. She wonders where Tizzy found the girl.
“You didn’t know she was in your car?” As Christina grabs Tizzy’s stuff.
“Nope, I had no idea she was there.” Tizzy kneels and looks at the girl
The girl opens her eyes and looks at the woman kneeling in front of her. She wonders what she is going to do to her. Is she going to beat her like the rest of the women did back at the house or do something worse to her?
Tizzy holds her hand out to the girl “come on, let's get you inside.”
The girl tentatively reaches her small hand out to gasp Tizzy’s hand. She feels Tizzy, softly gasp her hand and stand up, while gently pulling her out of the car.
“Come on, let's get you inside.” Tizzy leads the girl inside the house.
Christina couldn’t believe how skinny this girl was. Her bones were showing through her skin. She walks behind Tizzy and the girl as they headed towards the house.
Krisha spots her mom coming in from the backyard. Krisha wonders, why her mother was coming from the jungle? She spots Shur-Khan and Simba behind her.
“Mom, we have a guest, and also would you be willing to train a person I know?” Krisha watches her mother’s expression.
“Who would you like for me to train?” Cheshire was curious.
“Catlin Riddler. She needs to learn how not to steal from people. Everyone at school knows she steals. She has tried stealing from me, several
times, but I always notice it. She always gives back the stuff she stole from me when I ask her too.”
“How do her parents feel about her stealing?” Cheshire wonders if Catlin steals to try to get her parents attention.
“I don’t know. I do know that every time she gets in trouble, they bail her out.” Krisha remembered the last time the school tried to expel her.
“Which doesn’t solve the problem. Let me think about it and I’ll get back to you with my answer.” As Cheshire spots Tizzy escorting a naked white girl into the house.
Cheshire walks towards the girl and couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The poor thing was nothing, but skin and bones.
“Take her to my bathroom.” As Cheshire grabs a camera.
Cheshire and Tizzy look at the young girl that had hidden away in Tizzy’s police car. She was sound asleep on the hospital bed that Cheshire had taken her too. The private hospital had been the same one that Cheshire had taken Tizzy to when she first came to Hawaii.
“What have you found out about her?” Cheshire was curious about the young girl.
“Nothing, she has no criminal background. She’s not listed on any of the missing children or runaway databases. I asked Doctor Shipman to do a DNA test to see if we can match her DNA to anyone.” Tizzy couldn’t believe that there was no information out there about this girl.
She spoke to the women and she-males they arrested. All they could tell her about the girl was she was brought to the house about five months ago. At first, she wouldn’t do what the men that came to the house wanted, so Covern ordered the brothel madam to use drugs on her. After that, if she wouldn’t cooperate or put up too much of a fight. The madam and the rest of the people could do whatever they wanted to her,
Covern didn’t care.
“Does she have a name?”
“The madam said that the only name Covern told them to call her, was bitch. That was all she was worth.” Tizzy couldn’t believe that was her name.
The girl hadn’t talked much after they took her into the house and cleaned her up. While Tizzy took care of her, her mother went into the
kitchen and fixed the girl some food to eat. Nothing too heavy or greasy.
Tizzy’s cellphone starts ringing. She taps her earpiece “hello?”
“Hey, are you busy right now?” Keith had been called to a crime scene.
“What’s up?”
“You might want to join me. I found another body and you won’t believe who the person is?” Keith couldn’t believe it himself.
“Alright, text me the address.” Tizzy sees the text appear on her screen.
The address was about thirty minutes away from where she was. If she used her lights, she could get there a little faster.
“I’m leaving now, Keith.” Tizzy ends the phone call.
“Mom, I have to go.”
“I’ll be alright, sweetie. Go do your job.” Cheshire squeezes Tizzy hand before she leaves.
Tizzy places a kiss on Cheshire’s cheek and runs down to her Dodge Challenger. She starts the engine and turns her lights on, as she pulls out of the parking lot and heads towards the address. She was doing at least seventy miles per hour with her police lights on.
She arrives at the address, which turns out to be another hotel. She spots her partners car and several patrol cars. Tizzy gets wave through and parks her car a few parking spots down from her partners.
She heads towards the hotel room and spots her partner and several police officers. There was a figure laying on the floor. Tizzy kneels by the body and noticed his tattoos indicated he belonged to the company.
She stands up and looks at her partner “who was staying in this room?”
“Our good friend Covern, but he was registered under the name of Tony Goodwill. He also changed his appearance as well.” Keith shows the image he got from the office.
The clerk inside was very cooperative with him. The picture came from the image the security camera caught of him. He had changed his hair color and the way he was dressed.
“Do we know why this guy was shot?” Tizzy couldn’t believe this.
Keith flips his note pad back a few pages “the clerk said, that a black SUV pulled up this morning two men got out and went inside. After about ten minutes three guys exit the room and left. When the maid came in, she found this guy dead.”
“So, that means this guy was with Covern when he registered or.” Tizzy heads towards the bathroom and saw where he came in at.
“Well, we now know how he came in, but how did they find him before us and who were the guys in the black SUV and where did they go?”
Tizzy wanted to find this prick and bring him to justice.
“I think we should pay a visit to St. John.” Keith knew if anyone would know who those men in the SUV were, he would.
“He doesn’t owe us any favors and you know as well as I do. His currency is a favor for a favor.” Tizzy didn’t like asking him for information, because he always asked about her mother.
“Come on Tizzy. You know as well as I do, he respects and loves your mother.” Keith knew from past conversations that St. John and Tizzy’s mother used to date and had been engaged to be married.
However, Cheshire called the relationship off, because he almost died from an explosion that had been set for her. It was a car bomb that had gone off when he pressed the remote on her car. They were close enough, that the explosive force sent them flying backward. A piece of shrapnel from the car embedded itself in St. John’s chest. It missed his heart by a few inches.
Cheshire lost her first husband to an assassin’s attempt on her life. She didn’t want to lose another one because of who she was. So, she called the relationship off and left him. They were still friends and sometimes they got together, but Cheshire wouldn’t let it get as serious as it once was.
“Fine, let’s go and see St. John.” Tizzy knew better than to argue with her partner, and he was right about St. John.
St. John was a retired military intelligence operative that seemed to know about most of the illegal operations going on around Hawaii. There were only a handful of people he would talk with and she was one of them. She wonders if Cheshire would have adopted her if she had
married St. John.
Keith and Tizzy go by the police precinct and drop her Challenger off. They take Keith’s Hellcat. He managed to snag one of five Hellcat’s the Honolulu police department received last year. Tizzy was sitting quietly in the passenger seat thinking about the case.
Keith looks over at his partner and could tell she was in deep thought. He has been Tizzy’s partner for the past few years and has only scratch the surface of who she is.
“What are you thinking about partner?”
“This case. Why did Covern kill the prostitute and who were the men that came to his hotel room this morning?” Tizzy was puzzled because the case wasn’t making any sense to her.
“Maybe the woman knew something about Covern? We know the company is after him for killing her.” Keith has been wondering about her as well.
“Did anyone checked her place out?”
“Brandon and Jackie were supposed to check it out.” Keith hadn’t spoken to them yet.
“Let’s go by the place after we leave St. John.” Her gut was telling her that something valuable was there that the other investigators missed.
Keith pulls up to St. John’s favorite casino, The Lucky Tempest Casino. He parks nearby and heads inside with Tizzy walking next to him. They look around where St. John normally holds Court and spot him over at the VIP area. There were two heavily muscled guys standing on the other side of the rope that separated the VIP section from the rest of the place. One was African American and the other one was white. Both look like former military. They had the build and haircut style.
“Looks like Huey and Dewy are back.”
The last time Tizzy came up to see St. John he had two different bodyguards. They walk up to the entrance to the VIP section “we’re here to speak to St. John. I’m Detective Patel and this is my partner Detective Jardine.”
“About what matter?” The white guy that Tizzy called Dewy looks at her.
“That’s between us and Mr. St. John.” Detective Jardine answered for Tizzy.
“I’m afraid I need to know more than that.” Darrel looks at Jardine.
His partner Russi looks at Tizzy and gets ready to attack her. Just as he was about to make his move.
“I wouldn’t do that, Dewy.” Tizzy had her gun already out and pointing it at him.
Keith had his out as well and was pointing it at Huey. He had seen Dewy moving his hand towards his gun.
“I really wouldn’t do that. She’s trigger happy and very good with that gun.” Keith knew Tizzy was an expert marksman with her weapon.
“Now, now, Darrel and Russi, you shouldn’t be rude to our guest.” St. John had seen what was happening and decided to interfere.
He knew Tizzy was Cheshire’s oldest daughter and how deadly she and her cousins were. As for her partner, he knew Keith came from a long line of military people.
“Come and join me Detective Patel and Detective Jardine.”
Huey and Dewy step aside to let Tizzy and her partner Keith pass by them. They watch as the two detectives walk up and over to Mr. St. John’s table.
“Please, have a seat. Would you two like anything?” St. John summons a waitress over.
“No, we’re fine, thank you,” Keith answers for the two of them.
St. John looks at the waitress when she comes over “I’ll have my usual, Brenda.”
“Yes, sir.” Brenda turns and walks off.
St. John looks at Keith and Tizzy “so, what brings you two to me today?”
“What do you know about a fellow known as Daniel Covern and is anyone protecting or helping him?” Tizzy wanted answers.
“Daniel Covern let’s see. He is a known pedophile and has connections with several European, Mid-Eastern and African groups. The CIA has been trying to infiltrate but keep losing agents.”
“So, what is he doing here in Hawaii?” Tizzy was curious about that.
“That you need to ask him about, Tizzy. However, you might want to start watching your back and who you share information with.” St. John knew several CIA agents have been assigned to protect Daniel Covern.
“So, why did he kill Mrs. Malia Napua?” Tizzy watches St. John’s body language like her mother taught her.
He was a hard man to read. Tizzy knew he was a former military intelligence agent and he knew what her mother did and what her uncle Jack did.
“Don’t know why he killed her. Just he has a thing for young girls.”
“Do you know where I might find him?” Tizzy wonders how connected St. John was.
St. John accepts his drink when Brenda brings it over to him. He places a twenty on her serving tray. He takes a sip of it.
“Why don’t you try and see if he has gone here.” St. John takes a napkin and write a name down.
He hands the napkin to Tizzy “you might find him there.”
Tizzy and her partner look at the napkin and notices it was just a name Quiet Storm. She looks at St. John with a puzzled look on her face.
“Is this a ships name?”
“Yes, that is the name of the yacht he is hiding on. If you decide to go out to it. You better be prepared.”
“What do you mean by we should be prepared?” Tizzy didn’t like the sound of that.
“Just, Mr. Covern is being protected.”
“Okay, thanks for clearing that up.”
“Well, we better leave.” As Keith stands up.
“Thank you for your time, Mr. St. John.” Tizzy stands up as well.
“Any time. Tell your mother, hello for me.”
“I will.” Tizzy heads out to her partner's car.
Tizzy and her partner stand in the living room of the girl that had been killed. They were informed that the detectives that had been assigned to search the place, didn’t find anything. Tizzy moves from room to room examining each room. Her partner was examining the other rooms. She finally makes her way back to the bedroom where the girl had been found.
Tizzy glances around the room and as she was thinking where she would hide something to keep others from finding whatever it was, she had.
She spots the large collection of shoes Malia Napua collected.
“If I was her and I knew someone was looking for something I had. I would hide it in the one place most guys wouldn’t look.” Keith had heard Tizzy thinking out loud.
He watches as she walks over to the closet and looks for the shoe boxes that would be easy to access. She selects a few and opens them. It wasn’t till she came to the fourth shoe box, that Tizzy finds a flash drive.
“Bingo, partner.” Tizzy turns around with a little black thumb drive no bigger than her thumbnail.
“What do you think is on it?” Keith couldn’t believe how lucky Tizzy was.
“I don’t know, but I’m willing to bet, it has information on it that Covern doesn’t want to get out.” Tizzy wonders what was on it as well.
“How about our other problem of Covern being on a yacht? There has to be a lot of boat slips around Hawaii.”
“True, but I know someone that can help us out on that problem.” She tucks the thumb drive into her pants pocket.
“Who’s that?” Keith was curious.
“My old surfing buddy, Kelly Hoffman.” Tizzy enjoyed surfing with Kelly before his motorcycle accident.
He lost both his legs during the accident. Now, he just sits and watches other surfers as they surf. He also has contacts with a bunch of different marinas. Tizzy knew he did odd jobs at the different marinas or knew people there. She also had a secondary person she could ask.
She normally didn’t like using the second person she knew. Most of the time they were high as a kite.
“I don’t think I’ve met him before or is it a she?” Keith looks at Tizzy as they drive down the highway.
“Him, he’s a few years older than me and was fun to be around. He lost his legs a few years later while coming home from a competition. A drunk driver caused him to crash and he woke-up several days later in the hospital missing his legs. After, that I lost track of him. My mom managed to track him down.” Tizzy felt sorry for him after she learned what happened.
She wanted to help him, but he didn’t want help from anyone. He basically gave up on life. Her mother told her that once a person gives up, there’s not much they can do.
After twenty minutes, they arrive where Kelly hangs out. Tizzy spots him in his wheelchair down on the beach. She approaches him “Hey Kelly, long time, no see.” She gives him a hug.
Kelly looks at Tizzy after she gives him a hug. He knew its been a while since he has seen her.
“Hi, Tizzy. How have you been?”
“I’m doing okay, how about you?” Tizzy couldn’t help but feel like she let Kelly down.
“The same as always.” Kelly sighs as he stares at the surfers out on the ocean.
“Kelly, I need your help on locating a boat by the name of Quiet Storm. A person I’m looking for is hiding aboard it.”
Kelly looks up at Tizzy and could see she was concerned for him. He saw how much he meant to her.
“I’ll see what I can do for you, Tizzy. Also, it’s nice to see you again. You have grown up to become a nice young lady.”
“Thanks, Kelly. You know you can always call me or my mom for anything.”
“I know. Let me see what I can for you on this boat.” He pulls a cellphone out and starts dialing a number.
Tizzy walks back towards her partner. She hopes Kelly will come through with the information.
Cheshire’s House:
Christine was on her way back from the market. Cheshire had given her a grocery list of items she wanted Christine to pick-up at the local fresh food market. She was driving back from the market when she spotted that she had a tail. She was driving Tizzy’s old jeep wrangler she got back when she was seventeen years old.
Christine takes a few turns to see if they were still following her. She noticed that they were still following her.
“Okay, let's see how you like going around in circles.” Christine takes them around in a circle for a while.
After she had gone around a couple of times. She tried to ditch them, but they stuck with her. She slows down and stops at a store. The car that was following her, pulls up behind her. Two guys in suits get out of the car and slowly approach her. Both had short black hair and the same color suit, but one was taller than the other one. Christine grabs the gun from its hiding spot, that Cheshire told her about and kept it next to her.
“Stop right where you gentlemen are. Why are you following me?” Christine had the gun hidden from view.
“We want you to come with us.”
“For what reason?” Christine was curious.
“Because we would like to ask you some question about a Tizzy Patel.” The taller of the two looked at her when he spoke.
“Why?” Christine wanted them to tell her.
“Just come with us, ma’am.” The smaller guy looked like he was getting tired of talking.
“I don’t think so and if you persist I will call the police.” Christine was going to back down.
The shorter of the two guys was slowly reaching towards his jacket. He was going for his gun.
“I wouldn’t do that if I was you.” She had the Glock she was holding against her left leg up and aimed at them.
Both men hadn’t spotted the gun, till she brought it up and had it aimed at them. The short guy removed his hand away from his jacket.
“You wouldn’t shoot us, your bluffing.” A sneer appears on his face.
Christine just smirks at them. They should have done more research on her.
“You really don’t know me that well. I don’t bluff, and I will shoot you.”
“Enough of this. You’re coming with us.” The shorter guy moves to grab Christine.
In a hand-to-hand fight, she might be able to overpower them. The training her mother and Cheshire taught her would allow her to take them down. However, because she was still recovering, she wasn’t up to fighting them. So, instead of shooting them in the chest like she was taught. She shoots the shorter guy in his right knee cap and when the other guy comes for her, she shoots him in his left knee cap.
“I told you I would shoot you. Now, toss your guns towards me, before I shoot your other kneecap out.” Christine had the gun aimed down at their manhood.
Both men toss their guns towards Christine. They were in pain from being shot in their kneecaps.
“Thank you. Now, I’m going to call the paramedic for you and leave now.” Christine gets back in the jeep drive a few blocks, before calling the paramedics.
She did manage to take a picture of both men before she left. She knows Tizzy and Cheshire would want to know who they are. They were lucky she only shot their kneecaps out.
Private Hospital:
Cheshire was sitting next to the bed when the girl woke-up. She had spoken to Doctor Shipman and saw the x-rays of previous abuse the doctor had found. The girl’s right arm had been broken before along with her left leg. There were healed whip marks on her back.
Doctor Shipman had informed her that the girl had numerous scars and injuries that hadn’t healed right. Cheshire spots the girl's eyes opened.
“Well good afternoon. How do you feel?” Cheshire was watching the girl.
Omphile looks at the Asian looking woman sitting next to her bed. She had long black hair and piercing green eyes looking at her. She had seen this woman when she went into the house with the blonde hair girl.
“Hungry.” Omphile felt her stomach growl.
“I’ll order some food for you. What name should I call you?” Cheshire looked into the girl’s brown eyes.
“My mother named me Omphile.” Omphile looks at the Asian lady. Her face was kind and gentle.
“Let me order your food Omphile and while we're waiting for it to arrive. We can talk for a while.” Cheshire sends a text message to the kitchen staff and orders some food for Omphile.
Doctor Shipman had informed her that the girl will have to be placed on a special diet. She was so malnourished, that she was surprised that she was still alive. The poor thing would have died if she hadn’t gotten into Tizzy’s car.
“What is your last name, Omphile?”
“I don’t have one. My mother just called me Omphile, before she was murdered.” Omphile had witnessed her mother murdered right in front of her.
“What happened after that?” Cheshire was curious and wanted to know more.
“The men that murdered my mother left me on the streets. They ran off afterward. I started living on the streets, till a man found me and took me. He put me with several other young people and we were sold off as slaves to different people.” Tears start to slide down her cheeks.
“Omphile, where are you from?” Cheshire knew some countries would take orphans and sell them to wealthy people as house servants.
“Africa. I was born in Africa.”
“Well, you have nothing to fear. I’m going to take care of you. I promise you will never be treated like a slave again. There is one thing I would like to know, why did Mr. Covern bring you to that house?” Cheshire was curious why he would do that.
“I was a gift to him from the people who owned me. They said I was supposed to please him, but instead, I punched him in his manhood.” Omphile remembered that day.
She punched him and tried to escape. She couldn’t get out of his room, because the door had been locked. Covern caught her and smacked her around before she blacked out. When she woke up she was naked, and, in the house, she ran away from.
After a few minutes, food is delivered to Omphile room. While she was eating, Cheshire sends a text to Krisha informing her that she will train Catlin and for her to come to the house tomorrow after school.
Krisha’s school Lunch Time:
Krisha was outside sitting under a tree eating her lunch. Catlin was with her, but she wasn’t eating anything. As long as Krisha has known Catlin, she never eats lunch at school. They both heard Krisha’s cellphone beep letting her know a text arrived.
Krisha looks at the message and saw that it was from her mother. She reads the message and looks up at Catlin.
“Tell your mom and dad that you won’t be home after school tomorrow.”
“Okay, why won’t I be home tomorrow after school?” Catlin was curious.
“Because my mother has agreed to train you.” Krisha wonders why her mother agreed to train Catlin?
“Cool, I can’t wait.” Catlin liked Mrs. Patel. She thought she was cool.
“Famous last words.” Krisha knew how much of a taskmaster her mother was when she trained people. She didn’t even let up on her own children.
When Tizzy, her husband Ikaika, Krisha and Cheshire arrive back at the house. They could smell the scent of food in the air. Christina had come home after dealing with the two men and put the groceries away. Instead of waiting for Tizzy or Cheshire to come home and cook. She decided to go ahead fix dinner for everyone.
She fixed everyone a dish Nora taught her. She figured Cheshire might like it. It was a Spanish dish and it was one of her favorites.
“Mmm, whatever is cooking smells nice.” Tizzy loved the smell floating in the air.
“Thanks, I thought you guys might like it.” Christine finishes setting the table.
As everyone sits down around the table. Cheshire looks over towards Christine “did you have any problems at the food market?”
“No ma’am, I found everything without a problem. I have to admit I liked the market, better than the grocery store.” Christine enjoyed shopping at the market. The vegetables were fresher and better.
“How’s the investigation going, Tizzy?” Christine looks over towards Tizzy.
“Mom has a rule about talking about work at the dinner table.” Tizzy looks at her mother to make sure she was right.
“Oops sorry, Cheshire.”
“It’s okay, Christine.” Cheshire could understand why Nora and her family talked about business around the table.
After dinner, Tizzy and her husband volunteered to do the dishes. There wasn’t much, because as Christine cooked, she cleaned up behind herself.
“Remind me to have you cook more often.” Tizzy liked the fact that Christine is neat when she cooked.
“Did anything exciting happened today?” Cheshire had one of her feelings.
“I’m glad you asked, Cheshire. I was followed and almost attacked by two guys wearing business suits. I had to use the gun you keep Tizzy in your Jeep.”
“Did you kill them?” Tizzy doesn’t recall any calls for an attack.
“Nope, I shot their kneecaps out and took their pictures.” Christine grabs her cellphone and shows Tizzy and Cheshire the pictures.
Tizzy and Cheshire look at the men. Neither one of them knew them. Tizzy looks at Christine “what did they want you to do?”
“To come with them, so they could ask me questions about you. What I got from them, was they thought I would be cooperative.” It’s good that Nora has been training her.
Tizzy wonders who they were. She looks towards her mother “do you think they are agency agents?”
“I don’t know, but I will find out.” Cheshire turns and heads towards her bedroom.
“Oh boy, shit is about to hit the fan.” Tizzy knew what her mother was about to do.
Ikaika looks at his wife “where is your mother going?”
“To question those men.” Tizzy knew her mother all too well.
“I thought your mother was a zoologist?” Ikaika looks at his wife with a puzzled look on his face.
“She is, but mom is also a former agency spook. She is one of the deadliest they ever had. I was trying to protect you because only a handful
of people know about my mother.” Tizzy looked at her husband to gauge his reaction.
Ikaika just looks into Tizzy’s eyes. He didn’t care that they hadn’t told him.
“Is there anything about you, that you haven’t told me?” He kept watching Tizzy’s face.
“I have many secrets and I can’t tell you all of them. Trust me, when I say these are secrets you don’t want to know, sweetie.” Tizzy kisses her husband.
“I’m taking a bath.” Krisha heads towards her bedroom and then to the bathroom.
Krisha slides into the tub and relax. She wonders what her mother is going to train her friend Catlin. Is she going to train her to be like her older sister or more like her and uncle Jack? Krisha knows she wants to pursue a career as a ballet dancer. She doesn’t want to have anything to do with law enforcement or being an assassin. She was also thinking about following in her mother’s footsteps of being a zoologist as well. She loves the snow leopards she has been taken care of.
Cheshire has Christine send her the pictures she took. Once she has them, Cheshire runs their faces through the facial recognition program she has and cross-references them with all known agents. After about twenty minutes, she gets a hit. Both men come back as being listed as being dead. Which meant they were CIA troubleshooters/kites.
Cheshire makes a few calls to locate where they currently are. If they are still in Hawaii, she will find them. She had spies all over Hawaii that she paid to keep her informed. After making the calls, Cheshire makes another call.
Her daughter didn’t know this person. As she waits for the person to answer the phone. She walks over to her closet and moves her clothes aside as she presses a hidden button. The wall in the back of her closet slides to the right-hand side, revealing her gear.
Vips:
Liz brushes aside a loose strand of her chestnut brown hair as she takes the couple’s order. Afterward, she takes the order up to the ticket spindle and tends to another table. There were times she loved this job and hated this job, but she was trying to start over.
She stopped being a government spook after taking the life of a person, that was innocent. The agency had lied to her. She refills the iced tea glasses at the table she was tending too. As she was heading back to the waiter/waitress station her cellphone starts vibrating inside her pocket.
Liz pulls it out and wonders who it could be. There weren’t many people that she gave her number too. When she glances at the number, it was a code.
She presses the accept button “Hello, Cheshire. What can I do for you?”
“What time do you get off from your job?”
“My shift ends in a few hours. Why? What do you need?” Liz knew Cheshire only called her when she needed something.
“I’ll need you to watch my back, while I get my message across.” Cheshire normally wouldn’t ask for help, but she was dealing with the agency and didn’t want to chance it.
“Okay, but you do know I’m out of that business?” Liz didn’t like stepping into that world again.
“I know and I’m not asking you too. I just need for you to cover me while I make sure the message is delivered.” Cheshire knew Liz was still wounded from what happened to her.
Liz should have never become an operator in the first place. She was like Nora; in that, they wore their hearts on their sleeves. Which was good, because they will never have the nightmares or regrets, she has.
“I’ll meet you at the usual spot in a few hours.”
“Alright.” Cheshire’s phone flashes letting her know the location of the people she was looking for.
Cheshire undresses and slips on her suit, her gun belt, and a few other concealable items. She ties her long black hair back into a ponytail. Cheshire sends a reply message back to the person who sent her the information on where to pick-up their payment.
Liz puts her cellphone back into her pocket and goes back to taking care of her tables.
No one pays attention to a black hair, Asian woman as she walks down the hallway pushing a cart before her. The guard that should have been guarding the door to the room, was busy talking to one of the nurses. Cheshire just shakes her head in disbelief. During her time, an officer wouldn’t be doing what the younger generation was doing now.
Cheshire slips into the room where the two men who had tried to apprehend Christine the other day were. She notices that both men were sound asleep. She pulls a needle out and inserts it into the saline drip bag connected to the men. She hasn’t had to use this concoction in a long time, but she did warn the agency to stay away from her family.
She considers Christine family and that meat you do not mess with her. The concoction was her namesake. It gave the person a wonderful Cheshire grin while killing them. It was her mixture of pleasure and pain.
Across the street a sniper was watching the room the two CIA agents were in. He had been ordered to kill the famous Cheshire. He spots her moving around in the room. He locks his sights on her and was about to pull the trigger when he feels an object against the back of his head.
“You honestly didn’t think the Cheshire wouldn’t figure out that this was a set-up to kill her? Now, you can tell me who sent you or I will put a hole in the back of your head. Either way, you’re going to die.” Liz had spotted a heat source on the roof across from the hospital.
She was trained by Cheshire to move silently in the shadows and managed to sneak up on the sniper. His attention was entirely on Cheshire, that he didn’t figure she would have a back-up.
“Now, are you going to talk or do I pull the trigger?” Liz figures he was going to take the second option.
“Damn!” was all he got out when Liz pulled the trigger on her gun.
She knew he wasn’t going to talk. Agency snipers never did. She should know because Cheshire trained her and Nora to be one. She takes her ring out of her pocket and put it on. She presses the ring against his cheek, leaving behind an image of a Nighthawk. Her call sign when she uses to be with the agency. The image was chemically burned into his flesh.
Liz takes his sniping rifle and ammo when she leaves. She’ll add the gun to her collection. She meets up with Cheshire ten minutes later.
She looks at her mentor “you were right. They had a sniper across the street waiting to kill you.”
“I thought they might. They have been trying to get rid of me for a while now.” Cheshire walks back to her motorcycle.
“Why come after you now? They have had years to kill you.” Liz couldn’t understand why now.
“Because the old heads and directors of the CIA and in the government have all retired. They have been replaced by new people who don’t
know me. So, they think I will be an easy mark to eliminate. I’m going to have to remind them, that I can kill them at any time I choose.” Cheshire hated to have to remind people, that she could take them any time she wanted.
“Do you think they are dumb enough to go after your partner?” Liz knew Cheshire had a partner that was as dangerous as she was.
“If they know what is good for them, they better leave him alone. Because once he is pissed. He will burn their homes down around them or leave the nuclear football he has on their doorstep.” Cheshire knew if you pissed Jack off enough. He would rebuild the nuclear football they acquired twenty years ago.
“Remind me to never piss him off.” Liz mounts her motorcycle and put her helmet on.
“It takes a lot to push him to that point. He would rather turn his wolves loose on you, first. Thanks for backing me up.” Cheshire hands a bundle of money over to Liz.
“I owe you, but thank you.” As she accepts the money and slips it into a secret pocket on her vest.
The two figures drive off and head in two different directions. Cheshire takes the long way home. She’ll know if anyone is tailing her and hide her from satellites and drones. She knows Liz was doing the same thing.
Ten miles off Hawaii:
Tizzy and her partner approach the yacht she has been looking for quietly in the water. She had her skin-tight wetsuit on and her partner had his on as well. The information Kelly gave her had panned out.
They had taken her mother’s speed boat and parked it nearby and swam the rest of the way underwater. She and Keith leave their tanks floating on a raft they brought with them. Tizzy boards first and takes a guard out.
Keith follows behind her. He spots a second guard and shoots him. The two of them were using dart guns. The only person they wanted was Covern. They had come under the cover of darkness to arrest him.
The two of them spotted two more guards and took them out. Tizzy motions to her partner to join her. She had heard some muffled sounds coming from one of the rooms. The door was locked. She takes out a small pry bar she brought with her and slowly pry the door open.
When the door opens, she and her partner spotted Covern having sex with a young Chinese girl that looked like she was stoned out of her mind. She had a ball gag in her mouth.
Covern was behind her, buried deep inside her. She had numerous bruises on her pale petty body. When Covern looked at them, he looked like he was high on something as well.
Keith shoots him twice, knocking the man out. He knew Tizzy was ready to kill Covern. He walks over to check Covern out, while Tizzy checked the girl out.
“I’m not here to hurt you.” As Tizzy takes the ball gag out of the young girl's mouth.
She looks around and spotted the cocaine laying on the nightstand. She looks at the young girl and figure she had to be nine or ten years old.
There was a mark on the girl's right shoulder that Tizzy knew belonged to a human trafficking gang. They brought young country girls in from China and other countries in from the Far East.
“We’re going to have to take a boat from here, back to my mother’s speed boat.” Tizzy had wrapped the girl up in a sheet she found.
“I agree with you. This clown is heavy.” Keith was carrying Covern over his shoulder.
They managed to make it back up on deck and lower a boat the people must have been using to go back and forth to shore. Tizzy sets the drugged girl down and helps Keith with their prisoner.
“You know we are going to catch hell for this.” Keith knew the CIA was going to want Covern back.
“Let them come for us. Covern is wanted for questioning about the murder and now we can tack on having sex with a minor.” Tizzy checks on the young girl.
Her pulse was weak and there was some blood between her legs. The poor thing looked like she hasn’t eaten anything.
“How is she?” Keith was concerned
“She’ll need to stay in the hospital for a while.” Tizzy knew that just from the simple exam she gave her.
“How old do you think she is?”
“I would say between eight or ten years old. She hasn’t started developing breasts yet.” Tizzy looks over towards Covern and wanted to cut his penis off.
“What are you going to do with her? Are you going to turn her over to child protective services?” Keith knew if she was in the country illegally, ICE would get involved.
“I’m taking her home with me and if anyone has a problem with it. I’ll shoot them.” Tizzy was going to talk to her husband about adopting this girl. She knew her cousins have already adopted kids.
Besides, this girl didn’t ask to be brought here or used by a pervert. Tizzy makes sure she is covered up as Keith takes them back to her mother’s speed boat, after grabbing their gear.
Cheshire takes another sip of her tea, while she waited for Collins to wake-up. She couldn’t wait to see his reaction. She watches him as he slowly wakes up.
“Good morning, sleepy head.”
Collins goes to pull his gun from under his pillow, but it wasn't there. He looks at Cheshire as she stood nearby. She had a coffee mug in her hand as she slowly took a sip from it.
Cheshire looks at him with a predatory look on her face “what did I say about going after my family?”
“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Collins looks at Cheshire with a bewildered look on his face.
“Really? You have no idea about two of your goons going after a young blonde-haired girl, yesterday?” Cheshire takes another sip of her tea.
“You mean, Christine Pyle? She’s not related to you. She’s the oldest daughter of a one Nora Maria Midnight.” He looks at her with a smug look.
“Well, you missed some important information. She is considered part of my extended family. Since you and your agents can’t seem to leave my family along. I sent two of them on their way. As for you.” Cheshire pulls her gun and fired twice at his chest.
Cheshire watches as his eyes close. She warned him to leave her family alone. If he had followed her advice, he would still be alive.
She takes the coffee mug with her as she leaves his house. Instead of heading towards her house, she heads to check on the young teenage girl Tizzy brought home. When all this was over, she figures she’ll have another daughter. A smile appears on her face, when she thinks about the fact, she was becoming just like her partner Jack. She’ll have two daughters as he does now.
Private Medical Hospital:
It was still early in the morning when Cheshire arrives at the hospital. Nurse Wilkes was on duty as she walked in.
“I’m here to see Omphile Patel.” Cheshire looked at the younger black hair woman.
Nurse Wilkes looks at the older Oriental woman standing before her. She hadn’t met her before, but she was given strict orders not to let
anyone in the room to see the young girl in room 2B.
“Your name, ma’am?” Nurse Wilkes wanted to make sure this woman was on the approved visitor's list for 2B.
“Cheshire Patel, I’m her legal guardian.” Cheshire shows her identity card.
Nurse Wilkes checks the identity card against the one they had on file and she was on the approved list. She checks the hidden cameras in the room to see if Omphile was awake yet.
“She’s not awake yet, Mrs. Patel. If you want to go and see her. Go ahead on it.” Nurse Wilkes heard rumors about this Asian woman.
“Thank you.” Cheshire walks into the hospital room and over towards Omphile sleeping form. Cheshire notices Omphile was holding the teddy bear tight against her body. She smelled a lot better than she had when she arrived. Her heart-shaped face looked so angelic as she slept.
According to Doctor Shipman, Omphile will be able to go home in a few days. She sits down in the chair near Omphile’s bed and just watches her, just like she watched Tizzy when she was little.
Tizzy and Ikaika bedroom, Cheshire’s House:
Tizzy holds the young girl she rescued last night. Throughout the early morning, Tizzy felt the young girl shiver and whimper as she held her. She holds her, just like her mother did.
Tizzy opens her eyes and spot Ikaika looking at her. She could see that he was concerned about the young girl. She had explained everything to him last night when she got back from locking Covern up at HPD. He wasn’t in the normal cells; he was down in the basement cells that they use to interrogate people in.
Tizzy felt the young girl snuggle closer to her body. She just holds her and rubs her back. She was going to need some clothes to wear, but she could wear one of Krisha’s nightshirts till they go shopping or one of Ikaika’s shirts. She looks towards her bedroom door when she hears movement outside of it.
“I’ll go and help Krisha with the cats.” Ikaika gets out of bed and slips a t-shirt on as he walks out of the bedroom.
Tizzy looks down at the Oriental girl with her face buried against her chest. She just holds the girl as she lays there. She knows it was going to be rough for her. Tizzy doesn’t know how long the girl had been given drugs or how depended she was on it. Hopefully, she hasn’t been given A lot of drugs. Tizzy feels the girl go back to sleep. She extracts herself from the little girl and gave the child; the teddy bear Cheshire had
given her when she came to live with her.
Tizzy grabs her house robe and walks out of her bedroom and towards the kitchen. She could smell coffee brewing. As Tizzy walks into the kitchen, she spots her little sister eating breakfast. Kit and Kat were eating theirs and she spots her husband walking back in from the back yard. He put the food out for the two ligers.
Krisha looks at her older sister as she comes walking in. She notices Tizzy looked extremely tired.
“Rough night, last night?” As she stuffs a spoonful of Raisin Bran into her mouth.
“Yeah, we found our perp last night having sex with a ten-year-old oriental girl he drugged.” Tizzy pours a cup of coffee for herself and sits
down near her little sister.
“Is the girl okay?” Krisha looks towards Tizzy with a concerned look on her face.
“I hope she is. I’ll need to take her by the hospital and have her checked out. Right now, she is sound asleep on mine and Ikaika bed.” Tizzy
takes a sip of her coffee.
“What are we going to do about the other girl that sneaked into your police car?” Krisha looks towards her sister and brother-in-law.
“Mom is going to adopt her, so we have another sister.” Tizzy and her mother talked about adopting the other girl.
“So, your family is becoming as big as mine.” Christine comes walking into the kitchen.
“Oh? Did Nora add another member to the family?” Tizzy looks towards Christine.
“Not officially yet, but she’s protecting one of Melody’s friends from school. I talked to mom last night after all of you left to do whatever you do at night.” Christine was walking around in a baby blue nightgown that came down to her ankles.
She walks over to the kitchen counter and pours herself a cup of coffee. She looks around the kitchen and wonders where Cheshire was.
“Where’s aunt Cheshire?”
“Mom left early this morning. She was still decked out in her uniform.” Krisha had heard her mother moving around at four in the morning. Kit and Kat did as well, and they woke her.
“I wonder where mom was going so early in the morning?” Tizzy takes another sip of her coffee as she leans back against her husband.
Ikaika wraps his arms around his wife. He loved his wife and was happy that she agreed to marry him after that accident she had been in. He never wants to feel as helpless as he did the day, he saw her just laying there in bed. He places a kiss on her cheek.
Lien wakes up and notices she was still laying in the bed from last night. The woman that had rescued her wasn’t in the room and neither was the man. She sits up and looks around the room and herself. She was wearing a pink nightshirt with a picture of a weird alien on it. She has seen the picture before, but she doesn’t know who it was.
Lien winces when she moves to get out of bed. It didn’t hurt as much as it uses too. She walks up to the door and tries to open it. It opens without any problems and comes face to face with a huge gray and black color cat. It had a long tail and was watching her. It turns and walks away from her.
Lien watches as the cat heads down the hallway. She follows behind it as it leads her into the kitchen, where she sees three other women and the man that had been in bed with her as well.
Tizzy spots the little girl she brought home with her last night following Kat as he comes walking into the kitchen. A smile appears on her face
“good morning. Are you hungry?”
Lien looks at the woman that rescued her last night. She was saying something but didn’t understand her. She walks over to the woman.
Krisha had watched the little girl when her sister spoke to her and saw that the girl didn’t understand her. She turns to look at Tizzy “try Chinese sis.”
Tizzy looks down at the girl “Zǎoshang hǎo. Nǐ èle ma?”
Lien shakes her head yes to Tizzy’s question. As she stops in front of Tizzy and her husband.
“I’ll get a bowl for her.” Christine walks over to the cabinets and grabs a bowl, cereal and a spoon for the girl. She places it at an empty spot next to Tizzy and Ikaika.
Ikaika releases Tizzy and walks over to help the girl up into the chair. He moves slowly, so as not to scare her. He picks her up gently and places her on the chair.
Lien stood still as the man lifted her up into the chair. The woman that saved her, was pouring yellow looking balls into a bowl in front of her and adding milk to it. She picks up the spoon sitting in the bowl and taste the food. It tasted sweet and wet. Her stomach growls as the first bit hits her stomach.
Krisha looks at Tizzy “really? You gave her my corn puffs?”
“I’ll go out and get you more.”
“Speaking of which, who is taking me to school this morning?” Krisha looks at her big sister and brother-in-law.
“I will. Finish your breakfast and grab your books.” Christine finishes her coffee and grabs a banana from the fruit bowl Cheshire keeps.
“Okay.” Krisha watches as Christine walks off to go and get dress.
Tizzy watches the girl as she eats. She couldn’t believe how much cereal the girl was trying to stuff into her mouth. She was going to choke if she doesn’t slow down.
Tizzy places her hand on the girl’s hand lightly “Màn xiàlái, méiyǒu rén huì bǎ nǐ de shíwù dài zǒu."
Lien slows down and eats her food slowly. She couldn’t believe the woman spoke her language.
“I didn’t know you spoke Chinese.” Ikaika was surprised Tizzy spoke Chinese.
“My mother taught it to me. It’s not the only language I can speak.” Tizzy kisses Ikaika’s chin.
Christine changes her clothes, after doing her morning medical exercise. She loved having her own vagina now and can’t wait to see what it felt like to have a guy pumping in and out of her. She already knew what it felt like having the dilators moving in out of her body, but she wants a huge well-hung man to fuck her.
“We’re gone Tizzy and Ikaika.” As she and Krisha walk out of the house.
Tizzy and Ikaika watch as the little girl eat. Ikaika fixes himself a bowl of cereal and eats it.
Private Hospital:
Omphile wakes up and spots Cheshire sitting near her bed. She sits up and wonders why she was sitting next to her.
“Am I in trouble?” She felt like she did something wrong.
“No, sweetie. You’re not in trouble. I came by to see how you are doing.” Cheshire caresses Omphile cheek.
Omphile shivers from Cheshire caressing her cheek. No one had ever been this kind and gentle to her before. She leans into Cheshire’s hand.
Tears slide down her cheek as she rests against Cheshire’s hand. She wishes this woman had shown up earlier in her life. She closes her eyes and just enjoys the feeling.
Cheshire saw the tears sliding down Omphile’s cheek. She scoops Omphile out of bed and just holds her on her lap like she first did Tizzy when she was little. She could only imagine how this girl was treated. She holds her and gently stroke her back.
Omphile buries her face against Cheshire’s shoulder as she holds onto her. She never had anyone that care for her like this woman has. She shivers when Cheshire strokes her back and cry against her shoulder. It felt strange having someone caring about her.
Omphile stays on Cheshire’s lap a while. After thirty minutes Cheshire lays her back in bed. She looks into Cheshire’s eyes and notices that her pupils were cat-like, not round.
“Why are your pupils’ cat-like?” Omphile was curious.
“I have a rare condition after years of injuries to my eyes.” Cheshire has been noticing her pupils were starting to deform.
Extreme bright light causes her to go blind temporarily. She has seen the condition in others, where their iris formed a football shape. Her night vision has improved some.
Omphile wonders who would hurt a woman like Cheshire. She seemed so innocent and fragile. She does wonder why she was wearing a skintight black body suit.
“When will I be able to go home with you again?” Omphile was tired of being in the hospital.
“Within a few days. The doctor said you are still underweight and wants to at least get you back up to what your weight should b before he lets
you go home.” Cheshire needs to add an addition to her place.
Even with Christine leaving when she was better. She would still need a room for the little Chinese girl Tizzy was planning on adopting unless Tizzy moved out. Tizzy and her husband could stay downtown at the condo she owned or the other safe house, but she knows Tizzy wouldn’t want to leave Simba behind.
Cheshire’s House:
Tizzy washes Lien’s shoulder-length black hair. Lien had told her she had been sold into slavery after her parents died. She came from a poor village in the Northern part of China. Her relatives couldn’t support her and had enough women in their home.
The first person she belonged to, just used her to clean and take care of their place. When she had her first period, they sold her to the highest bidder. She has only been in the states for a few weeks. She came along with other women from China to the states. She knew a few English words.
Tizzy knew after she learned about how Lien arrived in the states. She would have to speak to her mother about getting citizenship for Lien. She could probably talk to the Governor about making Lien legal.
“Okay, squirt. Let’s get you dress, and take you to the doctors to get you checked out.” Tizzy dries Lien off and carries Lien to her bedroom.
Christen had gone out and bought a few articles of clothing for Lien. Tizzy was going to take her out after seeing the doctor and buy her some clothes and toys. Tizzy finishes dressing Lien. She steps back and looks at her.
“You are such a pretty little girl.” Tizzy was speaking in Chinese so Lien could understand her.
Lien looks at the woman that rescued her. She been nice and caring towards her, but she has been tricked before. She wants to believe that this woman won’t miss treat her like the others.
“What are you going to do with me?”
Tizzy had a puzzled look on her face “what do you mean?”
“Are you going to let that guy who sleeps next to me, put his thing in me or sell me for sex like the others?” Lien wanted to trust this woman.
Tizzy walks over and pick Lien up and hold her. She looks directly into her eyes “you will never be treated like you have, ever again. I am going to adopt you and that man who was in bed with us is my husband and he will never harm you. As for the other women you saw this morning, one is my sister and the older woman with long black hair is my mother. The blonde haired girl is my cousin from Memphis, Tennessee. You will never be in harm, ever again.” Tizzy hugs Lien.
Lien returns the hug and holds onto Tizzy. Tizzy carries Lien out to her car and head to the nearest clothing store to buy clothes for Lien. Before heading to the hospital and have her exam.
While they are shopping, she lets Lien pick out whatever she wanted. Tizzy had money in the bank she has been saving for years. Once they were done shopping, Tizzy takes Lien to the same private hospital Omphile was in and the same one she had been taken too by her mother.
While Doctor Honeycutt was examining Lien. She wonders how Omphile was doing. She knew her mother was here because she spotted her motorcycle in the parking lot. She informed Doctor Honeycutt and his assistant that Lien only spoke Chinese. If he needed a translator she could translate or him.
Luckily, Doctor Honeycutt’s assistant spoke Chinese. She uses to work for Doctor’s Across Borders. She did notice the brand mark that slave smugglers put on every girl they sold. There was no way it could be removed.
Tizzy saw the mark when she washed Lien. She wanted to track the smugglers down and feed them to Simba and Khan. She also wouldn’t mind introducing them to Terror and Miscreant. The two of them were looking like their sire, Chao’s.
Doctor Honeycutt allows Lien to get redress. He looks at Tizzy “she’s got some tearing that is healing. She might have some blood in her stool from tears in her rectum area. Also, there’s some scar tissue in her vaginal lining. I’m going to write you a prescription for some antibiotics and vitamins as well. You’ll need to bring her weight up.”
“How much weight does she need to gain?” Tizzy was concerned.
“At least twenty pounds. She needs to gain at least twenty pounds and take her vitamins every day.” Doctor Honeycutt gives Tizzy the prescriptions.
“Oh, I’ll make sure she takes them.” Tizzy picks Lien up and carries her out.
Tizzy noticed she had a lollypop “man, you got a lollypop. I’m jealous.”
Once they were at Tizzy’s car. She buckles Lien in the passenger seat.
“I have to go in for a while. I’m going to take you back home and you're going to spend the day with Christen.”
Lien just hugs Tizzy as they walk toTizzy's car.
“Come on Covern, why did you kill that woman that worked for the agency?” Tizzy was leaning over him, trying to get him to talk.
Her partner was standing nearby, just in case she got out of hand. He knew how Tizzy loves to use force to get her answers.
“Maybe he doesn’t talk unless he has a dildo shove up his ass?” Keith walks around him.
Covern was strapped into a metal chair in the interrogation room. There wasn’t any window or furniture in the room. He looks at both police officers and just smile at them.
Tizzy goes to strike him but is stopped by her partner. He looks at her “I wouldn’t waste the energy.”
“You better listen to your partner, bitch. Because I ain’t telling you shit.” A smirk appears on his face.
“Oh, I know two people who can make you talk. The thing is, do you want me to call them?” tizzy had an evil smile on her face.
“Oh, who would those loser’s be?” Covern wasn’t going to be forced to talk to these two cops.
“My mother, The Cheshire and her partner and my uncle, The Devil’s Bounty Hunter, Jack Bounty.” Tizzy purrs out Jack’s last name.
Covern looks at Tizzy and notices she isn’t oriental or even Asian. He was going to call her bluff “The Cheshire isn’t your mother. You're not Asian at all.” Covern knew The Cheshire was oriental.
Tizzy pulls her cellphone out and brings a picture up of her mother and herself. She enlarges it so he could see it better “here’s the proof.”
Covern looks at the picture and back at Tizzy. He looks one more time “you wouldn’t call her.”
“Do you want to bet on that?” Tizzy gives Covern an evil smile.
Covern thinks about it for a second. He looks back at her “they wouldn't let her come in here.”
“You don’t know my mother.” Tizzy presses the call button to dial her mother’s number.
Private Hospital:
Cheshire was playing a boarded game with Omphile when her cellphone starts ringing. She picks it up and notices it was Tizzy.
“What can I do for you, sweetie?” Cheshire motions for Omphile to go ahead and roll the dice.
“I need you to talk to someone. He doesn’t believe you won’t come down here and make him talk.”
“Put me on speaker, sweetie.” Cheshire rolls the dice for her turn.
“Okay, mom.” Tizzy puts her phone on speaker.
“Mr. Covern, I am Officer Patel’s mother and if you don’t speak to her, well let’s say you won’t be waking up tomorrow.” Cheshire made sure the message was clear.
Tizzy looks at Covern and saw how he paled when he heard Cheshire’s voice. He had heard rumors about her and knew if she threatens you. You can damn well, count on her carrying that promise out.
“Is that all you needed sweetie?”
“Yes ma’am, that’s all I need. See you for dinner tonight.” Tizzy ends the call.
“Now, where were we?” Tizzy looks back towards Covern.
Cheshire’s House:
Christine checks on Lien as she took a nap in Tizzy’s and Ikaika’s bedroom. She looked so cute as she held Tizzy’s favorite stuff animal in her arms. She shuts the bedroom door but leaves a gap so Lien knows she wasn’t locked in the room.
Christine heads into the studio Cheshire has and starts the music she normally worked out to. She called her mother earlier and Nora told her that they had another teenage girl staying with them. She was letting the girl use her bedroom. Christine didn’t mind. She’s been thinking lately about staying here in Hawaii. The thing was, it was going to cost her a lot of money to have her stuff packed and shipped here.
She does her exercises to keep her body limber. Cheshire suggested that she shouldn’t be flabby or lacks in keeping her body fit. She continues for a few hours and afterward, go and soak in Cheshire’s huge hot tub. Simba comes up to the hot tub and rubs his head against her hand.
“What are you doing boy?” Christine scratches him between his ears.
She looks around for Shur-Khan but doesn’t see him anywhere. She knew he liked to stay out in the jungle until he is called for dinner. She
hears a gunshot, followed by a scream. She gets out of the hot tub and head inside the house and brings the security cameras up. They were concealed out in the jungle and near the fence line.
She spots Shur-Khan attacking several men that were dumb enough to invade his territory. She watches for a while as the men start running away from him.
“Dumb asses, don’t you know better than to run from a large game cat?”
The three men run to find the main path that leads from deep in the jungle behind Cheshire’s house. It came directly to the back gate of Cheshire’s house. She grabs her gun and some zip cuffs. She waits as they come to the gate and notices Simba waiting for them.
“You know, you are really dumb coming in from the jungle. You’re lucky he didn’t eat you.” She was petting Simba, as he sat next to her.
“Let’s us in, bitch.” One guy looks over his shoulder towards the jungle.
“Nope! Not till you say the magic word.” Christine just smirks at the man.
The guy could hear the trees shake as Shur-Khan got closer to him and his friends. He looks back at Christine “please! I don’t want to die.”
“You should have thought about that, before trying to sneak up on me.” Christine opens the gate and makes the guys kneel once they were in.
She shuts the gate and turns around to face the three guys “put your hands behind your back before I ask my friend there to bite you.”
The three guys do as she says. They feared the big ass cat staring at them.
“Very good.” As Christine goes about binding their hands.
Christine pulls her cellphone out and calls HPD to come and pick them up. She’ll inform Tizzy later.
Catlin was in pain as she pushed herself further and further. She arrived at Mrs. Patel’s with her suitcase. Her mother and father had agreed to let Mrs. Patel take her in for a few months. Once she was shown a room. Cheshire had her change into a leotard and come out to the exercise room.
First Cheshire warmed her up with a few exercises. Then she started teaching her more difficult exercises. After they were through with those, Cheshire gives her a physical test to see what she already knew and how she could improve on what she knew already.
Krisha was performing her warm-up routine before she started her ballet steps. She watched Catlin as her mother tortured her friend. She felt sorry for her, but she asked for it. Catlin needed to be taught restraint and how to not get caught stealing.
Cheshire spots her youngest watching Catlin “are you done with your warm-up routine, Krisha?”
“No, ma’am.” Krisha goes back to finishing up her warm-up routine and starts her dance routine.
Cheshire looks back to Catlin “now, let me show you an exercise I want you to do every morning.”
Tizzy and Ikaika Bedroom:
Lien snuggles close to Tizzy. She was wearing a pair of pajamas that Tizzy had bought her. It had the girls from Monster High on the shirt. She opens her eyes and saw that Ikaika was sound asleep next to her. She was sandwich between him and Tizzy. She felt Tizzy’s arm wrapped around her waist and held her against her body. She turns around in Tizzy’s arm and buries her face in the crook of Tizzy’s shoulder. She feels Tizzy tighten her grip on her waist and hold her close.
Tizzy rubs Lien’s back as she held her close to her body. She was growing fond of Lien. Tizzy holds onto Lien when she turns to lay on her back. She holds onto her.
Lien felt Tizzy holds onto her when she rolled over and laid on her back. She loved when Tizzy rubbed her back. Lien sits up and straddles Tizzy’s waist. She looks down at Tizzy. She feels Tizzy hold her hands.
“Did you sleep okay last night?” Tizzy had felt Lien shiver a few times.
“Yes, ma’am.” Lien felt safe last night when she slept between Tizzy and her husband.
“What’s going to happen to me?” Lien was worried she would be taken from Tizzy.
“You, young lady will become mine and Ikaika’s daughter. No one is going to take you from us. You will go to the same private school your aunt goes to and will be spoiled rotten by your grandparents. You can call my mother either grandma or Yaya or Nana.”
“Why does your mom call you mouse?” Lien heard Cheshire call Tizzy mouse a few times.
“Because, when I first came to live with my mother. I asked questions all the time and she surprised me as well. So, she gave me the nickname, mouse. Just like your nickname is monkey.” Tizzy taps Lien’s nose gently.
“Why is my nickname monkey?” Lien was curious.
“Because you are always hanging around and look like a little monkey.” Tizzy had a teasing smile on her face.
She tickles Lien as she sat on her abdomen. She kept Lien from falling sideways onto her husband. Tizzy keeps tickling Lien.
“I give, I give, mommy!” Lien was ready to pee her panties.
Tizzy stops and looks down at Lien “did you just call me mommy?”
Lien shakes her head yes. She hopes Tizzy didn’t mind.
Tizzy scoops Lien into her arms and hold her to her chest. Tears were flowing down her cheek as she held Lien. She places a kiss on Lien’s cheek.
“Thank you.” As Tizzy holds Lien close to her body.
Lien wraps her arms around Tizzy and holds onto her. Tears were coming from her eyes because she has never felt safe and secure before. She was happy she finally found someone to be her mother.
Ikaika had opened his eyes to see what was going on and saw the bonding going on between Tizzy and Lien. He wishes he had his camera to take a picture of mother and daughter. Tizzy had told him, she was worried that Lien might not like her. He knew his wife really wanted Lien to like her.
“I got to go and pee mommy.” Lien looks into Tizzy’s eyes.
“Alright, sweetie.” Tizzy lets go of Lien.
Lien runs out of the bedroom and into the bathroom. She makes it, just in time. Her bladder releases as soon as her butt hit the toilet seat.
Sunroom:
Christine was sitting out in the sunroom, enjoying the breeze coming in through the windows. She knew Cheshire, Krisha, and a girl named Catlin that went to school with Krisha was being trained by Cheshire. She had a feeling that Cheshire was going to train the girl to be an agent of hers. She knew Tizzy was a police officer, but also her mother’s daughter.
The new girl Cheshire brought home last night was still asleep in Krisha’s bedroom. She was sleeping on a cot and being watched by Kat. She was still debating if she wants to stay in Hawaii. Cheshire said she would let her live at one of her safe houses down near the ocean.
Krisha’s bedroom:
Omphile wakes up and looks around the bedroom she was sleeping in. Cheshire had set up a cot in her youngest daughter’s bedroom. She looks over towards the other bed and saw that Krisha was already up. Laying on her bed instead was one of the snow leopards. She couldn’t tell which one it was.
Omphile slowly gets up and grabs the house robe that came with her nightgown. There were a set of fuzzy pink slippers near her bed. She slips them on and heads towards the kitchen. She spots the little girl she met last night, going into the main bathroom.
She notices the snow leopard was following her. Omphile walks into the kitchen but doesn’t see anyone. There was a bowl of fruit on the counter. She takes a banana from the bowl and looks around.
She spots Christine in the sunroom. She walks into the sunroom “Christine, where is everyone?”
Christine looks up from reading an email on her cellphone. She knew Omphile was new “your adopted mother, your sister and Catlin are in the training room. Tizzy and her family are still in her bedroom.
Christine spots Kat behind Omphile. She snaps her fingers and watches as Kat comes running over to her.
“Is it alright if I come in here and sit?”
“Please, this is your home as well. Cheshire is your adopted mother after all.”
“Thank you.” Omphile walks in and sits down on one of the benches in the sunroom.
“Are you hungry? I can fix you some breakfast.” Christine locks her cellphone.
Omphile nods her head yes to being hungry. She couldn’t believe that she could have food when she wanted, without having to suck someone off or having sex.
“Is there anything in particular you want or is scrambled eggs and sausage alright?”
“Scramble eggs and sausage is fine.”
“Okay.” Christine gets up and heads into the kitchen to fix some breakfast for Omphile.
Tizzy lets out a low moan as Ikaika enters in and out of her as he makes love to her. They finally had the house to themselves and Tizzy missed not having Ikaika make love to her. Lien was with her mother, along with the rest of the girls and Christine was checking out the safe house that Cheshire was going to let her have.
She grips the sheets beneath her, as she arches her back off the bed. She was enjoying the sex she and Ikaika were having. It has been almost a month since the two of them have had sex at all. The reason it has been that long was because of her work and the house being filled with people. Now that they had a daughter, she figures their chances of having sex would decrease.
The next two hours, Tizzy and Ikaika spend making love to each, until Tizzy was too sore to continue. Her anal and vaginal opening were raw and extremely sore. Her jaw was aching as well from taking Ikaika's huge cock in her mouth. Her husband was gifted with a very long and thick penis.
While the two of them laid in their bed snuggled against each other. Tizzy didn’t want to disturb the feeling she was enjoying being in Ikaika’s arms.
“We need to get a place of our own. What do you think?”
“I think your right. Your mother’s place is getting crowded with all the girls she is adopting.”
“Don’t forget about the snow leopards either.” Tizzy has found Kit or Kat in their bedroom when they forget to close the door.
“The thing is, where ever we move to. We’re going to have to put up fencing and security cameras for Simba.” Tizzy wasn’t going to leave her kitty cat.
“Don’t forget about the permits we will need as well.” Ikaika knew you had to have special permits to own exotic animals like Simba.
“That shouldn’t be a problem. You work at the zoo and Simba has been my kitty since he was a cub. Plus, mom knows a few people that can
help us get the permits.”
“When do you want to start looking for a new place?” Ikaika kisses Tizzy’s cheek.
“Maybe later today or tomorrow.” Tizzy figures her mother and the girls should be back soon.
“Well, why don’t we continue making love to each other, until the girls and your mother get back?” Ikaika kisses Tizzy as he fondles her
breasts.
“Be gentle, please.” As Tizzy returns the kiss.
2500 Kalakaua Ave APT 1604, Honolulu, HI
Christine looks around the apartment and the huge windows that let the sunshine in. She loved the townhouse and the view from the balcony. She could see the ocean from one of her balcony’s. There were at least four of them.
She could see that Cheshire decorated the place rather sparsely. Which was fine with her, because it gave her a chance to decorate the place, the way she liked. When she is leaving the townhouse, she accidentally runs into a man coming out of the elevator.
“I’m sorry.” Christine looks at the man.
He reminded her of a person she once knew in Memphis. He was as tall as she was and had dark hair.
“Sorry, about that. Are you okay?” Christine had a smile on her face.
“I’m okay. I didn’t think anyone lived there.” Taddeo thought the place was vacated. Occasionally, he would see the cleaning service who took care of the place, but not the owner themselves. According to the information he got from the cleaning service. The person who owned the townhouse was an author that was the most for most expert on big game cats.
“I just purchased the townhouse from the owner.”
“Oh? What type of work, do you do?”
“I’m a special effects artist.”
“And you're going to work here in Hawaii?” Taddeo was curious.
“Yes, I know Hollywood would be the place to be, but Hawaii has a lot of potentials and there are several good companies here in Hawaii.”
“Well, if you need any help moving in. I’m just down the hall.” Taddeo checks his watch and notices he had twenty minutes to get to work.
“Bye!” Christine watches as Taddeo walks off.
Nora’s Place, Memphis, Tn.:
Nora was on her way home from the grocery store when her cellphone starts ringing. She glances at her phone and saw it was Christine’s number.
“Hello, Christine. How are you doing?” Nora was concerned about her oldest.
“I’m doing fine mom. Cheshire gave me the safe house she has here in Honolulu.” Christine was heading downstairs towards her car.
“Well, what do you think of the place? Do you like it?”
“Yes, ma’am. I like it very much.” Christine figures it would do nicely for her.
“So, does that mean you want me and Kelly to go ahead and pack your stuff up and ship it out to you? Including your studio?”
“If you don’t mind, mom.” Christine knew she had a lot to do.
“Okay, sweetie. We’ll start packing everything up to be shipped to you. Send me the address you would like your stuff sent to. Are you going to
keep your studio, or do you want me to go ahead and sell it?”
“I was thinking about keeping it for a while, mom. So, if you could arrange to check in on it and such. It would help.” Christine didn’t want to
lose her workshop.
“I can do that for you, sweetie. So, how are things at Cheshire’s place?”
“Getting crowded. Tizzy and her husband are going to adopt a little girl. Cheshire is adopting another teenage girl that sneaked into Tizzy’s police car and Cheshire has a student who she has taken under her wing. I think she is going to turn her into an operator.”
“I can see why you want to leave now. Any problems with your operation?”
“No, ma’am. Everything is fine. I just want to put it to some use now and experience what it feels like to have a man make love to me.” Christine has only had one sexual experience before her operation. Now, she wants to see what it is like after her operation.
Nora just smiles at Christine's comment. “It’s good to hear from you, sweetie. I’m pulling up into the driveway. So, I’m going to let you go. Love you, sweetie.”
“I love you too, mom.” Christine misses Nora, but she needed a new beginning.
Instead of heading back to Cheshire’s place. Christine has lunch at a local restaurant.
Christine wakes up and notices she is naked and snuggled next to a naked man. She was extremely sore in between her legs and her mouth tasted funny. She tries to remember the events of last night, but they were a little fuzzy. The last thing she remembered was that she wanted to experience sex and had gone out last night.
She looks at the man that she was snuggled next to. He had dark tanned skin and well-developed muscles and chest. She looks at his face and jaw. She notices he looked similar to Tizzy’s husband. He had an intricate tribal tattoo that covered the right side of his chest and arm.
She starts kissing his chest and reaches down under the covers and massage his limp cock. She could feel it getting hard from her treatment. Christine had enjoyed herself last night as what they did came back to her.
Lache wakes up when he feels his cock being played with. He notices that the blonde hair young woman he came home with last night and made love too was playing with his cock. He feels her kissing his chest and sucking on his nipple.
He watches as she mounts him and looks down at him. Her lightly tanned skin looked flawless, as she starts going up and down on his cock. He grabs her petite waist and holds onto her as she rode him.
Christine notices that the man she came home with last night was awake and holding onto her waist. He helps as he lifts her up and down as she rode him. She loved how he felt inside of her body. It was like he was made just for her. He filled the hollow space the doctor had created inside her body.
She continues, till he erupts inside her body. She leans down and kisses him on the lips. She has waited since she knew she wanted to be a girl to finally feel what it is like to have a man inside her body. She squeezes his penis to milk it and holds it in her.
Lache felt as Christine tighten her muscles around his penis and milk it. He had discovered last night, that she was still a virgin. He kisses her for a few seconds and breaks the kiss, so the two of them can breathe.
“I think I created a monster.” As he kisses her lightly.
“You have no idea, how long I have waited for this.” Christine returns the kiss.
“Well, you have no idea what a wake-up call this is.” As he sucks her nipple into his mouth.
Christine moans as he sucks on her nipple. The next hour the two of them make love to each other on the bed and afterward they carry it to the shower. By the time they exit the shower, she is very sore from between her legs and from her anal opening.
Christine slips on one of Lache’s dress shirts and a clean pair of panties she keeps in her purse for emergencies. It was the weekend and she had text Cheshire to let her know she was safe and was with someone. She cooks breakfast for the two of them.
Cheshire’s House:
Krisha felt sorry for poor Lien. Lien, Omphile, and Catlin were moving very slowly after the exercise and running Cheshire had put them through. Her calves were hurting, but she was used to her mother’s exercise regimen. There was a path that leads through the jungle behind Cheshire’s house that went to the mountain not that far from the house.
Shur-khan and Simba had joined them as they jogged the path that leads to the edge of Cheshire’s property and through the back gate. The path continued from the back gate to the mountain and up the side of it. Lien and Omphile had a hard time keeping up, but they managed.
Cheshire made each girl wear five-pound ankle weights and carry a backpack filled with water bottles, first aid kits and snacks for themselves. Catlin was chafe from the panties she wore. The inside part of her thighs was red. Lien and Omphile made it three-quarters of the way back to the house and crawled the rest of the way.
Cheshire wanted to whip each girl into shape. She wasn’t going to show any special attention to any of the girls. As much as she would like too, she wanted each girl to learn how to depend on themselves.
All the girls sat in the hot tub naked, letting the hot water soak their bodies. Lien was the smallest among the four girls. Omphile was the next tallest. She was only six inches taller then Lien, but shorter then Krisha and Catlin. Krisha and Catlin were as tall as Cheshire. They were five foot seven inches tall. Krisha was Middle Eastern, Lien was Chinese, Catlin was part Irish, Omphile was Polynesian.
There was a lesbian relationship developing between Krisha and Catlin. Cheshire caught the two of them making out. She didn’t care if that was the way Krisha swung. She also didn’t blame her young daughter for not being interested in men. After the life Krisha had before coming to live with her and being forced to become a girl.
Cheshire did lay down some ground rules for the two of them. They were simple rules and Cheshire expected the two girls to follow them. As for Lien, she has come to trust Ikaika and was calling him daddy. She was also being spoiled by Tizzy.
Tizzy and Cheshire were teaching her English, so the rest of the family could communicate with her. Cheshire was also teaching Catlin, Krisha and Omphile Mongolian, so they could communicate with Lien. Omphile, Catlin, and Lien were taking ballet lessons with Krisha. Catlin and Lien also took gymnastics.
Lien looks at her aunt and Catlin. They were holding hands and Catlin was resting her head on Krisha’s shoulder. Omphile was resting her head against the edge of the tub with her eyes closed.
One of the snow leopards jumps up on the deck going around the hot tub. Lien looks at the markings on the fur of the leopard as it walks around towards Krisha. She noticed it was Kit.
“Aunt Krisha, it looks like Kit is lonely.”
Krisha pets Kit. She loves the Snow Leopards that she was given to raise. She was going to follow in Cheshire’s footsteps and become a zoologist, that specializes in large game cats like her mother. She doesn’t want to become like Tizzy or her mother. She has seen enough abuse to last her a life team.
She knew her mother was grooming Catlin to be exactly like her. She knew Catlin would make a good operative like her mother used to be. Catlin had an adventurous spirit and mischief personality. She was also loyal to her and loved her. Catlin was her soul mate. The missing piece of each other.
“She loves attention, little monkey.” Krisha heard Tizzy call Lien little monkey, just as Tizzy is called mouse and she was called kitten by Cheshire.
Omphile didn’t have a nickname yet. Christine’s nicknamed was Canary. Mostly because of her hair coloring, but because she was so good at changing her looks. Lian does wonder where Christine is. She didn’t come home last night.
“Alright, little monkey, its time for you to get out of the tub.” Tizzy had come outside to get Lien out of the tub.
Tizzy lifts Lien out of the tub and dry her off. She, her husband and Lien was going to go and look at houses for sale near her mother’s place.
There was one place near the back part of her mom’s property that was for sale. If she and Ikaika could get that property, all she would have to do is paid to have fncing come off her mother’s fencing to the back of her house.
“Where are you heading sis?” Krisha was curious.
“Me, Ikaika and your niece are going house hunting. Mom is taking the three of you out for lunch and to the mall. So, I suggest you go and get
ready.”
Tizzy knew her mother was going to spoil and pamper the girls today. She worked them hard this morning, so now she was being nice to them for their hard work. She picks Lien up and carries her inside the house.
Tizzy already had the outfit she wanted Lien to wear laid out. She dresses Lien in the clothes she laid out.
“So, how do you want your hair? Braided, free or in a ponytail?” Tizzy looks at her daughter.
“In a ponytail like yours, please.” Lien liked wearing her hair either braided or in a ponytail.
She like that Tizzy lets her choose and that she got her ears pierce as well. She was wearing a set that had emeralds in them. She sits still as Tizzy brushes her hair and put it in a ponytail afterward.
“There, all done. Let’s go and join your father.” Tizzy loved being a mother.
She leads Lien into the living room to join Ikaika. She spots him waiting on the two of them.
“Ah, my ladies are finally ready to go.” He smiles at Lien.
Lien just giggles as they walk out of the house and towards Ikaika’s car.
Ikaika was driving as they left the second house they had looked at. The one near Cheshire’s house was looking more and more like their best bet. The house was going to need some major work done to it. Tizzy knew her mother would want her to put a safe room and an armory in the house as well.
“So, where to now Tizzy?” Ikaika looks at his wife.
Tizzy looks in the back towards Lien “are you hungry, sweetie?”
Lien was quietly watching and listening to Tizzy and Ikaika as they were talking and driving. She looks at Tizzy as she spoke to her “I’m fine mom.”
Lien was enjoying herself. She liked some of the houses they went too so far. She couldn’t believe that Tizzy and Ikaika allowed her to come with them and wanted her opinion about the place as well. When she looked surprised at their request, they were worried. They really wanted her opinion about where she wanted to live.
“Okay, let us know when you want to have lunch, Lien.” Tizzy gives her a motherly smile and turns back around to look out the front windshield.
A few minutes later, Ikaika’s cellphone starts ringing. He answers it, while he is driving.
“Hey Ikaika, we have a sick tiger here at the zoo. Can you come in and see what is bothering him?”
“Is it Claudius?”
“Yes, how did you know?” Kalani was surprised Ikaika guess which tiger they called him about.
“I was hoping he would have gotten better. Okay, my family and I are heading there now.” Ikaika had glanced at Tizzy and she nodded her head yes to his unspoken question.
“Okay, I’ll see you when you get here.” Kalani ends the call.
Ikaika looks in the rearview mirror at Lien “hey kiddo, how would you like to see where I work?”
Lien just smiles at the mirror. She hasn’t been to the zoo before. She knew Ikaika worked at the zoo with the big cats.
Ikaika heads towards the Honolulu Zoo. That was where he met Tizzy, during one of their fundraisers with her mother. Her mother was a big supporter of the zoo, especially the large game cats exhibits.
It doesn’t take them long to arrive at the zoo. Ikaika enters through the employee’s entrance. The security guard at the entrance recognized
Tizzy from her visits to the zoo. He spots the little girl Ikaika told him so much about in the back seat of the car. She was everything he described her to be.
Ikaika stops at the gate “hey, Angus.”
“Hey, what brings you and the Mrs. up here?”
“Sick Tiger.”
‘Oh man. Is Claudius sick again?” Angus liked that old Tiger.
“Yep, he’s sick again. I’m going to see what I can do and if need be, I’ll call my mother-in-law. She has more experience dealing with big game cats.”
“Well, I hope he’s feeling better.” Angus knew Claudius was one of the zoo’s popular attractions.
Ikaika parks “okay, why don’t I go and see what is wrong with Claudius, while you take Lien around the zoo?”
“Sounds like a plan. What do you think Lien?” Tizzy looks at their adopted daughter.
Lien just smiles and holds Tizzy’s hand. She was ready to explore the zoo with her new mother.
Lache and Christine:
Christine looks down at Lache as she straddles his waist. He was buried deep inside her again. After breakfast, Christine and Lache decided to spend more time having sex. Christine was the one who seduced Lache into letting her have her way with him.
Lache looks up into Christine’s face as he plays with her breasts. He couldn’t believe how sexually active this young woman was. He could never imagine her being a guy, with the way she looked and acted. He feels Christine shiver when he erupts inside her. He could tell she came at the same time.
Christine closes her eyes when her orgasm hit her. She loved when she felt Lache erupt inside her body. The doctor that made her vagina did a good job, making so she felt the experience. She looks down into Lache’s hazel eyes and kisses him.
Lache stares into Christine's eyes as she just looked down into his. He could tell she was enjoying herself.
“So, is this going to be what our relationship is going to be built on?”
“No, I want to learn more about you. I already know that you’re a big movie buff and that you work as a stunt man.” Christine had seen his
collection of movie posters and they had talked a little during breakfast before they went back to having sex.
“Who was that person you sent a text to, this morning?” Lache was curious.
“That was my aunt. She worries if I don’t contact her. She’s like my mother in Memphis.” Christine knew Nora would worry about her as well.
“So, you’re from Memphis, Tennessee?”
“Yep, I was born and raised in the music capital.” Coming to Hawaii was the first time she had been out of Memphis.
“What does your mother do?” Lache wanted to know more about Christine.
“My adopted mother is a high school teacher and my birth mother is a secretary for an insurance company and messing around with a married man. My birth father is a warehouse loader, for a beverage company. He’s seeing a young woman that is the same age as I am.”
“Why do you have a foster mother?” Lache was curious about that.
“Well, its because she saved my life. There were these groups of people I rescued from a burning warehouse. The reason the warehouse was burning, was because a bad guy tried to blow the people I found up. So, because I saved them, he tried to kill me. My foster mother protected me and took me under her wing.”
“Wow! That sounds like a start to a movie or something.” Lache couldn’t believe someone would do that.
“Trust me, at the time it was really scary. The guy who tried to kill me also tried to kill two police officers, two bounty hunters, two US Marshal’s and the owner of a private security company. He also tried killing their big ass wolves.” Christine couldn’t believe how big the wolves were.
“Damn! He sounds dangerous.”
“He was. He sent an assassin after me and put an explosive on my motorcycle. My foster mother took care of the assassin.”
“I thought you said your foster mother was a high school teacher?”
“She is, but she is also a retired DSS agent.” Christine didn’t think Nora would mind letting Lache know she was a former DSS agent.
“So, who took out the person who sent the assassin after you?” Lache was curious about that.
“I can’t say, because it's kind of secret. Let’s just say you never want to have them come after you. The guy who tried killing me tried killing their children. Remember when I said two of them were police officers and a private security company owner?”
“Yeah, I remember.”
“Well, both police officers and the private security person were the children of the ones who took the killer down.”
“You know some dangerous people.” Lache couldn’t believe what Christine was telling him.
“Yeah, but they are family. So, what do you want to do for the rest of the day?”
“How about I take you out for lunch and we go catch a movie?” Lache thought Christine might like that idea.
“Sounds like a plan. Come and join me in the shower.” Christine gets up off Lache’s waist and pulls him up out of bed.
“Okay, but no more sex. I think you broke me.” Lache’s testicles were hurting him.
“I make no promises.” Christine gives him a kiss and pulls him to the bathroom.
Cheshire looks at her family as they sit around at the dining room table. Christine was glowing and Cheshire could guess that Christine has been enjoying herself. It was a good thing that she couldn’t get pregnant, but then again she figures Christine would make a good mother.
She looks at Tizzy and a smile appears on her face. She was so proud of how Tizzy turned out. She had been a scared malnourished, beaten
little boy, who was ready to end it all. Now she was a grown caring woman with a child of her own and a husband.
Her attention drifts to her newest girls. Krisha, Omphile, and Catlin. Catlin was on her way to become her newest operative. She had raw talent, but not the training. Krisha was going to make a wonderful ballerina. Cheshire knew how much she loved to dance. She’ll make sure
Krisha learns more than ballet. That way if she doesn’t want to follow that path or something happens, she can do something else.
As for Omphile, she still needs to observe her some more to see where her talents lay. The IQ test she had the doctor give Omphile while she was in the private hospital, showed her to be slightly above average. She wanted to see what other talents Omphile posse naturally.
“So, did you find a house you liked, sis?” Krisha looks over towards Tizzy and her husband.
“Yes. I’m going to get the one that connects to mom's property. That way Simba and Shur Khan can still be together and have more room to explore.”
“You mean to scare people. Most of the residence around here are scared of those two big cats.” Krisha had seen how some of her mother’s neighbors avoided the two of them.
“They shouldn’t be near our fence. If they are teasing or messing with our cats, then they deserve what they get.” Tizzy remembers one more when she was little that use to come up and tease Shur Khan.
So, she left the side gate open and watched as Shur Khan chased the bastard. She got her butt whipped by her mom, but it was worth it. The residences got a little upset until she showed them that the boy started it.
“You are such a momma’s girl.” Krisha was teasing her big sister.
“That I am, that I am. So, is my daughter. She’s such a momma’s girl.” Tizzy looks down at Lien with a smile on her face.
“I wish I had the type of relationship you have with your mother, then I have with mine.” Catlin loved how Cheshire’s family was so tight.
“You always have us, Catlin.” Krisha gently squeezes Catlin’s hand.
Her and Catlin had a blossoming relationship developing between them. She knew Catlin has always been friendly to her, but she never knew how Catlin felt about her. It wasn’t until Catlin started spending more time with her that she learned how Catlin felt. She had crawled into bed with her and started kissing and pleasing her.
Her, Alyona and Silvia had all been in the group of women the human smugglers were trying to sell. The three of them had their testicles cut off and given large quantities of estrogen. The smugglers had turned the three of them into shemales. The smugglers had some clients that loved shemales. Alyona was the most attractive of the three of them. She also had a deep Russian accent. Silvia was next and then her. Cheshire allowed her to get plastic surgery to enhance her breasts and fill out her hips and butt cheeks. After her experience being a sex slave, she never wants to be with another man.
“Hey Cheshire, I had an idea and wanted to run it by you first, before asking uncle Jack.”
“Up oh, Christine had an idea.” Tizzy looks over towards Christine with a teasing look on her face.
Christine just sticks out her tongue at Tizzy. She knew Tizzy was teasing her.
“What’s your idea, Christine?” Cheshire smirked when Tizzy teased Christine.
“I was wondering if I could use what happened to me, Tizzy and the others and write a script for a movie?” Christine watches Cheshire.
“It does sound like an interesting idea. Why don’t you go ahead and write the script? I’ll look at it and let Jack look at it to see what you put in
it.” Cheshire figures Christine didn’t know everything that happened. So she could improvise on the script.
“Thank you, Aunt Cheshire.” Christine was pleased that Cheshire was going to let her write it.
Cheshire just shakes her head. She never thought she would ever have a family after all the things she had been through.
“What are you thinking about, mom?” Tizzy noticed her mother thinking about something after speaking with Christine.
Cheshire smiles and just looks at her daughter “just about you guys. How lucky I am to have all of you.”
“It’s us, mom, that is lucky to have you.” Tizzy knew how much her mother wanted a big family. There was a lot the other girls didn’t know
about their mother, that she did.
Later in the day, Cheshire’s private encrypted cellphone starts ringing. She recognized the ring tone because it sounded like wolves growling.
She presses the accept button “hello Jack. What do I owe the honor of your call?”
“Remember that organization that has been acting as target practice for us?”
“You mean the Hunter Organization?” A smile appears on Cheshire’s face because she gave the order to two of her operatives to send a clear and loud message to them.
“Yes, those morons. Well, they want to have a parlay with me about putting an end to this mess. If you're not busy, I was wondering if you would like to come along for it.”
“I think I can rearrange my schedule. Do you want me to bring the whole family or just me?” Cheshire didn’t want to leave behind her pupil. She figures this would be a good experience for Catlin.
“Go ahead and bring anyone you like too.” Jack figures Cheshire might bring Shur Khan to scare these people.
“Alright. When is this parlay going to happen?”
“I’ll set it for two weeks from today. That way I can pick a nice public location for this.”
“You mean so Anika will have a nice kill shot.” Cheshire knew Anika was one of their best sharpshooters around. Tizzy didn’t come anywhere
close to how Anika was.
“Maybe. I have a niece that is as good as Anika. You remember what Casey can do.” Casey’s father trained her to handle a gun since she
could walk.
“Oh, speaking of Casey. She and my niece are working together. They stumbled across some interesting things. I have our special group
working on it.” Cheshire couldn’t believe the report she got from Sandy.
“What have they found?” Jack was curious now.
“Let’s just say that the Hunter’s had several items that the Hawaiian government is going to want back. You remember my niece was born with a unique talent but doesn’t use it that much.”
“I remember. She could make a fortune if she chose to use it.” Jack knew that Charlotte could communicate with the dead.
Normally, he wouldn’t have believed it, but when she gave him a message from his dead wife. She made a believer out of him. He knew Charlotte didn’t like using her ability.
“Yes she could, but Charlotte can’t handle the emotions that the ghost carries with them. She’s a lot like Julia in that respect. She wears her emotions on her sleeves.” Cheshire knows Julia lets her emotions show. That was what made her such a good cop.
“True. I’ll call you back with the location and time the meeting will take place.” Jack ends the call.
Krisha and Catlin’s bedroom:
Catlin watches from the bed as Krisha changes out of her leotard. She loved the curves Krisha had. If her parents knew she was a lesbian, they would freak out. They would also freak out to learn that Mrs. Patel was training her to be an operative.
She saw how sore Krisha’s feet looked from wearing the pointy dance shoes. She wonders if Krisha's feet were hurting her.
“Sweetie, come over here, so I can massage your feet.” She pats the spot next to her on Krisha’s bed.
Krisha walks over to her bed and sits down. Her feet were hurting her from the routine her mother had her practice. Her mother was making her practice hard for the recital coming up. She places her feet on Catlin's lap.
Catlin starts massaging Krisha’s feet. A low moan escapes from Krisha’s mouth, as Catlin eases the pain she was feeling. A smile appears on
Catlin’s face as she hears Krisha moan in pleasure. She loved Krisha’s exotic looks. Krisha had come from a village in India, where she was sold to pay her parent's debt.
Since she had been born with soft looks, the smugglers decided that she would make a cute shemale. She hated what she was forced to do and what was done to her. Some of the men that used her, enjoyed inflicting pain on her.
“Krisha, do you mind if I ask you a personal question?” Catlin notices Krisha had her eyes closed.
“What’s your question?” Krisha opens her eyes and looks at Catlin.
“Do you hate being a woman now?” Catlin was curious about how Krisha felt.
“At first, I hated everything that the smugglers did to me and who they forced me to have sex with. But since I was rescued by Tizzy, Julia and
Gina and taken in by my mom. I don’t mind being a girl. I can tell you this, I’ll never let a man put his penis in me ever again.” Venom was dripping on those words.
“So, does that mean I can have my wicked ways with you?” Catlin slides her hands up Krisha’s legs towards her groin area.
“Yes, that means you can do whatever you want to me.” Krisha leans forward and kisses Catlin.
Christine cracks her knuckles and looks at her opened laptop. She had a pile of notes sitting next to it as she prepares to start writing the movie script. She was wearing a pair of comfortable shorts and a light baby blue camisole. She was still on medical leave until she was fully healed from her operation. Even though she and Lache have been having sex on a regular base.
A smile appears on her face as she thinks about what they did last night. Lache was at work at the moment, so she had her place to herself for a while. Lache has been spending a lot of time at her place.
She didn’t mind, because the two of them were a perfect match for one another. He loved movies and being a stuntman. He loved her special effects work as well. He was the reason she was putting the adventure she experienced down on paper and turning it into a movie script.
Christine knew she’ll have to change a few details. She’ll also like to get more details from Cheshire and Jack on how they located the agent that tried to kill her and their kids. She starts tapping away on the keyboard of the laptop. She was following the format she had been taught in school.
Occasionally, she grabs the legal pad that she had layout the events of what took place. Some of it was missing, so she’ll have to get with Kat and Paul from K&P Services to get their view of events. She’ll have to contact Julia and her sister Gina as well. Tizzy gave her, her share of events that leads to her getting involved in the matter.
Christine continues to work on the movie script. She loses track of time as she tunes out everything around her. Around five in the evening, her cellphone starts ringing. She stops and checks the caller id to see who it was. She notices it was Lache contacting her.
She presses the accept button “Hey sweetie, what’s up?”
“I’m my way to your place. I thought we would go to the Blue Lagoon tonight for dinner. So, why don’t you go and get ready?” Lache wanted to take Christine somewhere nice for dinner.
Christine looks at the time and how many pages she got done on the script. She couldn’t believe that she was up to sixty pages already.
“Alright, I’ll be ready when you get here Lache.” Christine ends the phone call and saves her work.
Afterward, she heads towards the bathroom to take a shower.
Natsuki Dance Studio:
“Again, Krisha.” Akari watches Krisha as she performs the solo selection she was going to perform during the recital.
She was impressed with Krisha’s performance. Since Cheshire first brought Krisha to her. She has seen Krisha mature into a remarkable
dancer. Krisha had a lot of passion and her body responded to the music in ways she has never seen other dancers do.
Akari continues to push Krisha during the whole practice. After about two hours “that’s enough for now, Krisha.”
Krisha stops what she was doing and looks over towards her instructor. Her feet were hurting her, but she was getting used to the pain. She walks over to her water bottle and takes a sip from it.
“You are ready for the recital, Krisha.” Akari walks over to her student.
“That’s good to hear, Mrs. Natsuki.” Krisha liked her dance instructor.
She has been learning under her since Cheshire brought her to Hawaii and adopted her. She didn’t know what was going to happened to her, after Julia, Gina and Tizzy rescued her. She couldn’t go back home. Her parents would resell her again, and who knows who would buy her.
“Is your mother picking you up, Krisha or your sister?” Akaria knew either Cheshire, Tizzy or the new woman she met named Christine would pick Krisha up after her practice.
“My sister is picking me up. Hopefully, she isn’t late, like she was last time.”
Tizzy had been an hour late, last time she picked her up. Krisha knew her older sister had gotten caught up in chasing down a perp. She loved her older sister a lot, but sometimes Tizzy could be a little forgetful about things.
Krisha starts packing her stuff up and when she walks outside, she notices Tizzy’s police Challenger waiting for her. She walks over to it and climbs inside. She looks at Tizzy “you didn’t forget this time.”
Tizzy just smirks “I got done with my paperwork early for once.”
Tizzy hated paperwork, but she had let it get away from her. She also filed the paperwork she needed for all the permits she was going to need for the renovations to the house she was buying. She got approved for the loan she would need. The bank manager was more than happy to approve the loan since her mother did business with the bank.
Once Krisha has the seat belt, Tizzy puts her car into drive and starts heading towards home. She wonders what they were going to have for
dinner and who’s turn it was to cook.
“How was practice today?” Tizzy glances at Krisha.
“Good, Mrs. Natsuki loved the way I performed my solo for the recital. I could tell how much she loved it.” Krisha had seen the passion in her
dance instructors' eyes.
“Well, after all the practice mom puts you through, I wouldn’t expect anything less.” Tizzy knew how demanding her mother could be.
As she is heading home, a car speeds by her. Following behind the car were two police cars.
“Hold on Krisha.” Tizzy steps on the gas and starts chasing after the other car.
Krisha watches as her sister chases after the other car. She braces herself as her sister zig and zags through traffic.
“Now, I understand why mom always criticizes your driving.” Krisha knew her sister was a crazy driver.
“I’m not reckless, not like mom said.” Tizzy zigs around another car.
“Yeah, right. You’re worst then mom when she chases after someone.” Krisha has ridden with her mother when she was after someone.
“Mom would never hurt you. She cares very much about family.” Tizzy dodges out of the way of a pick-up truck.
“Mom might not kill me, but your driving is making me car sick.” Krisha was starting to develop motion sickness from Tizzy’s driving.
Tizzy just shakes her head as she manages to slide pass the car they were chasing after and whipped her Challenger around and block the other driver. The other police cars that had joined the chase stop behind them and block the car from going backward.
Tizzy gets out of her car and points her weapon at the driver of the other car. She was making sure she was between the driver and Krisha, just in case the other driver starts shooting.
“Get out with your hands up.” Tizzy had her gun trained on the driver.
The young man gets out with his hands up. His passenger gets out with their hands up as well.
“Get down on the ground with your hands behind your back.” Tizzy was keeping a close watch on the man before her.
The young man falls to the ground with his hands behind his back. She couldn’t believe how young the man was. He was no older then Krisha.
“He’s all yours, officer Mahoe.”
“Thanks for the help, Detective.” Officer Mahoe looks at Tizzy as she puts her gun away.
“Anytime.” Tizzy walks back to her car and heads home with Krisha.
Lien does as her grandmother tells her. The other girls were exercising with her. All of them were wearing different color leotards. She had on a pink one, that she had picked out when she went shopping with her mother. Krisha and Catlin wore identical leotards that were high cut.
Omphile had on one that had flowers all over it. She loved flowers and liked anything that had a floral design to it.
Her mother and father were at work and Christine had gone back to work as well. Krisha and Catlin were on Winter break. Omphile and herself were being homed school for a while by Cheshire.
“Come on girls, you can do better than that.” Cheshire looks at her daughters and granddaughter.
She was trying to get them to move together in time with one another. Krisha and Catlin were in sync with each other. Lien was a little behind and Omphile was behind Lien in her timing.
“Alright, one more time, ladies.” Cheshire starts the music again and counts out the timing.
She watches as Lien starts syncing with Krisha and Catlin. She stops the girls after a while and goes over to Omphile and shows her the movement again. She reassures Omphile that she isn’t mad at her.
Cheshire knows she needs to rebuild Omphile’s confidence and self-esteem after the way the poor girl was treated. She sees a lot of potential in Omphile. As she is helping Omphile, she hears the doorbell ring.
“I got it, grandma.” Lien races from the exercise room towards the front of the house, with Kit following behind her.
Cheshire just shakes her head as she watches Lien run towards the front of the house. She walks over to where her cellphone was and looks to see who it was at the front door. She notices two men in suits standing at the front door.
Lien opens the front door with Kit standing next to her. She looks at the two men on the other side “can I help you?”
Agent Mulaney and Agent Karl are surprised when a young oriental girl dressed in a pink leotard opened the front door. They notice that she had some sort of cat standing next to her.
“Yes, we’re here to speak with Cheshire Patel. Is she available?” Agent Mulaney didn’t know that Cheshire had a young Oriental girl staying with her.
“One minute.” Lien shuts the door.
Her mother and Grandmother told her to never let anyone into the house unless one of them were with her. She was about to go back to the exercise room when she spots her grandmother coming towards her.
“Grandma, there’s two guys in suits at the front door and they want to talk to you.” Lien has been practicing her English with her mother’s help.
“Thank you, Lien. Go tell your aunts that they can go and soak.” Cheshire smiles at her granddaughter.
Lien returns her grandmother's smile “okay.”
Cheshire watches as her granddaughter skips off towards the exercise room. She waits until Lien is far enough away before she exits her house and steps outside. She didn’t know who they were, but she knew their type.
Agent Mulaney and Agent Karl look at the neighborhood Cheshire lived in. They spotted at least five houses, including hers. Most of them had an open design and looked to had been built back in the fifties. Cheshire’s was more up to date and more modern.
They wonder why a woman with her background was living such a mundane life. She could have anything she wanted and live anywhere she wanted. Also, their intel never mentioned a little Oriental girl.
After a few minutes, the front door opens and standing in the doorway was the woman they came to see. Agent Mulaney looks at the woman standing in the doorway and wonders if she was the same woman they were told to come and talk to. He was expecting a harden senatorial looking woman. He didn’t expect the old normal-looking woman standing before him. She looked like she could be someone’s trainer, the way she was dressed.
“Can I help you, gentlemen?” Cheshire looks at the two agents standing before her.
“Yes, We have been sent to deliver a message to you, Mrs. Patel. The Director of the CIA would like for you to come to Washington D.C. to
answer for the three agents you murdered.” Agent Mulaney was instructed to be careful around Mrs. Patel. He was warned that she was extremely deadly.
“And when I’m I suppose to be there?” Cheshire watches both men. She doesn’t think they would be stupid to do anything in front of her home.
“Now, you’re to come with us.” Agent Mulaney and Agent Karl were told to bring Cheshire if she won’t come on her own accord.
A sly smile appears on Cheshire’s face “unfortunately gentlemen, your timing sucks. I have other appointments.”
“Well, you’re just going to have to cancel those appointments and come with us, old lady.” Agent Karl wasn’t going to take no for an answer.
“What my colleague means Mrs. Patel, is we were told to politely ask you to come willingly. If you refuse, we’re to use any means necessary to
make you come. Now, I don’t think you would want any harm to befall that young girl that answered the door? Or any of the other young girls that are your daughters.” Agent Mulaney was hoping that Cheshire would think twice before doing anything stupid if she thought they would hurt her family.
It was a gamble to threaten her family, but most people responded better if they thought their family was going to be hurt. He tried to gauge how she was going to react, but he couldn't read her. Most people, including agents you could tell how they would respond. However, he couldn’t get a read on her.
Cheshire knew she could drop both men without breaking a sweat. She also knew if they were dumb enough to assault her girls, they wouldn’t be walking out of the house. Shur Khan and Simba would make sure of that.
“You might want to forget about going after my granddaughter and my daughters. You won’t be walking out of the house alive.”
“And why’s that, old woman?” Agent Karl looks at Cheshire with a smile on his face.
“You’ll find out.” A smile appears on Cheshire’s face.
Just as Agent Karl was about to pull his gun. The sound of a motorcycle could be heard coming towards them. Cheshire notices that there was a cab behind the motorcycle as well. Agent Mulaney spots both vehicles as they pulled up to Cheshire’s house.
Charlotte spotted two men dress in business suits standing in front of her aunt when she pulled into her aunt’s driveway. Something about the way the men looked and the posture of her aunt said something wasn’t right.
She takes her helmet off and carries it with her as she approaches, Cheshire. Charlotte hears the cab behind her stop. She waits until Leslie and Casey join her before she does anything.
Leslie and Casey spotted Charlotte stopping at her aunt’s place. They also notice two men in business suits standing in front of an older oriental woman. She was standing a few feet in front of the front door.
When they get out of the cab, after paying the driver. They walk over to stand with Charlotte “what do you think is going on?”
“I don’t know, but do you see how my aunt is standing?” Charlotte knew her aunt and how she stood and the way it looked to her. Cheshire was ready to strike.
Leslie looks at the older woman and noticed the slight body language about her. The only reason she noticed it, was because that was part of her stage magician training.
“Let’s go and see if your aunt needs an assistant.” Leslie slips some small steel ball bearing into her hand.
The three women start walking towards Agent Mulaney and Agent Karl. Charlotte had a tight hold on her helmet, Casey had both her hands free and Leslie had several steel ball bearings in her right hand if she needed them.
Agent Mulaney and Agent Karl look at the three women as they approached their location. Agent Mulaney had noticed a smile appear Cheshire’s face.
“Fuck!” Agent Karl didn’t like the fact that three more people had shown up.
He looks towards Cheshire “get rid of them.”
“Hi, Aunt Cheshire. Is there a problem?” Charlotte stands near her aunt. Putting herself between the men and her aunt.
“Yes, these men would like for me to go with them to Washington D.C.”
“Oh, really?” Charlotte looks at the two agents.
“Who are you two gentlemen and I use that term lightly.” Leslie looks at the two men.
“None of your business and this doesn’t concern you.” Agent Karl looks at the dark-haired woman.
“Actually, it does. You see, we are here to see Mrs. Patel and unless she says otherwise. You gentlemen will say goodbye and let us tend to
our business.” Casey knew government agents when she spots them.
Agent Mulaney noticed that the one woman who looked like she was a native of Hawaii had positioned herself close to Cheshire and between
them. The other two women had separated and taken up positions that they could attack them easily.
“Gentlemen, if you want this to degrade from the conversation we are having. I will see you in Washington D.C. in one week.” Cheshire had a slight smile on her face.
Lien had gone and told her aunts what Cheshire told her. Krisha and Catlin rushed towards the window that looked out onto the front lawn. Omphile and Lien were at another window that allowed them to see the front yard. None of the girls knew the other three women outside that had shown up and were standing near Cheshire.
“Do you think I should call my mom?’ Lien looks towards Krisha.
“I think that might be wise. While you’re doing that. Catlin and I will go out through my bedroom window and come around from the side to help grandma.” Krisha smacks Catlin on her ass, as she runs towards her bedroom.
“Ow!” Catlin runs after Krisha.
Lien goes and gets her cellphone that her mother gave her and press number two on it. She knew her mother programmed her phone to make it easy for her during an emergency. She hopes her mother isn’t too far away.
Tizzy was heading home for lunch, instead of eating out. Her husband was busy at the zoo. She was looking forward to spending time with her daughter. Lien was making great progress in learning that she didn’t have to fear being taken or abused by her or Ikaika.
She dropped her partner off at his house, so he could spend time with his wife. While she was sitting at a stoplight, her cellphone starts ringing.
She glances at the number and notices that it was her daughter’s number “hello Lien, is anything wrong?”
“Mom, there are two men and three women outside right now with grandma.” Lien had moved over to stand next to Omphile.
“Where are you and your aunts, Lien?” Tizzy flips her lights on and speeds towards her mother’s house.
“I and Omphile are watching grandma from the living room and aunt Krisha and Catlin are going out her bedroom window to sneak up on the
men and the three women outside.” Lien was still watching with her aunt next to her.
Tizzy was trying to figure out who the three women and two men were. She zigs and zags through traffic with her lights and sirens flashing and
sounding. She knew it was going to take her about ten minutes to arrive at her mother’s house.
Out Front of Cheshire’s House:
Agent Karl looks at the three women and Cheshire. He and Agent Mulaney were given strict orders. They were told to bring Mrs. Patel in.
“Enough of this.” Agent Karl lunges to punch the one woman near him.
Leslie smiles as she grabs Agent Karl’s arm and uses his momentum against him. She spins around on one foot and kicks agent Karl in the back of his head. The three-ball bearing she had been holding in her hands. She tosses them at agent Karl and causes them to hit him in the chest.
Agent Mulaney had gone to strike the girl protecting Cheshire but misses. She had brushed his attack aside like it was nothing. The other woman who had taken to the side of him. She strikes him on the side of his neck with just her finger.
Charlotte uses an atemi attack on the other side of Agent Mulaney’s neck. She saw Casey do the same thing on the opposite side of his neck.
A smile appears on Charlotte’s face “you try striking either of us again and we will kill you with one more touch.”
Agent Karl was about to try and strike Leslie when he gets hit from behind by Krisha and Catlin. Krisha had high kicked the back of his head, while Catlin kicked him in the middle of the back. She pulled her kick, so as not to crack his spine.
“Alright girls, I think they have had enough.” Cheshire looks at all the girls.
Agent Mulaney looks at the two who attacked him “who are you?”
“We’re Angels,” Charlotte remembered the old television show from the late ’70s called Charlie’s Angels.
She loved watching Sabrina Duncan and the other two angels solve crimes. When they made the two movies with Drew Barrymore, Lucy Liu
and Cameron Michelle Diaz she thought they were okay. She didn’t like the two people who played Bosley that much in the movies.
Krisha and Catlin watch the man on the ground before them. They didn’t know who the woman was, but she was defending their mother and teacher, so she couldn’t be a bad person.
“Now, gentlemen. Like I said before, I will see the director in Washington D.C. in a week.” Cheshire had just stood and watched the girls defend
her.
“I don’t know why the director is so concerned about you. You had to call in extra help to handle us.” Agent Karl looks at Cheshire with anger on his face.
“You are stupid if you think Cheshire needed us to beat you guys. If she had attacked you. You would be dead right now and heading back to Washington D.C. in a pine box.” Charlotte looked at Agent Karl as he knelt on the ground between Leslie and the two teenage girls in dance leotards.
“I don’t believe she’s that dangerous. She’s an old woman who should be in an old person’s home.” Agent Karl still didn’t believe Cheshire was dangerous.
Cheshire walks over to Agent Karl and kneels before him. She grips his chin with her hand and forces him to look into her eyes “if I wanted to kill you, agent Karl. I would have done it already. I’m tired of killing people, to just make a point. Now, you and your partner will leave here and go back to Washington D.C. and inform whoever you report too, that I will be there by the end of the week.” She releases his chin and stands up.
They could hear police sirens coming towards them. A few seconds later a black Dodge Challenger with flashing police lights pulls up. Tizzy stops her car in front of her mother’s home. She didn’t know who the three women were, but she spotted her mother standing before a kneel gentleman. Behind him were Krisha and Catlin in their dance leotards
“Is everything okay, mom?” Tizzy had her gun in her hand.
“Everything is, okay sweetie. These gentlemen were just about to leave. Weren’t you?” Cheshire looks down at agent Karl.
“Yes.” He stands up slowly and looks towards Tizzy.
He and agent Mulaney was informed that she was part of a special task force. The task force was put together by the governor to handle
special crimes on the Island. The file they had on her mentioned that she has been involved in several human trafficking cases and on a special task force put together to capture a rough agent. She was also the cousin of Julia and Gina Bounty and Cheshire’s oldest daughter.
“Sweetie, could you be a dear and have HPD escort these men back to the airport?” Cheshire looks at her oldest daughter.
“On it, mom.” Tizzy radios for four HPD patrol cars to become to her mother’s house.
Cheshire looks at Krisha and Catlin “go inside and change your clothes girls.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Krisha looks at the man she high kicked in the head.
Catlin looks at the man “count yourself, lucky mister, that we were easy on you.”
She follows behind Krisha as they head inside the house. When they walked in, they notice Lien waving towards her mother from the window.
“Come away from the window, Lien.” Krisha walks over towards her niece.
Omphile walks away from the window. She heads back towards her bedroom to change out of her clothes.
Tizzy saw her daughter waving towards her and waved back. She was glad that she had stayed in the house with Omphile. She did keep her gun trained on the two men. As she kept watching the other women, her attention kept going back to the Polynesian woman. She knew her from somewhere but couldn’t remember who she was.
After fifteen minutes, four HPD patrol cars show up at Cheshire’s house. Tizzy steps aside to talk with them.
“Your escorts are here, gentlemen.” Casey had a sly grin on her face.
Tizzy comes walking over to Agent Karl and Agent Mulaney “let’s go gentlemen. If you decide to try to lose your escort. I will personally come after you. Now, get in your car and leave.”
All the women and Cheshire watch as the agents walk back to their car and get into it. The police patrol cars that showed up to escort them. They take up a position and escort the agents away from Cheshire’s house.
Cheshire looks over towards Tizzy “Tizzy meet your cousin Charlotte and her friends Casey and Leslie Hollander. Casey is Jack’s niece.”
“Now I remember you. You came to visit me when I was in the hospital after my surgery.” Tizzy just had some surgery to make her look more feminine.
“Sorry, for not visiting more often over the years.” Charlotte felt bad for not visiting her cousin more.
“It’s alright, so does anyone want to tell me what the hell is going on?” Tizzy looks towards her mother.
“We’ll talk about this matter inside.” Cheshire turns around and heads into the house.
“So, what brings you ladies to my home?” Cheshire looks at Leslie, Casey, and her niece Charlotte.
She takes a sip of her tea, that Krisha had made for her. The other girls were changing and would join them, afterward. Lien was still the only one in her leotard.
Tizzy was sitting nearby out in the sunroom with them, with her daughter Lien sitting on her lap. She had her arms wrapped around Lien’s body as she leaned against her chest. She loved being a mother so far and wonder what Lien was going to go up and be liked. She does know, that she doesn’t want Lien to become an operative or a cop either.
Lien was enjoying being held by Tizzy and sitting on her lap. She wonders who the other women were. She learned that the Polynesian looking woman was her grandmother’s niece.
“Besides seeing you, Aunt Cheshire?” Charlotte had a smile on her face.
“I’m hoping you can help me and tell me what this writing is on the side of my neck.” Leslie moves her hair aside to let Cheshire see it.
Cheshire leans forward to look at the writing. In was in ancient Chinese “that is a protection charm. The writing is old. Where and why did you get that done to your neck?” Cheshire leans back in her chair.
“She didn’t auntie. It has something to do with that necklace around her neck.” Charlotte was sitting on the right-hand side of Cheshire.
“Oh?” Cheshire looks closer at Leslie and notices the dragon necklace with the jade centerpiece.
“Yeah, Oh!” Leslie noticed Cheshire’s reaction.
Tizzy and Lien were curious about the necklace. Lien leans forward to look at the necklace as well. She was curious about the thing.
Cheshire looks up at Leslie “where did you get that?” There was a serious tone to her question.
“I found it at the house me, my wife and your niece went too.” Leslie figures that she shouldn’t lie to this woman. Something about her scared
her.
Cheshire looks at her niece “he had that necklace?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Charlotte knew better than to lie to her aunt.
“Mom, what is so special about that necklace?” Tizzy was curious and she knew her daughter was too.
“It’s a historical artifact that dates back to when China was just a bunch of hereditary monarchies and dynasties. It used to belong to the most
celebrated magician of that time. Toy Xiao-xing was one of the most prominent magicians of that age.” Cheshire stands up and walks over to one of her bookcases.
Lien slides off her mother’s lap and walks over to her grandmother “what are you looking for, grandma?”
“An ancient light brown bound book, sweetie.” Cheshire didn’t see it in the sunroom bookcase.
She walks back over to her seat and sits down. She figures it must be in the bookcase in her bedroom or her office. She knew she had the book because it was still written in Chinese.
“So, is this why I can’t take it off and why this protection tattoo showed up on my, Mrs. Patel?” Leslie just wanted to know why it was doing things she has never seen done before.
“That I can’t answer. However, I do know someone who might be able to help you. You’ll find him in China town on the mainland. If you want, I can give you his address.” Cheshire figures Sunzi Zedong might be able to help Leslie. He knows more about ancient Chinese cultures than
anyone she knew.
Leslie looks at her wife. Technically they were still on their honeymoon and they had a new yacht they could take to go there. She would love to know more about the necklace and Toy Xiao-xing.
“Yes, we can go.” Casey knew what Leslie’s unspoken question was.
Lien had crawled back onto Tizzy’s lap. She wonders what was so special about the woman’s necklace and who they were.
“Is the other matter I sent you to handle done, Charlotte.”
“If you mean that Hunter, Mrs. Patel, and his residents. It’s been taken care of. I do have one question. Why are they after my family?” Casey
was curious.
“Well, to be honest with you. It’s not your Uncle that started it. It was your cousin, Gina. She was investigating why one of her employees of a security firm was an attack.” Cheshire got the information from Jack and an agent of hers in New York.
Krisha, Omphile, and Catlin come walking into the sunroom. Krisha didn’t know any of the women sitting with her mother.
“Girls, I would like for you to meet your cousin Charlotte and Jack’s niece, Casey, and her wife Leslie. Charlotte, Leslie, and Casey, I would like
to introduce my other daughter Krisha, my apprentice Catlin and my newest adopted daughter Omphile. You have already met my granddaughter Lien and my oldest daughter Tizzy.”
“It’s nice to meet you, ladies.” Casey had a smile on her face. She noticed that Catlin stood close to Krisha.
Omphile had a curious look on her face. Krisha and Catlin stood close to each other. They also were curious about Leslie and Casey. They had never met a married lesbian couple before.
“Mom why don’t our guests stay for dinner. It would be nice to know more about our cousin and Jack’s niece.” Tizzy spotted Simba outside the sunroom glass wall.
“I think that is a good suggestion.” Cheshire figures it would be nice for Leslie, Casey, and Charlotte to learn more about their cousins.
One of the snow leopards comes running into the sunroom. Krisha noticed it was Kit. She snaps her fingers. Kit runs over to her.
“Mom said you had cats, but she said you dealt mostly with large cats.” Casey had heard stories about Cheshire from her mom.
“Oh, we do. Let me introduce Simba to you ladies.” Tizzy gets up after lifting Lien off her lap and walk over to the sliding glass door to let Simba in.
Leslie’s eyes get big when a big tiger-cat comes walking in. She couldn’t believe Cheshire had big cats roaming around on her property. She squeezes Casey’s hand.
Casey just smears, because she had a special breed of dogs she raised along with her uncle.
“That’s a big cat.” Casey couldn’t believe how big Simba was.
“But he’s a good kitty.” Lien walks over and gives Simba a big hug.
“This is my mommies kitty cat, Simba. Grandma’s cat Shur-Khan is out in the jungle.” Lien has grown fawn of Simba.
Casey and Leslie watch as Tizzy’s daughter hugs the big cat. Now Casey understood why people feared Cheshire. Who would be nuts to attack a woman who has two grown cats?
“Come on Krisha and Catlin, let’s get dinner going.” Tizzy had a smirk on her face as she heads towards the kitchen.
Krisha and Catlin follow behind Tizzy towards the kitchen. Omphile watches as the three women head towards the kitchen.
“Omphile, why don’t you come over and sit down. I think you and Charlotte should get to know one another.”
Christine looks down at Lache as he slept. She wore him out last night while trying a few positions out of the Kama Sutra book she picked up. All those years she had been celibate, would put a priest to shame. A shiver travels down her body, as she just stands and admires Lache’s sleeping form.
She could feel the fluids Lache deposited in her vagina sliding out and down the inside of her legs. She heads into the bathroom and does her morning routine. Today, she was working from home. The place she was working for, wanted her to create three different alien-looking masks.
Before she and Lache did the horizontal tango last night. She made a cast of his head to use to help her make the mask. Once she was done with making the bust. She and Lache had fun exploring each other’s bodies.
Christine heads back into her bedroom, where Lache was still sleeping. She slips on a clean pair of panties, shorts and a loose t-shirt she made that had printed on it “KISS MY GRITS!”
She sits down at her workbench and starts applying latex to the bust she made. After she has the face the way she wanted it. She gets up and starts fixing a cup of coffee. She had sketched out the mask she wanted to make. All three were different and hopefully, her new boss will like them.
Once her coffee is finished, she heads back into her workroom and works on the mask. Christine loses herself in her work, as she shapes and
contours the mask. She moves her hips back and forth to the music she was listening too.
Lache had woken up and noticed that Christine wasn’t in bed with him. He gets up and heads to the bathroom first. He does his business and heads towards her workroom. It felt weird last night when she made a bust of his head. She hasn’t made one of his penis yet, but he knows she might.
He peeks his head in and saw she was airbrushing a mask she had created, using the bust she made. He saw her hips moving side to side to the music she was listening too. She had her earphones on.
He walks up behind her and rubs her ass. He feels her stop and feel her bump his hands with her ass.
“Didn’t you get enough, last night?” As he rubs her cute ass.
“A girl can never get enough from her man. However, I’m at a delicate stage here.” As much as Christine, wanted Lache to take her from behind. She wanted to finish the coloring on the mask.
A smirk appears on Lache’s face. He steps to the side to look at the mask Christine was working on “Wow! I like it.”
“Thanks, my new boss wanted me to create three alien masks. This is just the first one.”
“How come he wanted you to create three?” Lache was curious.
“I think he wanted to see how creative I am. That’s why I needed to make a bust of your head.” Christine fills in an area with her air gun.
Lache just watches Christine as she worked. He loved how creative she was and how she enjoyed special effects.
“What do you want for breakfast?” Lache figures he would make breakfast for them.
“Scramble eggs, cheesy grits, and sausage would be nice.” Christine knew Lache didn’t like grits.
She kept some instant grits in the cabinet when she was in the mood for them. She watches Lache’s facial expression.
“You know I dislike grits.”
“I know sweetie. I have some instant ones in the cabinet. Just microwave a cup of water and add two packages of the cheese grits.”
Lache just looks at Christine. She had a little pout on her cute face. He knows she loved grits.
“Alright, I’ll fix them for you.” He couldn’t resist her pouty lips.
“That’s why I love you.” Christine gives Lache a passionate kiss.
Lache returns the kiss. He kisses her for a while and after a few minutes, he separates from her.
“I better get started on breakfast.”
“Thanks, sweetie.” Christine gives him another kiss.
Lache heads towards the kitchen to start on breakfast. He wonders why Christine's boss wanted three new masks. He hasn’t heard anything about a new movie being filmed. He had one more stunt he had to perform later this week.
He starts fixing breakfast. He knew Christine liked sausage links with her eggs. He cooks breakfast and fixes a bowl of grits for Christine. Once everything was ready, he heads back to Christine’s workroom and notices she was making the second mask.
“Breakfast is ready.”
Christine puts the latex she was messing with down. She turns around to look at Lache “I can use some food.”
Christine’s stomach has been making growling sounds while she was working. She cleans her hand and head towards the dining area and sits down at the table she bought at an auction. She waits till Lache sits down across from her before she starts eating. When she takes a bite of the scrambled eggs, a low moan escapes from her lips.
A smile appears on Lache’s face. He knows how much Christine enjoys his cooking. Her cooking wasn’t too bad, either.
“God, I love how you cook your eggs.” She has tried several times to recreate his eggs.
“It sounded like it. So, what is your second mask going to look like?” Lache was curious.
“You know, I was thinking something along with a lizard person or dinosaur person. Something, reptilian.”
“Hasn’t that avenue been done before?”
“Yes and no. I have a really neat idea in mind, and I think it will be unique.” Christine takes another bite of the eggs and mixes them with the grits.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” Lache didn’t mind helping Christine.
“There is. I might need to see how these masks fit you.”
“Okay.” Lache figures Christine wanted to create the rest of the creature.
Christine cleans the dirty dishes up. She has a rule that Nora and her birth mother made. If one person cooked, the other person cleaned. If she had children, if one helped to set the table, the other one helped clean.
Lache helps Christine with the dishes. He had the habit of cleaning, while he cooked.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Christine kisses him.
Lache returns the kiss.
Catlin looks down at Krisha’s lovely face as she straddled her waist. Both were naked and laying in Krisha’s bed. She looks down into Krisha’s eyes “would you ever consider becoming my wife one day?”
Krisha looks up into Catlin’s eyes “what brings this on?”
“I’ve been thinking about it recently. I know you plan on becoming a professional dancer and join a ballet troupe and I’m becoming one of your mother’s agents. I just don’t want to lose you. I fell in love with you the first day I met you.” Catlin was watching Krisha’s face. She had fallen in love with her, since the first day they met.
Krisha looks up into Catlin’s eyes and could see the love in them that she felt about her. She already knew she was never going to marry a male. Not after what had been done to her and what she was forced to do.
She reaches up and squeezes Catlin’s breasts. She loved how they felt and looked.
“How about after my mother gets back from whatever task, she is taking care of. We talk to her about getting married before either one of us gets too serious with our careers?” Krisha figured her mother might let them get married at an early age.
“You do know I’m going to molest you for the rest of your life if we do get married.” An evil smile appears on Catlin’s face.
“You keep pleasing my feet the way you do, and you can do whatever you want to me.” Krisha knew Catlin had a foot fetish.
Krisha knew Catlin loved sucking on her feet and sucking on her toes. She didn’t mind, because Catlin always massages her feet and made them feel special. She continues to play with Catlin’s breasts. She loved sucking on her nipples and playing with them.
The next few hours, Catlin and Krisha explore, suck, and mark each other’s bodies. Catlin bites Krisha’s skin in certain areas, leaving teeth marks. Catlin knew Krisha didn’t mind her, biting her and leaving her teeth marks on her body.
Dance Studio:
Omphile was in the dance studio practicing the dance steps her adopted mother wanted her to practice. She wasn’t like her sister Krisha, but she did enjoy dancing. She does the full routine and repeats the dance steps she messed up. After a while, she stops and sits down on the mats in the dance studio.
She massages her feet because she wasn’t used to dancing. Where she uses to live, all they cared about was pimping her body out to men. No one cared how she felt before and never had anyone that loved her as Mrs. Patel did.
She sits on the mats for a while and wonders what she was going to do next. She knew her adopted mother was gone and Krisha was in charge. She stands up and straightens up the practice room and heads back to her room to get dress.
Christine’s Apartment:
Christine was excited as she heads home. Her boss loved the masks she made, so he was sending her and her boyfriend to Hollywood, California. They needed a talented make-up artist and since her boyfriend was a licensed stuntman. He could accompany her on the trip.
She parks her car in its assigned parking spot and heads up to her apartment. She sent her boyfriend a text message letting him know about the assignment. He was going to come by and pick her up.
She grabs her suitcases and starts packing. She couldn’t wait to go to Hollywood. She wishes she could tell Cheshire, but she had already left for Washington D.C. Once her clothes are packed. She starts packing up her special effects gear.
According to her boss, she was going to be onsite and be there for at least three months. She arranges for Tizzy to come by and check on her place. She double checks everything to make sure she has everything packed. She does pack a carry-on bag, just in case her luggage gets lost or delayed.
She walks into the kitchen and put some chicken nuggets in the toaster oven. While they were cooking, Christine pours herself a glass of iced tea. Hopefully, the job won’t be longer than three months.
After an hour or two, Lache arrives and helps her load suitcases and gear. The two of them head towards the airport.
Hollywood, California:
Christine stretches as she opens her eyes and looks at the beautiful sky through the sliding glass doors. She and her boyfriend arrived at the airport and were met by one of Cheshire’s agents. They were taken to one of Jack’s and Cheshire’s safe houses in Hollywood itself.
She could feel Lache’s strong chest pressed against her back. They were to tire after their flight, to do anything last night. She gets out of bed, without waking Lache and walks down to the second floor, where the kitchen was.
The townhouse she was staying at had three floors. The top floors had all the bedrooms and bathrooms. The second floor had the living room, dining room, bathroom. The bottom floor had the den, laundry room, and another bathroom.
She walks into the kitchen and notices it had already been prepped for her stay. She wonders how Cheshire knew she was coming to Hollywood to help out on the set of the movie. Christine takes one of the K-pods and places it into the coffee maker to brew it.
While she is standing and waiting for the coffee to brew, she receives several texts from Ginger and the rest of the family. A smile forms on her face, when she sees how goofy her younger sisters were acting. She misses Nora, Kelly, and the rest of them. Nora has been the mother she wishes she had from the beginning. Her parents never understood how she truly felt.
She notices there were several emails from some of her friends from school. They wanted to know how she was doing and what new projects she was working on. Christine responds to their emails.
Her friends from school were the ones that help her filmed her final project. The one where she was dressed as the Baroness from G.I.Joe. She still had the costume hanging among her clothes. She does notice that there is an email from her cousin Wolf. She opens the email and starts reading it. There is going to be a family reunion in three months, and he wanted to know if she would be attending.
Christine will have to think about that. She would love to show-up with Lache by her side. She would love to show, all of her family the woman she has become. She glances over towards the coffee maker and notices it has finish brewing.
Christine was given instructions by her boss on who to report too on the set. He also gave her a contact she should contact her boyfriend. She stands in the kitchen drinking her coffee and prepare herself for the day ahead.
Cheshire’s Place, Tizzy’s Bedroom:
Tizzy stares into her husband’s sleeping face. She moves carefully, as she gets out of bed. Last night, Lien had slept in her bed. That meant Tizzy and her husband could do some serious loving making. Ikaika had caused her to reach new heights that she never experienced before. As for what she did to him, well he will be walking funny for a while.
She heads towards the bathroom to take care of her morning business. While she is sitting on the toilet, Lien comes stumbling into the bathroom. She looks up and notices her mother is sitting on the toilet.
“Sorry, mommy.” Lien turns around to leave the bathroom.
“It’s okay, sweetie. I’m done.” Tizzy wipes herself and stands up off the toilet.
She flushes the toilet as she walks over to wash her hands. She watches in the mirror as Lien rushes to the toilet and drop her panties. No sooner does her small butt hit the toilet seat, she starts peeing.
Tizzy just smiles as she exits from the bathroom ‘remember to wash your hands, Lien.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Tizzy heads towards the kitchen to fix breakfast for her daughter. If the rest of the house wants breakfast, she’ll fix it for them. She grabs a can of spam and opens it up. She grabs some potatoes, onions, peppers to make a large pan of hash.
While she is chopping the ingredients up, she spots her daughter walking into the kitchen.
“Good morning, little monkey.”
“Morning, Mommy.” Lien looks at her mother as she sits down on her favorite barstool.
Tizzy stops chopping the spam and grabs the eggs and juice out of the refrigerator. She grabs a juice glass out of the cabinet and pours some juice in it.
“Drink up, sweetie.” Tizzy places the glass in front of Lien.
“Thanks, mom.” Lien takes a sip of her juice.
“You’re welcome, sweetie.” Tizzy goes back to chopping and finally cooking.
Catlin, Krisha, and Omphile come walking into the kitchen. Omphile was still dressed in her dance leotard. Catlin and Krisha were wearing
matching shorts and loose tank tops. Neither one of them were wearing bras. Catlin and Krisha had hickey’s the side of their necks and a few on each other’s arms.
Tizzy looks at her sister and Catlin “you know mom, would give you a lecture about those hickeys.”
“They will be gone by the time mom, comes back.” Walks around to see what Tizzy was making for Lien.
“Are you cooking for everyone?” Krisha looks at Tizzy.
“Yes, but first your leopards and the big boys need to be feed.” Tizzy normally feeds Shur Khan and Simba after breakfast.
“I’ll help you, Krisha.” Omphile has started to trust the two big cats.
Simba was friendless of the two. The only part she didn’t like about caring for them, was cleaning up after them when they left their poop near the house.
“I’ll feed the snow leopards.” Catlin saw Kit and Kat where in the kitchen.
“Come on guys, breakfast time.” Catlin snaps her fingers and both leopards follow her to where their food bowls were.
Catlin grabs the specially formulated food Cheshire made for them. She wonders sometimes, how an illustrious assassin like her adopted
mother. How she could know so much about big game cats and unique cats like Kit and Kat.
Once they are feed, she washes her hands and heads back into the kitchen, where she spots Lien eating. A place has been set for her, Omphile, and Krisha. She sits down at her place.
“Here you go.” Tizzy places an omelet on a plate, along with some sausage links she cooked.
“Thanks, Tizzy.”
“Any time, Catlin.”
Catlin watches as Omphile and Krisha come walking into the kitchen. She saw Krisha dusting herself off.
“What happened?” Catlin was curious.
“Simba wanted to play.” Krisha keeps dusting herself off.
A smirk appears on Tizzy’s face, she needs to spend some time with her kitty cat. She makes two more omelets for Omphile and Krisha. By the time they were sitting down and eating. Ikaika comes walking into the kitchen.
Ikaika waves to everyone, as he walks over to the coffee maker. He notices that Tizzy made a pot, instead of one cup. He pours himself a cup while looking at all the women he was surrounded by.
“You know, most men would love to wake-up and be surrounded by all of you.” Ikaika had a mischievous smile on his face.
“Most men would be scared to be around us.” Catlin knew what each woman was capable of.
“Maybe.” Ikaika walks over and places a kiss on Tizzy’s cheek and one on Lien’s cheek as well.
“Sis, when will mom be back?” Omphile looks at Tizzy.
“She said a week, but I think it might be longer. I think she and Uncle Jack have something planned.”
“Who’s uncle Jack?” Omphile hasn’t met him yet.
Krisha looks at Omphile “He’s like mom, but a whole lot scarier and raises wolves.”
“What type of wolves does he raised?” Lien was curious.
“These types.” Tizzy shows her daughter pictures of Cadmus and Sphinx.
Lien looks at how big the two wolves were standing next to Simba and Shur Khan. She couldn’t believe how big they were.
“They are big.” Lien hands her mom back her cellphone.
“You don’t know the half of it, Lien. Those wolves are extremely dangerous.” Krisha still remembers the day she was saved by Tizzy and their
cousins.
“Come, finish your breakfast. We’ll talk later about Uncle Jack and mom.” Tizzy figures her mom and uncle Jack had people they needed to deliver a message to.
Outside gun range:
“Alright Catlin, let’s see what mom taught you.” Tizzy stands behind Catlin with Lien near her at the outside gun range her mom uses.
Catlin opens the gun cases Cheshire gave her. Inside were Springfield Armory XDM .45ACP with three spare magazines. Each gun was equipped with threaded barrels, so she could attach the silencers that were in the case with them.
Catlin picks one gun up and checks it. Cheshire taught her to always check the handguns, before using them. She picks up one of the loaded magazines and slides it into the handgun. The target she already sent downrange was at twenty yards.
She assumes her shooting stance and starts firing downrange. She empties the first magazine and drops it and puts the second one in and empties that one. She drops that one and puts the third one in.
Once she was done with the third magazine, she brings the target back to her. A smile forms on her face as she steps aside to let Tizzy examine the target. Cheshire taught her extremely well.
Lien looks at the target and was amazed by the hole in the middle of the target. She knew her mother was good, but Catlin looked to be as good as her mother.
“Nice grouping.” Tizzy looks at the target and was amazed at Catlin’s shooting.
“Let’s see how you do at a longer range.” Tizzy sends a new target downrange.
Lien pulls out a handful of bullets and starts reloading the magazines for Catlin. Her grandmother showed her how to reload the magazines one day while her mother was at work. She finishes the last magazine and looks at her mother with a smile on her face.
Tizzy noticed her daughter reloading the magazines. She watches as Lien finished reloading all three magazines.
“Who taught you to do that?” Tizzy was curious.
“Grandma did, mommy.” Lien had helped her grandmother reload several guns.
Tizzy couldn’t believe her mother would teach Lien how to use a gun. She was going to wait at least a year or two before she started showing Lien how to use a gun. She’ll have to talk to her mother about Lien learning to use any guns.
Catlin picks the other gun up and empties all three magazines at the target. She places the handgun down on the barrier and brings the target back to them. She knew what the target was going to look like. Because when Cheshire was training her. Cheshire made sure she could kill whatever she was shooting at.
Lien was watching Catlin shoot when she noticed her mother’s cellphone in her back-pocket flash. She reaches for her mother’s cellphone to see who it was and notices it was a text from her grandmother.
She types: Hi, Grandma!
Brooklyn, New York:
Cheshire had just sent a text to her daughter, after sending one to Liz.
A few seconds later, she receives a text from Tizzy’s cellphone “Hi Grandma.”
A smile appears on Cheshire’s face because she knew the message was from Lien. She starts typing another message Where are you and your mother?
“At the gun range with Catlin.”
Hand the cellphone to your mother, sweetie.
Outdoor gun range, Hawaii:
Lien tugs on Tizzy’s waistband “mom, grandma wants to talk with you.”
Tizzy turns around to face her daughter. She notices that Lien had her cellphone. She had felt it vibrate in her back pocket.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Tizzy looks at the text her mother sent and then her daughter’s reply.
Mom, how soon do you need me to leave?
Brooklyn, New York:
“Right away, sweetie. You’re going to be flying with Liz. Bring your sniping rifle and your guns with you. Liz will have hers.”
“Alright, mom.” If her mother wanted her to bring her toys, something big was going on.
“Give Lien a hug for me.” Cheshire loved being a grandmother.
“I will, mom.”
Tizzy looks at Catlin and the target she just shot. She couldn’t believe that the center was gone.
“Are you sure, you have never shot a gun before?” Tizzy knew no one could be as good as Catlin right now, even with her mother’s training.
“I’m sure. It feels so natural for me to be handling a gun.” Catlin couldn’t express how the gun felt like it has always been part of her.
“Well, let’s pack things up and head home.” Tizzy wonders what her mother has gotten herself into.
Once all the guns and ammo are secured and loaded into Tizzy police-issued car. She heads home to pack and get her gear. She’ll have to explain things to her husband and Lien.
“Can’t I come with you mom?” Lien looks at Tizzy as she packs a gym bag.
Tizzy looks at Lien and sits down next to her. She picks Lien up and sets her on her lap.
“Sweetie, I can’t take you with me. Your grandmother needs me to help her with a problem. However, I promise that when I am done with whatever your grandmother needs me for. You, me, and your father will take a trip to Disney Land and Paramount studios. How does that sound to you?”
Lien looks at her mother and didn’t want her to go. She didn’t want to lose another mother.
“I don’t want to lose, you.” Lien hugs Tizzy.
“You will never lose me, Lien.” Tizzy holds her daughter close to her body.
“Not if I have anything to do with it.” Ikaika was wondering what was taking Tizzy so long.
Lien looks towards her father. She knew her new father was protective of her and her mother. Her other grandmother was a loving woman as well.
Lien still didn’t want Tizzy to leave, but she knew Tizzy would never break her word. She hugs her mother.
“How long do you think you’ll be gone, Tizzy?”
“Only a week, hopefully. When whatever matter, I’m helping mom with is over. I’ll text you and we will spend time as a family.” Tizzy places a kiss on Lien’s forehead.
“Just be careful, Tiz.” Ikaika worries about Tizzy when she does special jobs for her mother. He doesn’t want to see her in a hospital again.
“I will. Now, lets head to the airfield, so I can meet up with Liz.” Tizzy lets Lien get down from her lap.
Lien helps her mother with her bags and heads towards Ikaika’s Suv. Once all the bags are loaded into the Suv. Lien gets in and sits on the backseat.
Ikaika drives towards the private airfield. As they approached, Tizzy notices Liz waiting for her. She leans over and places a kiss on Ikaika’s cheek “I’ll see you by the end of the week.”
Tizzy turns around in her seat and looks at Lien “I promise I’ll be back to you. I do ask one favor, help keep your aunts in line.”
“I promise, mommy.” Lien smiles at her mother.
Tizzy gets out of the Suv and grabs her bags from the cargo area. She takes one last look at her husband and her daughter. She hates leaving them, but her mother needed her. She shuts the tailgate and walks up to Liz.
Liz was almost the spitting image of her mother. The difference was the body build and age. Liz was younger then her mother and also more physically fit, then her mother.
“Did mom tell you what is going on, Liz?” Tizzy stands next to Liz.
“Nope, all she said was to grab my rifle and come to Colorado.” Liz had a feeling that it must be important, to pull her out of retirement.
“I wonder what mom has planned?”
“We’ll find out, once we are in Colorado.”
A dark blue Lear jet touches down on the runway and taxi’s over to them. When it comes to a complete stop, the side door opens. A young woman comes walking out of the Lear Jet.
Patricia looks at the two women “you two must be my passengers.”
“If Jack Bounty sent you, then yes.”
“We are.”
“Well, let's get you on board and back into the sky.”
After a few minutes, Patricia has Liz and Tizzy gear stow away and she is up in the air.
Christine moans as her head feel like it weighed a hundred pounds. Her vision was blurry, and she felt sick to her stomach. She looks around and spots her husband next to her, but they weren’t in their bedroom or on their bed. She notices that both of them were naked as well.
Knock, knock, knock as the door of the room they were in open slowly. A humanoid feline looking girl with short silver hair and dress in a French maid outfit enters. She looked to be no taller than five feet tall and had a nice curvy body.
“Oh good, you’re awake. How do you feel?” Asia had been sent by her mistress to check on their guest.
“My head feels extremely heavy and I feel sick to my stomach. What did you do to us and who or what are you?” Christine wonders if the girl was a furry or something.
“I’ll get you something to counter the drugs used on you last night. My name is Asia and I have been assigned to look after you. Everything else will be explained by my mistress when you are feeling better.”
“So, were prisoners, then?” Christine looks at the young cat-like girl.
“Oh, no. You’re not prisoners, you can go any time you want to. However, my mistress would like to talk with you and your mate.” Asia knew her mistress wanted to talk with this woman and her mate.
The HSL tried to kidnap them last night and they had to rescue them. Her mistress wants to know why the HSL would be interested in such an ordinary person. There wasn’t any supernatural energies or nature about these two.
“Let me go and get you something for your head and stomach. There are clothes in the closet and dresser that should fit you and your mate.” Asia turns and leaves the room.
Christine tries moving and the room starts spinning and her stomach makes her want to puke. She could barely remember anything from last night. She and Lache went out to dinner last night. They decided to try out a place one of her co-workers recommended.
The food had been good, and the place had given them a free bottle of wine. Normally, Christine wouldn’t have drunk any, but she figured one glass wouldn’t hurt her. The wine was so good, she had a second and then a third glass. After the third glass was when she started to feel extremely tired, that she called a cab to pick them up.
She remembered getting into the cab and giving the driver the address. After that, she passed out and fell against Lache. Just before her eyes closed, she heard something from the driver, but she couldn’t recall what he said.
After ten minutes, Asia returns with a tray in her hand. She did knock before entering. She walks over to the bed and set the tray upon a portable stand as they used in restaurants.
“I thought you might be a little hungry after you get rid of your headache and settle your stomach.” A smile appears on Asia’s face.
She was also examining Christine’s body as well. She wouldn’t mind pleasing her and seeing how her mate was as well.
“Thank you.” Christine reaches for the crystal-clear glass sitting on the tray. It had some sort of purple fluid in it.
She looks towards Asia as she stood and watched her. She wonders what was inside the glass. She tastes it, and it tasted like it had grape in it. She takes another sip of the juice and another. She could feel it sliding down her throat and into her stomach.
Asia watches their guest. She loved undressing them last night and wanted to explore their bodies more, but her mistress told her she couldn’t. The tattoos on the man’s body were interesting and she wanted to learn about them.
“Is there anything you would like for me to help you with?” Asia had mischief in her eyes.
Christine noticed how Asia was looking at her. She didn’t mind her looking at her, she wasn’t really into other women.
“I’m fine, Asia. Does this room have a bathroom?” Christine felt her stomach-settling and her head-clearing.
“Yes, ma’am. If you like, I can start a bath for you.”
“That would be fine, Asia. I could use a bath.”
“Okay.” Asia turns and heads towards a hidden door and opens it.
As she was walking towards the bathroom, she puts a little wiggle in her walk. She walks inside the hidden bathroom and goes about getting a bath going for Christine. She wonders what she needs to do to get the human woman interested in her.
Christine couldn’t believe that the little feline woman was trying to seduce her. She shakes Lache’s shoulder gently to wake him up. She hopes he is okay.
Lache didn’t feel too good when he woke-up. His stomach and felt just like Christine did. He felt her hand on his bare shoulder. He turns to look at her because he could feel her sitting next to her.
“Where are we?” Lache was feeling sick and confused.
“I don’t know, but if you’re like I was. You might want to drink this.” Christine hands the second glass to him.
“What is it?” As Lache accepts it.
“I don’t know, but it will make you feel better.”
Lache takes the glass and slowly drink the juice. He wasn’t a big fan of grape juice, but there was more to it. As he drinks the juice, he spots the humanoid feline girl come walking out of the bathroom. He looks towards Christine with a confused look on his face.
Christine just smiles at him “she’s real. Her name is Asia.”
Asia heard Christine as she spoke to her mate “Ah! You’re awake, good. You and your mate can take a bath together.”
Lache still couldn’t get over that a humanoid cat person was talking to him. He did notice he felt better after drinking the juice in the glass.
“Thank you, Asia. I think we’ll take it from here.”
“Okay. Here’s a bell you can use to summon me. Just ring it and I’ll come.” Asia pulls out a bell and gives it to Christine.
Christine accepts the bell “thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Asia picks the tray up and the stand and leaves the room.
“Come on, let's go and take a bath. I want to meet with her mistress and find out why we are here.” Christine gets up off the bed.
Lache gets up as well and stands next to her. He looks at Christine and agreed with her. He wants to know what happened as well.
The two of them walk into the bathroom and get into the tub, which was already filled for them.
Christine couldn’t believe how nice the mansion they were in looked. There were pictures of famous actors, actresses, and movies of long ago decorating the hallway as they walked down the hallway from the bedroom they had awoken in. She also couldn’t believe the clothes they found in the dressers and closet to wear.
She found some expensive dresses design by famous fashion designers hanging in the closet. Even the undergarments were of top quality. They were made of silk and very fine linen. As for her boyfriend, Lache. He was wearing a button-down shirt that looked like it was custom made just for him. Even the slacks they found fit him nicely.
Asia had chosen a nice pair of shoes for the two of them. Christine noticed right away that they were designer shoes. She wonders who Asia’s mistress was because whoever she is has a lot of money and enjoyed the finer things in life.
Asia liked how Christine and her mate were dressed. The clothes they had on, showed off their body nicely. She leads the two of them to the outside pavilion, where her mistress was waiting for them.
Christine and Lache notice they were heading outside to a well, manicured lawn, and garden. Asia takes them to a pavilion that looked like it was off an Arabic set. Inside the pavilion, was a lightly tanned woman with light brown hair. She had on a nice gaze type dress and some jewelry.
Standing near her were two well-built gentlemen. Both guys were so muscular, they put Arnold Schwarzenegger to shame, even when he was in his prime. Asia stops near the woman “Christine Midnight, Lache Fapuleai I would like for you to meet my Mistress, Lady Amy Cartwright.”
Christine noticed now that they were closer. The woman had a nice figure and looked to be in her late thirties, maybe early forties.
“It’s nice to meet you, Mrs. Cartwright. Asia said that we have you to thank for saving us last night.” Christine knew Lache was watching the two muscle walls standing nearby.
“Please, have a seat.” As Mrs. Cartwright waves her hand towards some seats.
Christine sits down on the left-hand side of Mrs. Cartwright. Lache sits down on the right-hand side, across from Christine.
“It was nothing, Mrs. Midnight. However, I do have a question for you and your mate. Why is the HSL so interested in you?” Amy didn’t see anything special about Christine or her boyfriend Lache.
The background report she received on them held nothing special. Except, the time Christine dressed as the Baroness from Cobra, went into a burning warehouse, and rescued several people and wolves. Everything else about her was normal. She used to be male, but just recently had SRS surgery. She was adopted by a former DSS agent, who is currently working as a high school teacher.
The report also showed that she was living at a resident that use to be owned by a Cheshire Patel. According to the information she had about Mrs. Patel. She was once married to the Senator of Hawaii and she was a well-known author about big game cats. When she tried to get more information about Mrs. Patel, her source couldn’t access the information.
“Well first off, I have no idea who or what the HSL is or why they would be interested in me. Secondly, I’m just a simple special effects artist, currently working on a movie.” Christine looks at Lache “Have you ever heard of the HSL?”
“I can’t say I ever have. Who are they and why are we of any concern to them?” Lache looks at Mrs. Cartwright.
“I don’t know why you two would be of any concern to them. As for who they are, HSL stands for Human Supremacy League.”
“And that stands for?” Christine has never heard of them.
“They are a group of religious fanatics that go around killing the supernatural. They also are the sister organization of the Hunter Organization
who are sponsored by a secret group of religious leaders inside the Vatican.” Amy knew a few of the leaders from her days of living in Rome.
“You got to be kidding me. The supernatural doesn’t exist. That’s all Hollywood magic and such.” Christine believed in ghosts and such, but other than that. She didn’t believe in the other stories.
A smirk appears on Mrs. Cartwright’s face and Asia snorts from the comment. If Christine only knew the truth.
“Well, for now. I think you and your mate should remain here with me until we learned why the HSL came after you two.” Mrs. Cartwright felt they would be safer with her.
“So, are you saying were your prisoners?” This didn’t feel right to Christine.
“No, my dear. You can leave any time you want to. However, it might be best if you and your mate didn’t go. Something about this whole mess doesn’t smell right to me. Other than what I have learned about you two, there’s no reason the HSL should be trying to kidnap you. I do have a question for you. How close are you to Cheshire Patel?”
“Why?” Christine was wondering why they wanted to know about Cheshire.
“According to our records, Mrs. Patel is currently in discussion with our cousins in Montana.” Amy just received a text message from The Montana leader.
“Mrs. Patel considers me part of her extended family. If this is all about her. Then this HSL group has made a big mistake. They will have to deal with her wrath and her partner's wrath as well.” Christine knew Cheshire would ask Mr. Bounty for help.
“What do you mean the HSL has made a big mistake?” Amy was curious about that statement.
“Because Mrs. Patel and her partner are the type of people you don’t want to make your enemies.” Christine didn’t want to say anymore.
“Well, until I know more about what is going on, you’ll be safe here. Consider my home, your home.”
“Thank you,” Lache answered for him and Christine.
“I’ll show them around, Mistress.” Asia steps forward towards the table.
“Thank you, Asia.”
“We get the message.” Christine stands up, along with Lache.
“If you’ll follow me, please.” Asia turns and starts giving Christine and Lache a tour of the place.
Once they have left, Amy pulls her cellphone out and dials Cain Eriksson's number.
Helen Montana:
Cain was looking over the reports he received earlier in the day. So, far everything was going alright in his territory and with the mission, he sent his niece on. He hopes that some type of deal can be arranged between him, Mrs. Patel, and Mr. Bounty himself.
As he looks over another report, his cellphone rings. He looks at the number and notices it belonged to Lady Cartwright, as he presses the accept button.
“Lady Cartwright, how can I help you?”
“I have some news for you, and you might not like it.”
“What is the bad news, Amy?” Cain wonders what is happening in Hollywood to make Lady Cartwright call him.
“The HSL just tried to kidnap a young woman and her mate. The young woman seems to have some connection to Mrs. Cheshire Patel. You don’t think they were going to blackmail her in turning away an alliance with us, do you?”
“It's possible. Was there anything special about the young woman?” Cain wonders why the HSL would go after the girl.
“Not really, I mean she does possess a lot of courage for someone her age, but otherwise, there’s nothing unusual about her.” Amy didn’t pick up on anything unusual about her.
“Where is she now?” Cain was concerned.
“She’s a guest here at my mansion. We had to rescue her and her mate last night.”
“Good, I’ll let Mrs. Patel know.”
“Alright. Call me if anything changes.”
“I will.” Lady Cartwright ends the call.
“It’s not your time, yet Cheshire. Go back to your family and look after them.” A glowing Cat woman stood before Cheshire.
Cheshire looks at the glowing cat woman standing before her in silk robes. She had been moving towards the light and then all of sudden she stopped before the golden cat woman. She had appeared out of nowhere.
Cheshire could feel the power coming off her and the warmth as well. She had heard stories about Cat deities when she traveled to Africa, Thailand, and Egypt.
“Who are you?”
“Let’s just say, someone who has taken an interest in you and your family. Now go back to your body and your children.” The Cat goddess waves her hand towards Cheshire.
Cheshire feels herself thrown backward, as she falls back to Earth towards her body. As her soul hits her body, she gasps for air and sits up. Her eyes spring open looking directly at Tizzy.
“MOM!” Tizzy throws her arms around Cheshire.
Lady April and Lady Joyce jumped back as Cheshire sits up off the operating table she was laying on. Both had felt the touch of a powerful entity as it touched Cheshire. Their healing ability had done all it could to keep Cheshire from dying, but they had lost her. They were about to call Leto’s name to bring Cheshire back when suddenly she sits up.
It takes Cheshire a few minutes to realize where she was. She feels Tizzy hugging her tightly. She puts her arms around her baby and holds her tightly. She knew how important Tizzy and the rest of her girls were to her. She also felt a little different, than before. It was like she had extra energy and all the pains she uses to feel and experience were gone. She felt like she did when she was in her twenties.
“I’m alright, baby.” She strokes Tizzy’s short hair as she held her oldest against her body.
Tizzy had her face buried against her mother’s chest. She leans back and looks at her mother. She notices, she looked different. She looked younger than she did before “mom, what happened to you?”
“What do you mean, sweetie?” Cheshire was curious.
“I mean, you look like you did when you first found me.” Tizzy couldn’t believe how young her mother looked.
Cheshire looks over towards Lady Joyce and Lady April “is this true?”
“Yes, Mrs. Patel, but it's nothing we did. All we did was close your wound and heal the damage done to you. Only someone with a power greater than ours could do what was done to you.” Lady April notices that Cheshire’s eyes were more cat-like than they were before.
Cheshire looks at Lady April and could tell she was telling the truth. She could still remember the woman that had stopped her from moving onwards.
“Then it wasn’t a dream.” Cheshire was puzzled.
“What did you see, Mrs. Patel?” Lady Joyce was curious.
“I saw a woman with the head of a Lioness standing in my way, saying it wasn’t my time yet and that my family needed me.” Cheshire could still feel the warmth and power she gave off.
“What was her style of dress?” Lady Joyce was curious now.
“Egyptian,” Cheshire recalled the image she saw.
“Okay, that would have been the goddess Sekhmet.” Lady Joyce was impressed that Sekhmet had intervened on Cheshire’s behalf.
“Why would an old Egyptian goddess take an interest in my mother and our family?” Tizzy was still getting used to the strangeness.
“I couldn’t tell you, Mrs. Patel, but it seems your mother and family are now under their watchful eyes.” Lady Joyce and Lady April try to understand why the Patel family is so special.
“Well, I would like to know.” Tizzy looks at her mother couldn’t believe how young she looked.
Her sisters, husband, and daughter are going to be amazed at how her mother changed. Explaining it to them will be another story. She wonders what her uncle Jack would think about his old partner and what is going on with the family now. Not to mention explaining everything to her mother’s extended family.
“How do you feel, Mrs. Patel?” Lady April was curious.
“Please, call me Cheshire. As for how I feel, I feel amazing. I haven’t felt like this in years.”
“Well, we do have some news for you. While you were having your meeting with the Hunter organization. Their sister organization went after a relative of yours.”
“Who did they go after? And what sister organization?” Tizzy and Cheshire were curious.
“A person by the name of Christine Midnight and her mate. As for the sister organization, it's known as the HSL or Human Supremacy League.
They work in conjunction with the Hunter organization.”
“There’s another organization that goes after the supernatural. Also, is Christine and her boyfriend safe?” Tizzy was concerned about Christine.
“She’s safe. One of our members lives in Hollywood and she and her mate are staying with her.” Cain had come walking into the medical center to check on Cheshire.
“Why go after Christine and her boyfriend? That doesn’t make any sense.” Tizzy was puzzled.
“Yes, it does, sweetie. They could use Christine as leverage against me.” Cheshire has done similar things in the past.
“Yeah, but that’s kind of stupid because Nora would get involved. You know what Nora would do.”
“The same thing I would do. Nora considers Christine to be her daughter.” Tizzy knew what Nora would do.
“Who is this Nora Midnight person?” Cain was curious.
“She’s another one of my agents and a former DSS officer. She’s retired from the DSS and teaches high school students now.”
“She’s a high school teacher and she’s one of your agents? That’s two different types of skill set.” Cain wonders how someone who is a former DSS agent becomes a high school teacher.
“Not really, if you think about it.” A smile appears on Tizzy’s face.
Cain looked confused at Tizzy’s comment. He looks towards Cheshire and couldn’t believe how young she looked now.
“This is going to take some getting use to.”
“I agree.” Tizzy couldn’t believe how her mother looked.
Ikaika looks at Lien “Lien, go and tell your aunts to pack a bag. Your mom just texts me and she wants all of us to go to the airport and come to the States.”
“Mom, text us?” Lien looks at her father.
“Yep, she texts us and said she loves you. She wants everyone to pack a suitcase and head to the airfield.” Ikaika knew Lien missed her mother.
Tizzy always made it a policy to say good night to her. She also promises to keep in touch with Lien.
“Who’s going to take care of Simba and Shur-Khan while we are gone?” Lien was curious about that.
“Your grandmother has people she trusts to tend to them. Trust me, they will be taken good care of while we are gone.” Ikaika has met them and even spoken to them for a research paper he did for his degree.
“Oh?”
“Go get your aunts and afterward we’ll get a bag ready for you.”
“Yes, daddy.” Lien heads towards the dance studio first.
Dance Studio:
Catlin looks down at Krisha as she straddled her waist. They had gotten up early to practice their hand-to-hand combat skills. Catlin knew Cheshire would make her spend four days in the woods without anything if she didn’t practice.
“You didn’t have to toss me so hard.” Krisha looks into Catlin’s eyes.
“Your mother said, we shouldn’t hold back when we are practicing.” Catlin stands up off Krisha and extends her hand to help her up.
Krisha grabs Catlin’s hand and pulls herself up off the mat. She looks at Catlin “you’re going down.”
“You said that last time and you ended up on the mat.” Catlin jumps back because she knew how Krisha operated.
Krisha attacks Catlin and is pushed away from her. She tries to regain her balance as she pivots to strike Catlin. She feels her arms caught by Catlin and thrown to the mat again.
Catlin watched Krisha’s moves as she attacked her. She could predict what Krisha would do. When Krisha went to strike her, after pivoting around. She used Krisha’s momentum to throw her to the mat.
Catlin looks down at her girlfriend “I told you, your moves are predictable.”
“You need to change up, how you respond. Now, get up, and let’s try that move again.” Catlin helps Krisha off the mat again.
Just as Krisha stands up off the mat. Lien comes walking into the studio “Aunt Catlin, Aunt Krisha, daddy said to go and pack a bag. Mom sent
a text saying were going to the mainland.”
Catlin and Krisha stop what they were doing. The two of them watch Lien as she comes walking into the studio.
“Is everything okay?” Krisha wonders why they were going to the mainland.
“Don’t know, daddy didn’t say. He just said that everyone needs to pack a bag. Where’s Aunt Omphile?”
“She’s out in the garden, trimming the flowers.” Krisha knew Omphile liked the flowers and vegetables she planted recently.
“Thanks, Aunt Krisha.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie.” Krisha liked Lien.
Lien heads out the back door of the house and walks along the pathway to Omphile Garden. She spots her Aunt Omphile kneeling and snipping some of the plants she planted. Lien walks up behind her aunt and hugs her.
Omphile knew Lien had come out to the garden. She smiles as she feels Lien hug her from behind “what are you up to, little monkey?”
“Dad sent me to tell everyone to pack a bag. We’re heading to the mainland.”
“Is that where mom and Tizzy are?” Omphile wonders why they were heading there.
“Don’t know. Mom texted dad and it didn’t explain anything.”
“Alright, let's go and get ready to leave.” Omphile stands up.
“Okay.” Lien follows Omphile into the house.
Eight Hours Later, Private Airstrip, Jack Bounty’s Ranch:
Tizzy, Debbie, Cheshire, Cain, Lady Joyce, and several of the wolves were waiting inside the hangar. They were watching as the private Lear Jet that belonged to Jack started to approach the landing strip. Debbie couldn’t get over how young Cheshire looked. She has known Cheshire for a long time and knew how old she was and what she looked like.
As for the two new people who had arrived with Cheshire and Tizzy at the ranch had been introduced to her. The wolves instantly didn’t like them at all. Which struck Debbie as weird, because they normally ignore people, unless they threaten the family.
Cain and Lady Joyce look at the three wolves that were in the hangar with them. An evil grin appears on Cain’s face. He knew the wolves could smell what type of cat he was. However, he was amazed at how big these wolves were. He has never seen any wolves that weren’t supernatural, being this as big as these wolves were.
“I wouldn’t test them, Cain. These wolves don’t fear anything.” Cheshire reaches over and scratches the top of Texas’s head.
“How can that be?” Lady Joyce looks at the wolves.
“Because their sire has that trait and it always passed onto his offsprings.” Debbie looks over towards Dallas and Sebastian. Among the three
of them, Texas was the biggest wolf.
Inside the Lear Jet:
Christine was watching as they begin to land. She looks over at Ikaika “who’s ranch is this?”
“One of the most dangerous persons around.” Krisha looks over towards Christine.
“And that would be?” Christine thought Cheshire was the most dangerous person around.
“Mr. Bounty. Cheshire’s partner and best friend.” Krisha remembered her last visit to the ranch.
“Okay, I’ve met Mr. Bounty before.” She couldn’t believe the layout of his place.
Everyone feels the Lear Jet touch down and slowly come to a stop. The door is opened, and everyone starts departing. Lien is the first one out and runs to her mother. Krisha, Catlin, and Omphile follow behind her. Christine and her boyfriend Lache exist from the Jet.
The Lear Jet had landed in California to refuel and to pick up Christine and her boyfriend. The last person to exit from the Lear Jet is Ikaika. He spots his wife, holding Lien in her arms. He also notices that Cheshire was standing near her, but she didn’t look the same anymore.
Lien hugs her mother and notices that there were three wolves and her grandmother standing nearby. There were also three people she didn’t recognize standing near them. She looks at her grandmother “Grandma, what happened to you?”
Cheshire looks at Lien “it’s a long story, sweetie.”
“So, these are your children and their mates?” Cain looks at everyone.
“Yes, this is my youngest daughter Omphile, my next oldest Krisha, and my student, Catlin. My granddaughter Lien. This is Christine and she
is part of my extended family. She is also Nora’s oldest daughter. The gentleman standing next to Tizzy is my son-in-law, Ikaika, and Christine’s boyfriend Lache.”
Krisha looks at her mother and wonders what happened to her. Even Catlin looks at her teacher and wonders what happened to her.
“Mom, what happened to you?”
“Why don’t we head inside the house and talk about this matter.” Debbie figures that everything should be explained inside the house.
Lien looks at the wolves and back at the woman who spoke “are those wolves?”
“Yes, sweetie. Those are wolves.” Tizzy answered for Debbie.
Debbie snaps her fingers and starts walking back towards the main house. The wolves start following her.
Selina looks at Debbie when she and her guest come walking into the house. They had come in through the back door instead of the front door.
“We got a problem, Debbie. Jack activated his emergency beacon.” Selina was standing in front of the big-screen television in the kitchen.
It was flashing red and showing a wolf head on the screen. There was a laser keyboard on the marble countertop and Selina was trying to zoom in on his location.
“Are you sure it's Jack’s beacon, Selina?” Debbie and Cheshire run over to stand next to her.
“It’s his beacon. It’s alerting any of his agents that are nearby.” Selina watches as the satellite she was linked into locates the closet's agent and alert them.
“Who’s Dark Angel?” Debbie looks towards Cheshire.
“I think she’s a former CIA agent that Jack rescued in Iran. She also has medical training and I believe she used to be a doctor. But I thought she was supposed to be in Rome right now.” Cheshire hasn’t seen Dark Angel in years.
“It looks like she is heading towards his location. Let me see if I can get a picture of where he is.” Selina tries zooming in with the satellite.
Lady Joyce, Lady April, and Cain were impressed with the setup and operation of Jack’s family. They didn’t have anything like this at all.
“Can you locate any of your agents like this?” Cain directs his question to Debbie.
“Only certain agents. We mostly use this system to keep track of our family members should they get into trouble.”
“Speaking of family, Gina and Julia are about to land.” Cheshire noticed the id of the Lear belonging to Jack lining up with the runway.
“I’ll go greet them.” Tizzy puts Lien down by her grandmother.
“Can I come with you?” Christine wanted to see Gina and Julia again. She rescued them from the burning warehouse.
“You better stay here, Christine. They have the wolves they took with them to Colorado and none of them know you yet, except Cadmus and Sphinx.” Cheshire looks at Christine.
“I guess that leaves me out as well.” Ikaika looks at his wife.
“Unfortunately, it does, sweetie.” Tizzy kisses her husband.
“I can come because they know me.” Krisha had a smile on her face.
“That means I can’t go. Catlin was disappointed.”
“Sorry, sweetie. Maybe later, Julia and Gina will introduce you to them.” Krisha places a kiss on Catlin’s cheek.
Cheshire raises an eyebrow at them. She knew Catlin liked Krisha, but she didn’t know how deep their affections went. She’ll have to talk with her daughter and pupil later.
Landing Strip:
When Tizzy and Krisha arrive at the landing strip. They noticed that Arnold and Christmas were already there. Neither one of them looked happy.
“What’s wrong?” Tizzy looks towards Arnold.
“Julia and Gina have been hurt.” Arnold looks towards Tizzy.
“How bad?” Tizzy was worried about her cousins.
“According to Gina, their wounds have been taken care of, but they won’t be able to do any heavy lifting for a while.”
Tizzy remembered that when she left, the two of them had been sliced by something. She turns around and watches as the Lear they were on lands and comes to a complete stop in front of them. She stays by her little sister, as Arnold walks over to open the door on the Lear.
Amy and her two companions enjoyed the flight, but they didn’t enjoy the glare the wolves gave them. Amy was surprised the plane could take off with all the wolves on board and with them as well. She was glad Haylee managed to keep all the wolves behaved.
The wolves are the first to jump out of the plane, followed by Haylee and Arabella. They help their mothers down the steps.
“I can’t let you go anywhere without you hurting yourself.” Arnold steps over to Gina and sweeps her up into his arms.
“That goes double for me, Julia.” Christmas looks at her wife.
“Sorry, sweetie.” Julia walks slowly over to her wife.
Christmas wraps her arm around Julia’s waist and helps her to the golf cart she took from their house to the airfield.
Gina and Julia spot Tizzy and her little sister. They were worried about Cheshire “how is your mother doing, cuz?”
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. Let’s just say, you’re not going to recognize her like she uses to be.” A smirk appears on Tizzy’s face.
“Okay, what does that supposed to mean?” Gina was curious.
“I’ll explain later, cousin. Go home with your husband. I’ll make sure Haylee gets home okay, Julia and Christmas.”
“Okay. If she wants to stay with Debbie at the house, she can.” Christmas was glad that Catori and Chayton were visiting their aunt and uncle for the weekend.
Julia promised to let Chayton and Catori spend time with their birth family relatives when she adopted them. She has kept that promise and consider them part of her extended family. She knew it was beneficial to let Chayton and Catori learn about their Native American history.
“I can feel mom nearby.” Amy felt her mother nearby.
Amy, Troy, and Samuel could feel Cain and Lady Joyce. She looks at Tizzy and the other young lady standing with her “is it alright to see my mother and uncle?”
“Why wouldn’t it be?” Krisha looks at Amy with a puzzled look on her face.
“Because it seems that the wolves don’t like us very much.” Amy points to the additional wolves that have shown up.
Krisha looks at the wolves surrounding them. She didn’t know her uncle Jack had so many wolves on the ranch.
“Tizzy, can you make them go away?” Krisha steps close to her big sister.
Tizzy looks at Chaos “go away Chaos. You’re scaring our guest.”
Chaos lets out a slight growl. The other wolves near him join him.
“Chaos, Midnight, Texas, behave yourself.” Haylee steps close to Amy, Troy, and Samuel “stay close to me. They won’t attack you while you’re near me.”
“If you say so.” Amy, Troy, and Samuel steps close to Haylee.
Tizzy escorts everyone to Jack’s Hummer, which was parked nearby. Everyone gets in and head towards the main house.
“I’ve never seen them do that before.” Krisha looks back towards the wolves.
“They smell what we are.” Troy looks at Krisha when he answers her.
“What are you?” Krisha was curious.
“We’ll explain once we are back at the house.” Amy figures that would be the best bet.
Main House, Kitchen:
Selina does her best to get an image of Jack. They watch as Dark Angel arrives and rushes over to Jack. They continue to watch her as she operates on him and share her blood with him. Once she was done, they watch her drag him into the mansion. After that, they lose the satellite picture.
“I hope Jack is alright.” Debbie had a worried look on her face.
Cheshire steps close to her and puts her hand on Debbie’s shoulder “he’ll be okay, Debbie. Jack is too stubborn to die.”
“I hope so, Cheshire. Jack isn’t as young as he uses to be.” Debbie looks into Cheshire’s cat eyes.
“I know, Debbie.” Cheshire was concerned about her best friend.
Selina rests her hand on Debbie’s shoulder as well. She knew Jack has escaped many things, but death wasn’t the one thing he could escape. Still, if there was one person, she was willing to bet on to escape death, it would be him.
Tizzy, Krisha, Haylee, Amy, Troy, and Samuel arrive back at the main house. Haylee runs up to her grandmother Debbie and hugs her.
“Grandma, mom, and aunt Gina have been injured.” Haylee looks up at her grandmother.
Debbie straightens up when she hears her babies have been hurt. She picks Haylee up and places her on her hip “how bad are they hurt?”
“They will recover, Mrs. Bounty. My associates here Troy and Samuel took care of their wounds.” Amy was standing next to her mother.
“Aunt Debbie, the wolves are acting kind of strange around our visitors as well.”
“That’s because they can smell that they are cats and they don’t like them invading their territory.” Haylee figured out why the wolves were acting kind of strange.
Cain, Lady Joyce, and Lady April just look at Haylee as she was being held by her grandmother. They were amazed someone so young
understood how animals thought.
“Haylee has a natural affinity with animals. They seem to trust her and won’t attack her.” Debbie has seen Haylee walk straight up to a stray dog and it let her pet it.
“Why don’t you guys head towards the living room and I’ll bring in some refreshments.” Selina didn’t like a lot of people in her kitchen.
“That sounds like a good idea, Selina. If you’ll follow me, please.” Debbie escorts everyone to the living room, while still holding Haylee. Roxy follows behind them.
“Mom, me and Catlin want to get married before we start our careers. I know you are going to be using Catlin in whatever fight you and uncle Bounty are involved in.” Krisha looks at her mother and watches her facial expression.
“You do know that my enemies and whatever enemies Catlin make will either come after you or try to use you as bait. Are you two sure about this?” Cheshire didn’t want anything to happen to her daughter or Catlin.
“We’re sure about this mom. We know if we wait, it might not happen either because of our careers or like you said might happen.” Catlin was trying to read Cheshire, but she was having a hard time doing it.
Cheshire looks at her daughter and Catlin. She knew Krisha cared about Catlin and all the things Catlin did to Krisha, she should have seen that Catlin cared about Krisha.
“Alright, I’ll let you two get married, but it will have to wait until Catlin gets back from her training. I’m sending you to one of my and Jack’s training camps. If, you two still feel the same, after your training, Catlin. Then you two may get married.”
“But mom, we want to do it before we do anything.” Krisha was hoping that her mother would allow them.
“Sweetie, this will tell me how serious you two are. As for you, I have arranged for you to audition for a ballet troupe that will be traveling the US.”
“Won't that put the whole troupe in danger?” Catlin looks at Cheshire.
“I think the instructors and some of the crew can handle any situation that comes up. So, go and pack your bags Krisha and you, Catlin. Your ride will be here later this afternoon.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Omphile was in the library of the Bounty’s house looking at all the books in it. She was amazed at how many books they had.
“So, this is where you are hiding.” Tizzy had been looking for her younger sister.
Omphile turns around to look at her older sister. She hopes she wasn’t breaking some sort of rule “Am I in trouble?” Omphile hopes she didn’t do anything wrong.
“No, you’re not in trouble sis. I wanted to know if you would like to go to Disney world with me and my husband. I promised Lien I would take her.” Tizzy watches her younger sister. She knew what type of life she has had.
“Is it okay, with mom?”
“Mom has given her permission. So, would you like to go?”
“Yes! I’ve never been, and I like Mickey Mouse.” Omphile couldn’t wait to meet him.
“Well, go and pack your bag. We’re going to be leaving tomorrow morning.” Tizzy arranged everything for her and her family.
Instead of going to the California one, they were going to the Florida one. Tizzy figures it would be hard for any of her mother’s enemies to track her. Plus, her mom had a safe house in Florida.
“Thanks, sis.” Omphile hugs Tizzy as she leaves the library.
“So, can we go as well?” Alyona had heard Tizzy talking to Omphile.
“Sorry Alyona, it's just my family and little sister this time around.” Tizzy smiles at Alyona.
“That’s fine. So, what is going on?” Alyona was curious because no one was telling either her or Silvia.
“Trust me, you’ll have to wait until Uncle Jack tells you. I can tell you this, your world is going to change.”
“You mean it's going to be weirder than being the daughter of a feared assassin and having two older sisters that are dangerous as he is?”
Alyona was watching Tizzy for any clue.
“Yes! Stranger than that.” Tizzy wasn’t going to tell Alyona anymore.
“You don’t play fair, cousin.” Alyona wanted more info.
“I’m a cop, I’m not supposed to play fair.” An evil smile appears on her face.
“Yes, you are.” Alyona knew better because of Julia.
“Okay, to a certain degree I’m supposed to play by the rules. However, there are times the rules need to be broken.”
Alyona just shakes her head. She looks at her older cousin “alright I’ll wait until dad or mom tells me and Silvia what is going on.”
“Smart move.” Tizzy heads back to the room she slept in last night.
Jack’s Office:
Debbie looks at Jack on the big screen monitor in his office. She couldn’t believe how younger he looked. She was still in disbelief over what he told her. Things were getting stranger and stranger around them. Even Cheshire was younger, and she still couldn’t believe the explanation she gave her.
“Sweetie, I promise everything I told you is the truth.” Jack looks at his wife on his end.
“It’s everything is moving so fast and things we thought were myths and legends are turning out to be true. How are we supposed to protect ourselves and our children?” Debbie was concerned about the twins and her girls.
“Like we always have, sweetie. Plus, some changes are going to be made to the ranch, thanks to an agreement I am making with this supernatural council. Look, I’ll hopefully be back within two weeks and we’ll talk some more about this matter. Just trust me, the wolves and our employees on the ranch.” Jack knew everyone that works for him on the ranch could defend it, even from the supernatural.
“I trust you, sweetie. Just be careful and don’t die on me again.”
“I won’t and I promise to come back to you soon.” Jack smiles at his wife’s image.
Christine goes looking for Cheshire. She and Lache needed to get back to Hollywood to continue working on the movie they had been hired to work on. She finally finds Cheshire in Mr. Bounty’s office along with Mrs. Bounty.
She knocks on the office door as she walks into the office “I’m sorry for interrupting, Mrs. Bounty and Cheshire, but Lache and I need to get back to Hollywood to finish the movie we’ve been hired to work on.”
Cheshire knew Debbie was concerned about the changes Jack has been through. She was trying to reassure Debbie things would be alright. When she hears Christine’s voice, she turns to look at her.
“Right now, is kind of dangerous for you to be away and unprotected, Christine.” Cheshire figures the HSL and the Hunter organization might try something.
Debbie looks at Christine “Actually Cheshire, Jack’s got four agents that work in Hollywood or live not too far from it. Also, Julia knows the leaders of two street gangs and the leader of the local chapter of the Hell’s Angels that owe her favors that she could call in.”
Debbie remembers reading the reports Jack made Julia fill out after she visited Los Angeles. She figures they could watch after Christine while she worked in Hollywood.
“A Hells Angels chapter owe Julia a favor?” Cheshire knew they normally handle their own business and never let outsiders in.
“Well, it's more what Terror had done that they owed the favor to. He protected the leader and the co-leader from a sneak attack. They were in talks with another gang when two members of that gang tried to kill the leader and co-leader of the Angels.”
“So, because Terror saved them, the leaders owe Julia.”
“Yes. They told her that if she ever needs their help in L.A. to call on them.”
“Which agents live or work in Hollywood?” Cheshire wasn’t up on the current agents. She had her agents that work in Hollywood.
“There’s Trickster, she and her small team are currently stationed in L.A., but she lives in Santa Monica, California., There are Rachel Wood
and her husband, they work at Hollywood studios as support staff., There’s Johnathan Rivers and he works at Fire Station 41. There are also the twins that go by Thing One and Thing Two. They crack me up with their antics.” Debbie has met them in person, and they were so funny.
“What do they do? Christine hasn’t met them yet.”
“They are street entertainers. They know every street, homeless shelter, drug den, and the gangs in L.A. They are also on good terms with L.A.P.D. as well. The gangs don’t mess with them, because the last gang that did, were found dead. If you think Jack sends a message, the twin's messages are just as bad. Even the Yakuza don’t mess with them.”
“Why’s that?” Christine was curious. She knew Jack and Cheshire were well feared.
“Because they have been known to drop or blow up building on their enemies. Remember that warehouse stunt you saved me children and
Cheshire’s children in?” Debbie looks directly at Christine.
“Yeah, I remember. That’s how I met all of you. Including Kat and her crew.”
“Well, if they had done the job, there wouldn’t have been any survivors. The twins carry revenge/ assassination to a level only matched by Cheshire and Jack.”
“I knew they were dangerous, but I didn’t know they were that dangerous.” Cheshire didn’t know Jack had such dangerous people working for
him.
“You have to remember what was done to them, Cheshire. They were treated like animals since they were children. They were forced to fight for their lives constantly. Jack rescued them from a human-animal farm and with help from a cousin of his, they deprogrammed the twins and trained them. In return for what Jack and his cousin did for them, they have pledged their lives. The only other person who you two employed that comes close to them, is the one you called Hatter. If you turn the three of them lose against your enemies, there would be a high body count.” Debbie knew about Hatter and was happy that she was slowly changing and maturing.
“Okay, so you’ll have some protection in L.A.” Cheshire looks at Christine and wishes she didn’t want to go back to Hollywood.
Lache went looking for Christine and heard her talking with Cheshire and Mrs. Bounty in an office. He quietly walks in and over to Christine. He knew Cheshire had spotted him and so did Mrs. Bounty.
“Don’t forget, Cheshire. There’s that Were-woman Lady Amy Cartwright. She said we could stay at her place.” Christine liked Mrs. Cartwright.
“Have you forgotten that Asia wants to have sex with us?” Lache looks at Christine to see if she forget that piece of information.
“Who’s this Asia person?” Both Debbie and Cheshire look at Christine and Lache.
“She’s Lady Cartwright’s servant and is very sexually active. She looks like a furry and enjoys any type of sexual experience.”
A smirk appears on Debbie’s face. She’s known a few cowgirls that were like that.
“Okay, does it bother you?” Cheshire knew Christine was now exploring her sexuality since getting her vagina.
“Not really, I just don’t swing that way. I enjoy having a man’s penis between my legs, instead of another woman.” Christine wasn’t bothered by Nora and Kelly's relationship.
“Well, just make it known, you’re not interested. As for the others, for now, I would like for you to keep a low profile. Rachel and her husband might be the best bet to look after you when you at the studios.”
“I was thinking the same thing. They have access to everything on the lot. They also have contacts with other people on the lot that could help out.”
“So, Lache and I can go back to work, then?” Christine wanted to go back to work.
“Yes. Just keep in touch with us and your mother.” Cheshire figures Christine should be safe.
“I will. So, when can I leave?”
“You can leave with me. I’ll have the pilot drop you and Lache off at the airport with Krisha.”
“Cool.”
Several Hours Later:
Debbie watches as all her guests leave the ranch on the private Lear Jets Jack owned. Gina had informed her that she had to fly out to Kansas to handle a problem that has come up. Arabella was staying with her because Arnold was going with his wife. Which she didn’t mind, she loved having her grandchildren over.
Debbie turns to walk back to the house with two of the wolves following her. She could drive if she wanted to, but she liked to walk.
Jack looks out the window of his private Lear as it approaches Washington D.C. He hated coming to Washington D.C. The place was filled with backstabbing hypocrites and lairs. The only reason he agreed to fly out to Washington, was the Attorney General had contacted him personally. Plus, there were a bunch of senators and representatives that wanted to talk to him.
He sits back in his chair and enjoys a glass of whiskey. He wonders what they wanted to talk to him about. He feels the plane descend as it lands at Ronald Regan Washington Airport. Since, he didn’t need to see the Attorney General till, morning. He takes a cab to one of his safe houses located in Washington D.C.
He removes a panel and enters his code. He takes a special key from his keyring and insert it into the panel and turn it three times, then, turn it once counterclockwise. The lights automatically turn on as he walks in. He looks around and notices nothing has changed, since the last time he has been here. He and Cheshire had talked about selling the place.
He carries his overnight bag up to the master bedroom and set it on the huge bed. The cleaning person he hired to take care of his and Cheshire’s places had prepped it for him. He starts taking his jacket off and looks out the nearest window. He has been all over this beautiful planet and his thoughts always carry him back to his family and his ranch.
He turns around and opens his briefcase and pulls out a file. He had just received it a few days ago. He breaks the seal and takes out the paperwork inside the envelope. He looks through it as he takes a sip of his whiskey.
0900 hrs. Attorney General Office:
Jack looks at the Attorney General and wasn’t too impressed with him. He had investigated his professional career and his private life. He saw at one time the man was a good person, but now he was nothing but another toady to another corrupted president. He missed the president’s he used to work for.
Bill looks at Mr. Bounty. He had tried to find information about the man but couldn’t access his personnel file. His clearance wasn’t high enough to access it. When he asked the president to get his file, even he couldn’t access. It was under a presidential seal that could only be removed from the president that sealed it. Which when he found out who the president was. He knew he couldn’t get access to it. It was President Ronald Regan.
“Mr. Bounty, it has come to my attention that you have been operating as an agent for the United States administering justice and eliminating people both here and on foreign soil without permission from myself or the State Department. What I want to know, is who has given you permission and authorization to do this?” Bill watches Mr. Bounty’s facial expression and couldn’t get anything from him, except a creepy smile that forms on Mr. Bounty’s face.
“A certain President that is no longer alive.”
“Well, I’m putting a stop to it now. From this day forward your services are no longer needed and any government funds, files, and equipment
you still owned will be turned over to the DOJ.” Bill just watched Mr. Bounty while he spoke and didn’t even see him flinch.
“I’m sorry, but your request and order don’t apply to me. I take orders directly from the Attorney General whose signature is on the Presidential order I am supposed to follow.” Jack remembered the day when that document was drafted, and he was called to the White House.
“What do you mean, you don’t take orders from the Attorney General?” Bill wonders why Mr. Bounty would say that.
“I mean, I don’t take orders from you, the current chief justice or the current president. Since most of the people who signed the Presidential orders are dead, I keep following the original orders till I die. If you would like to see the original Presidential decree, I just happened to have a copy of it.” Jack pops open his briefcase and take out a copy of the original orders and hands it to Bill.
Bill accepts the document and starts reading it. He rereads the document several times and looks at Mr. Bounty “how can this document be legal? We have a juridical system and a constitution.
“It’s one hundred percent legal, Mr. Collins. Before all these so-called alphabets agencies sprung up, there was only one law enforcement agency around. Their job was to go after wanted felonies. However, with the creation of so many agencies, their true jobs were taken away.
Now, when the United States use to be a member of the International Court of Justice enforcing the law in other countries weren’t a problem.
However, when the United States left the International Court of Justice, President Regan and the other members of the UN felt that a group of people should have the authority to carry out justice that ordinary law enforcement isn’t suited for. So, President Regan, the Supreme Justice of our courts and the Attorney General at the time created a small group of people to handle these assignments. I’m the last of that group. All the others have either died naturally or retired completely. To make it so future President’s and Attorney General’s couldn’t conceal what the three had created. The order was sealed and could only be opened by the original President. Also, the order says that the current leader of the group has complete control of the actions they take.”
“Well, does your order stop you from having your funds taken away from you?” Bill figured he would try taking away their funds.
“We’re not funded by the government. We have never been funded by the government. All assets, weapons, equipment, and property we seize funds the operation. Before you ask, we pay taxes on that money as well. Plus, the money can’t be touched by you or even the current President.” An evil smile appears on Jack’s face.
Bill couldn’t believe that Mr. Bounty and his group weren’t under any government review or control. He looks at Jack “how come we can’t find your file, other then what we already know about you?”
“Because you don’t have the clearance and neither does the current President either. President Regan figured that somewhere down the line I would be called here to Washington and asked about what I do. Because of how well trained I am, and who my connections are he had my true files sealed along with certain others.” Jack was happy that his original file was sealed. He also knew that Cheshire’s file has been sealed.
“You mean your relationship with Mrs. Cheshire Patel? We know all about her.” Bill had dug into her file and found out a lot about her.
“You mean, you think you know everything about her. I would advise you now, not to piss her off. Her temper is almost as bad as mine.” Jack’s expression hardens.
“Are you threaten me, Mr. Bounty?” Bill looks at Mr. Bounty with a smug look on his face.
Jack leans forward “if I wanted you dead, Mr. Collins. You would be dead right now. That goes double for Mrs. Patel. If she wanted you dead, you would be dead, and no one would be any wiser.”
Bill latterly paled at the words and look on Mr. Bounty’s face. He had seen darkness while looking into the man’s eyes.
‘Well, that may be true, but I don’t think you want to do that.” Bill had recorded their conversation.
Jack sits back into the chair and kept his attention on Mr. Collins “why did you invite me to Washington D.C.?”
“Because I need for you and your teams to stop taking the laws into your own hands. The State Department along with the Justice Department has received complaints about you and your team leaving dead bodies and blowing up places. There have also been images of a wanted criminal from London working with your New York group.” Collins shows a picture of Hatter to Jack.
“The situations surrounding what that young teenage girl had to do and why she did it, are reasons that I would have killed the people she killed. So, unless you know the full story about her. I wouldn’t toss stones.”
“So, why did she do what she did in England?” Bill leans back into his chair.
“She went after rapist and people who loved to beat up women.” Jack had contacted a family member to get details about Hatter.
“And the people found dead in the warehouse?” Bill shows Jack those pictures.
“Those men set her partner up to be raped. She protected her partner.” Jack knew about that situation.
“Why were your people in England?” Bill wanted to know.
“Can’t tell you that.”
“Why not?” Bill wanted him to answer his question.
“Because you have no reason to know, Mr. Collins. Like, I said, you don’t have the clearance for any of this.” Jack was getting impatient with this man.
“You will tell me, or I will toss you into jail and arrest all your operatives. Starting with this White Face freak.” Bill was getting tired of Mr. Bounty telling him what he could or couldn’t do.
Jack looks at him with an angry look on his face and in his eyes. He didn’t like being told what to do by someone who wasn’t authorized to know what he and his teams did.
“Mr. Collins, I’m going to tell you this one more time and if you continue to pursue this line of questioning. Not only will I arrest you, but I will send you to one of the hidden black sites we have. I have warned you twice now. That’s more than I normally give.” Jack stands up and turns to leave.
“Where are you going? I’m not done talking with you.” Bill couldn’t believe the balls on this guy.
“I believe our conversation has ended, Mr. Collins. You have a nice day.” Jack walks out of the office with his briefcase. He squeezes the handle to turn off the jamming device he had been using to scramble any recording device Mr. Collins may have been using.
Jack heads towards the car he had at the safe house and heads towards a nice steak restaurant. It was called Valle's Steak House. As he walks in, he spots a familiar face. He waits until the person he spotted comes walking back to the hostess station.
Mary starts heading back to the front of the restaurant when she spots a familiar face waiting at the podium for her. She hasn’t seen her godfather since her graduation from High School. A pleasant smile appears on her face as she walks over to him.
“Uncle Bounty, it’s so nice to see you.” Mary hugs Jack.
“It’s so nice to see you as well, Mary. How have you been?” Jack returns Mary hug.
He could remember the day she was born. He and her father had just stepped into the hospital after catching a midnight flight back to the states. Her mother was already in the delivery room.
“I’ve been fine. I managed to get a job here, thanks to you.” Mary knew her uncle Jack talked to the manager and suggested her name to him.
“All I did was make sure you got a fair shake. Too many companies are relying on resume software, instead of doing the research
themselves.” Jack didn’t let his HR team use the software. He hired them to do a job.
“Well, thank you, Uncle Bounty. What would like to drink?” Mary takes a pad out.
“Just water, sweetie.” Jack would normally have coffee, but after meeting with Attorney Bill Collins he just wanted water.
“Okay, Uncle Bounty. Oh, your server is a friend of mine. So, if you could leave her a big tip, please. I would be very grateful.” Mary figures her uncle would help her friend out.
Jack raises an eyebrow “how bad is her situation, Mary?”
“Let’s just say the guy that she was married too, took everything they had and ran their credit cards up. She’s staying with me with her two young children till she can pay off all her debts.” Mary felt sorry for her friend. She met the guy her friend married, and he was a major asshole.
“I’ll do what I can sweetie. Call me later tonight so I can do more for you two.” Jack didn’t mind helping his goddaughter.
“Thanks, Uncle Bounty.” Mary places a kiss on his cheek and runoff.
A young woman in her early twenties with short dark brown hair comes over to his table. He could tell she was tired from the lines under her bloodshot eyes. He glances towards her name badge and it had Sherry engraved on it.
Sherry looks at the nice dress gentleman with salt and pepper short hair, sitting at her table. He had a rougher look to him, like someone who spent a lot of time outdoors. He was built like a football player.
“Do you know what you would like to order, sir?” Sherry was physically tired and emotionally tired from last night.
Her children had gotten sick while at school yesterday because some parents hadn’t vaccinated their child. Then on top of that, she got a letter
saying they were going to garnish her wages. She was barely making enough to take care of her girls and giving something to Mary for letting her and her kids stay with her.
“Yes, I would like the rib eye steak cooked medium rare, with string beans and your potato logs. When you finish placing my order, I would like a few minutes of your time as well, Sherry.” Jack gives her a warm smile.
“Why would you like to talk to me, sir?” Sherry was curious about why he wanted to talk to her.
“Because my goddaughter has said some nice things about you.” Jack glances towards Mary as she shows another group of people to a table.
Sherry looks towards where the gentleman was looking. She spots Mary showing a group of people to a table. She looks back towards him
“Mary is your goddaughter?”
“Yes, she is. So, if you trust my goddaughter, why don’t you come back and talk with me for a little while.” Jack was trying not to look intimidating,
Sherry looks at him and had heard rumors and seen pictures of him in Mary’s place. The one that struck her as odd was the one with Mary riding a horse. She didn’t know Mary could ride.
“Okay, sir.” Shelly goes and places his order. She stops and tends to a few of her tables on her way back towards him.
Mary was up at the hostess podium and notices there were two men sitting in a car outside the restaurant. She notices they have been sitting there for a while. She grabs her glass and heads towards the back to get some water. She walks around and makes her way to her godfather.
“Uncle Jack, I don’t know if I should be worried, but there’s a car outside with two men in it watching the restaurant.” Mary was a little concerned.
“How long have they been there, Mary?” Jack looks towards the front of the restaurant, but he couldn’t see anything.
“At least ten minutes now, Uncle Jack.” Mary watches her Uncle.
“Go back up front and text me if they are still there.” Jack takes his phone out.
“Okay, Uncle Jack.” Mary heads back up front and spots the car and the men. She texts her uncle.
Mary looks back and notices he was gone. She hopes he comes back.
“Where did your godfather go, Mary?” Sherry had gone back to talk with him.
“Beats me, but he left his suit jacket. He’ll come back for it.” Mary watches the car across the street from the restaurant.
Agent Larry Dogward and his partner Agent Harry Gray were told to tail Mr. Bounty. The Attorney General wanted to know where he was staying and where he was going. They had followed him to Valle's Steak House. They knew he was still inside eating because his car was still parked where he left.
“You know, we should have someone inside watching him.” Agent Gray wish they had stopped and got some stack out snacks.
“I know, but its just the two of us.” Agent Dogwood pulls out the binoculars to see if he could spot Mr. Bounty.
“Looking for me, gentlemen?” Jack had snuck out and behind them and slipped in through the back door.
Both men jumped when they heard Jack’s voice. They turn around in their seats and look at him.
“How in the hell did you spot us and get into our car unseen?” Agent Dogwood was curious.
“Because that is what I am good at. Why don’t you two join me for some lunch?” Jack just smiles at them. He could have killed them any time he wanted too.
“Fine.” Agent Dogwood figures, since they had been spotted, they might as well join Mr. Bounty.
The three men head inside the restaurant. As they walk in, Jack spotted his goddaughter “they are with me, Mary.”
“Yes, sir.” She escorts her uncle and his guest back to his table.
“One moment gentlemen. While your waiting, order whatever you would like.” Jack steps off to speak to Sherry.
Mary walks up to the table “what would you gentlemen like to drink?”
Both agents couldn’t believe what Mr. Bounty was doing. They didn’t know anything about him, but they were wondering why Mr. Collins was so concerned about Mr. Bounty.
Jack shows back up after fifteen minutes. He hopes that Sherry will take him up on his offer. He transferred some money into Sherry’s bank account and gave her the number for his lawyer to handle her marital problems, including the finical ones.
“Sorry for that gentlemen. Now, why don’t you tell me why you were following me, while we eat lunch.” Jack orders two more steak lunches for the agents.
Later that evening after Jack paid for his and the two agent’s lunches. He leads them back to the safe house he is using, and they have drinks. Jack just watches as both agents pass out from drinking too much. If they had paid attention to him, they would have realized that he has been sipping his first drink.
Jack goes upstairs to his room and changes into his working clothes. He straps on his favorite handgun and takes a few zip cuffs with him. He pulls his old triple barrel shotgun out and looks at it.
“Well old friend, its time to make a statement.” As he straps it on his back.
Jack takes the passed-out agents’ car to the neighborhood Bill Collins lived. He parks it a few blocks away from his place. Jack makes his way to Bill Collins’s place and waits till midnight.
Jack disarms the alarm system and jam the camera’s around the place. He breaks into his place and makes his way to the Master bedroom.
He slips a disk into the bedroom and counts to ten, before entering the room. He walks over to the unconscious form of Bill Collins and removes him from the bed. He recovers Bill’s wife’s sleeping form and carry out Bill’s unconscious form out of the house.
An hour later, Collins is woken up, hanging upside down from a tree. Collins tries to scream, but his mouth is covered. He shivers from the breeze coming off the river they were near. He notices that Jack was standing nearby.
Jack notices that the Attorney General was wide awake and looking towards him. A smile appears on his face.
“Now, I want you to realize that I could have killed you and left your body anywhere I wanted to Mr. Collins. The second thing you need to realize is this. I warned you about trying to find out about the information you don’t have access to. Now, I find myself in a dilemma. Normally, I would go ahead and kill you since you didn’t take my advice. However, I can’t do that because you are the Attorney General of the United States. So, I’m going to let you go. If you ever decide to press charges against me or come at me with anything. I will release every dirty deal, Black Op’s job and crooked deal the United States has been involved in. I will also release every dirty detail I have on you and every crooked politician.” Jack walks over and cuts Collins down. He doesn’t catch him as he falls onto his back. Jack kneels next to him and removes the gag.
“Next time I won’t be so nice to you. I called a Lyft driver to come and pick you up.” Jack stands up.
“You’re not above the law Mr. Bounty. That’s too much power for one person to have.” Bill sits up and looks at Jack.
“You’re right I’m not above the law. However, I have been cleaning this country’s crap up and taking care of criminals that threaten the safety of this country. All because people like you and the other rich fucks think they are above the law. I’m getting sick and tired of it. I also gave my word that only people who have access to the President’s order I am operating under, get to know what I and my people are doing.” Jack makes sure Collins sees his face.
Collins shivers as another breeze blows off the river. He closes his eyes for a second and when he opens them. Mr. Bounty was gone.
Twenty minutes later a Lfyt driver shows up and takes him home. It was early in the morning. So, instead of going to bed. He goes downstairs
and fixes himself some coffee. There was a hand written message on the coffee machine. Remember our conversation.
The two agents that had been at Jack’s house woke-up in their car, parked near the FBI building. They noticed a twenty-dollar bill taped on the inside of the front windshield with a yellow sticky note, that said breakfast on me.
Jack heads to the airport to head back to Montana.
The Owl Estate, Boston, Massachusetts:
Nick looks at the email Nancy sent to him. She informs him about a DOJ agent named Ada Franklin and how she came across an old den map. She had included everything she had gathered about Mrs. Franklin and how recruiting her might be a good idea.
Nick looks at his pet owl, Samson, sitting on its stand in his home office. He has been retired from that business since he became too old to continue. He knew his old partner Jack was still active, but he had several teams working for him, including his daughter. He knew Gina Bounty was running the organization and that she had bought the rights to The Phoenix Foundation.
There were only four of them left of the original team. They had lost Clair Wong in the late nineties to radiation poisoning. Their friend Dave Valiant had died in his sixties of cancer. It seemed all those times he worked on those engines and brake jobs in his shop. The dust and exhaust had contributed to him getting lung cancer.
All the treatments the doctors had tried on Dave didn’t work. He offered to give Dave a shot from the serum he used on himself, but Dave turned his offer down. Dave knew he was too far gone for the serum to do him good.
Nick would have done anything to keep Dave alive. Dave had designed both their bases and several of their hidden lairs. He was their chief vehicle designer and designed several of their specialized aircraft. He and Jack financed all of Dave’s creations.
As Nick sits behind his desk, there is a knock on his office door.
“Enter.”
The door opened, and a little girl with light brown hair came in, followed by a baby pug. A smile appears on Nick’s face as he spots his granddaughter Katelyn and her pet pug Wobbles.
“Granddaddy.” As Katelyn runs towards her grandfather.
“What are you up to, little one?” A smile appears on his face.
“Looking for you.” Katelyn liked being around her grandfather.
Samson looks down at the pug, following the little girl. He wasn’t happy when other animals entered his territory. The office was his territory, and he didn’t like intruders.
Nick looks over towards Samson. “be nice, Samson.”
The giant eagle owl looks at Nick and then at the small dog. It knew better than to go after the children. He was to protect them.
Katelyn runs past Samson’s stand and into her grandfather’s waiting arms. She throws her arms around him and hugs him. She feels her grandfather pick her up and sit her on his lap.
Nick holds his youngest granddaughter. He never thought he would live long enough to see his children have their children. All the stuff he and his team barely survived. The serum he took slowed his aging, but it was taking a toll on his body and spirit.
“Why aren’t you with grandma?” Nick looks into Katelyn’s baby-blue eyes.
“Grandma is busy with Henry.”
Nick shakes his head. He glances at the calendar on his desk and sees that today is Henry’s bath day. It usually took his wife and their maid to wash Henry. His wife was getting too old to deal with Henry. Sometimes, he wishes Jack had never given him and his family an Irish Wolfhound.
Jack knew he wasn’t a dog person, but they needed something to protect his wife and children when he wasn’t around. Since Jack knew how much he hated wolves, he gave them a mated pair of Irish Wolfhounds to raise and breed.
The thing was, he disliked dogs. He was an owl person, but his wife loved Irish Wolfhounds. Her family had raised them when she was little.
Nick would talk to his wife, Aine, about hiring a groomer to tend to Ailean and Sionn. She was getting too old to handle both of them. He turns back around towards his desk to work on an email. It didn’t bother him that his granddaughter was sitting on his lap.
After twenty minutes of answering emails and researching a new restaurant to eat at., Nick carries Katelyn out of the office and puts her down.
“Go see your grandma.”
Katelyn smiles at her grandfather and says, “Okay.” As she starts skipping away with her puppy following her.
Nick shakes his head as he recalls his daughter doing that when she was young. He wonders where the years have gone as he goes to the kitchen. When he arrives in the kitchen, he fixes himself a ham and cheese sandwich. He grabs a beer and walks outside to sit on the patio.
“You look happy, Dad.” Wayne spotted his father walking outside to the patio.
Nick looks at his youngest son and notices he is wearing a suit today. He wonders what he has been up to.
“I am. What have you been doing with yourself today?”
“I had a funeral to go to today.” Wayne sits down on one of the wicker seats.
“Anyone I know?” Nick takes another bite from his sandwich.
“Nope, you didn’t know this one. He was Shawn, Robert’s middle son.” Wayne still couldn’t get over the fact that Shawn was killed over two hundred dollars.
“How did he die?” Nick felt that there was more to the story.
“He was killed over two hundred dollars, Dad. He had just changed shifts at the gas station where he worked when a man wearing a ski mask came in and demanded that he hand over all the cash in the drawer. When he complied and did what the man told him to do. The robber shot him three times.”
“Normally, a robber doesn’t shoot his victim after he gets what he wants.”
“I know. I’m thinking someone had it out for Shawn.” Wayne figures that there is more to this.
“Is it being investigated?” Nick looks at his son as he takes a sip from his beer.
“A detective, Araiza, is looking into the case.” Wayne didn’t know a lot about the detective.
“I’ve never heard of him?” Nick looks at his son to make sure it is a male.
“I’m not sure, dad. I’ve never met the person. I would research the Boston police department to see who the person is.” Wayne knew his father liked to know who people were investigating friends of theirs.
“Let me know what you find out, please.” Nick liked to be kept in the loop.
“I will. Are you still meeting up with your friend Jack?” Wayne knew every year his dad and Jack got together twice a year at different locations.
He once asked his father why they did that, and his response shocked him. He learned that the two of them liked to be unpredictable. They still
had enemies who would love to kill them, and it kept the government agents who monitored the two of them on their toes.
He thought his father was paranoid until, one day, he accidentally ran into an undercover agent. The person had been working at his father’s law firm as a cleaning person. After that discovery, not only did the person disappear. But the agency that the person worked for mysteriously destroyed their database. That included all their backups as well.
When government agents showed up at his law firm to confront him about what had happened, Nick told the government to provide proof, or he would sue the US government for harassment and release sensitive information they didn’t want to get out. He gave them a taste of the information he held. The look on their face had been priceless.
An evil smile appears on Nick’s face as he looks at his son. “Of course I am. Is there something you would like for me to ask him?”
“Just tell him hi for me, please.” Wayne liked Mr. Bounty.
“I will.” At one time, Nick thought about marrying one of his sons off to Jack’s daughters. However, he knew that might cause problems because the government didn’t like either of them.
Jack brings death and destruction wherever he goes. At the same time, Nick was more subtle than his friend. He was like Jack at one time, but now he brought total financial ruin. Not only that, he destroyed their reputation as well.
He was the Owl, representing wisdom, knowledge, divine understanding, and spiritual insight. They also symbolize death and destruction. Jack was the wolf, representing power, loyalty, guardianship, teamwork, and wildness. They also are highly intuitive and have an almost supernatural instinct that can detect dangerous situations.
Except in Jack’s case, death and destruction were his stock and trade. He didn’t fault his blood brother. The thing was, he had seen enough blood and death for several lifetimes. Now, he tries to bring justice using the law, even if it means using information to destroy his enemy.
Nick watches as his son walks off and heads into the house. He takes another sip from his beer and looks out towards his lawn.
Jack’s Ranch, Caldwell, Montana:
Jack checks on Haylee after he finishes feeding the animals. Julia was at work, Christmas was at school teaching, and Catori was on a field trip. Haylee was home feeling sick and told Julia he would check on his granddaughter while she was working.
Jack walks into the house and upstairs to Haylee’s bedroom. Before entering, he knocks gently on her bedroom door and spots Haylee sound asleep. Roxy and Crackers were sleeping on the bed as well. Roxy looks at him as he steps into Haylee’s bedroom.
Jack walks over and checks his granddaughter’s forehead. She had a slight fever, but otherwise, she was okay. Out of all his grandchildren, Haylee was his favorite.
Haylee opens her eyes when she feels someone touching her. She looked up and noticed it was her grandfather.
“Hi, granddaddy.” A smile appears on Haylee’s tired face.
She had gone to Africa with some friends from college. They were with the Peace Corps and were helping a village rebuild. It wasn’t until their time had been up and they were heading home that she started getting sick. By the time her mothers met her, she was feeling deathly ill.
She was taken to the hospital, where they discovered that a parasite had entered her system. The thing was making her extremely sick. She hadn’t been the only one infected either. Some of her friends had been infected.
“How are you feeling, sweet pea?” Jack knew Haylee would be okay, but it was taking its toll on her.
“Like someone used me as a punching bag.” Every joint in Haylee’s body was hurting her.
“I’m sorry to hear that, sweet pea. Dr. Bailey said it would take a while for the toxicants the parasite left in your system to run its course.” Jack sits on the edge of the bed.
He hated seeing Haylee in such a state. She was always the upbeat and energized grandchild of his. He had a soft spot for all his grandkids, but Haylee was his favorite.
Haylee reaches out and grabs her grandfather’s hand and holds it. She knew her parents wanted to stay home with her, but her grandfather and grandmother said they would check on her. Also, their housekeeper, Katy, was keeping an eye on her.
Haylee closes her eyes and falls asleep. She squeezes her grandfather’s hand just as she falls asleep.
Jack brushes some of Haylee’s hair out of her eyes. She looked pale and wondered how long Haylee would have to keep taking Dr. Bailey's prescribed medicine.
“She looks so pale just laying there.” Katy had come upstairs to check on Haylee.
She heard Haylee and her grandfather talking and didn’t want to interrupt them. She knew Jack knew she was just outside Haylee’s bedroom. He was a hard person to surprise, and only Haylee and Misty were capable of sneaking up on him.
Jack turns his head to look at Katy. “how much longer is she required to take the medication Dr. Bailey prescribed her?”
“Two more days. The drugs are powerful, and the parasite Haylee picked up in Africa is extremely rare.” Katy knew Jack would want to be updated on his granddaughter.
Jack asks Katy, “Where did the Peace Corps send her in Africa?”
“I’m not sure, sir. I’ll have to look at her passport and paperwork.”
“Send it to me. I want to know where she went.” Jack wants to know where his little angel went to help.
“I’ll get the paperwork and send it to you, sir.” Katy knew Jack looked after his family.
Jack kisses Haylee’s cheek and looks at Roxy and Crackers. “watch over her.”
Both animals look at him. They felt his power and knew he was Alpha. They would protect Haylee with their life.
Katy shivers from feeling Jack’s energy. It causes the hair on her arms to stand on end. She looks at Jack. “You know, that is freaking weird.”
“Sorry about that.” Jack sometimes forgets that the new power Death gave him surfaces when he loses control.
Jack places his hand on Katy’s shoulder. He looked into her eyes and knew she would do everything possible to protect Julia and her family. She would look after Haylee as if she was her child.
“It’s alright, sir.” Katy knew Jack was still learning about himself.
“I may not say it enough, Katy, but you do a good job making sure my daughter and her family are well taken care of.”
“After everything they did for me, sir. I would give my life for them.” Katy remembered the rough spot she had been in when Julia rescued her from it.
“Well, let’s hope nothing like that will ever happen.” Jack walks downstairs and walks back to his house.
Chaos runs up to him as he walks towards his place. Jack reaches down and scratches his favorite wolf as they walk.
“What mischief have you been up to, boy?” Jack knew his wolf patrolled the property, making sure everything was fine.
Even with the pack of werewolves watching the southern part of his property. Chaos wasn’t happy unless he was going over his territory. Chaos stops when he feels something isn't right.
“Gotcha Grandpa!” Rennie jumps out of the woods and onto her grandfather’s back.
“Umph!” As Jack feels Rennie jump onto his back.
“So, you have Rennie. You have been taking lessons from your mother again.” Jack was surprised by Rennie jumping onto his back.
Chaos looks up at the young elf girl. Yesterday, she got him with a water balloon. He didn’t mind because she hugged him afterward.
“Where are your parents, Rennie?” Jack knew Rae and her new husband were Rennie’s adopted parents.
“They’re on a mission for the council, Grandpa. So, I’m staying with you and grandma.” Rennie wanted to go and help her parents with the mission, but it was too dangerous.
“Well, I’m glad you are here. Does grandma know where you are?” Jack knew Debbie would be worried if something happened to Rennie.
“I told her I would go and play with Chaos.” Rennie looks down at the old wolf.
“You know you have to be careful around him, Rennie. Chaos isn’t like the other wolves.”
“I know, Grandpa. So, how is Haylee doing?” Rennie liked playing with Haylee.
“She’s doing better. She still needs a couple more days to recover.”
“I hope she gets well soon. I miss playing with her.” Rennie likes her cousin a lot.
“She will now let’s get you back to the house.” Jack didn’t mind giving his granddaughter a piggyback ride.
Hursey’s Bar-B-Q, Burlington, NC:
Jack and Nick walk into the restaurant. They had agreed that this place would make a good meeting spot. Both men look around at the crowd.
A young woman with short dark brown hair approaches them. She had freckles under her eyes that went across to her cheeks. She had freckles that covered her cheeks. Her voice and speech pattern had that southern twang to it.
“Welcome, gentlemen; how many are in your party?” Sabrina looks at the two men.
Both of them wore tailored suits and looked impressive. One looked older than the other one. She noticed the older gentleman had a silver owl tie clip.
“Just the two of us, Sabrina.” Nick noticed Sabrina’s name on her name tag.
“If you’ll follow me, please.” Sabrina grabs two menus and escorts the gentlemen to a lovely table.
Nick and Jack follow the young woman. Both men were aware of everything around them as they approached the table. Once they arrived at the table, the young lady escorted them. They thank her and sit down.
“Here you go, gentlemen. Your waitress will be with you in a minute.” As Sabrina hands the menus to Jack and Nick.
“Thank you.” Nick smiles at Sabrina.
Once she walked off, Nick and Jack started browsing the menus. Jack spotted what he wanted and knew what Nick would select. He puts his
menu down and looks at his old friend.
“How are you doing, Nick?”
“Good, but I see you have changed. How did that happen?” Nick noticed his friend was years younger than he had ever been. If he had to guess, Jack looked like he did in his late forties.
“I died and was given the choice to come back and continue my work or pass onto heaven.” Jack was still unsure why he was chosen.
“Okay, if I didn’t know you as I do, and after everything we experienced together. I would say you were crazy.” Nick knew some things could prolong your life, but they all had a price. Even the serum he took to prolong his life took a toll on his body and soul.
“Trust me, I was sure I was going to pass on. Remember what I told you about the attack at Sanctuary Ranch?”
“Yeah, I remember. You said that a group of assassins/mercs had been dispatched to kill you.”
“Well, one managed to do it. It was his last act when I killed him. He managed to get a shot off that killed me. Even with one of my people on their way. By the time they arrived, I was dead.” Jack remembers reading the report.
“Is that what happened to Cheshire?” Nick heard about how Cheshire looked now.
“That’s a different story, but it's the same as what happened to me.”
“It sounds like you are really into this supernatural world.” Nick has learned a lot. Before, beings of a supernatural nature had been just rumors. However, now that Jack was part of that world, he couldn’t believe how blind he had been to it.
A middle-aged woman comes over to their table. Jack places his order and orders an unopened bottle of whiskey to go with their meal. He listens as Nick places his order as well after the woman leaves.
“Nancy has been in touch with me.”
“Oh? What has she been up to?” Jack hasn’t had a chance to visit her in a while.
“A map of our lair still existed in the DOJ special archives department.”
“Damn, I thought all of them had been destroyed.” Jack didn’t like learning that their first base still had a map.
“Don’t worry, the woman who found it. She came to explore it, and Nancy intercepted her.”
“I hope she didn’t have to kill her.” Jack was worried.
“We’re talking Nancy here, Jack. She’s only in her early seventies.”
“True, but she is still a surgeon with her shotgun.” Jack knew firsthand how deadly Nancy was with a shotgun.
You would think that with her being the daughter of a police detective, she would be good with a handgun. However, the shotgun was her weapon of choice. She could shoot the wings off a fly with it.
Their waitress brings their food to them, along with a brand-new bottle of high-class whiskey that Jack asked for. Jack looks at the server. “thank you.”
“You’re welcome, sir.” Terry smiles at the men before leaving to tend to her other customers.
Nick and Jack don’t talk much while they are eating. Both men enjoy the whiskey. Jack and Nick end up ordering a second round of ribs, brisket, and two more bottles of whiskey. Neither man was feeling the effects of the whiskey at all.
Jack pays for everything. He looks at Nick. “you can pay for our second meeting.”
“Fine with me.”
As the two men step outside of the restaurant. They spot a late-model sports car speeding by them, followed by two police cars. Whoever drove the sports car gave the police cars a run for their money.
“I wonder what is going on?” Nick watches as the action before them.
Just as they step towards the car they drove herein, there is an explosion. Pieces of debris fall around them. Jack picked up a bit and could tell it was from a vehicle.
“You don’t think this came from that car?” As Jack hands it to Nick.
Nick accepts it and looks at it. He was familiar with cars but couldn’t tell you where this piece fit.
“Maybe.”
“I’m going to investigate.” Jack starts walking towards the direction the explosion came from.
Nick follows behind his friend. It was a way, but neither man was deterred. Both men spotted two cops trying to apprehend a young man and getting their butts kicked by the person. When the other cops tried to arrest the person, they got their butts handed to them.
“I told you, I had nothing to do with that. If you had fucking listened to me when I told you. We wouldn’t be in this mess.” The person collapses to the ground.
Jack rushes over to the person and checks them over. When one of the police officers gets up to arrest the person, “I wouldn’t get near my partner unless you want to lose your life.”
“That fucking creep tried to blow up a school.” Officer Tucker was going to arrest the suspect.
“If he was trying to blow the school up. Why would he be heading this way?”
“Because we stopped him from blowing the place up.” Officer Steele was getting up off the ground.
“I seriously doubt that.”
“Nick, call a Medvac fast. This kid isn’t going to last long.” Jack was putting pressure on a spot where a piece of shrapnel had entered the person’s body.
Nick pulls his cell phone out and sends for a Medvac. When one of the Officers moves towards Jack and the person lying on the ground, “I would stop while you still have legs.”
“I’m not going to listen to you.” As Man moves toward Jack.
The next thing the man feels is a bullet hitting his leg, just above his kneecap. The officer goes down, gripping his knee. The other officers pull their guns and aim them at Jack and Nick.
Nick looks at the other three officers and, in a commanding voice, “Get your redneck asses out of here before you end up like your friend.” He had his guns drawn and pointed at them along with Jack as well.
The other officers hadn’t even seen the other man draw his guns. The guy on the ground had his weapon drawn and helped the person they chased down.
“Fine.”
The three police officers helped their injured officer and left. No sooner after the police leave, a Medvac shows up. They land and go about stabilizing the person Jack was helping.
Jack cleans his hands with some alcohol from the Medvac. Afterward, he walks over to Nick, “so, much with keeping a low profile.”
“I agree. Let’s go and find out what that person knew.”
“It’s a girl pretending to be a boy.” Jack got a good look at the person.
“You don’t think they are like Christopher, do you?” Nick had a nephew who was female but identified as a boy.
“I don’t know. She might have just been disguised to blend in with her assignment.”
Jack and Nick walk back to the restaurant and retrieve their rental. They head towards the private hospital the person would have been taken to. Jack and Nick knew most of the hospital locations.
The Private Hospital:
Ray wakes up and finds herself lying on a hospital bed with her chest wrapped up. Her chest hurt like hell. She felt groggy and noticed she had an IV going into her right arm.
“Welcome back to the living.” Jack and Nick leave the shadows and look down at the young woman.
Nick had managed to run her prints and found out she used to be with the DEA. According to her file, she had been fired for insubordination and assault. Other than those black marks on her record, she had an impressive arrest and seizure record.
Ray looks at the two men standing near her bed. “who are you?”
“Nick Law and this gentleman standing next to me is Jack Bounty. Why were you driving a car filled with explosives?” Nick watches the young woman.
“To keep it from killing a bunch of high school students. Many vengeful teens felt that they got the raw end of the stick from their school and several classmates. So, they wanted to get revenge for being expelled and picked on. There were enough homemade explosives in that car to leave a huge ass carter.”
“How did you learn about it?” Jack looks at Ray.
“I was following a lead about drugs being made there at the school. It seemed that the kids who got expelled were making and selling drugs at the school. So, before they could put their plan into motion. I hotwired the car and sped off.”
“Why did you tell those police about it?” Nick kept watching Ray.
“Because two of the pricks were in on it. Who are you gentlemen with?” Ray looks at the two men. One was old enough to be her great-grandfather, and the other looked like he could be her father.
“I bet one of them happened to be the one I shot.” Jack looks at Nick when he says that.
“You should have killed the bastard. Now, he and his crew will look for me and you.”
“They are welcome to come looking for me. I’ll be happy to show them the error of their ways.” An evil smile appears on Jack’s face.
“You know, guns don’t solve everything.” Nick looks at his friend.
“Yeah, using a gun is too much like cheating. A good knife or using my bare hands gives them more chance.” Jack cracks his knuckles.
“Who are you two?” Ray looks at both of us, trying to learn about them.
“We’re the last people you ever want to come after you. Give us what you got, and we’ll do the rest while you rest. When you are fully healed, we’ll talk more.” Nick knew Jack was itching for some fun.
Ray shakes her head and gives the gentlemen what she has on the kids and the corrupt police officers. Afterward, she watches as the two men leave the hospital. The doctor who operated on her comes in to speak with her.
During the next two nights afterward, Jack and Nick are busy completing Ray’s job for her. Instead of killing them and leaving their heads on pikes like Jack likes to do. They leave them alive to answer for their crimes. However, Jack does leave a warning stating that if justice isn’t served correctly. He will come back and finish the job. He lets them see his wolf eyes as they flash.
Jack notices that when Nick uses the serum to help him out. He sees the toll it takes on his old friend’s body. When they are done and are getting ready to leave one another. Jack looks at his friend.
“Nick, why don’t you take that water we brought back from the fountain?” Jack knew it would extend and restore some of Nick’s life.
“Because you know as well as I do. There’s a price for using that water, Jack. Plus, we only have one vial of it. We promise not ever to use it unless we need to.” Nick knew what the cost of using that water was.
“I know. I could always share some of my blood with you, Nick.” Jack hated seeing his best friend waste away like he was doing.
“You’re the wolf, Jack. You have always been. I’ve lived a good life, and its time for me to pass on.” Nick knew his time was close.
“I’ll hate to see you go, my friend.” Jack hugs his friend.
“I know, Jack. Just promise to look after my family and protect them.” Nick returns the hug.
“You know I will, my friend.” Tears leak from his eyes.
Jack and Nick separate and go their different ways. On the way back to Boston, while Nick is asleep. He is visited by a woman in white with the head of an Owl. She looks down at the frail human that wears her symbol.
“You have always done what is right, Nick Law. You never abused your gifts and always looked after the innocent as a warrior or scholar. As a reward for your service to me, I restore your life and give you a gift, my servant.” She touches his forehead with her claw hand and channels energy from herself into Nick.
Nick’s body starts to glow white as the mystical energies light up the cabin area of the private plane. Nick’s body becomes younger to the point where he is in his prime. He lets out air as his eyes open and notices the owl woman fading away.
While Jack is asleep, he is visited by the exact figure he was seen by before. A smile appears on his face. “What do I owe the honor of your visit this time?”
“I’ve come to let you know your friend has been visited and will be around for a long time to help you and your other companion.” Lugh knew this would please Jack.
“Why?” Jack wanted to know why.
“Because you and your friend are like brothers. It would be a shame to see a person of his spirit and friendship fade away.”
“True, but everything comes with a cost. Why did you choose him over others who might be better qualified?” Jack knew there had to be others more qualified than Nick.
“Well, I didn’t choose Nick. He isn’t one of mine; you are. Secondly, the two of you share a deep bond. I know you would have given your life or part of your soul for him to live longer. Thirdly, he has done a lot of good, like you. So, the goddess he wears the symbol of weighted his heart and found his heart to be pure.”
“That I already knew. He has always had a pure heart.” Jack knew Nick better than his children.
“One more thing. You might want to send that young woman you saved today to Albany, Georgia.” Lugh’s eyes twinkle when he says that.
“Why is that?” Jack was suspicious.
“That, my dear wolf, is for her to find out.” As Lugh sends Jack’s spirit back to his body.
Jack wakes up and goes about doing what he was told to do.
Private Hospital:
Ray is shocked by the headlines in the newspaper the following days after admittance to the hospital. Everyone she had been investigating was arrested and put in jail. She couldn’t believe what she was reading. Also, she receives a large envelope with a plane ticket for her to fly down to Albany, Georgia. A car has been rented for her, and a room at the Marriot Hotel has already been arranged and paid for.
A folded-up letter was inside the envelope as well.
Ray,
If you ever need anything or would like to come and work for me or my partner, Nick Law. Feel free to contact either one of us.
She noticed two business cards attached to the letter. She wonders why her plane ticket to Albany was in the envelope. She shrugs her shoulders and decides to go and find out.
Herbertstown House, Dunboyne, County Meath, Ireland:
Mona looks out the massive window in the drawing room. She wipes away the tears that have started leaking from her eyes. Her grandmother had passed away in her sleep last night. She wasn’t looking forward to calling all her aunts and uncles to let them know. She had already called her aunt Charlotte and her father.
She feels her hand nudged by a wet nose. She looks down and notices it is Lady. One of her uncle Jack’s specially bred wolves. Lady and her mate Bruno guarded the grounds and Mrs. Bounty.
Mona scratches Lady between her ears. She knew Lady had a sense that Mrs. Bounty had passed away. She had been in her grandmother’s bedroom last night and woke everyone in the house up from her howling.
Bruno had come running, along with herself and her Uncle Sheamus. They saw Lady nudging her grandmother’s hand when they entered the room. They knew this day would come because her grandmother hadn’t been doing well after her stroke a few months ago.
She wipes the tears away as she turns and walks towards her grandmother’s home office. Her uncle Sheamus has been on the phone with the funeral home that would handle her grandmother’s body. Her job was to contact all the family members.
She knew her cousin Mouse was helping her on that front. She sent all their family members a text telling them grandma Cara had died. She picks up the house phone and calls all their family members who don’t use smartphones.
Delia was in the kitchen reviewing the list of meals Mrs. Bounty had said she wanted to be served when she passed away. She has been up since Lady howled, alerting everyone in the house to know that Mrs. Bounty had passed.
Delia knew some items Mrs. Bounty wanted to serve would have to come from America. She sends the items to her contact in America. After she finishes sending the order, she prepares some light breakfast for Sheamus and Mona. She had already fed the wolves and made fresh coffee for everyone.
She takes her cell phone out to let Sheamus and Mona know breakfast is ready. She fixes their plate so that when they come walking into the kitchen. They could either sit in the kitchen or outside on the patio.
Jack’s House, Caldwell, Montana:
Jack was lying in bed with Debbie snuggled next to him. He knew it was early, but something didn’t feel right as he was lying there with his wife. His cell phone dings next to him.
He reaches behind him towards his nightstand and looks at his cell phone. It was a text from Mona, letting him know his mother has died in her sleep. Without waking Debbie, he extracts himself from his bed and walks out of his bedroom. He didn’t bother grabbing his house robe or putting on his slippers.
He walks downstairs and out onto the front porch. He felt Chaos standing next to him. He reaches down and runs his fingers through Chaos’s fur as he tries to hold the tears back. He was close to his mother and had been informed that she had a stroke a few months ago. It was just a matter of time before it happened again.
Jack feels a set of arms wrap around his bare chest. He knew, just from the person’s touch, that it was his wife.
“What’s wrong, sweetie?” Debbie had felt her husband get out of bed.
She heard his cell phone beep and knew something must have upset him. She waited a few minutes before getting out of bed and looking for him. She spotted the alarm on the front door turned off when she got downstairs. She opened the front door and spotted Jack standing outside with Chaos by his side.
“My mom just passed away.” Jack holds his wife’s hands against his chest.
“I’m sorry to hear that. I loved your mother.” Debbie loved her mother-in-law. She was a lovely woman and would do anything for her family.
She was a big help when Julia and Gina needed support and a family. She knew the girls were close to their grandmother.
“Do you want me to tell the girls, or do you want to?”
“Mouse already did it. Mona said that Mouse was informing everyone in the family.” Jack figures his sister Charlotte would be heading to their mother’s place.
“When is the funeral?” Debbie holds her husband.
“In two weeks. Mom already laid out how she wanted her funeral to be. She’s going to be buried next to my father in Dublin.” Jack knew his mother wanted to be buried next to his father.
Debbie keeps holding her husband. She finally feels him start crying as his strong arms wrap around her body and hold onto her. She wonders how the rest of the family is taking the news.
Ron’s Ranch, Cambridge, New York:
Anika’s cellphone starts playing the theme song to Kim Possible. She didn’t want to leave the safety of Ron’s loving arms, but she had to. She reaches over to her nightstand and grabs her cell phone. She looks at the text that she just received. As she reads the message, tears start leaking from her eyes.
Her adopted mother, Cara, had just died. She couldn’t make it to her wedding because of her stroke, but they did stream the wedding. That way, her adoptive mother could watch her get married. She hoped her adopted mother could meet her unborn child when it was born.
She grabs a few tissues from a box she kept on her nightstand. She dries her eyes as the tears start flowing. She feels Ron wrap his arms around her body. She leans back against him as she cries.
Ron woke up when he heard Anika start crying. He knows she has had crying fits since she was pregnant. He wraps his arms around her and holds her against his body.
“What’s wrong, sweetie?” Ron was concerned and wondered what brought on the crying.
“My adopted mother in Ireland has died.” Anika liked Cara a lot.
“How?” Ron knew Anika’s adoptive mother watched their wedding because she couldn’t make it.
“According to the text I got from my niece, Mouse. She died in her sleep early this morning.” Anika wondered how her older sister and brothers were handling the news.
“When is the funeral?” Ron knew that Anika would have to attend the funeral.
“In two weeks. She’s going to be buried next to her husband in Dublin.” Anika has seen pictures of Jack’s father. It had been when she spent a month in Ireland, learning about the Bounty family.
It was just after her surgery and Jack agreeing to add her to his family. He wanted her to know what she was getting herself into. So, she spent a few months recovering and getting to know the Bounty family. Cara had accepted her as if she had given birth to her.
Anika stays in Ron’s arms as the tears come out. She wonders how Jack is handling the news. She’ll call him later as she looks at the clock and notices he might still be asleep since he was three hours behind her.
British SIS Headquarters, Thames House, London:
Mouse couldn’t believe her grandmother had died in her sleep. She had sent word to everyone in the family from her computer terminal at work. Most of her relatives were either cops, agents, or like her uncle Jack, retired.
She wipes the tears away as she tries to concentrate on her work. They were making it impossible to see her computer screen.
“Mouse, are you all right?” Jessie looked at her supervisor as she noticed tears leaking from Mouse’s eyes.
“I’ll be fine, Jessie. I just got some bad news from my cousin.” Mouse was avoiding eye contact with Jessie.
Jessie and another two people have been added to her specialized cyberteam. She knew Jessie was recruited right out of college. Her IQ was close to two hundred, and she is extremely talented with computers. The other three members of her new team had tried hacking into highly classified government computers. She tracked them down and pinpointed where they were accessing the internet at.
They went by the hacking names Ying and Yang. They were identical twins and were very talented. There wasn’t much the two of them couldn’t hack when working together. The last person added to her division was a young girl named Bubbles. She had curly blond hair and a friendly attitude. When she isn’t working for SIS, she plays the synthesizer in a band called Shark bait.
Most of the other members in the band had other jobs and played mainly on the weekend. What made Bubbles so unique to the team? She recognizes patterns that other people miss. She could pinpoint where a hack was coming from and which hacker was doing it. She could also identify the design or programming used to create a virus by how it was written.
Today, only Mouse and Jessie were working. It was rare when the whole team was called in.
“If you don’t mind me asking, Mouse. What was the news?” Jessie liked working under Mouse. She didn’t mind if she came to work with weird hair color or wearing nontraditional office clothes.
“I don’t mind. My grandmother died in her sleep this morning.” Mouse wipes the tears away.
“How come you came in? Shouldn’t you be with your mother?” Jessie knew Mouse’s mother was a director here at SIS headquarters.
“Because my uncle Sheamus and my cousin Mona are handling everything. I’ll take off when the funeral happens.” Mouse knew her mother was going to need her support.
“If there’s anything I can do, feel free to ask.” Jessie places her hand on Mouse’s forearm.
Mouse looks at Jessie and tries to smile “thanks.”
Bruce’s Home, Early Morning, Southampton, England:
Bruce was asleep in bed, lying beside his wife when his cell phone started ringing at five. When he picks it up to see who is calling him, he notices his youngest daughter Mona is calling him. He presses accept on the phone “what is it, Mona?”
Bruce rubs the sleep from his eyes as he looks at the alarm clock beside his bed. He wonders why his youngest was calling him so early.
“Sorry for waking you, daddy. But grandma passed away this morning in her sleep.” Mona was trying to hold the tears back.
“Sweetie, I’m so sorry to hear that. Are you holding up, okay?” Bruce knew Mona and his mother were close.
“Yes, sir. Uncle Sheamus has called the funeral home, and Mouse is sending text messages to all the family members. I’m going to call the rest that doesn’t have smartphones.” Mona knew it was a small list.
“Have you called your aunt Charlotte yet?” Bruce knew Charlotte would want to know right away.
“I’m going to call her after talking with you, daddy.” Mona knew her aunt would want to know.
“All right, sweetie. I’ll come by later this morning.” Bruce couldn’t believe his mother was gone. She had just had her ninth birthday a few months ago.
“Okay, daddy. Love you.”
“Love you too, sweet pea.” Bruce ends the phone call.
“What did Mona want?” Tashia looks at her husband as he puts his cell phone down.
“To let me know, my mother died this morning in her sleep.” Bruce gets up and walks out of the bedroom.
He wonders how his other siblings are handling the news. He walks into the kitchen and grabs a bottle of Guinness out of the refrigerator. He knew his mother and Jack were very close. He also knew Charlotte and Anika were close as well. He takes a huge swig from the bottle and looks out the kitchen window toward the vast backyard.
He knew he was lucky to have his mother as long as he had. She has always been there when he needed her and when his first wife died while chasing after a crook. A perp got the drop on her and killed her with a Russian gun.
The perp later learned what happens when you kill the spouse of a Bounty. He and Jack tracked the bastard down along with his gang and made an example out of them. Sure, he got in trouble with his boss at MI 5, but the criminals learned what a Bounty would do. The older street crooks cautioned the younger generation about what happens when you mess with a Bounty.
He hears his wife walking into the kitchen. He could smell the scented soap she liked to wear.
“When is the funeral?” Tashia starts fixing herself an espresso.
“In two weeks. Mom had already made preparations just in case she passed away.” Bruce takes another swig from the bottle. When he finishes that one off, he grabs a second one.
“Remember what the doctor said about you drinking too much.” Tashia looks at her husband when she says that.
“I know. This is going to be my last one for this morning.” Bruce knew he had to watch his drinking.
Jack’s House, Caldwell, Montana:
Julia, Rae, Gina, Alyona, and Silva sat stunned as they listened to their father informing them that their grandmother had died. Of the five girls, Rae hasn’t met Mrs. Bounty. She has seen her picture throughout the house in prints Debbie had mounted on the walls and the fireplace mantelpiece.
“When is the funeral, dad?” Alyona looks at her father.
“All I know, girls. It’s going to be in two weeks. Uncle Sheamus and Mona will let me know.” Jack knew Charlotte would also keep him informed as well.
“I think all of us should show up.” Julia knew the London branch would expect all the American Bounties to attend the funeral.
“I’ll let Uncle Sheamus know we will require Lup Castle.”
“Lup castle, daddy? Isn’t that the Bounty’s old home?” Gina looks at her father. She has only explored it three times.
“Yes, it is. It’s where Remus Bounty lived after his father came to England and when the Romans left. He settled in Ireland and married the daughter of the local Celtic chief.”
“I thought we were decedents of the Roman General that conquered England?” Alyona was a little confused.
“We are. The family branch of Bounty we are from can be traced back to Remus Bounty.” Jack knew a Bounty family book was at his mother’s place, in his library, and the original at the castle. Each copy was handwritten and took several months to copy by hand.
Lup Castle, North of Dublin, Ireland:
Sabrina drinks a second cup of coffee. She had been woken up by her cousin Mouse about her Aunt Cara Bounty dying this morning. After receiving that news, she knew there were things she needed to set in motion. She knew all the Bounties from around the globe would be flying in and would need a place to stay.
They would also need to be picked up and brought to the Castle or the other properties the Bounty family owned. She’ll get in touch with her great uncle Sheamus once she has contacted the housekeepers of the other properties. Every time there is a big event like this, the Castle has to be prepared for guests.
A silver hair young woman with unusual beauty, wearing a long flowing white nightgown, followed by a light tan fur cat that looked like an ancient Smilodon, walks into the kitchen. She walks over to Sabrina and kisses her on the cheek “morning, sweetie.”
“Morning, darling.” Sabrina looks at her wife and their pet. He was as big as an ancient Smilodon.
Brutus butts his head against Sabrina’s right arm. He wanted some attention from his human.
“Good morning to you as well, Brutus.” Sabrina scratches between his ears and under his hairy chin.
Allura looks at her wife and wonders why she was up early. She puts a kettle of water on the ancient stove and says a few words in an ancient tongue. The wood under the iron plate starts heating up.
The kitchen was a combination of ancient technology and modern technology. She preferred the old style of cooking to the newer style. She knew Sabrina liked their current appliances.
“So, what got you up so early this morning?” Allura knew Sabrina had gotten up and left their bedroom with her cell phone.
“My aunt Cara Bounty died this morning.”
“Which means the entire Bounty clan will be coming for the funeral.” Allura knew that the whole family always showed up when a full-blood Bounty died or the spouse of a Bounty died.
“Yes, and that means the Castle has to be prep, and transportation will have to be arranged. Also, the family's other properties will have to be prepped.” Sabrina knew she had a job ahead of her.
“You better call in some reinforcements to help you.” Allura knew her wife couldn’t handle everything on her own.
“Already on it. Oliver and Lucas are going to handle the transportation. The housekeepers for the other properties the family owns will inform me which ones are ready, and we’ll assign each family to one.” Sabrina knew it would be easier this way.
“Have you heard from your cousin Tessa MacLeod lately?” Allura knew Tessa owned and operated a new airship business.
Tessa had always loved airships and started studying them when she was younger. She built her first hot air balloon when she was fourteen. After that, she created her first airship when she was seventeen.
“I’ll try her again around mid-day. Who knows where she might be.” Sabrina knew her cousin loved being up above the clouds on her airship.
While Allura and Sabrina are talking, a young girl with long reddish-blonde hair walks into the kitchen. She walks over to Allura and hugs her first. Afterward, she walks over to Sabrina and hugs her. She also hugs Brutus as well.
“What should we make for you this morning, Fennec?” Sabrina holds her and Allura’s daughter.
“Mmmm!!” Fennec has to think about it.
She points to the container containing the Lucky Charms. She loved her Lucky Charms.
“You do know how to speak, sweetie.” Sabrina looks into her daughter’s purple color eyes.
Allura smirks when she hears Sabrina chastise their daughter. She knew Fennec didn’t speak much. It wasn’t because she couldn’t talk. It was because she didn’t like to talk.
“I know, mommy.” Fennec looks at her mother with a smile on her face.
Sabrina hugs her little girl and places a kiss on her cheek. She got in trouble genetically engineering Fennec with DNA from herself, Allura, and one of their dead ancestors. The DNA from their ancestor had been well preserved and came from one of their ancestors from the 12th century.
The head of the Bounty family wasn’t happy she broke into the ancient burial crypt. On top of that, she lost her medical license and was forbidden to do any more research into genetic engineering. Or she would go to jail the next time. She wasn’t in prison now because two of her uncles pulled some strings to keep her out.
“What am I going to do with you?” Sabrina hugs her daughter one more time.
“I say we feed her to Brutus and Mia.” Allura looks at her wife and daughter.
“They wouldn’t eat me. They love me too much.” Fennec reaches over and pets Brutus.
Both women smirk as they watch their daughter pet the big cat. They knew neither cat would hurt her.
“Come on, munchkin. Let’s get you fed.” Allura grabs the cereal and a bowl.
Fennec gets off her mother’s lap, walks to the small kitchen table, and sits down. Allura sets the bowl in front of her and pours the cereal into the bowl. She gets the milk out of the refrigerator and pours the milk into the bowl.
The Next Two weeks:
The following two weeks are hectic for Charlotte, Mona, Sheamus, and Sabrina. Every Bounty family or representative was coming in. Sabrina still hadn’t heard from her cousin Tessa. She wasn’t sure if she was going to make it or not. She didn’t have to attend by all rights because she was a MacLeod by birth.
Her father was a MacLeod, and her mother was a Bounty. However, she has always been close to her mother’s relatives than her father’s. There was still some resentment going back years between the two clans. However, one of the Bounty’s fell in love with a MacLeod and married him.
Halfway through the second week, families arrive by plane, boat, or caravan. The first family to arrive was Jack and his family. Anika and her family came on one of Jack’s planes the next day. Gina and Julia took a separate plane with her family. Aylin and her family traveled on another plane with her adopted sister Jamie and her wife.
When Jack and his family arrive at the castle, they are met by Mona, Sheamus, Sabrina, Fennec, and Allura. A smile appears on Debbie’s face when she spots Fennec “you never said Fennec was so cute.”
“That’s because the last time I saw her, she was just a newborn.” Jack couldn’t believe how cute Fennec looked.
Alyona, Rae, and Silva stood near their father after hugging their uncle Sheamus and cousins. Debbie gives Fennec a big hug. The twins were in their baby stroller. Selina had stayed back on the ranch with Rosa. She had taken Rosa under her wing and taught her to be a good housekeeper.
“How are you holding up, Jack?” Sheamus knew Jack was close to his mother.
“I’m doing okay, Uncle Sheamus. My wife and kids are very supportive.” Jack takes a sip of whiskey from his glass.
Jack, Sheamus, Sabrina, and Mona had gone to the old office in the castle. Debbie, and the girls, were settling into their rooms. Fennec and Allura were helping them. The head housekeeper and the maids were helping them.
“I’m sorry your mom passed, Uncle Jack.” Mona looks at her uncle. She looked tired and had red eyes.
“Thanks, Mona. I know how close you were to your grandmother.” Jack knew Mona was close to his mother. She was more like a daughter to his mother than a granddaughter.
“Grandma died peacefully in her sleep, uncle Jack. The look on her face was peaceful.” Mona wipes the tears that are leaking from her eyes.
“Your mother was one hell of a lady, Jack.” Sheamus liked Jack’s mother a lot.
“She would have to be to put up with this family.” Jack knew his mother was a no-nonsense woman, and she didn’t put up with disrespectfulness, not to her or the family.
“I’m going to miss grandma.” Mona starts crying again.
Jack gets up, walks over to Mona, and gathers her in his arms. He knew that out of all his mother’s grandchildren, and she was the closest to his mother. He holds her against his shoulder and lets her cry. Afterward, the four of them go over everything his mother wanted to be done for her funeral and after that.
Chayton shows up the next day with his Aunt Basset, Mouse, and her adopted daughters. He’s been attending college in England to join the British military. Mouse had been given several days off to attend her grandmother’s funeral.
Chayton visits his grandfather first. He’s been to the castle a few times since coming to England. He spots Brutus and Mia playing out in the courtyard. It reminded him of his grandfather’s wolves when they were playing.
He walks into the castle and spots Fennec being chased by Haylee and Misty. He didn’t see his sister.
“Slow down, girls.” Chayton stops and looks at his sister and newest cousin.
“Chayton!” Haylee runs over to her big brother and hugs him.
Chayton returns Haylee’s hug. He loved seeing his sister, and he looked down at her “where’s Catori, Haylee?”
“She’s upstairs with mom getting her hair braided.” Haylee knew Catori liked her hair braided.
“Which room is mom staying in?”
“She’s on the second floor, corner suite.” Fennec liked her American cousin. He taught her how to play basketball.
“Thanks, Fennec.” Chayton gives his sister another hug and heads for the stairs.
“Tag, you’re it.” Misty tags Fennec and starts running.
“I wasn’t ready, Misty.” Fennec starts chasing after Misty.
Chayton watches as his sister chases after Misty and Fennec. He takes the stairs to the second floor and walks down the ancient hallway toward the corner suite. He knew which suite Fennec was talking about. He stops before the door and knocks on it.
“Enter!” Christmas’s voice echoed through the door.
Chayton walks into the suite and spots his mother’s. His Aunt Gina, Aunt Anika, and her husband. His mother, Julia, and his little sister Catori. His little sister sat on a stool so his mother Julia could braid her long black hair.
“Chayton!” Catori jumps up and runs over to her big brother. She gives him a big hug.
Julia lets go of Catori’s hair when she jumps up to greet her brother. She and Christmas look at their son and can’t believe how well he has filled out. She knew her father had had him on an exercise regimen to strengthen his strength and build his endurance. She knew how hard the training to be a British SAS was.
Chayton walks over to his mother, Julia, and hugs her first. He noticed that his mother, Julia, had been crying.
“Are you okay, mom?” Chayton knew his mother loved her grandmother.
“I’m all right, sweetie.” Julia looks at her son with love on her face.
Christmas walks over to Julia and hugs her. She knew her wife was putting on a brave face for the kids. She also knew how close Gina and Julia had been to their grandmother.
“Chayton, how has college been so far?” Anika looks at her nephew and notices how he has developed.
“I’m doing good, Aunt Anika.” Chayton looks at his aunt.
“Chayton, how often have I asked you to call me Anika?” Anika looks at Chayton for a response.
“Sorry, Anika.” Chayton knew his aunt didn’t like being called aunt or auntie.
“Catori, come back here, so I can finish your braid, sweetie.” Julia looks towards her youngest.
“Yes, ma’am.” Catori walks over to her mother and sits back down on the stool.
“So, you said before Chayton showed up that the viewing is tonight?” Ron looks at Gina.
“Yeah, for the next three days, grandma Cara’s body will be on display for everyone to pay their respect to.” Gina looks over at Ron.
“Yeah, the body will be displayed in the old family church.” Julia looks at Ron.
“You guys have an old church?” Ron looks at Anika, Gina, and Julia for an answer.
“Yeah, we have an old church. Somewhere back in our family line. We had a few priests and a couple of nuns. Plus, since we are descended
from the Celts. The church was a temple dedicated to a Celtic god/dess.”
“I didn’t know that.” Christmas looks at Anika when she mentions that.
“Yeah, it’s written down in the family history book.” Anika spent a long time reading the history of the Bounty family.
The Next Day:
Cara Bounty’s casket arrives in an old fashion carriage hearse pulled by two black stallions. Following behind the hearse were Jack, Bruce, Charlotte, and Anika. They had their spouses with them in the carriage. Behind them were the grandchildren and great-grandchildren. Chayton and Haylee rode beside the carriages on pure black horses. Behind them were the heads of the different Bounty bloodlines, followed by family members.
The whole clan proceeded to the ancient church where all Bounty’s were blessed and displayed before being buried in the family crips. Once the procession arrives at the church, Jack, Bruce, Chayton, Arlo, Arnold, Mark, and Ron carry the casket into the church and set it on the ancient stand.
After they do that, the Priest, Cara requested, walks over to the coffin and watches as friends and family come in and lay white flowers on it. Aylin lays a Lily on top of her grandmother’s casket. She was already showing that she was pregnant with her first baby.
While people were waiting to pay their respects, a silvery-colored airship descended behind the church. The name on the side of the airship was Excelsior. While it was landing, a figure dressed as a pilot came sliding down a mooring rope. Several members were already securing the airspace.
The figure runs toward the church, and the people gather there. As the person got closer, everyone could tell it was a woman with shoulder-length light brown hair. She was dressed in a pilot’s uniform similar to the ones airline pilots wear.
Tessa spots her grandfather. She waves to her grandfather Remington as she tries to reach him. When she finally catches him, she looks at him “sorry for being late, grandfather, but I had engine trouble.”
“You could have called to let us know, Tessa.” Remington looks at his granddaughter.
“I tried, grandfather. For some reason, my communication system wasn’t working either. I need to take the airship back to the hangar and go over everything with a fine toothcomb.” Tessa couldn’t believe how many problems they were having with the new airship.
She had done a complete system check before taking off. She would hate to think she had a saboteur onboard the airship. It wouldn’t be the first time someone could get by background checks done on every employee.
“How did Aunt Cara die?” Tessa walks with her grandfather into the church.
“Don’t know, but she died in her sleep.” Remington stops next to Cara Bounty and sees all the flowers someone put inside the coffin.
He didn’t know her very well, but he did know she was a strong person. She raised his nephew Jack and handled other family members who stepped out of line like a pro.
“I have always liked her.” Tessa looks down at the lifeless body of her cousin Jack’s mother and felt tears sliding down her cheek. She knew what a loss it was to the family.
Remington puts his arm around Tessa’s shoulder and holds her. He knew what it was like to lose his wife to cancer. He remembered Cara being there for him and his family.
They move on, so the following people behind them can come up and pay their respect. He spots Jack, Bruce, Charlotte, and Cara’s newest daughter, Anika standing nearby. He walks over to the small group. “I’m so sorry for your lost.”
“Thanks, Uncle Remington.” Jack shakes his uncle’s hand.
Bruce shakes it as well, and Charlotte and Anika hug him. They also embrace Tessa as well. Anika didn’t know Tessa that well but figured Charlotte and Bruce did since they grew up in England.
She noticed the way Tessa was dressed. The uniform she wore looked like one of those that airline pilots wear. She saw the giant airship that had landed behind the church in the pasture.
The rest of the day, Jack and his siblings shake and hug the people who came to pay their respect to his mother. He was surprised that his aunt and uncles on his mother’s side of the family showed up. When his aunt Clair, his mother’s oldest sister, approaches him. He hugs hers. He knew his mother and her oldest sister were close.
“You look good, Aunt Clair.” Jack couldn’t believe how young his aunt looked.
“Thanks, Jack. I’m sad my sister passed on.” Clair will miss her little sister.
“I know mom missed you these past few years.” Jack checked in on his aunt. He knew one of her sons was having financial problems. He quietly helped out without letting his cousin realize it was him.
“I know, we spoke. Is that young lady my sister’s newest child?” Clair looked at Anika as she spoke with an older gentleman.
“Yes, her name is Anika, and mom adopted her as her child.” Jack knew a word about his change was getting around.
Clair wonders why her little sister adopted a grown woman. She knew Jack used to be MI 6 and still does missions that require his special touch. He had to rescue her one time because of her stupid son.
Clair leans in close to Jack “is she like you?”
A smile appears on Jack’s face “let’s just say you don’t want her or any of her team coming after you.”
“I thought you retired from that business?” Clair looks at Anika and wonders who trained her.
“You should know better than that, Aunt Clair.” A smile appears on Jack’s face.
Clair shakes her head as she walks off. She wonders what has happened to Jack and why he didn’t just retire. She knew he had done a lot for England and America.
Bruce looks at his older brother “you know, mom, I was proud of the things you have done and of the children you adopted and helped.”
“Thanks.”
After everyone has paid their respects, there is a vast banquet afterward. All the food and drinks Mrs. Bounty wanted to be served were served.
Whole pigs, cooked Hawaiian style, vast slabs of beef cooked Texan style, and different barbecue styles.
There was a large selection of English, Spanish, Irish, Scottish, and German food. Even some Chinese food. All the kids were fed first and everyone else I provided afterward. Jamie and Aylin walk over to Jack and his siblings.
“How are you holding up, Uncle Jack?” Jamie looked down at Jack as he sat at the main table.
“I’m doing fine, Jamie. How are you and everyone doing?” Jack looks at Aylin because she is showing two. After all, she lost her mother when she was young.
“We’re doing okay.” Aylin knew what Jack was asking. Because she got a few looks from several law enforcement officers in the family.
Charlotte looks at Aylin “don’t worry about law enforcement coming after you. All charges against you have been pardoned.”
“I’m I still listed as dead?” Aylin wanted that to stay the same. She had a new life and didn’t want to lose it.
“Yes, Aylin Christian Green is still listed as having died fourteen years ago. You are buried next to your mother in your mother’s family mausoleum.” Charlotte made sure all records about Aylin were sealed. It would take an order from Parliament to open those files.
“Thanks, Aunt Charlotte.” Aylin hugs Charlotte.
Cara Bounty is buried next to her husband when the three days are over. Jack and his siblings watch as the custom-made coffin is lowered into the ground. Charlotte feels Zoey hug her. Ashley was on her other side, holding her.
Jack looks at his family later. “I’m going to stay in England for a while. There are certain things I need to handle since I’m firstborn.”
“Okay, daddy. We’ll fly back with Julia and Gina.” Alyona looks at her father and mother. Since she was the oldest after Gina, she was in charge of Rae and Silva.
“Remember, girls, if you need anything, call Julia.”
“We will, mom.” All three girls hug their parents and kiss them on the cheek.
Jack and Debbie watch as the girls head to the airport where the private plane Julia and Gina came on was parked.
Tessa and several techs from her company work on the airship. She gives her grandfather a tour of it and shows him all the newest technology she used to build it. The first one she ever made, the Hood, was back at her company’s airfield in its hangar.
Haylee, Alyona, and Silvia wait for Jack and Debbie to come downstairs. Today was their first day at the same school that Julia and Gina had gone too. They had on the same uniform the school made every student wear. They had taken the entrance evaluation test to find what grade they were being placed in.
Haylee was being placed in sixth grade. Alyona was being placed in ninth grade, while Silvia was being placed in eighth grade. Jack and Cheshire had made up school records for Krisha, Alyona, and Silvia. Julia had managed to get Haylee’s school records.
“You girls ready for school?” Debbie comes down first to make sure her new daughters and granddaughter were ready for school.
“Yes, ma’am.” All three girls were nervous about going to a new school.
Debbie could sense that all three girls were nervous “you know, Julia and Gina were nervous when they first went to school. Jack gave each girl the wolf necklaces you have seen them wearing. I know Alyona and Silvia have their necklaces, but I don’t know if your mom gave you yours yet Haylee.”
“What necklace, grandma?” Haylee was curious.
She loved having a grandmother and grandfather. She had been nervous and scared when she first met her grandfather, but after she saw how he had hugged Julia and Gina. She knew he cared about his family.
“This one.” Jack comes walking into the living room where everyone was waiting to leave.
Jack walks over to Haylee and places a necklace that had a horse around her neck. It looked identical to Evening Star. Julia and Gina had informed him how much Haylee loved horses and how Evening Star had taken to her.
“Thank you, Grandpa.” Haylee hugs Jack.
“You’re welcome.” He returns the hug.
“Remember, if any of you girls are in danger or hurt. Just press your necklace and it will let the family know. The necklaces have a tracking chip in it, so we can find you. We will be able to find you with an app, on our phones.” Jack demonstrates with pressing Alyona’s necklace. They hear a beeping sound coming from Jack’s and Debbie’s cell phone.
“See girls, we will be able to locate and help you. Haylee, both your mother and aunt have the same necklaces as well.” Debbie looks at each girl to see if they understand.
“Alright, let’s get you girls to school.” Jack leads the girls and Debbie out to the family hummer.
Gina had gone back to work, and Arnold had flown back to Boston to finish his schooling. He and Gina had agreed that they were going to get married a week after his graduation. Cheshire, Tizzy, Krisha, and Ikaika had flown back to Hawaii. Cheshire was going to enroll Krisha in the same private school Tizzy went to when she was younger. She also was going to sign Krisha up for ballet lessons as well. She had seen how much Krisha had enjoyed ballet when Christmas instructed them.
The girls watched as the landscape went by. Jack was driving and when they arrived at school. They were escorted to the office. When they walked in, Haylee noticed that Christmas was in the office waiting for her. There was also a brunette teenage girl in there with her.
Christmas turns around when Jack, Debbie, and the girls walk into the office “good morning ladies. Alyona, Silvia this is Julie Cassidy. She is
going to be your big sister while you are here in school. If you need any help or have any questions about your classes. You can go to her and she will direct you to the right person to talk too. Haylee, if you need anything or have any questions, you’ll come to me. My classroom is three doors down from your homeroom.”
Haylee looks at her mother “should I call you mom or Mrs. Bounty?”
“When we are around other students, you call me Mrs. Bounty. When it is just me and you, you can call me mom. That goes for you two as well, Alyona and Silvia. When we are in school, you need to call me Mrs. Bounty. When it is just me and you. You can call me Auntie or Aunt Christmas.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Alyona and Silvia answer at the same time.
Jack and Debbie stood nearby listening to Christmas.
“Girls, either me or your mother will pick you up after school. Now you go and have fun.” Jack and Debbie give each girl a hug and leave.
Christmas escorts Haylee to her class, which was on the west wing of the school.
“Well, it looks like it’s just us.” Julie was surprised that she had been picked to be the new girl's big sisters.
She has been waiting for awhile to be picked. She looks at both girls. She already knew what their schedule was.
“Alyona and Silva if you’ll follow me. I’ll show you to your classrooms.” Julie leads them out of the office and up to the second floor.
“Julie, what does a Big sister do?” Silvia was curious.
“Well, I show you where your classes are. I introduce you to other students who have similar interest or classes like you do and I try to be there for you if you have any problems. I also hope we can become friends.” Julie shows Silvia to her first class and introduces her to her teacher.
Then she escorts Alyona to her first class and introduces her to her teacher. Alyona had English first thing in the morning and Silvia had Physics first thing in the morning. Throughout the day Julie and another person show up to escort Silvia and Alyona to their classes.
The other person who was helping Julie was named Tyler Bradley. He was on the student council and wanted to meet the new students. Sometimes he would escort Silvia to her other classes or he would switch up with Julie and escort Alyona to her classes.
During lunch, Julie invites Silvia and Alyona to sit with her and her friends. They meet Edward Taylor, and he was on the baseball team.
George Rose was in the band, Kian Knight was in the band, Shannon Grant was in the Drama club, Natasha Curry was on the school newspaper, Jeannie Collins was on the Girl’s swim team along with Katherine French.
Everyone wanted to know more about them. Jack and Debbie had told each girl to tell the truth but leave certain parts out. They were to tell anyone that asked that they had been kidnapped and that their natural parents had been killed. That they had been placed and adopted by
Jack and Debbie Bounty.
Haylee:
Haylee was making friends with the students in her sixth-grade class. Her grade along with the others grades below her had lunch before the Jr. High and High school students. She met several nice people in her class that was on the local riding club. She has already fallen in love with the horses on the ranch. She especially loved Evening Star. She was her favorite horse of all the horses on the ranch. Dusty was her next favorite. He was an Andalusian horse.
She gets up early every morning to help feed the horses, the cows, the buffalos and enjoys it. She also helps in feeding the wolves. Before Cheshire left with the Ligers, she helped feed them. She saw her mother during lunch. Her own teacher was nice. Her name was Mrs. Cherry and was from California.
After school ends all three girls meet up at the front of the school where Jack told them to be. Alyona was looking for the hummer. She spots it third in line. When it finally pulls up where they were waiting for it. Debbie gets out and opens the back door for the girls to get in. Once they were in and buckled in. Jack drives them home.
After School:
Debbie turns around in her seat to look at the girls “did you girls have fun today?”
Alyona and Silvia look at each other before speaking “we met some nice students. They didn’t ask too many personal questions.”
“Grandma, do you think mom would mind if I wanted to join the local riding club?” Haylee had heard from the people she met at the riding club.
“I don’t think your mother would mind. Both your Aunt Gina and your mom were members of a local riding group. If decide you want to join the group, then I’m going to have to teach you how to ride properly.” Debbie didn’t mind teaching Haylee how to ride.
“You know how to ride grandma?” Haylee was amazed at that.
“Yes, I use to travel the rodeo circuit. So, does your grandfather. He’s not as good as me, but he is a good rider.” Debbie glances over towards Jack to see his reaction.
Jack just smirks at his wife’s comment. He may not be as talented as she is in the saddle, but he was a good rider and could break a horse in. He enjoyed horseback riding as much as his wife does.
When they get home, the girls head to the dining room. They seat around the table to start on their homework, after changing out of their school uniform. Each girl had a few advanced classes they were taking. While they worked on their homework. Selina makes fixes them a snack.
Selina smile as she watches the girls work on their homework. She remembers Gina and Julia doing the same thing when they got home from school. Now they were grown and had careers of their own. She takes the twins their snacks as well.
The girls work on their homework till dinner is ready. They clear their books off the table and help set the table under Selina’s supervision. The girls so far were still uneasy about school, but they were willing to try.
A week go by fast for the girls. During the week the friends they have made invite Alyona and Silvia to hang out with them at the mall. Haylee talks Debbie and Christmas into letting her go and visit her friends in the riding club. She wants to see what their riding club does.
Debbie teaches Haylee how to ride a horse. She starts her off on Gina’s horse Running Bird because he was the most tamed and tolerates of new riders. Evening Star didn’t have Running Bird’s temperament. She required a more experienced rider.
Mall:
Alyona and Silvia had been given their own credit card by Jack. They told them what the limits were. They were nervous being at the mall without their father or Debbie. However, they relax once they met up with their friends.
What Alyona and Silvia didn’t know. Was that Gina and Selina were keeping an eye on them to make sure no one harasses them or bother them. Jack and Debbie wanted the girls to feel comfortable without them around but wanted to make sure the girls were protected on their first time out.
Gina knew how the girls felt about being out on their own. She felt the same way her first time out. She held onto Jack’s hand for dear life when she first went out. It took the movie and shopping with Debbie before she felt safe and had fun.
When it was time for the girls to be picked up. She shows up in her hummer to pick them up. Selina was with her.
“Did you girls have fun?”
Alyona and Silvia had bought a few items they saw. They load their bags in the cargo area of the hummer before they climbed in. Silvia sits behind Gina, while Alyona sits behind Selina.
“Yes, ma’am.” Silvia was in a good mood and had enjoyed it.
“How about you Alyona? Did you enjoy yourself?” Selina was curious.
“Yes ma’am, I had fun. It’s just I'm not used to being able to do what I want to.” Alyona had been whore out for a few years and didn’t feel safe anymore.
“I know how you feel Alyona. The first time I went out with dad, I wouldn’t let go of his hand and stayed close to him. It took mom taking me and Julia shopping and the movies afterward that I finally relaxed and enjoyed myself. Just know me and Julia know what you and Silvia are going through. If you ever want to talk about what happened, you can come to me or Julia.” Gina knew it would take time to heal from what happened to them.
Gina drives them home and wonders how her niece did today with her grandmother. She could tell already what Haylee was going to be when she got older. She saw how much Haylee loved animals. As for Alyona and Silvia, the verdict was still out, but she wouldn’t mind Alyona joining her at the office. Silvia might be better suited running the ranch with Haylee by her side. She’ll speak with her father and mother when she gets home.
Julia couldn’t believe it. She got accepted to the police academy on her own without her father pulling any strings. He told her he could if she wanted him to, but she had asked him not too. She wanted to do this on her own. She wanted to be a police officer since she was sixteen years old and a few police officers visited their school during career day. She was even taking online college courses in law enforcement. Her father had helped her choose which ones would be good for her to take.
When she turned of age, she applied for a position as a Montana Police officer and was accepted. She passed the knowledge test, verbal test, psychological test and the background check. Which she knew her dad had something to do with. Even though she didn’t need her father’s help, the instructor recognized her father’s name because of his first wife. He rushed her stuff through.
At the academy, some of the manly men there and a few instructors teased her, because of her petite stature.
Some of the other recruits didn’t think she could pass the physical parts. Not only did she pass them, but she set new academy records. On the gun range, she beat everyone on the range thanks to her father’s training. She even taught the instructor a few things. When her instructor asked her how she knew that information. She just looked at him with a sly smile on her face.
“My father is the most dangerous man there is. He taught me and my sister everything he knows about guns.”
She just left it at that and headed to take her shower. She did ask about being a K-9 handler and if she could use Sphinx because of his training. After she demonstrated what Sphinx could do and how well he responded to her commands. The police chief allowed it. Her training officer was surprised at how fast they hired her. She went from being a probational officer to be a full-time police officer in four months, compared to the year time it normally took.
Once, she was out on the streets working. The drug dealers, sellers, and people who tried hiding from her or the other police officers found out that Sphinx always got his person. They learned not to run or try to hide drugs, weapons or explosives from Sphinx. He always found them and caught his man as well. One drug dealer tried siccing his pit bulls on Sphinx. The drug dealer found out what happened to them after Sphinx got done with them. He crushed and tore their throats out. Another drug dealer tried shooting Sphinx, but Julia shot the guy between the eyes from hundred feet away with her service weapon. He never got a shot off. Her and Sphinx were making a name for themselves among the different police departments. Where the other K9 officers had Belgian Malinois, she had a wolf.
Sometimes, she and Sphinx were called to inspect tractor trailers suspected of transporting drugs, weapons or illegal immigrants. Her police department had a total of three K9’s handlers. Her and two other officers. The Bills police department had four K9 handlers.
“Hey Julia, feel like working a fair this weekend?”
“Sure, why?”
“We need a K-9 officer to be seen working for the crowd just in case someone decides to do something stupid.”
“You do know, I’m going to stick out like a sore thumb. Sphinx isn’t a dog, but a wolf.”
“We’re counting on it. Everyone knows yours and Sphinx reputations already. We’re hoping just having you there might deter anyone from doing something stupid.”
“You just want me to scare the little kids, Lt.”
“That too, so do you want to work it?”
“Sure, I don’t mind. My sister and some of our friends are going to be there.”
“Will Sphinx be okay around that many people?”
“Him yes, Cadmus, yes, but not Chaos. He doesn’t like large crowds or people.”
“Who’s Chaos?” Lieutenant Johnson had never heard that name before.
“His sire and my father’s wolf. He’s bigger then Sphinx and Cadmus. He’s also the meanest wolf you’ll ever meet. He won’t hurt me or the family, but anyone else is fair game.”
“Here’s a picture of Sphinx, Cadmus and Chaos.”
Julia shows him a picture from her cell phone of all three wolves standing together and he whistles.
“Damn, that’s a big wolf.”
“Yep and all three are military trained. So, they all know how to kill and sniff out explosives, weapons, drugs, and people.”
“Who’s their trainer?”
“My father was, but he’s training me now. We got a new litter of wolf pups and dad is training them to military standards. Dad is thinking about training a Dingo for an Australian friend who raised a Dingo puppy from birth.”
“Well, if you decide to become a trainer, let me know. I’ll pass it along to the Captain.”
“Maybe, if I get shot or something. I like being a K9 cop. Too bad cats can’t be trusted like man’s best friend.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Because here’s a nice kitty cat we could use.”
Julia shows him a picture of Tizzy playing with Simba and Khan.
“What type of cats are those?”
“They are Ligers. That girl in the picture is my cousin Tizzy. Simba is her cat.”
“Dam, you come from a strange family.”
“You think?”
Julia just smiles and head over to her desk to do her paperwork. Sphinx lays down next to her desk. She slips him a few treats for being so good. By quitting time, she had gotten three-quarters of her paperwork done.
“Come on Sphinx, let’s go home.” Julia grabs her purse and starts walking out the door with Sphinx on her heels without his leash on.
“Don’t you know he’s supposed to be on his leash?” Officer Henderson hated Julia and her dam wolf.
“Ya, but he doesn’t need one like a few people I know.” Julia looks at Henderson with a disgusted look on her face.
Julia disliked officer Henderson. He was one of the officers in her training class that teased her the most and spread rumors behind her back about her spreading her legs to get promoted so fast like she did. She knew the truth and so did a few other officers. They knew how hard she worked and how many people she has helped.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“If I must explain it to you, then you don’t need to be a police officer.”
Julia walks out to her truck and opens the door for Sphinx to get in. As Julia is heading home. She gets a call from dispatch to check out a warehouse.
“I’m on it.” Julia heads towards that direction and doesn’t see anything out of the ordinary.
“Unit Charley 47, Code 6” Julia gets out of her truck and opens the door for Sphinx to join her.
“Roger, Charley 47
“Larracht”
Julia follows Sphinx as he seeks out any danger. She has her gun drawn and was keeping her eyes opened. Sphinx stops and starts growling.
“Where at boy?”
Julia looks in the direction Sphinx was facing and then she notices a reflection coming from a window.
“Bog!”
Julia moves along with Sphinx as a bullet strikes right where she had been standing. Julia fires in the direction the bullet came from just like her father taught her. She moves quickly with Sphinx. They come to some cover; just as they were taking cover. Sphinx jumps and takes down a shooter before he could get a shot off at Julia.
“Thanks, Sphinx.”
A bullet strikes, just to the left of where Julia is standing. Julia brings her weapon to where the shot came from and fires two shots in that area.
Another shot rings out from that location as Julia spots the asshole trying to hit her. She puts two rounds into his head. Sphinx takes off and the next thing she hears is screaming. She runs in that direction and spots a Latino guy with an MS13 tattoo on his neck and pinned with
Sphinx standing over him. His arm was caught in Sphinx's mouth and was bleeding.
“I suggest you start talking or my wolf is going to eat you for dinner tonight.”
“I ain’t telling you shit, puta.”
“So, you’re not going to tell me anything?”
“Croith!”
Sphinx shakes the boy's arm in his mouth.
“Now, are you still not going to talk to me?”
“We were paid to take you out?”
“Why?”
“I don’t know. Someone wanted you dead.”
“Who?”
“Croith!”
Sphinx shakes his arm more.
“Who?”
“Honestly, I don’t know. I and three others were sent out to kill you.”
“Who sent you? Don’t tell me you can’t tell me because I’ll feed your ass to my wolf?”
“Lil Loco. He sent me to you.”
“Where can I find this Lil Loco?”
“I can’t tell you.”
“You will tell me or I am going to tell my wolf to eat you right now.”
“You’ll find him at the La Locus Flower Restaurant.”
“You’ve been very helpful. Now, you’re under arrest for the attempted murder of a law enforcement.”
“Charley 47 to dispatch, send a meat wagon for three and the paramedics. I have a wounded suspect.”
“Dispatch to Charley 47 paramedics on the route along with meat wagons.”
“Roger Dispatch.”
“Garda!”
Julia walks off to check on the condition of the other three bodies. All three bodies she shot at, she killed. Her father would be proud of her. She checks one body and he had a photo of her and Sphinx. Maybe, she should bring Chaos with her to visit him? She looks down at Sphinx and reconsiders that thought. Chaos may be big and nasty, but Sphinx could be that way when he needed to be.
Sphinx can show that jerk what happens when you fuck with her and her wolf.
Julia waits for the paramedics to arrive along with the meat wagon. She informs dispatch about having a cop at the hospital for her suspects.
She heads towards the La Locus Flower Restaurant. She parks outside and walks into the restaurant.
“I’m looking for Lil Loco, where is he?”
“There’s no Lil Loco here, Perra.”
“Are you sure?”
“ionsaí!”
Sphinx goes directly to the guy and grabs his arm. He tightens his grip on the guy's arm.
Several guys go for their guns, but Julia had hers already drawn.
“I wouldn’t do that fellows if I was you. He won’t let go unless you shoot him, or I tell him too.”
She looks at all of them “now, you’re going to tell me which one of you is Lil Loco or I am going to start shooting people and I don't care who I kill.”
“You’re a cop, you can’t do that.”
“You’re right I am a cop, but I’m also the daughter of the deadliest assassin around. If I don’t kill you, he will and believe me, my father isn’t nice. He’ll kill your whole family and your whole gang.”
“I’m Lil Loco.”
The guy stands up and looks over towards Julia.
“Call your wolf off my man.”
“Lig Téigh!”
Sphinx lets go and go to stand next to Julia.
“Who paid you to come after me?”
“A guy from out of town. He paid us to take you and that damn wolf of yours out.”
“What did he look like?”
“I have a picture of him.”
One of the guys gives her his phone.
“Now, since you guys have been so nice to me. I won’t mention this to my father. If you decide to come after me again. I’m going to come back and feed you to my wolf and my father’s hellhound. Oh, by the way. My father’s name is the Diablo Generosidad Cazador.”
“Holy shit Lil Loco. If she is his daughter. You don’t want him coming for you. He has a demon dog that will eat you.” Joaquin had heard
rumors. He met a few Cartel members that encountered the demon dog and lived.
The guy that had spoken looked at Lil Loco with fear on his face. He heard what that guy had done down in South America and heard stories of the demon dog that traveled with him.
“Meet his son.” Julia motions towards Sphinx.
“Now, I’m going to leave and if I ever have to come back. You’ll regret it. Oh, one more thing. If you ever decide to go after someone who has a wolf-like mine? He’ll eat you and his owner will kill you as well. She’s not restricted by any laws.”
Julia backs out and heads back towards her SUV.
“Tar!”
Sphinx follows Julia back to the Suv. She heads towards the police department to search the criminal database for this guy. She’ll have to fill out the arrest report for what happened. Good thing she got the guys identity from him. She pulls into the parking lot and head inside the police station and runs the Image. She got to work doing the report she’ll be asked about by the Captain. She makes sure to include everything that happened. She knows she’ll be asked about it.
Julia glances at the search and it still hasn’t found a match yet.
Julia sits and waits while the search continues. After ten more minute, a match pops up.
DEA Anthony Temes, Age: 45, Race: Caucasian, Eye color: Hazel, Hair color: Black, D.O.B.: 05/25/1973, Build: Muscular, Identifying marks: scar above the right eye, battle ax tattoo upper right shoulder, USMC bulldog tattoo on right forearm.
Julia couldn’t believe the guy's police record. She looks at the picture and it matched the one she had from Lil Loco.
She stares at the file and couldn’t believe a DEA agent had put a hit out on her. As she is sitting at her desk looking at the file. Patrol Officer Henderson comes walking in.
“What is it with you? Rumor has it, that you and that damn mutt of yours threaten a civilian and you killed three people.” Officer Henderson
hoped they would have taken her out along with that mutt of hers.
Julia looks up at Joseph “Sphinx isn’t a mutt, but a wolf, first off. Secondly, someone hired them to kill me and Sphinx. I don’t know about you, but if someone tries to shoot me. I’m going to shoot back. As for me using Sphinx to interrogate the leader of the gang that came after me. I can think of something far worse than me doing something.”
“You think that because your last name is Bounty. You can take the law into your own hands and do whatever the fuck you want. You’re as arrogant as your father.” Joseph hated Mr. Bounty because he had sent his father to prison.
He didn’t know all the details, but he did know Mr. Bounty was responsible. Now, he had a daughter that had made him look like he was nothing. She had beat him at the academy and got hired after four months of graduating.
Julia stood up out of her chair when Joseph mentions her father “I don’t think I’m above the law. I do whatever it takes to get the job done. As for whatever beef you have with my father. You would be better off taking whatever it is up with him, instead of me.”
“You’re just as arrogant. You think you're better than everyone else.” He looks down at Sphinx as he stood by Julia.
“No, I’m just better than a jackass like you.” Julia was ready to punch Joseph, but she was holding back from doing it.
Sphinx had stood when Julia did and was waiting by her side with a slight growl coming from him.
Joseph just turns around and walks out of the squad room. He’ll get even with the bitch and make her pay for embarrassing him at the academy. He walks out to the parking lot and spots her SUV. He copies down her license plate and leaves. He was going to get even with her.
Julia grabs her purse and with Sphinx following her. Heads out to her assigned SUV and drive home. When she gets home, she spots her father out back near the swimming pool with Selina, Gina, her Uncles and her mother.
She joins them out by the pool “what, you guys couldn’t wait for me?”
Julia hugs her father and everyone else before she sits down next to Gina. She watches as Sphinx runs off to play with his brother and their sire. She accepts the drink her mother gives her.
“Thanks, mom.” Julia still found it weird calling her Aunt Debbie, mom.
“How would you like your steak, Julia?” Jack looks over towards his daughter.
“Medium rare, dad.” Julia pops open the beer she had been given.
“So, how was work today?” Gina looks over towards her older sister.
Ever since Jack adopted the two of them. She and Julia have grown close as sisters. There wasn’t anything the two of them wouldn’t do for each other.
“Well, I killed three out of four people that were trying to kill me. I found out who had hired them to kill me. All I need to do now is track the DEA agent that put the hit on me and Sphinx. I need to bring his sorry ass in for justice.” Julia still couldn’t believe a DEA agent had tried to kill her.
Jack had been listening to his daughter while grilling the steaks. Since he adopted Julia and Gina he has always protected them. When Julia wanted to join the police force to help people.
He knew he couldn’t protect her anymore. He trained her and Gina to the standards most MI 5 and 6 agents were. He wanted to train her to be an assassin like Anika, Bart, Cheshire and he was. However, since she wanted to be a cop. He felt she wouldn’t need those skills to do that type of work, but he did train her on what to look for.
“Do you have any leads on where this DEA is hiding?” Jack looks over towards Julia as he flips her steak.
“I haven’t started looking yet, dad. I managed to find out who he was just before I left the precinct.” Julia had printed out his information and had it in her purse.
“Julia, do you have that information with you?” Jack knew someone in the DEA that could help his daughter.
“Yes, sir.” Julia was watching her father.
“Come to my office after dinner.” Jack starts placing the steaks on the platter.
“Yes, sir.” Julia takes her steak and places it on her plate.
“Sis, do you know why they are trying to kill you?” Gina was curious why someone wanted to kill her sister.
“To be honest? The only thing I can think of is that I and Sphinx have been cutting into their drug business. I’ve been called several times to have Sphinx sniff out the drugs they have been shipping into Montana and up to Canada.” That was the only thing Julia could figure out.
“Well, whatever the reason. You need to find the jerk and bring him to justice.” Gina didn’t like it when someone went after her family.
“Don’t worry sis. Whoever the prick is, I’ll bring him in to face justice.” Julia was going to make sure she brought the prick in alive.
Julia heads towards her father’s office after dinner. She knew if anyone could track someone down, it would be her father. She pulls the printout out to give to her father.
Jacks sits down at his desk and holds out his hand towards his daughter. Julia puts the printout in his hand. Jack looks at it for the name of the agent and calls his buddy.
Julia watches and listens while her father phones and talks to someone named Erin. It sounded like the two of them knew each other rather well. He writes something down on a notepad and after making a promise to drop in sometime. He says goodbye.
“There you go, Julia. You’ll find your perp at that address.” Jack looks at his daughter.
“How did you find him so fast dad?” Julia couldn’t believe it.
“Erin use to work with your person and knew he has been handling drug shipments for the Sesseri Syndicate. The DEA has been waiting for a chance to bust him but, haven’t been able too. Since he took a contract out on you. He can finally be put in jail. Why don’t you go and arrest him now?” Jack knew if she didn’t he would go after him for trying to kill his daughter.
“Thanks, dad.” Julia gives him a kiss as she whistles for Sphinx.
She runs towards her SUV and heads towards the address, after calling for back-up. Just as she pulls up where Anthony Temes lives. She
spots him trying to get away as she pulls up to his address. She blocks him from leaving and jumps out of her SUV with Sphinx hot on her heels.
“Get out of the car Mr. Temes, you’re under arrest.” Julia had her gun drawn and aimed at him.
Anthony couldn’t believe the person he wanted to kill was arresting him right now. He gets out of the car. As his hand was moving towards his weapon, he hears a growl coming from the wolf standing next to her.
Julia holsters her weapon and turns Mr. Temes around. She pushes him up against his car and handcuffs him. She searches him for any weapons or drugs he may have on him. She does find several baggies of Ice per measured out and in his pockets. She bags everything and has him toss into a patrol car.
She follows behind the patrol car as he is taken to the precinct. She was going to make sure he arrived safely and was jailed. She spends two hours making sure the paperwork and everything were done properly, and her report reflected why he was being jailed.
Once the paperwork is done. Her and Sphinx head out to the SUV. She yawns as she approaches her assigned SUV. She couldn’t wait to get home. It was almost 11:00pm.
She starts heading towards home. She was half-way home when smoke starts coming out of the engine and from under the dash inside the SUV. She coasts to the side of the road as smoke continued to pour from under the hood of the SUV.
It fills the SUV as Sphinx jumps out of the SUV. Julia hears Sphinx yelp, as he falls to the ground. Julia runs over to Sphinx to check him out.
As she is checking him, a set of bright lights blind her, and she gets hit in the chest. Whatever hit her in the chest, knocks her down to the ground.
Several guys come over. They start kicking and punching her. The training her father gave her kicks in and she fights back. She kicks one of her attackers in his groin so hard, she sends him stumbling backward holding his groin.
She slams her fist into one person’s throat. She kicks another guy in his groin like the first guy. The rest of the guys she hurts so badly, that they were going to spend weeks in the hospital. As she was standing next to SUV hurting and bleeding from her nose.
“You just won’t die, you bitch.” Officer Henderson comes walking into the light with a huge bowie knife in his hand.
Julia goes to grab her gun, but during the fight. She must have lost her gun. Her own personal knife was in the SUV under her seat.
“What’s a wrong bitch, you need your gun to fight me?” Henderson knew he had the upper hand.
“I don’t need my weapon to take your ass down.” Julia grabs her Maglite to use it to defend herself with.
Henderson lunges at her with his knife and strikes her across her chest. He feels his blade cut across her vest. He reels backward as Julia’s fist connects with his face.
He tries again and manages to cut across her arm. He swings again and cuts her higher up on the arm.
Julia swings her Maglite and connects with his arm. She manages to stomp on his foot as hard as she could, as she digs her heel into his
boots. She uses her Maglite to block a strike to her body with the knife.
Henderson strikes again, trying to stab her in her stomach with his blade, but is blocked by the Maglite. He screams as he feels her foot dig into the top of his foot. He tries to stab her again, but she traps his arms and manages to disarm Henderson. She takes his knife away from him and then shove it up from under his chin and into his head. She lets go as he collapses to the ground.
Julia falls to the ground and drags herself over to her SUV. She looks down at her leg and spot blood coming from a wound she hadn’t noticed.
She pulls her cell phone out and calls her father.
Jack shows up and scoops Julia up. He lays her on the passenger seat, after leaning it backward. He goes and checks on Sphinx and puts
him in the back seat of the hummer. He rushes Julia to the hospital. He places a call to some of his security personnel and has them come up and stand guard over Julia after she comes out of surgery.
When Julia wakes-up a few hours later. She notices her father, Uncles, sister, and mother looking at her. Her hand was being held by Debbie.
“Well, look who decided to wake-up.” Robert was standing near the door watching his niece as she slept.
Her injuries weren’t too bad, but they needed medical attention. Her chest was wrapped up. She had a couple of cracked ribs. They had to stitch-up her right hand and forearm. The wound on her leg was caused by a knife.
Julia just sticks out her tongue at her Uncle Robert.
Robert just smiles at her antics. She might be an adult now, but she still acts like a child.
Debbie wakes-up and looks at her daughter. She was worried when Jack came home and told them that Julia was in the hospital. Once Jack told her what happened after he had looked around. He called Julia’s Captain and informed him about what happened.
After a few days in the hospital. They allowed Julia to go home. She did have a person from Internal Affairs visit her to find out why she killed officer Henderson. Once she explained everything to them and found not guilty. She would be allowed to go back to work once she was healed.
Gina was nervous as she stood in formation with the rest of the new recruits. She felt naked without Cadmus with her. Even though she has had five years to overcome what was done to her. She never feels safe unless Cadmus, her father or her big sister was near her. Her father had talked her into taking the paramilitary course his company offered in Scotland during the winter months.
He told her that if she was going to be running the private security contracting company he was putting her in charge of. She needed to know everything about the company. That included the training at several of the companies paramilitary training camps.
She shivers as the wind blows through her. The squad she was in had twenty-four people and of the twenty-four people. There were only four females in the squad, including herself. The training instructor she had worked for her father. The two of them had been soldiers together when he served in the British military. She knew her father was a former SAS solider before he joined MI6.
The paramilitary camp she had been sent to, was a combination of SAS training and Green Beret training. The people who ran the facilities were handpicked and recruited by her father. Only special recruits and clients were sent to this training camp.
No one knew she was the daughter of the owner. Her father had created a cover identity for her. Her job was to evaluate and experience the training for herself. If she survived the training, then she would be assigned to Alpha team and serve a year with them over in Afghanistan.
For the next sixteen weeks, she is put through hell. The instructors her squad are trained by, push them hard. If she hadn’t survived what was done to her when she was younger. She might not be able to survive what they were putting her squad through.
That included the interrogation training she received. Because of her past, there was nothing they could do to her to get her to reveal anything.
Even when they used truth drugs on her, she fought them and gave them misleading info.
When it came to the hand-to-hand training, she beats the crap out of her instructors. Her father had said to hide the combat training he had given her, but the instructors had made her so mad. That she forgot what he told her and cut loose with what she knew.
When she was called to the Commanders office, they asked her where she had learned what she knew. Gina explained that she had taken several different Martial Arts training since she was a child and her father was a special forces instructor. She used her fake background to cover her misjudgment.
Commander Murray just looks at the oriental woman standing before him. He had done a background check on her and there was nothing in her files about prier martial arts training. However, it didn’t mean she didn’t have it.
“You can return to your quarters recruit.” Commander Murray was going to dig a little deeper into this woman’s background.
Gina heads back to the quarters she was sharing with one other woman. She couldn’t believe that out of the twenty-four people who had been
in her squad. They were down to only four people. Two guys and one other woman. The only reason the other girl had done as well as she had. She was a former Marine. She had done four years and got out. She found it hard out in the civilian world after being sent overseas.
“What did the Commander wanted to see you about?” Benedetta was curious. Normally, when a recruit was sent to the commander’s office. It meant they were leaving and she didn’t think her roommate would be quitting so soon.
“He wanted to know where I learned to fight.” Gina strips out of her clothes and head towards the showers.
She was lucky she had gotten over people seeing her naked when she was in High School. It took courage on her part to allow others to see her naked. Clothes to her meant safety and were like an armor suit to her. The only person besides her family and sister she felt being naked around was her boyfriend Arnold.
They have been boyfriend and girlfriend since high school. The night they had the sleep over, had been when she knew he was the person she wanted to marry. They dated all throughout high school and she saw him off as he flew to Boston to study law. They stayed in touch and every so often her father would fly her out to Boston to be with him.
Upon her graduation, Gina and Jack reveal her identity to the Commander. They explained why she had enter the training under false pretense. When she sees Cadmus, she gives him the most loving hug. She missed her wolf and didn’t want to be separated from him again.
She had a few days to herself before she leaves to go to Afghanistan. She spends the time visiting her favorite places. Her father helps her pack what she was going to need. She knew Julia was starting her police training and wishes she was going to be around while her big sister was going through her training. Cadmus was coming with her.
She was going to spend a year over in Afghanistan with Alpha team. Because of Cadmus military training by her father. She was receiving extensive and intense bomb training. The body armor she and Alpha team were given were new full body armor from Jack’s company. Including their vehicles, communication systems and weapons.
The first six months Gina is over in Afghanistan. Alpha team is deployed to protect private contractors rebuilding a town. Their job was to provide protection for the construction crew. She is partner with a guy from Scotland.
Ewan Swinton had been informed that Gina Bounty was the owner's daughter and that her wolf was military trained. He could detect explosives and that Ms. Bounty herself had been trained to disarmed bombs. He didn’t mind being partner up with her and he was instructed not to show her any favors either. She was to be treated like any other newbie that joined the group.
Their job was to search all materials and vehicles entering and leaving the town. All roads leading in and out of the city had guards protecting them. Ewan watches as his partner was scanning a truck coming into the town. Her wolf was walking around the vehicle, when it stops all of sudden and starts growling.
He keeps the crowd back, while he watches Gina look where Cadmus had started growling.
Gina had been walking around the truck coming into the town and was stopped at the check point to be stopped. She was walking Cadmus around the truck coming in when he started growling.
She kneels and looks under the truck. At first, she doesn’t spot anything out of the ordinary. Until she looks closer and spot an object taped to the bottom of the frame. She leans forwards carefully and notices it was just a package, not a bomb. She pulls several blocks off the frame. There had to be at least four blocks secured to the frame.
“Hey partner. This guy is trying to smuggle drugs into the town.” Gina stands up holding four blocks of heroin and looks over towards Ewan.
Ewan walks over towards Gina to see what she had in her hands. He could tell as he got closer that she was holding four brown bricks in her hands. He walks up to the cab and pull the driver out and arrest him. He notices that Cadmus stays close to Gina and was always alert. That was the one thing he noticed about her wolf. He was always close to her. He never left her side.
The rest of their shift, they don’t encounter any problems.
As they are heading back to where they were staying “how come your wolf stays so close to you?”
Gina scratches Cadmus head between his ears “he’s been my bodyguard and teddy bear since I first got him. He’s very protective of me.”
“How come?” Ewan was still confused.
“It’s the type of bound me and him have. He chose me to always protect and care for.” Gina slips a piece of his favorite treat to him.
Ewan just looks down at Cadmus as he walks next to her without a leash. He was still amazed at how well behave and trained Cadmus was.
He knew most trained dogs like Cadmus were kept on a leash, but the only time Gina ever puts a leash on Cadmus if they were going somewhere she needed to make other people feel safe around Cadmus.
They head back to the hotel they were staying at. The hotel had been purchased/lease by her father’s company. They check in with the officer on duty and head towards the dining room to grab some dinner.
Gina pulls a prepared meal out of a pouch on her backpack. The meal itself was ones she prepared for Cadmus. She never feeds him anything they ate. All the meals she had for Cadmus were brought with her, in the supplies, her father packed for her. Until they go upstairs to her room. She keeps Cadmus body armor on him.
“Why do the contractors around here think they can pull the wool over our eyes?” Gina was trying to figure that out. Why some of the contractors they have encounter lately, thought they could sneak things pass Cadmus.
This was the sixth time a contractor thought they could sneak drugs into town. Gina walks through the line and fills her tray with food from buffet style they had set-up. Her father’s company thought of everything and made sure their people were taken care of. She walks back towards her table where she shared it with three other members of Alpha team. Cadmus was eating his food.
“Hey Gina, how long have you had Cadmus?” Johnathan was curious. He normally didn’t eat with Gina and her partner, but there weren’t any other tables available.
“Cadmus has been my protector for six years now.” Gina takes a bite of the food she picked.
“What do you mean he’s been your protector for the past six years?” The rest of the guys at her table were curious now.
Gina looks at all of them “back when I was thirteen years old, I was kidnapped and tortured by a sick bastard. Mr. Bounty found me and my older sister. He adopted us and gave us the offspring from Chaos as pets. Cadmus chose me, while Sphinx chose my sister Julia. Since I came to live and be adopted by Mr. Bounty. Cadmus has always been by my side.”
Gina eats her dinner. She wishes the bastard that kidnapped her, and Julia was still alive, so she could show him how it felt if to be violated.
Her father shouldn’t had shot his groin off first. He should had kept him around longer to be tortured.
Once Gina has finished her dinner. She heads up to her room and composes an email to her family. She uses the secure account she has and transmits her email to her family. After she finishes doing that, she heads into the bathroom and takes a cold shower. She was happy to be out of her full suit of body armor and she knew Cadmus was happy to be out of his as well. She got an email from Arnold telling her that he passed several of his major tests. He misses her and can’t wait, till he passes the bar exam, so they could get married.
She checks her weapons to make sure they were clean and functional. Ever since she has gone through the paramilitary training at her father’s training facilities. She got into the habit of checking her weapons all the time. She had a pair of silk pajamas instead of what she normally wore to bed. This way, if someone decided to attack the hotel they were in, she could respond quickly.
Two Months Later:
The entrance that her and her partner Ewan guard comes under attack. She uses the training she received and the training she received from her father to protect herself and Cadmus. They were launching mortars at their location.
Gina tries to calculate where the mortar attacks were coming from. She takes her grenade launcher and fires several rounds toward the areas she figures the mortars were coming from. Several other members of Alpha team come and join her and her partner. She hears Cadmus growl and he takes off towards a few people trying to sneak past them during the confusion. He attacks one person, while the others that were there trying to attack him.
Gina spots Cadmus fighting one person. Several others turn their weapons towards Cadmus. She shoots each of them between the eyes with her rifle. She wasn’t going to give them a chance to hurt her best friend.
The fighting stops after a while. Her and Cadmus go out along with several other alpha members to check who they killed. If any of them were still alive, they were to bring them back for medical treatment and later interrogate them. They did capture a few that weren’t to badly hurt. The interrogator asks Gina if she wouldn’t mind using Cadmus to make the guy talk. There was no way they have ever encounter someone like him before. Which meant there was no way they could use their belief that he wasn’t a demon dog sent to eat them.
Gina has seen her father use this same technique with Chaos and didn’t see why it wouldn’t work with Cadmus. He was bigger then any normal wolf and he could be very intimidated. She walks into the interrogation room with Cadmus off his leash.
She looks at the guy sitting at a table. She had her poker face on.
“Tell me how many members are in your group and where are you hiding at?” Gina gives the hand signal to Cadmus to sit.
The guy ignores her. He doesn’t even bother to say anything to her or acknowledge her presence.
“It’s alright if you ignore me. You’re just a stinking, stupid butt sniffing Afghan that likes screwing little boys. You fear women because they are smarter than ass wipes like you.” She just smiles at him.
“شما فقط یک فاحشه فاسد آمریکایی هستید که نجس.” He looks at Gina with an evil look on his face.
“آیا شما صادقانه اعتقاد دارید من نمی فهمم که شما چه” Gina responds back in his native language.
Aryo couldn’t believe this infidel woman spoke his language.
“Surprised that I understood you? Well, here’s another lesson in languages.” Gina looks down at Cadmus.
“Ionnsaigh!”
Cadmus grabs Aryo’s leg. He clamps down hard on his leg.
Aryo screams when he feels the demon dog that had been standing next to the infidel woman. The dam demon had his teeth sunk to the bone in his right leg. He ahs never seen a dog as big as this one or as black as well.
“Now, if you don’t want my demon dog to eat you, which he might do any way. Your going to tell me everything I want to know.” She leans in close to his face.
Aryo just spits into Gina’s face.
“Nas cruaidhe!” Cadmus tightens his hold on Aryo leg and shakes it.
Gina just smiles. She walks around and pulls his chair out and make sure his legs are open.
“You know something. Maybe you would be better as a girl, instead. That way you could experience what it means to be rape and mistreated like women.” Gina whistles to Cadmus to get him to release.
Cadmus releases and walks around till he is standing before Aryo. Blood was dripping from his mouth. He was snarling as he stood before him.
“You have to the count of three, before I let him eat you. 1, 2, “
“صحبت خواهم کرد” Aryo didn’t want to be eaten by a dam demon dog.
“He’s all yours, Art.” Gina opens the door and watch as Art comes in to ask the question.
When Aryo doesn’t want to answer a question, she gives Cadmus the signal to growl to intimidate him. Afterwards, she heads out with
Cadmus and throws up in the bathroom. She knew what torture was like.
Four months later, last week in Afghanistan:
“Can’t wait to be State side, Gina?” Ewan had seen that Gina couldn’t wait to leave. He had seen her grow while she has been here with him.
Gina was excited that she just had this week to get through and her tour in Afghanistan would be over. Her father promises that he would personally fly over and pick her up. She couldn’t wait to visit her favorite places and eat Selina’s cooking again and see her sister.
“Yes, I can’t wait, till this week is over with. My father is going to fly over and personally fly me home. He’s bring Chaos with him as well.” Gina wanted to see how everyone reacted when they saw Chaos.
For the next few days, everything is quiet. Gina couldn’t wait to leave. She would miss all of Alpha team, but she was reassured she’ll meet them again. She has come to think of Alpha team as her friends and would do anything for them.
On Gina’s final day. Her father shows up with Chaos by his side. He was wearing the same type of body armor as all of Alpha team. When
Chaos jumps out of the hummer her father had taken from the airport. Alpha team sees the difference between Chaos and Cadmus.
“Dam! You should had brought that wolf, instead of yours.” Ewan and the commander of Alpha team couldn’t believe the size of the two wolves.
“He belongs to my father. He only takes orders form him.” Gina scratches Chaos between his ears.
He wouldn’t bite her, but he only responded to Jack. Jack goes to talk to the Commander of Alpha team, while Gina and Ewan load her stuff in the hummer. She had gotten a list of things all the members wanted her to send back to them. She takes one more look around at everything she was leaving behind her.
Now she knew why her father wanted her to experience what she was going to be in control of. While she has been stationed here in
Afghanistan, she has disarmed several IDE’s and busted several contractors for buying drugs from Isis and Al-Qaeda people.
Once she is back on the family jet and heading home to Montana. She sits in the back of the jet with her father and the wolves.
“Do you understand why I wanted you to serve for a year with Alpha team?” Jack had a whiskey in his hand.
“Yes sir. How can I properly run the company, if I don’t understand what the company does? Plus, I’m betting you wanted me to learn how to better protect myself as well.” Gina was drinking a nice cold Pepsi.
She saw the smile that appeared on her father's face. She had answered his question properly.
Gina slowly falls asleep as they fly back to the ranch. She uses Cadmus as a pillow to rest her head on.
Jack just looks at his daughter and felt proud of her. He remembers how scared and frightens she had been at one time. Now, she was a tough woman who can take care of herself. He drinks his whiskey and just watches over his little girl.
Jack watched as all his people headed back to their families. His girls were transported to the nearest private hospital, before heading back home. His granddaughters flew back with the wolves and their mothers.
Jack looks out over the ranch when something catches his attention. He looks towards the West and notices four objects descending from the sky. As far as he knew, none of his people were due to come in. Just as he was heading into the log mansion, several missiles strike the front of the entrance.
Jack is blown backward through the front door of the mansion. He lands on his back, from the explosion. The front of his chest and face was hurting, but he didn’t let that stop him. He gets up off the floor as quickly as possible and heads towards the armory.
He grabs his body armor and puts it on. Once his body armor was on, he grabs his favorite weapons, and several reloads for his weapons. He also grabs his custom grenades, flash bombs, and smoke grenades. He looks at the monitor in the armory and notices that there were four people in full body armor inside the mansion. The image on the monitor goes fuzzy. He uses the secondary entrance to the armory, which opens into the main living room.
He knows this mansion better than they do. He opens a hidden panel and sneaks through to where they were. He spots one of them ahead of him. He walks up behind the person and put them in a choke hold.
John felt himself grabbed from behind. He noticed that Mr. Bounty had used a choke hold on him. He tries to break the choke hold but couldn’t. Mr. Bounty had a good hold on him. He activates one of the special features of their armor.
Jack could feel an electrical charge passing through his armor and into him, as he held onto the guy. The electrical charge built up. He had no choice, but to release the person he was holding.
John felt Mr. Bounty’s hold on him, released. He takes full advantage of it. He spins around and slaps a round disk onto the front of Mr. Bounty’s chest armor. The disk explodes, sending Jack flying backward.
John fires his rifle at Jack as he falls. He watches as Jack twists mid-fall and the shot misses him.
“He’s in front of me.” John fires again at him but misses.
“Keep him pinned down. We’re on our way.” Blake had orders to capture Mr. Bounty.
“Easier said than done.” John moves out of the way, just in time as the wall next to him explodes.
John couldn’t believe the shotgun Mr. Bounty had in his hands. It had three fucking barrels and he only fired once. He moves to dodge the next blast, but the polarization effect of his visor darkens as a bright white light goes off. He is temporarily blinded as he is blown off his feet.
Jack saw how fast his attacker moved, so he tried something different. He fired one of his sunbursts rounds to blind his attacker and then fired one of his solid slug rounds towards the attacker’s chest. He watches as the person goes flying backward off their feet.
Jack gets up off the floor and walks towards the person. They were laying on the floor with the front of their armor cracked from the solid slug hitting their armor. Jack snaps a picture of the person laying on the floor. He could hear someone coming towards his location. Before he leaves, Jack booby traps the person he took down.
Blake and Brenda arrived at the same time and spot John laying on the floor with a fist-size indent in his chest armor. Brenda walks forward to look closer at the armor, when an explosion goes off, sending her flying backward off her feet. She slams into Blake, knocking him backward.
She slides off his body towards the floor. She felt the impact through her armor. She lays on the floor hurting from the impact.
“Are you alright?” Blake looks down at Brenda.
“That hurt.” Brenda picks herself up off the floor.
“We got to capture this man and take him back alive.”
“Will you two stop talking and capture this man.” Donald appears across from them.
“How about John here?”
“Leave him. If he’s still alive after we capture Mr. Bounty. We’ll come back for him. Our primary objective is to capture Mr. Bounty. The Bishop wants to interrogate him.”
“Is he nuts? Mr. Bounty isn’t the type of person you capture alive. I’ve heard too many damn stories from agents who have tried and failed.”
Brenda knew too many former agents and assassins that have said you take Mr. Bounty out with a missile strike or drop a damn nuke on his ass.
Jack watches from a shadow he had stepped into. The style of the body armor the attackers were wearing, was the same style that Carla wore. Which meant it was in the same class as his body armor. He heard that the government had developed a new type of armor, but he couldn’t locate where it was or where it was being manufactured, or what it was capable of. He needs to lead them outside of the mansion. If they kept fighting inside, it would seriously damage the mansion.
He steps out of the shadows and fires his shotgun at the three armor assailants. He hits the closest one and watches as the person falls forward. He drops a smoke bomb and uses the smoke as cover to head outside the mansion.
Blake was starting to walk forward towards Donald when he gets hit from behind and is sent flying forward off his feet. The onboard computer of his body armor was showing where he had gotten hit. The environmental seal of his body armor was compromised.
Donald and Brenda look in the direction where the shot came from and saw a white cloud of smoke. Donald helps Blake up off the floor.
“He’s playing with us.” Brenda glances towards Blake as he stood up.
“No, he’s trying to get our attention, so we’ll have to follow him.” Donald figures that were why the smoke was blocking their view of him.
“We’re not going to follow him, are we?” Brenda had her rifle in her hands.
“We’ll play his game for now. That way leads outside.” Donald takes point and heads back outside.
The gliders they flew in on were right where they left them. Donald gives them a wide berth. He figures Mr. Bounty might have booby-trapped them. He uses the thermal built into the helmet to scan for Mr. Bounty’s heat signature but doesn’t pick it up.
“Stay alert, people. Remember, he might be seventy years old, but he is still an experienced fighter.” Donald was staying alert.
He tried to learn as much as he could about Mr. Bounty before he took the assignment to bring him in alive for the Bishop. The Bishop wanted Mr. Bounty to be brought in and tortured. He also wanted to know why the supernatural clans had approached him and his partner.
“He left tracks over here.” Blake had found some tracks on the ground.
“Be careful, Blake. Your body armor is already compromised.” Brenda was concerned about her brother.
Blake moves forward carefully, as he follows the tracks. They were leading towards the tree line.
“He’s moving into the woods.”
“Alright, don’t enter yet.” Donald starts moving towards Blake’s location.
Brenda walks over towards her brother as well. Just before the two of them reach Blake’s location. An explosion goes off directly behind him. He goes flying and lands at their feet. There was a big smoking hole in the back of his armor.
Donald and Brenda start firing into the tree line. It looked like a scene from Predator with all the ammo they were wasting.
“STOP!” Donald stops firing into the woods.
Brenda stops as well and just as she lowered her weapon. She goes flying backward off her feet. There was a smoking hole in her chest plate
of her body armor.
Donald was surprised when Brenda got hit and sent flying backward off her feet. He looks in the direction the shot came from but couldn’t see anything.
“Why don’t you come out and we can settle this like men?” Donald figures he could take Mr. Bounty in a hand-to-hand fight.
Jack steps out from he was concealed. He had been to the left of them, instead of directly in front of where they had been firing. He was carrying Anika’s spare sniping rifle she kept at the mansion. It fired the special rounds his company developed to penetrate body armor like his.
“Are you sure about this, boy?” Jack stops halfway towards Donald.
“Oh, I’m sure old man. Let’s see how good you are.” Donald tosses his rifle to the ground.
He starts removing his body armor as he watches Mr. Bounty. He wants to see how good he was. He finishes removing his armor.
Jack removed his body armor and laid his shotgun and Anika’s spare rifle on the ground near the armor. He figures this man needed to be taught a lesson about manners and who the better fighter was. He also figures that the information Carla gave him, this guy might be enhanced.
Donald waits for Mr. Bounty to make the first move. He didn’t even notice the move until it was too late. He felt the power behind the punch to his jaw. He tries to block a second punch, but Mr. Bounty faked him out and he took it to his stomach.
Jack managed to land three punches to Donald. He felt how tough Donald was, from the punch to the man’s jaw. A punch like the one he delivered, normally stunned his opponent. He barely managed to block a punch from Donald.
Donald keeps Jack on the defensive, not giving him a chance to strike back. He is caught off guard when Jack punches him so hard in his right shoulder. It causes his whole right side to go numb from the punch. He manages to land several blows to Jack’s body and face.
Jack could taste blood in his split lip from the last punch to his jaw. He was going to need to be a little sneakier in how he did things. He lands a kick to Donald’s midsection and follows up with an elbow to his face.
Donald wasn’t expecting the attack. He thought Jack was a standard fist-fighter, not like an MMA fighter. He reaches into his bag of tricks and punches Jack's center chest as hard as he could. Jack stumbles backward, as he felt the blow to his heart and heard several ribs break. He needed to end this fight as fast as possible.
He takes a deep breath and goes in using a few tricks he learned from Cheshire when they use to spar. He fakes Donald out and hits him so hard, that he drops to the ground. Jack looks down at Donald “stay down, boy. I don’t want to kill you.”
“But I want to kill you, old man.” Donald pulls the concealed gun he had and shoots Jack twice, before passing out.
Jack didn’t have time to react when he felt the bullets enter his chest. He drops to the ground on his knees and places his left hand where the bullets entered his body. His other hand fumbles around for his emergency beacon he carries with him.
He realizes it was in one of the pouches on the utility belt of his armor. He gathers what strength he could and crawls over towards where his armor was laying. Every inch of ground he was forced to crawl, felt longer than it should be. The bullets hadn’t penetrated his heart but had come close. He could feel the sharp edge, every time his heartbeat.
Hayden, Colorado:
Angel was enjoying some downtime with her two girlfriends. One was behind her wearing a spikey strap-on and entering her body. Her other girlfriend was in front of her with her cock buried inside her mouth. It’s been six months since she has been back home. She has been spending those months gathering information about the Hunter organization and who their leaders were for Jack.
She missed her fun time with her lovers Debbie and Angela. She has known them throughout her career before she became a woman. She enjoys it as both women take her. In no time all three of them reach their orgasms. She collapses onto the bed with her face buried in Debbie's groin area. She felt Angela resting on top of her from behind her. The strap-on was still buried inside of her vagina.
As she is lying there recovering, she hears her cellphone blaring like crazy. She disentangles herself from her lovers and rushes over to where her cellphone was laying. She picks it up and notices it flashing red with a wolf head showing on the screen.
“Shit! What have you gotten yourself into now, Jack?”
“What’s wrong, Angel?” Angela was curious about what Angel just said.
“My boss is in some sort of trouble.” Angel grabs the nearest pair of panties and slips them on.
“You do know those are my panties you just slipped on.” Angela had a smile on her freckled face.
“It doesn’t matter. I need to hurry and get dress. He has never sent out an emergency before.” Angel finds her bra and put it on to support her medium size breasts. She slips on her specialized sneak suit and boots next.
“What do you think happened?” Debbie was curious. She was hoping to spend more time with her friend.
“Don’t know, but if he sent out his emergency signal, it has to be bad.” Angel finishes getting dressed.
She grabs her car keys to her custom Range Rover. Just as she is heading towards the door.
“Are you the only one within distance to him?” Angela had gotten out of bed and was following behind Angel.
“Yes, but I hadn’t realized he was here in Hayden.” Angel stops and turns around and kisses Angela.
Angela returns the kiss. She hated to see Angel leave again, but she knew what she was getting into when they became lovers. First when she use to be a man and when she had a sex change after being left for dead by the CIA out in the desert. As far as the CIA knew, Angel’s original male persona had died out in the desert.
Angel rushes down towards her black Range Rover and places her cellphone in the holder. She brings up where Jack’s signal was originating from. She knew he had a ranch out in Colorado, but she never bothered to locate it.
She backs out of the driveway and follows the directions her cellphone gave her. She hopes he wasn’t in too much trouble. She still owed him for saving her life in Iran. All the jobs she has done for him, since meeting him and his partner haven’t made them even.
If he hadn’t found her out in the desert where she and several others were ambushed. She would be dead right now, buried in the sand and no one would have ever found her remains. She tries to keep within the speed limit, but she goes over several times.
She finally arrives at the ranch after twenty minutes of driving. She spots smoke coming from the log mansion up at the top of the hill. She cautiously approaches the place and spots Jack laying near his body armor. His head was resting on the chest piece. Another person was lying close to him.
Angel parks her Range Rover nearby and jumps out. She rushes over towards Jack's prone body and notices his chest was covered in blood and had two bullet holes in it.
“What have you done to yourself, now you old wolf.” Angel checks to see if Jack still had a pulse.
He had one, but it was very weak. It looked like he lost a lot of blood as well. She shakes her head and rushes back to her Range Rover. She needed to get those bullets out of Jack’s body before his blood became septic. She opens a hidden compartment in the back of her Rover and grabs her emergency medical and surgical kit.
She didn’t feel comfortable operating on Jack out in the woods, but she needed to stabilize him. She opens another secret compartment and pulls out a blood transfusion kit. She knew Jack was AB positive and she was O positive.
She hooks herself up to Jack. She starts trying to stabilize him and remove the bullets inside of him. She wishes she had better facilities, but she had to do what she could for him now.
She gets to work on removing the bullets from Jack’s chest. She could feel herself getting lightheaded as she worked.
“Come on you damn wolf of a bitch. Don’t take too much of my blood.” Angel manages to remove the bullets and sealed the wounds.
Angel takes her gloves off and removes the transfusion tube from her arm. She was feeling weak from her blood going into Mr. Bounty’s body.
She rests for a few minutes, before getting up and checking the other bodies. She finds that two of them were going to need medical attention. And one of them was just knocked unconscious. The fourth person was dead.
She secures the unconscious person and calls for Alpha team to come and pick up the other two. She also asks them to bring a few supplies she was going to need to keep Mr. Bounty alive. As for Mr. Bounty, she struggles to get him inside the mansion. Parts of it were damaged from what looked like a firefight had taken place.
Several Hours Later:
Angel is woken from the alarms she placed to alert her if someone came to the mansion. She looks out the window from the living room and spotted two black SUVs pulling up. She had her gun out and ready to shoot whoever they might be. She spots Clarence, the leader of Alpha team.
She puts her gun away and stumbles out of the mansion. She waves towards Clarence “thank god you are here, Clarence. Did you bring the supplies I asked for?”
“Dark Angel, what are you doing here? You’re supposed to be in Rome right now?” In the last report he read about her; Angel was still overseas.
“I finished my assignment and came back home. I was hoping to have some downtime after six months overseas.”
“What happened?” Clarence wanted a full report before he removed anyone.
“All I can tell you is Mr. Bounty’s emergency beacon went off and since I was the nearest, it alerted me. When I arrived, I saw him injured with two bullet holes in his chest. They looked to be from a small-caliber gun, that I found in that man’s hand.” Angel points towards the guy she secured.
There are two over there, that I managed to stabilize that needs better medical attention. There’s a dead body outside that looks to belong or are part of their team.”
“How is Mr. Bounty?” Clarence was concerned about his boss.
“Stabilized for now, but he needs to be in a hospital. Do you know why he was out here?” Angel was curious.
“Meeting with representatives from the Hunter organization. Anika contacted us that they captured six agents and they are locked up here.”
“That’s the same organization Mr. Bounty had me looking into at the Vatican. I wonder why they would be interested in him?” Angel was puzzled now.
“Well, we’ll find out what is going on. I’ll have two of my people take the two you patched up, to one of our private hospitals. As for the one you found. I’ll question him myself.”
“How about the other six prisoners and Mr. Bounty?”
“You’re going to have to look after Mr. Bounty until we can get the transport out here to move him. As for the other six prisoners, they are coming with us.” Clarence was going to interrogate them like Anika wants him to do.
“Alright, I’ll stay here with Mr. Bounty until the transport arrives.” Angel wonders when the transport would arrive.
“Thanks, Angel. I know Mr. Bounty would appreciate it.” Clarence knew Jack pretty well.
“Yeah, yeah. Now go and ask that creep why he tried to kill our boss.”
“You’re spunky for someone so short.” Clarence liked Angel.
“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Angel just smiles at Clarence.
Clarence just shakes his head and escort their prisoners out of the mansion. He collected all the weapons and body armor he found at the place. He’ll drop the unknown body armor off at Chaos armor to have it analyze.
Angel waits until the Alpha team leaves, before heading into the kitchen to see what food was available. She was glad that the fighting hadn’t come close to the kitchen. She rummages around inside the refrigerator and finds some leftovers. She also finds a bottle of Jack’s favorite whiskey as well.
Before she sits down to eat and enjoy a drink, she checks on him. She was a little worried because she had to operate on him out in the opening, instead of a sterilized room. His vitals were low but stable. She hopes nothing happens to him.
Angel heads back into the kitchen and heats the leftovers she found. She takes a tentative bite of it and enjoyed it. Whoever cooked it did a good job of it.
She walks back into the living room, where she placed Mr. Bounty and sits in one of the comfortable leather chairs in there. She watches Jack as she eats.
Jack:
Jack finds himself standing in a clearing, surrounded by trees. Trees he recognizes from his home in Ireland. A nice breeze blows by him as he tries to figure out where he was. The last thing he remembered was pressing his emergency beacon, after crawling over to it.
He hears wolves howling. He turns around towards the direction they were coming from and spot a huge black wolf coming towards him. A smile appears on his face as he recognizes who the wolf is. He is nearly knocked over as Chaos comes up to him.
Jack kneels to pet him “you have been missed, my old friend.” He hugs Chaos.
“I take it that this wolf is yours?” A figure dressed in animal skins and wearing a headpiece that looks like it came off a huge bull comes walking out of the woods.
Jack notices that he was speaking in ancient Gaelic and stood several feet above him. Somewhere in his memory, he knew who this person was.
“I raised him since he was a cub and he has been my companion, friend, and protector.” Jack looks at the man.
“He seems to be an unusual wolf. There are creatures here that avoid him and some who chose to test him.”
“Any that chose to challenge him are stupid. He fears no man or animal.” Jack scratches the top of Chao's head, in between his ears.
“Come and walk with me, Mr. Bounty.” As the figure starts walking away from the woods.
Jack follows with Chaos by his side. Jack wonders if he has finally died and he was now waiting on judgment for the things he has done in his life.
“Am I dead?” As Jack walks side by side with the huge man.
“You Mr. Bounty are at a crossroad. You could go ahead and continue on to your final resting place or go back and keep helping those that need your help. There are many people who still need your and your partner's help. The choice will be yours.” The man stops and faces Jack.
Jack looks down at Chaos “I wish you could come back with me, my old friend.”
“He has a job here to do. Besides, don’t you have a clone of him?” The man looks at Jack like Jack’s father used to do.
“Yes, but the clone can never replace the original. Now, can they, Chaos?” Jack loved his wolves very much.
“I guess you should send me back to my body.” Jack figures his time was up just yet.
“Just open your eyes, Mr. Bounty.” As the man blows on Jack.
The Main Living Room:
Angel was slowly falling asleep from the booze she drunk and from the leftovers, she ate. Just as she was drifting off, she got movement out of the corner of her eye. It was moving towards Jack using the shadows to conceal itself.
She pulls her gun out and just before it got close to Jack, she fires at it. She watches as a huge wolf jumps out of the shadow. She has never seen anything so big before.
Lorcan was surprised that he had been shot. He thought the shadows were protecting him. It was good that whatever the bullet was made of, wasn’t silver. He had been sent here to check this Bounty person out. He wanted to know more about him.
He looks at the young short petite woman with silver streak hair, pointing her gun at him. He thought he used enough magic to put her out. He approaches her carefully.
Angel was surprised that her bullets didn’t do anything to this wolf. She fires two more times at him and watches as the bullets bounced off his fur.
“What the hell are you?” She didn’t know what else to do to this thing.
Lorcan starts changing forms into his hybrid. He looks down at the petite woman, who still had her gun pointed at him.
“I’m known as Lorcan and I’m here to investigate why the Hunter organization is so interested in your boss.” Lorcan glances towards Jack.
“What the hell are you?” Angel couldn’t figure out what she could do to stop him.
“I think you already know, what I am.” An evil smile appears on his face.
“That’s not possible. There’s no such thing as Werewolves.” Angel didn’t believe in them.
“Then, how do you explain me?” Lorcan looks at the young woman with a seriousness about him.
“I don’t know, but you can’t exist.”
Just as she says those words, Jack starts coughing. Angel gets up and rushes past Lorcan to check her boss. She watches as his eyes open and changes colors to those of a wolf. She also watches as his skin and body age backward.
“Holy Shit!”
Lorcan walks over, after changing into his human form, and notices the changes as well. He could feel the outside power of a god-like being flowing throughout Mr. Bounty. He notices Mr. Bounty’s eyes and how they looked like the eyes of a wolf.
“Jack, are you okay?” Angel was curious.
She was a little worried and wonders if this Lorcan fellow had anything to do with this. She watches him as he laid on the sofa.
“I’m fine, Angel. I’m just adjusting to what is going on with me.” Jack could still feel the presence of the person he had spoken with. He also felt
so energized now.
He hasn’t felt like this in a long time. He lifts his hand and saw that his skin looked like it did when he was younger. All the aches and injuries he had sustained during his years as a spy, soldier, and farmer were all gone.
He looks at Angel “take the Iv’s out of me please.”
“Yes sir.” Angel starts removing the Iv’s hooked up to Jack. She was curious and checks his chest, where she operated on him and notices the wounds were completely healed over.
“Mr. Bounty, what happened to you.” Lorcan wanted to know why he could feel the presence of the wolf in Mr. Bounty but didn’t feel that Mr. Bounty was a Werewolf like him and his wolves.
“I don’t know what happened. All I do know; I was sent back with a mission to protect people as I have always done.” Jack looks at Lorcan and could feel the wolf inside him.
Jack knew if he wanted to, he could control that wolf and make it do his bidding as his wolves do. Why he was able to do that now, is the million-dollar question. He looks at Angel and could feel she was confused and a little scared of him.
Angel looks at her boss and wonders what has happened to him. She has heard stories of people who had encounter whoever they worshipped and was sent back either with a message or purpose. However, she has never encountered anything like this and she has traveled around Europe for a very long time.
She has spent time with Buddhist monks and such. Sure, they had a lot of stories and legends, but she never believed in them. But now, standing next to her boss and friend. She doesn’t know what to believe anymore.
“I better cancel the transport. I don’t think you’re going to need it now.” Angel pulls her satellite/ cellphone out and calls dispatch to cancel the transport.
Jack looks at Lorcan “we need to talk.”
“I agree with you, Mr. Bounty.” Lorcan felt that teaming up with Mr. Bounty and his organization would benefit the two of them.
Angel steps out of the mansion and looks out into the night. As she was staring out into the darkness, wolves of all shapes and sizes were coming out of the woods towards the house.
“Guys, there a freaking number of wolves out here.” Angel tries to remain calm because she knows animals could smell your fear.
Jack and Lorcan come walking out of the mansion and look at all the wolves walking towards the mansion.
“Jack, is this your doing or Mr. Lorcan here?” Angel looks at both men.
“I do believe this is your boss's doing. I can’t summon natural wolves.” Lorcan could feel the power coming from Jack.
“Well, this is something to get used to.” Jack just looks at all the wolves that came to the mansion. None of them were his wolves.
He walks down towards them and pets them like he would if he has raised them. The wolves surround him as if he was the Alpha among them.
“Whatever happened to my boss, has upped his game.” Angel was in awe at what was going on.
“I have to agree with you.” Lorcan just watches how the wolves respond to Jack.
After ten minutes or so, the wolves head back into the woods. Jack watches as they leave and once, they have left. He walks back to where Lorcan and Angel were standing.
Angel looks at him “well, I figure you don’t need me for anything else. I think I’m going to head back home to my girlfriends.”
“Angel, thanks for everything you did. I might still need your services, so keep your calendar cleared.”
“Will do, boss.” Angel heads down to her Range Rover and gets in.
Lorcan and Jack watch as Angel drives off. Once she was gone “I better call my wife and let her know everything is fine.”
“Why would she be concerned?” Lorcan knew his wolves could feel their mates, through their mate bond.
“When I activated my emergency beacon, it automatically alerted my wife, back on my ranch.”
“That is smart. Yeah, you might want to do that.” Lorcan could see how that would come in handy.
Julia glances in her rear view mirror at the two Native American kids she was taking home with her. She felt sorry for them after what their parents had done to them. Both had been physically and sexually abused by their father. Their father had molested the girl and the boy had been used as a punching bag by his father, every time he tried to protect his sister.
Their mother had been lying unconscious on the kitchen floor from being struck by her drugged out husband. She had blood under her head when the paramedics arrived. Her face was bloody like her husband had punched her several times.
Chayton glances behind him at the wolf laying down in the cargo area of the police SUV. So, far it has been protective of him and his sister. It protected him when his father went to hit him. It jumped through their living room window and attacked his father.
The policewoman busted down the front door and came running over to him and his sister. His sister had been laying on the floor behind him, from where his father had thrown her. The wolf protected them, while the policewoman was checking on his sister.
The wolf killed their father after he stabbed the policewoman in her right forearm. She had raised her arm to protect herself. The paramedics had shown up ten minutes later, along with several other police officers. They had gone to the hospital to be tended too and were now heading towards the police woman’s house.
Chayton puts his arm around his little sister and holds her close. He didn’t know what they should expect, but he wasn’t going to let anyone hurt his sister again. He keeps watching where they were going.
Julia pulls into her driveway and up to the house. The front door opens as Haylee comes running out with Roxy right behind her.
“Mommy!” Haylee runs to the driver side door and waits for her mother to open it.
Haylee was excited her mother was home. She had fun horseback riding with her grandmother and her mother Christmas, but she missed Julia not being there with them. Roxy stood by her side.
Julia spotted her daughter and Roxy standing by her SUV waiting for her. She also spotted her wife up on the porch waiting for her.
“Chayton, you and your sister will be staying with me and my wife until we can locate your relatives or find a foster home for you. That’s my daughter Haylee and her pet border collie, Roxy and my wife up on the porch. Her name is Christmas and no one in my family will hurt you.” Julia gets out and is hugged by her daughter.
Julia returns Haylee’s hug. She really needs to spend more time with her daughter “Haylee we have a guest and they will be staying with us. So, please be nice to them and help them.”
“Okay, mommy.” Haylee watches as the passenger door opens.
Chayton climbs out first. He looks at the dark haired girl that had a border collie sitting by her. He helps his sister Catori out of the SUV. She was moving slowly and had her head wrapped. They moved aside to let Terror out of the SUV. Sphinx was over at Julia father’s place getting his yearly checkup. His clone was there as well. So, she took Terror instead.
Christmas was watching from the porch as a scared Native American boy with long black hair, helped a small Native American girl out of her wife’s police SUV. The girl was shorter then Haylee. Julia had called ahead and informed Christmas that she would be bringing two kids home with her. She also noticed Julia had gotten hurt again.
“Hi, I’m Haylee and this is Roxy. You’re just in time for dinner.” Haylee helped Christmas fix dinner.
Chayton watched as the wolf got out of the SUV and runs up into the house. He notices that the wolf stops at the woman watching him and his sister from the porch. The woman reaches down and scratches the wolf between his ears.
Haylee takes Chayton’s hand and leads him towards the house. She makes sure to be gentle with him. She wanted him and his sister to trust her.
“I hope you kids are hungry and like baked spaghetti. Because I made a lot.” Christmas watches as Haylee leads the boy and girl into the house.
Julia was following behind them, with Roxy in front of her. She stops when she is standing next to her wife.
“How are you, sweetie?” Christmas was concerned that her wife got hurt again.
“I’m alright.The knife missed the main artery in my forearm.” Julia felt lucky that the knife missed her artery.
Haylee leads Chayton and Catori to the dining room. When they walk into the dining room, they spot a large crystal bowl filled with lettuce,
tomatoes, carrots, and other vegetables. A large clear dish with cheese and spaghetti. There were also two wicker baskets with a bundle covered in them.
Christmas walks in first “Chayton, why don’t you sit over here near me and Catori, why don’t you sit next to Haylee and Julia. Oh, one more thing, don’t give Roxy or Terror any food from your plate please.”
Chayton sits down on the left-hand side of the table. He watches as his sister sits down next to Haylee. Julia sits at one end of the table and Christmas sits down at the other end.
Christmas and Julia fix the kids plates. Christmas watches as both kids ate their food. She could tell the kids weren’t feed very well.
“You can have seconds if you’re hungry Chayton and Catori. There is plenty of food, so help yourself.” Christmas made sure to make extra after Julia called her and informed her that she brought them home.
After dinner, Julia shows Chayton and Catori upstairs and to the bedroom, Chayton would be sleeping in.
“Catori, I hope you don’t mind sharing a bedroom with Haylee.” Julia figures Haylee wouldn’t mind having a little sister again.
She hopes Haylee and Roxy will make Catori feel safe and welcome.
“She’ll be okay with me, mom.” Haylee takes Catori’s hand and takes her into her bedroom. She was happy she had someone else to play with.
Chayton looks at his little sister. He was hoping she would be sleeping with him.
“She's right across the hallway, Chayton. If you want to see her, go ahead. Your a guest here, not prisoners.” Christmas gives him a hug. She was going to need to go out and get him some pajamas to wear around the house.
Two Weeks Later:
Julia was spooned behind Christmas and had her arm draped over her. She was playing with Christmas nipple as she laid next to her. She was sore from their lovemaking last night. The last three nights, Christmas has been a little rough with her during their lovemaking. She’s been using bigger strapon’s on her and leaving bite marks on her breasts at the base of her nipples.
Sergeant Bronx has been a royal pain in the ass towards her, Sphinx and Terror. Just yesterday he questioned her about a bust she made.
She had been called to do a search of a suspect’s car. She let Terror off his leash to search the car and one of the suspects managed to free himself from his handcuffs. He was reaching for a knife that had been hidden in his cowboy boots.
Just as he pulled it and was getting up, Terror attacked his arm. Sgt. Bronx was too busy running his mouth with the other officers to notice the perp pulling the knife. Plus, he had his back to them.
All the officers jumped, while Sgt. Bronx fell face forward into a mud puddle. She couldn’t help but smirk after seeing him do that. He had gotten up and was going to say something to her when Terror stepped in front of him and growl.
Julia felt her hand grabbed and her fingers being sucked on. She feels Christmas turning to face and Christmas lips on her lips. She opens her legs some to let Christmas hand crawl up in between them. She feels herself getting wet from Christmas playing with her.
In no time, Christmas rolls her onto her back and is entering her again with the huge strap on she still had on. Julia wraps her legs around Christmas waist as she enters her again and again. After an hour, they stop. Both of them were sweaty and hungry. Julia was extremely sore
“You know I’m going to be walking funny, now.” As she places a kiss on Christmas lips.
“Good! You deserved that. You haven’t been home enough this week.” Christmas gets out of bed and walks into the bathroom with the strap on bouncing with each step.
“I couldn’t help it.” Julia winces when she moves.
She winces each time she takes a step towards the bathroom, to join Christmas in the shower. While Julia is washing Christmas body “what did Chayton and Catori case worker say the other day about them?”
"Their mother died on the way to the hospital. The injuries her husband gave her were so sever, that a blood clot had form and traveled to her brain." Julia had to make funeral arrangements for her.
"Did they have any more relatives, that would had taken them in?" Christmas was worried about the kids.
“Mrs. Harris said that their grandparents aren’t in any condition to raise them. Also, their nearest relative is having marital problems of their own. She also said, that if we didn’t want to keep them anymore, she would have to split them up. She has a family that wants a little girl, but doesn’t want another boy.”
“I don’t want to split them up. Have you thought about maybe us adopting them?” Julia was holding Christmas in her arms looking into her eyes.
“I don’t know, Julia. You are hardly home and what do we know about raising a boy?” Christmas looked into Julia’s eyes.
“I did use to be a boy, remember? Also, my father, Arnold and my uncles will be able to help us as well.” Julia knew her father, uncles, and Arnold were good male models for Chayton.
“You know we will be increasing our family by two more?”
“I know, and I don’t want to see Chayton and Catori split up.” Julia kisses Christmas and feels her move closer as her breasts press against her own breasts.
Christmas breaks the kiss “let me think about it and let’s see how Chayton and Catori feel about us.”
“Deal. Now, let’s go feed our horde.” Julia finishes washing Christmas.
Chayton wakes up and finds Terror laying at the foot of his bed. The first few days that he has been living with Officer Bounty, he woke-up and found Terror or Sphinx’s clone laying at the foot of his bed.
At first, he was scared of them, but once Officer Bounty explained why they did that. He got used to them being in his bedroom. He had gone with Mr. Bounty, Arnold and Mrs. Bounty’s uncles to a baseball game. It was just two different clubs playing against each other, but he enjoyed it. Then they took him fishing and he caught the biggest fish out of the five of them.
He was going horseback riding and camping out with the family. Julia had been keeping him and his sister up to date about their situation. She had to work, but her sister Gina and Christmas took him and Catori to visit his grandparents. He found out that Gina’s daughter Arabella was the same age as he is.
He got scared when he found out that there were other wolves on the property. He met Sphinx, Cadmus, Terror’s sire. The wolf didn’t look to be enough to be their father. Mr. Bounty explained that he was a clone of the original sire.
When he met Mr. Bounty, he didn’t know what to make of him. He had been dress in jeans, faded black cowboy boots and a worn dark blue button-down cowboy shirt. He was also wearing a black cowboy hat on his head. He was out feeding the animals, along with Haylee.
At first, he thought he was just a hired hand until Haylee called him grandpa. That’s when he got a good look at him and saw how Haylee felt so comfortable around him. He gave Haylee a piggyback ride.
Mrs. Bounty. He met her and the twins. He saw how she treated them. She gave him and his sister riding lessons. Haylee joined them and corrected their mistakes, under her grandmother’s watchful eyes. The next day he went to the mall with Alyona and her boyfriend. He was treated as one of the gang. They went to the movies and ate at the food court.
Alyona treated him as if he has always been her cousin. Her boyfriend was fun to be with. They ended up playing basketball shooting game and beat him by two hundred points.
“Come on Terror, let’s go outside so you, Roxy and Sphinx can do your business.” He finally met Sphinx senior.
He couldn’t believe how old the wolf was. He did notice that Sphinx might be old, but he was very alert and aware of everything that went on around him. He puts his house robe and slippers on. He was still getting used to wearing one. He was also getting used to how Julia and Christmas dress as well. It didn’t bother him that they were lesbians, it was some of their night clothes they wore under their robe. It caused stirring in him.
He turns the security off for the front door and walks outside with Terror. He spots Miscreant, Chaos 2 and Knights out in the front yard, waiting for Terror. He sits down in one of the rocking chairs on the front porch and watches the wolves run off. He liked it out in the country.
He knew there was a path that leads from Julia’s house to her father’s. Then there was another that leads from Gina’s to her father’s. He played on-line games with Arabella. She was good and he liked playing with her.
Haylee steps outside all dressed to go and feed the animals when she spots Chayton sitting on the front porch. She smiles at him “Catori is still in bed asleep. I’m heading over towards grandpa’s house to help feed the animals. Do you want to come?”
“Sure, let me go and get dress.” Chayton gets up out of the chair and heads inside to get dress and help Haylee.
He spots Julia and Christmas coming down the stairs. He noticed that Julia was walking kind of funny.
“Morning Chayton. Where are you off too?” Julia was curious.
“I was going to go and help Haylee with the animals.” Chayton stopped at the top of the stairs.
“That’s fine, just remind her to be back here for breakfast. She sometimes forgets, Chayton. That also goes for you as well.”
“Yes, ma’am.” He has seen Haylee be late for breakfast and dinner several times.
He changes really quickly and heads back outside where Haylee was throwing a stick for Roxy to catch. She had come outside and done her business.
“Let’s go. Oh, Julia said to remind you to be back in time for breakfast.”
“We will.” Haylee wasn’t going to play with her horse like she always did.
Haylee walks over to her four-wheeler and gets on. She looks at Chayton “you can use moms. She won’t mind.”
Haylee shows the path from Julia’s house to her grandfather’s place. They park the four-wheelers near the barn and head inside to grab the food.
Haylee looks at Chayton as she drags two bags out and loads them on the wooden wagon that Jack built for her. She wonders if she should ask Chayton what he thought of her parents.
“Chayton, what do you think of my mother’s and my family?” Haylee was curious.
“I think they are good people, Haylee. Why do you ask?” Chayton looks towards Haylee.
“Because I think you would make a good big brother to me and I like having Catori as my little sister. My own little sister was killed last year by
my stepfather.” Haylee missed her little sister and now that Catori was here, she would like to have another one.
“But, none of you are Native American.” Chayton wanted to know more about his heritage.
“I know, but do you honestly think grandpa or mommy would hold you back from learning about your heritage? He and grandma know several
Native Americans. Grandma uses to ride in the rodeo and she knows several cool Native Americans. Especially, like people Running Fox and his daughter White Cloud. I want to be like her. She is like, so cool.” Haylee liked White Cloud and every time they visit her, she learns something new from her.
“Have you heard anything about me and my sister?” Chayton was curious.
“No, but I know when I was in trouble and had nowhere to go. Momma Julia took me in and adopted me. I know she would do the same for you and Catori.” Haylee walks over and starts feeling the food bins for the cows and horses.
Chayton follows and helps her. He knew his grandparents couldn’t take care of him and his sister. His thoughts are interrupted by Trigger running over towards him. She was being chased by a wolf that looked like Sphinx.
He looks at the two wolves ‘Trigger, what did, you do now?”
“Knowing her, she more than likely nipped him.” Haylee pulls some treats from her pocket and tosses one to her, another one to Cadmus and the last one to Roxy.
Once Haylee and Chayton were done feeding the animals. They take the four wheelers back to the house. As they park the four wheelers, they spot a police cruiser in the driveway.
They head inside the house and noticed a heavy set police officer pointing a gun at Julia. She was standing in front Christmas and Catori bleeding from two gunshots wounds. Haylee presses her necklace to let her grandpa and everyone know there was trouble.
Few Minutes Earlier:
Bronx couldn’t believe that Julia Bounty had cost him half a million dollars in drug money. That perp Officer Lawson and Officer Bowler had pulled over were bring him the money and the drugs they stole from Phoenix Ferry. He was arranging with Officer Lawson and Bowler to let him take the two perps in. He would arrange for them to escape and kill them.
Then one of the perps had to go and pull a knife while Julia Bounty was there with her damn wolf. That wolf of hers killed one of his guys and caused him to fall face first into a mud puddle. Why couldn’t she have died from the hit he had put out on her? Now he was going to have to take matters into his own hands and kill her and her family.
Bronx grabs an untraceable gun from his collection and put his spare uniform on. He walks out to his patrol car and heads over towards Julia Bounty’s place. When he drives up the driveway, he didn’t spot her wolves outside. Which was good, because he could force her to keep them at bay.
He parks and heads up to Julia’s Bounty front door. When she opened the front door, he shots her twice in the abdomen. He wanted her to suffer as he forced his way in and pointed his gun at her wife and her little girl. He has never seen her little girl, but he knew she had a daughter.
He wasn’t expecting her to still be standing after shooting her. He was surprised she was still standing. Then another young girl and a young boy come walking into the house.
“Haylee, Chayton, RUN!” Julia summons up enough to punch Bronx.
Haylee and Chayton run back out the front door, while Christmas and Catori head towards the safe room. Julia had dropped to the floor after slugging Bronx.
When Haylee and Chayton run outside, they are pulled to the side by Gina and Arnold. Haylee saw her aunt and hugged her.
“Don’t worry kids, grandma and grandpa have this.” Gina steps aside to let Debbie go around her.
Jack had received Julia’s emergency signal. He had Selina bring the hidden cameras up at Julia’s house and saw her holding her abdomen and protecting her wife and the young girl she took in. Debbie saw the image from Julia’s house and grabbed Jack’s spare shotgun. No one hurts her children and gets away with it.
She joined her husband and whistled for her horse. She also summoned all the wolves on the property. She swung up on her horse and rode bareback over to Julia’s house.
On their way to Julia’s house, they received Haylee’s emergency signal. Jack went around to the back of the house and used the secret entrance that opened up into Julia’s home office. He was surprised when the office door opened and Christmas and Catori came running in.
Julia’s home office was a safe room.
Catori was scared when the man came in and shot Julia. She hid behind Christmas as she watched Bronx shoot, Julia. Then when the front door burst open and Haylee and her brother came in. She saw Julia strike the man, and fall down afterward. She was being rushed towards Julia’s home office by Christmas. When they entered the room she saw Mr. Bounty and two of his wolves behind him.
“Christmas, stay in here and lock the door behind me.” Jack had his shotgun out.
“Yes, sir.” Christmas had Catori close to her body.
Jack looks at the two wolves that came with him “Dion!”
Terror and Knight stay behind him. Jack opens the office door and picks out to see what was going on.
“There’s no one to save you now, BITCH!” Bronx had his gun aimed at Julia’s head.
“Get away from my daughter!” Debbie had the triple barrel shotgun pointed right at Bronx’s head.
Standing around her, were four angry growling wolves. There were growling sounds coming from them.
“I would do what my mother said, because if she doesn’t kill you. My father and the wolves will.” Julia had spotted her father coming out of her home office.
Julia was ready to pass out from blood loss. She coughs and blood comes out.
“They are too late to save you, bitch.” Bronx lowers his gun.
Jack walks forward to restrain Bronx. He leans in close to Bronx’s ear “you better pray she survives, or you and I are going to become very close.”
Debbie looks towards Bronx ‘he better pray I don’t torture him myself.” As she kneels down to help Julia.
Alyona and Silvia come in to help their mother with Julia. They take her to Gina’s hummer and rushes her to Jack’s house. They take her to the medical room Jack uses to work on the animals.
“Alyona, call Doctor Winger and tell him we have an emergency.” Debbie cuts Julia’s house robe and her nightshirt off.
She took a paramedics course to tend to the injuries around the house. She manages to stop Julia from bleeding and hook up a bag of blood to Julia. She knew if Dr. Winger didn’t get to the house soon, she would have to dig the bullets out of Julia’s stomach.
“Where are you taking me?” Bronx was hog-tied to Jack’s horse on his stomach and taken back to the barn.
Jack swings up on his horse and rides back to the barn. He hadn’t bothered to saddle his horse and was riding him bareback.
“You can’t do this to me.”
Jack turns around and looks at Bronx “you don’t deserve to be treated like a normal person. You broke your oath to your badge and tried to kill my daughter and her family.”
Jack arrives at his barn and carries Bronx down to the prison cells. He’s not gentle when he tosses Bronx into the cells. He turns the lights off and heads to the medical clinic he uses for the animals.
Medical Clinic:
As Jack walks in, he sees his wife hooking up the medical monitors to Julia. He walks over to his daughter and could see how pale she was.
“How is she doing, sweetie?” Jack was concerned about Julia.
“I managed to stabilize her, but we need to get those bullets out of her stomach. She also needs a proper hospital as well.” Debbie looks at her husband.
“We can’t transport her, in the condition she is in now.” Jack moves aside a lock of Julia’s hair.
Dr. Winger finally shows up and recruits Debbie to act as his nurse as he operates on Julia. After a few hours, he managed to stitch Julia up. He fixed all the damaged the bullet caused. They also went through most of the blood supply they kept on hand.
Main House:
Gina had taken Haylee, Catori and Chayton back to her father’s house. Selina was going to look after them, while Gina, Arnold, and Christmas cleaned up Julia’s house. Selina had the kids help her fix lunch for everyone.
Chayton and Catori couldn’t believe what happened to officer Bounty. He looks at Alyona “does this happen a lot?”
“Us being attacked?”
“Yes?”
“Sometimes, Chayton. Grandpa has made a lot of enemies and so has Julia. See, there’s this thing about our family. We don’t believe in backing down when bullies or bad guys are involved. We have this bad habit of making them regret doing something stupid around us. We don’t go looking for trouble.”
“That’s not true sis. Julia goes looking for trouble. It’s her job.” Silvia was petting Knight.
“I never thought about that.” Arabella comes walking into the kitchen.
Gina told her to go to her grandfather’s house and stay there with everyone else.
Hours Later:
Julia is moved to her bed by Jack. She was still sound asleep.
“Is Julia going to be alright?” Chayton was concerned about Julia.
Christmas looks at Chayton “she’ll be fine. She’ll have to stay in bed for a while.”
“Christmas, what is going to happen to me and my sister?” Chayton was worried.
“Well, that’s up to you. Julia and I were talking about adopting you, and your sister. After what you have seen today. Would you feel safe
staying here with us?” Christmas knew most people couldn’t take what happened.
Chayton just stood thinking about what Christmas asked him. He looks at her “Yes, I would feel safe. How did Mr. and Mrs. Bounty know what was happening?”
“Because every member of the family wears an emergency necklace.” She lifts her necklace off her neck. Hers was in the shape of a heart with a picture of Julia and Haylee.
“All the necklaces have a micro tracker in them, that we can activate to alert any member of the family. Also, the house has security cameras that Mr. Bounty can access.” Christmas wasn’t too sure she wanted that when the house had been remodeling.
Now she was glad that Julia had insisted on it. She was relieved when Mr. and Mrs. Bounty showed up.
“When Julia is feeling better, I’ll tell her you want to be adopted by us.” Christmas gives Chayton a hug.
One Week Later:
When Julia felt stronger, she was taken to a private hospital in Butte, Montana. Dr. Winger examines her to make sure the damage to her stomach was doing okay. She was lucky, that the two bullets hadn’t gone through her stomach and damage any of her other organs or spine.
As for Sergeant Bronx, Julia’s Captain was brought to the house and watched the recorded video of Bronx gloating over Julia when she was injured. He also saw the recorded interrogation of Bronx under Jack Bounty’s tender care. He went pale after watching what Mr. Bounty did to get the truth from Bronx.
Jack didn’t use any of the wolves or physically assault him. He used a purple chemical and injected it into Bronx. Then Jack took another needle that had a pinkish color to it and injected it into officer Bronx. After a few seconds, officer Bronx was drooling at the mouth and answering Jack’s questions. After about twenty minutes, officer Bronx started shaking violently and screaming his head off.
When officer Bronx started screaming, Jack left the room. He was wiping his hands on a clean rag and tossing the needles he used away.
Captain Basset looks at Mr. Bounty “what did you use on officer Bronx to make him talk?”
“A special concoction from my days with MI 6. The first drug relaxes you and makes you suggestible. The old saying, of loose lips, sinks ships type of thing. The second drug I gave him brought his worst fears to life. It reacts with the first drug. He’ll be in his own personal hell for a few hours.”
“Do you think that is right?” Captain Basset thought that was a little extreme.
Jack stops walking and turns around to face Captain Basset “after what he did to my daughter and treating to kill her wife and a little girl under her care? I think he is getting off easy.”
Jacks eyes had turned very dark as the darkness in them surface. He wanted to do more to officer Bronx.
Captain Basset now saw why Julia said she only fears her father. The look on Jack Bounty’s face sent shivers down his spine. He is surprised that Mr. Bounty was still sane.
End of The Month:
Christmas, Julia, Chayton and Catori stood before Judge Reynolds. Jack and the rest of the family were sitting behind them watching them.
Judge Reynolds looks at the children and the two women standing before him. One was wearing a police uniform and the other was wearing a tailored business suit. As for the kids, the young man looked like he could be a lawyer from the way he was dress and the little girl standing next to him, looked like a model out of a children’s clothing catalog.
He kept looking at them and finally decided “are you children sure you want these two women to be your parents?”
Chayton grabs Christmas hand “yes sir, we’re sure we want to become members of this family.”
Catori had grabbed her brother’s hand. She has come to love the Bounty’s. Mr. and Mrs. Bounty spoiled her. Her mothers held her when she was scared, and the wolves played and protected her.
Judge Reynolds looks towards Jack and his wife Debbie “it seems your family is growing, Mr. and Mrs. Bounty.”
Jack stands up “that it is, sir.”
Judge Reynold’s looks back at the young man and his sister “since you two are sure, you want this family to be yours. I hereby give my approval.” He slams his gavel down.
Catori runs to Julia and hugs her. She was careful of Julia’s wound.
“Welcome to the family, sweetie.” Julia returns the hug.
“Let’s go home and celebrate.” As Julia leads Catori and Chayton towards their new grandparents.
Christmas holds Julia as she slept. Julia had woken up in the middle of the night from a flashback of the accident. Sphinx had his head on her legs. Christmas knew Julia still had flashbacks of the day of the attack.
She feels Julia squirm in her arms. Christmas places a kiss on the side of Julia’s head. She holds Julia tighter against her body. She gently squeezes Julia’s breast and holds it in her hand. She knew Julia loved it when she held her breast. Christmas falls back asleep holding Julia’s breast.
Julia wakes up early and notices Christmas was holding her breast. She knew Christmas only did that when she had a rough night. She didn’t want to wake Christmas, so she just lays there in bed against Christmas feeling safe.
She notices that Sphinx was alert. Which meant he heard the girls moving around out in the hallway. Chayton was in England staying with his Aunt Basset. Jack wanted Chayton to visit a few of his friends in England since he was set on joining the British military and following in his footsteps.
Julia was glad that she and Christmas hired Katy to tend to the house. There were times it was difficult for her to use the vacuum cleaner and lug it up the stairs. Also, she had a hard time cleaning the toilet and their bathtub. She wouldn’t let Christmas do her work for her.
She still couldn’t get over the fact that Tizzy was carrying a baby. Ever since her dad had died and come back from the dead. He has changed a lot. She remembered when Cheshire got stabbed by a Hunter agent and was whisked off to be healed.
It seemed that the same thing that happened to her dad also happened to her aunt as well. Her Aunt Cheshire was brought back from the dead as well. According to what Cheshire shared with everyone. She and her family have been adopted by a pride of Werecats located here in Montana. Just as her own family has been accepted by a pack of Werewolves that lived on the back side of her father’s property.
She went to school with some of them and never knew they were Werewolves. The reason they avoided their property was because of Chaos. They feared him, even though he was a normal wolf.
She wonders what the cat clan did to make it so Tizzy could carry a child. She was a little jealous of her cousin. At least Tizzy’s little sister won’t have to worry about getting accidentally pregnant. She also couldn’t believe that Krisha and Cheshire’s protégé Catlin went behind her back and got married in France.
She would never go behind her father’s back. She was too scared to because she respected her father too much. She feels Christmas pull her closer to her body. She relaxes and tries to go back to sleep.
She is woken up when Christmas removes her hand from her and started to get out of bed. Julia turns around and looks at her wife “where are you going?”
“Where are you going?” As Julia looks into Christmas eyes.
“Bathroom. I have to pee.” Christmas looks into Julia’s eyes, which were the same color as the actress Julia was molded after.
“I don’t think so.” Julia was laying on top of Christmas's body.
“Sweetie, if I don’t get up and relieve my bladder. We are going to be laying in a wet spot.” Christmas was trying hard to hold it in.
“It wouldn’t be the first time we have laid in a wet spot.” Julia kisses Christmas on the lips.
Christmas returns the kiss. She smacks Julia on her butt and pushes her to the side before she pees. She scrambles off the bed and runs towards the bathroom.
Julia just smirks when she hears Christmas start peeing. She reaches down and pets Sphinx.
“It looks like she did have to pee, Sphinx.” Julia slowly and carefully gets out of bed.
She starts making the bed, because if she didn’t do it now. She wouldn’t do it at all.
“Told you I had to pee.” Christmas smacks Julia on her ass.
“Hey!” Julia stands up and looks at Christmas.
“What’s that for?”
“For almost causing me to pee myself.” Christmas grabs a pair of tights and an oversized shirt out of the dresser.
She takes her nightgown off and tosses it onto the bed. She feels Julia’s arms wrap around her and squeeze her breasts.
“You know I love you, don’t you?” She squeezes Christmas’s breasts.
“You just love my breasts.” Christmas turns around in Julia’s arms.
“And your body, lips, nose, and mind.” Julia kisses each part that she mentions.
“What are you buttering me up for?” Christmas know Julia was up to something.
“Nothing. The girls are heading to camp for a week and we will have the house to ourselves. Think about it.” Julia kisses Christmas again. Afterward, she starts getting dressed.
Sphinx had already left the bedroom and was outside using the bathroom. Katy was helping the girls get ready to leave for camp for a week. She looks over towards Haylee “Haylee, I need to check your burn.”
“Yes ma’am.” Haylee walks over to Katy so she could rewrap her arm.
She burned it at the fire in California rescuing several bunny rabbits. She spotted them trapped by the fire. She jumped through the fire to rescue them. She managed to gather all of them up and jumped back through the fire. Except, her shirt sleeve caught fire.
One of the women in some sort of body armor, sprayed her arm with some sort of foam to put the fire out. She then tended to her burn.
Katz unwraps the bandages covering Haylee’s arm. The burn wasn’t too bad. Haylee had received a second-degree burn “it’s looking good, Haylee.”
“I’ve been doing what Dr. Tammy told me to do.” Haylee liked her doctor.
“I know. While you are at camp, try to keep up the good work and let the nurse check it every other day, okay?” Katz smiles at Haylee.
“Yes ma’am.” Haylee was careful with her arm.
Julia, Katz, and Christmas load the luggage Haylee and Catori had in the new armor SUV Jack had bought for Julia. Christmas was going to drive because Julia still got nervous whenever she drove. Especially, when she got behind a box truck or eighteen-wheeler.
When they arrive at the youth camp, the girls were going to spend a week. Julia makes sure the girls are checked in and find their assigned cabins. Haylee was sharing a cabin with three other girls her age and Catori was sharing a cabin with girls of her age group.
Julia and Christmas get to know the parents of the other girls. They exchange phone numbers with the other parents, just in an emergency happens. They were going to miss their babies as they get back into the SUV.
“So, what do you want to do while all the kids are gone?” Christmas looks towards her wife.
“I don’t know. It’s going to feel weird not having them around.” Julia loved having the children around. It gave her life purpose.
“Well, before we do anything. Your father wants to talk to us about something.”
“Did he say what it was about?” Julia looks at Christmas.
“Nope, all he said was that he wants us to stop by the main house when we get back.”
“When did he call?” Julia wonders why her father didn’t call her.
“When you were in the bathtub.” Christmas knew how Julia likes her baths.
“Oh.”
Christmas drives them to their favorite restaurant to have lunch. Julia orders her normal, which was a steak smothered in a gravy that had chopped portabella mushrooms. There were several different sides she could have gotten to go with it, but she normally ordered a large baked potato with cheese and bacon bits topping it.
Christmas on the other hand chose a pork chop still on the bone, mashed potatoes, and a small cob salad to go with her dinner. While they are waiting on their order, they hear a commotion coming to a few tables to their right.
It looked like the waitress carrying a tray of food to a table where three rough-looking men were sitting, tripped. The tray of food flew toward the men and hit all three of the men in the face. One of the men stood up from the table and kicked the waitress on the floor. He was calling her a faggot.
The other two men got up as well, after wiping the food off their face, and were walking over towards the waitress as well. There was an angry look on their face.
“I can’t take this.” Julia gets up and walks over to the man.
She punches him straight in the face and gets between him and the young waitress. She had her cane with her and was ready to use it.
“It was an accident you fucking dickhead.” Julia was angry.
Rick looks at the woman standing between the faggot waitress. She looked like the actress Charisma Carpenter from Expendables Two.
“I don’t care if was an accident or on purpose. That wannabe freak should be more careful.” Rick gets ready to punch the woman.
The other two men saw the rest of the patrons in the restaurant recording them and talking in their cellphone. Norman grabs Rick by his arm “come on man. Let’s leave this damn restaurant anyway. Their food must be terrible if they are going to hire freaks like that faggot.”
As soon as Julia heard the word freak and faggot. She whacks the man with her cane. The cane was reinforced because it could be used as a one-shot gun. Jack had it made for Julia based on the one Jester used.
Norman staggered after getting hit with the cane. He looks at the woman “what the fuck is that thing made of?”
Julia smacks him again “don’t use foul language in here.” The expression on her face, looked like she was ready to murder someone.
The men saw the police arriving.
“Shit!”
Julia whacks the guy again. She looks at him “what did I just say?”
Two cops come over to them and noticed Julia standing in front of a waitress on the floor. She was being tended to by another woman. They recognized Julia right away. Every cop on the police force within fifty miles has heard of what happened to her.
“Mrs. Bounty, what happened here?” Officer Evans looks at Julia. His partner had called for backup.
“This man here.” Julia points her cane at the first guy. “He got up pissed because this waitress accidentally tripped and sent all the food on the tray towards these three men. He got up and started kicking the waitress and calling her names.”
“That’s not what happened!” Rick shouts out towards the officer.
“Really?” One of the restaurant patrons shows her cellphone to the police officer.
A smirk appears on Julia’s face. These cops knew who she was and knew she never stretched the truth or lie to them. Julia looks back toward her wife to see how the young woman was doing.
“How is she doing, Christmas?” Julia was concerned about the young woman.
“She has some bruising forming on her face and I’m guessing her chest as well.” Christmas didn’t want to undress the girl here in the restaurant.
Julia spots their waitress “can you make our order to go please and get me the manager?”
“Yes ma’am.” Whitney turns to get the manager and to have their order put into a storiform to-go container.
Several bus boys come out to clean the mess. When the manager shows up, he spots his new waitress on the floor being tended to by Christmas Bounty. He spots her wife, Julia talking with the police officers.
“How is she?” Jeff was concerned about her.
“Julia and I are going to take her to the doctor to find out. Can you get her items so we can take them with us, please Jeff?” Christmas knew what her wife was going to do.
“No problem, Mrs. Bounty.” Jeff puts his hand on Rosa’s back “do what these women say, Rosa. They are good people.”
Rosa looks at Jeff “okay.”
After getting Rosa’s belongings and being helped to Julia’s and Christmas’s SUV. She is taken to a doctor’s office and looked at. The doctor gives her a good examination.
She looks at the doctor “I can afford to pay you, doc.”
“Don’t worry about, it. The Bounty’s are picking up the bill.” Dr. Kingsley knew Julia was taking care of the medical bill.
After the doctor tends to Rosa, Julia and Christmas stop at a nearby clothing store and buy her some clean clothes. Both ladies could tell that Rosa was a male, dressing as a woman. The features of her face gave it away.
“Rosa, do you live nearby?” Christmas looks at Rosa in the rearview mirror.
“I’m kind of couch hopping right now. I got kicked out of my apartment.” Rosa tried hard to catch up with the rent and bills, but couldn’t. Her
roommate left her high and dry with all the bills.
“Well, you’re going to stay with us, until your back on your feet.” Julia didn’t mind taking Rosa in.
“Why would you do that for me? You don’t even know me.” Rosa was curious as he looks at both women.
“Because at one time someone did that for me and my sister. He didn’t have to take us in, but he did.” Julia was thinking about her father.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
After twenty minutes they arrive at the Bounty ranch. Christmas keeps going straight, instead of taking the road to their house. Rosa watches from the passenger seat as they head towards a huge log mansion. She has never seen anything like it.
Christmas parks their SUV next to Jack’s Hummer and turn the engine off. She looks towards Rosa in the backseat “don’t be afraid of the wolves when you see them, Rosa. They belong to this one’s father.” Christmas points towards Julia.
“He’s your father too, sweetie.” As Julia exists from the SUV.
Rosa gets out of the SUV on Christmas side. As she starts walking towards the back of the SUV, three wolves start running toward them. One of them had something in its mouth.
“Bring that back to me, Dallas.” Rae was chasing after Dallas. He stole one of her shoes.
“Give it to me, Dallas.” Christmas holds her hand out for the shoe.
Dallas drops the wet, slobber shoes onto Christmas’s hand. He was pleased with himself.
“I’m going to turn him into a bullfrog.” Rae wasn’t happy about her tennis shoe being taken by Dallas.
She had come outside to mediate and took her tennis shoes off, so she could feel the Earth beneath her. She had found the perfect spot near the house that had a lot of energy. And while she was trying to go into a trance, Dallas decided he wanted to play and took her shoe.
Jack and Debbie had discovered that Rae and Haylee could speak to the wolves like Jack could. They knew Haylee had a way with animals, but Rae had discovered Haylee’s gift and had been working with Haylee on her talent.
“Normally, Dallas isn’t the playful type. He must really like you, Rae.” Julia pets him.
“Well, he didn’t need to take my tennis shoe. I just got these.” Rae looks at Dallas with a disappointing look on her face.
“Well, here is your tennis shoe. I got to go in and see daddy. Oh, Rae, this is my friend Rosa. Rosa, this is my sister Rae.” Julia had to remember if Rae was older than Silva or younger. Rae wasn’t older than Alyona.
“It’s nice to meet you, Rosa.” Rae extends her hand out for Rosa to shake.
Rosa noticed that Rae’s hair was pink. She shakes Rae’s hand “it’s nice to meet you as well.”
Rae could tell that Rosa was a male dressed as a female. She discovered since arriving and living with the Bounty’s. That every girl that is the daughter of Jack and Debbie used to be male that was purposely turned into a girl.
She also learned that Jack and Debbie were very protective of their daughters, and grandchildren. Even Selina was protective of the girls and Jack’s grandchildren. She learned from the wolves that they consider all the humans on this ranch part of their pack.
“Well, have fun, Rae.” Julia and everyone else with her turns and walk inside the house.
“Wow!” Rosa was impressed by the house when they walk in.
Selina had learned that Julia, Christmas, and some new girl were walking into the house. She meets them in the foyer.
“How are you feeling, sweetie?” Selina looks into Julia’s eyes.
“I’m doing okay. I have someone I would like for you to meet and maybe help.”
“Oh?” Selina wonders if it was the young woman that walked in with Christmas and Julia.
“Yes, Selina, I would like you to meet Rosa.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Rosa.”
“And you ma’am.” Rosa shakes Selina’s hand.
“Rosa, why don’t you come with me and tell me a little about yourself.” Selina holds Rosa’s hand.
Rosa looks at Julia and Christmas to see if she should. She wonders what this older woman wanted to talk with her about.
“It’s okay to go with Selina, Rosa. She won’t do anything to you unless you mess up her kitchen.” Julia smiles because Selina made her and Gina clean the kitchen after they made a big mess in it.
“It taught you girls a lesson, didn’t it?” Selina looks at Julia as if she was her mother. Which in a lot of ways, she was.
She taught all the girls how to cook, shop, clean and proper manners. She even taught the girls about the birds and bees as well. She treated the girls as if they were her children.
“Yes ma’am.”
“Now come with me, young lady.” Selina escorts Rosa towards the den.
“Come on, let’s go and see what daddy wants.” Julia and Christmas head towards Jack’s home office.
The door was opened, so they walk inside his office. They noticed him doing work on his laptop and Misty was asleep on the floor, covered up by one of Jack’s leather jackets. She was resting her head on Chaos’s chest.
A smile appears on their faces because Haylee has been known to fall asleep resting her head on Sphinx’s chest like Misty was doing. They walk over to Jack’s desk and sit down in the leather chairs in front of the desk. Jack holds up his finger to let the ladies know to give him a minute.
Julia wonders why Misty was in her father’s office, instead of upstairs in one of the bedrooms. She knew Gina had found her in California and decided to adopt her after the death of Misty’s mother. Gina was planning on heading back to California to make sure the new agency she opened up was doing okay.
The person she hired to handle the day-to-day operations of the place has been working for her father and Gina for years. They use to work for MI 6 and were former military as well. They also have done freelance work for both her father and Cheshire.
Jack looks at his oldest daughter and her wife. He had to finish up an email with a bunch of instructions for the supernatural council. The specialized team he was building was going to learn some of his and Cheshire’s nasty tricks of the trade.
“So, father. What’s with Misty laying on the floor near Chaos?” Julia watches her father's facial expression.
“She couldn’t fall asleep in your old bedroom. So, I tried the same technique I used on you and Gina when you guys couldn’t sleep.” Jack
remembered when Gina and Julia couldn’t sleep. He would let them camp out in his office with their wolves.
“I remember. Selina uses to make sure we didn’t bother you.” Julia remembers how concerned Selina use to be with the girls bothering their father.
“I know. The thing is, I didn’t mind. I enjoyed it when you girls sleep in here when I was working. I would look over at you two and smile.” Jack loved when his daughters wanted to be near him.
“So, you have always been a daddy’s girl?” Christmas looks at her wife.
“Always will be. Gina too.” Julia knew she and Gina were daddy girls.
Jack just smirks at Julia’s comment. He takes a breath and looks at Julia and Christmas directly in their eyes “there might be a way to fix the damage to your nerves and your leg, Julia.”
“But the doctors and specialist you hired to look at my medical records, said there wasn’t anything they could do for me,” Julia remembers the specialist her father hired to help her.
“Medically wise, there isn’t. However, an experimental technique using nanites to repair the damage has come to my attention.” Jack has been in contact with Morgana at Camelot about expanding the research.
“Nanites? I thought they were still science fiction.” Christmas looks at Jack with a puzzled look on her face.
“Not exactly. They were used on Julia and Gina when they were turned into girls. The same technology that was used on Julia and Gina was
used on three girls that uses to be males as well.”
“Are you sure, dad?” Julia barely remembered everything that was done to her.
“Yes, I’m sure. Also, do you remember me using Morgana?”
“Yes, she’s the hacker that you went into business with. She does all our hacking jobs.” Julia remembers the young woman. She was a young woman that is confined to a wheelchair.
“Well, she has come across the nanite technology and can reproduce it.” Jack read the reports she submitted to him.
“Does she know if it works, like you are saying?” Julia and Christmas both were suspicious about the nanites.
“Yes. The reason I say that, is Bart’s wife injected and monitor the nanites while they repaired the damage done to Morgana's spine. They fixed the nerve damage to her spine, that kept her legs from functioning.”
“You don’t mean she's able to walk again, do you, dad?” Julia was surprised that Morgana could walk again.
“Not only can she walk again, but her fiancé can give her children if they want them.” Jack had seen the medical file Morgana sent over about the operation her fiancé Thomas went through to become a male. He uses to be a female and now he was a full operational male.
“She’s getting married?” Julia was surprised.
“Yes, and her husband is a Female to Male.”
“And he is fully operational?” Julia was curious.
“Yes, they used a medical printer to construct his testicles and penis. Afterward, they used the nanites to attaché them to his body, and is fully operational.”
“What DNA did they use?” Christmas was curious.
“They used the DNA from his eggs to program his testicles so whatever children they have, will have both their DNA.” Jack was impressed when he read that.
“Wow, I didn’t think technology has come that far.” Julia was impressed.
“Nanite technology has been around for a while. It was used mostly to track our enemies. However, certain people in our government and several foreign governments abused it. So, all traces of it had to be removed. That included the inventor of the nanites as well.” Jack personally took the man out. He had sold the technology to several dangerous people that used it to track their political opponents.
“I can see how the technology could be misused.” Christmas could think of several ways it could be used to control people or alter them as it had with Gina and Julia.
“Do you think it's safe for me dad?” Julia trusted her father.
“I trust, Morgana. I’m going to ask Bart’s wife to come in and make sure it is done properly. She was the one that administrator the nanites to Morgana with her problem.”
“Who administrated the nanites to Morgana’s fiancé?” Julia wanted to know that.
“Bart’s wife did. She came back to do the operation of turning Thomas from female to male.” Jack had that info in front of him.
“So, if I decide to do this, dad. Where would we do it at?” Julia knew they had a medical facility under the barn to take care of the wolves and any minor injuries to everyone.
“At Camelot. The medical lab at Camelot has everything we need to monitor and administer the nanites. She’ll be able to program them to do just the repair we need to your leg and hand.” Jack has been in contact with Morgana about several things.
One was restoring Misty’s eyesight, so she wasn’t color blind anymore and strengthening Misty’s bladder as well. He had Bart’s wife look over Misty’s medical report.
“Can we talk about it, daddy?” Julia wanted to talk with Christmas and see what she wanted to do.
“Of course, sweetie. That’s what a married couple is supposed to do.”
“Thanks, daddy.” Both women get up and walk around to kiss Jack on the cheek.
Jack just smirks as he enjoys the attention.
“Go and see Selina.”
“We will, daddy.” Julia and Christmas leave Jack’s office.
Jack watches as Christmas and Julia leave his office. He looks over toward Chaos and Misty and takes a picture of the two of them. He still needs to find the perfect pet for Misty.
“What do you think, sweetie?” Julia looks towards Christmas as they walk towards the den.
“If you want to go back to being a police officer sweetie, I think you should do it. If you’re not going to be a cop anymore. Then you should put it off for a while.”
Julia thinks about Christmas words and what she has always wanted. She had worked hard to become a police officer. She couldn’t even control her fighter jet with her hand like it was.
They walk into the den and spot Rosa and Selina sitting and drinking tea. Selina loved her tea and snacks.
“You two look like old friends.” Julia sits down next to Selina.
Christmas sits across from Julia, near Rosa. She looks at Selina and noticed she was happy.
“We are. It seems that I know some of Rosa’s family.” Selina was surprised when she learned that she knew Rosa’s family.
“Oh?” Julia was surprised as well.
“Yes, it seems I have been doing business with her mother and grandmother for years. As for her father, I’ve bumped into him a few times.”
Selina takes a sip from her tea.
Christmas looks at Rosa “how are you feeling?”
“Good. Selina gave me a wonderful pill for the pain I had. Now, I don’t feel anything.” Rosa was surprised.
A smirk appears on Julia’s face because she knew what Selina gave her. She uses to pull the same stunt with her and Gina. Julia and Christmas spend the rest of the afternoon with Selina. They also stay for dinner as well.
Misty helps Selina and Debbie with dinner. So, does Julia and Christmas as well. Christmas is questioned by Debbie if she is going to continue teaching. At one time, Christmas had talked about doing something different, but she decided that she was going to continue teaching.
After dinner Julia and Christmas helps Debbie clean the kitchen up. Julia and Christmas say good night and take Rosa with them back to their place. They set Rosa up in one of the spare bedrooms and let Katz know.
While Julia and Christmas are getting ready for bed. Julia looks at Christmas as she is taking her bra off.
“I’ve made my mind up. I’m going to go ahead and have the operation.” Julia looks at her naked wife.
Christmas walks over to Julia and wraps her arms around her. She presses her breasts against Julia’s chest “I knew you would.” As she kisses Julia.
Two Weeks Later:
The private Lear Jet belonging to Jack lands. Julia and Christmas felt the plane as it touches down. Julia was still a little sore from the operation. The nanites had restored the use of her hand and fixed what was causing her to limp.
Bart’s wife said that in the next few days, Julia will notice her body flushing the nanites out of her body. They will either be in her urine or come out in her poop. As for the soreness in her hand and leg, it would go away. She was also to do the exercises that she suggested will help her recover faster.
“Easy, sweetie.” Christmas helps Julia down the steps of the Lear Jet.
Julia lets her wife help her. She was slowly getting better at gripping things with her hand. Bart’s wife said it will take about a month for her to regain full control of her hand. Her leg will be faster as long as she works out like she is supposed to.
Haylee and Catori ride their horses over to the landing field. They had been out exploring the property on their horses. They had fun at camp. They ride up to their mother's “welcome home, Mommie.”
Julia looks up at her daughter “thanks, sweetie.”
Katz comes driving up to them on the power golf cart. She hops out and helps Christmas with Julia.
“Thanks, Katz.” Christmas makes sure Julia is secured before getting their things.
“How are feeling, Julia?” Katz looks at Julia.
“I’ll be fine. I just want to go home and sleep for a while.” Julia was feeling tired.
Bart’s wife said that would happen. The nanites were going to be siphoning off energy from Julia until they are done working on her.
“I think we can do that.” Katz turns to help Christmas.
Once everything is loaded onto the golf cart. They head home and put Julia to bed. Christmas helps Katz with dinner.
The Brooks Range, Alaska:
Stacy spots the fake blind someone had setup to conceal an area. She approaches carefully and notices that someone had gone to great lengths to hide their presence out here. The fake blind went all the way around a twenty-foot area.
Not only had they set up a fake blind to hide their presence but they set warning alarms as well. She managed to locate all of them and stepped over them. She finds a place where she can sneak into the area portioned off without being spotted. She spots the tiny log cabin and smells the smoke coming out of it. She moves carefully towards the cabin and peeks in through a crack.
Stacy spots the fugitive she had been sent to apprehend and take back to stand trial. She scratches the door and watches what he does.
Steven Weslock turns towards the wooden door of his log cabin when he hears a scratching noise. He knows it has been months since he escaped from the prison transport taking him to court. He has been monitoring the news as law enforcement looked for him in Washington.
No one knew he had been learning to live off the grid for years. Not even his bitch of a wife that he murdered knew he had planned all of this. He grabs his hunting rifle and walks over to the door. Maybe it was a rabbit or something.
He walks over to the door and opens it. No sooner does he open the door than he feels something stick to him. Everything goes dark as he falls face-first towards the ground.
“Timber!” Stacy watches as Steven Weslock falls forward from the drug she just used on him. She preferred to bring her bounties in still alive.
She walked inside the log cabin and noticed it wasn’t very big. She spots a sled he uses to bring supplies and other items to the place. She grabs that and secures him to it. She gathers up all his weapons, ammo, and ammo making supplies.
She goes through the cabin with a fine-tooth comb, and once it is bare of anything man-made, she tosses two concussion grenades into it and blows it up. She made sure she was a safe distance away before throwing the grenades.
She tears down all the blinds Steven had put up to conceal the cabin and burns them. She pulls her cell phone out and contacts her partner.
Chuck hears his cell phone ringing. He notices it was the ringtone he and Stacy used for their business. He pulls his cell phone out and answers it “yeah?”
“Hey, Chuck. Come and get me. I got Steven Weslock.” Stacy pulls a strip of beef jerky out of a hidden pocket on her cold-weather suit and munches on it.
“Did he give you any problems?”
“Nope, he didn’t even know I was there.” Stacy takes a bite from the beef jerky.
“Alright, I’m on my way.” Chuck climbs into the helicopter they rented and starts it up.
“I’ll meet you at the agreed-upon rendezvous spot.”
“Alright, see you there.” Chuck hangs up.
Stacy puts her cell phone back into her suit and zips the pocket up. It was nice that their cell phones had satellite capabilities. She would be up shits creek if they didn’t.
Stacy looks down at Steven’s unconscious form. “You’re lucky. I have to do all the hard work now.”
Stacy starts pulling on the reins on the sled. She knew it would take her a while to get to the location. She heads back to the route she took to go into the woods. She was glad that her suit provided her warmth and that the snow boots she was wearing were keeping her feet warm and dry.
She pulls another strip of beef jerky out of her pocket and chews on it. She knew it would take her at least five hours to arrive at the meeting spot. She trudges onward as she thinks about going home and relaxing in her hot tub. Gina said that after this bounty, she and Chuck were allowed to take a few days off to recover.
If it wasn’t for Mrs. Bounty bailing her and Chuck out of a sticky situation. They would be worm food right now. How that mafia group got the drop on them, she’ll never know. They were meticulous in going after them.
After five hours of dragging the sled, she spots Chuck flying towards her in the rented chopper they got. She had Chuck fly her out here, but a way off so Mr. Weslock wouldn’t spot them or get suspicious.
Stacy watches as the helicopter lands. She pulls the sled over to it, and with Chuck’s help, they load Steven Weslock into the helicopter and fly back to the airport.
“I can’t wait to get back home and relax.” Chuck looks at his wife.
“I agree. I hate cold weather, but this job was worth it.” Stacy looks at Mr. Weslock and thinks about the crimes he committed and the innocent
law enforcement officers who were killed.
“Well, he’ll be getting his due.” Chuck flies to the airport and turns Mr. Weslock over to the US Marshals waiting for them.
Once all the paperwork is done, Chuck and Stacy board their private plane and fly home. Stacy removes her cold weather suit and boots. She sits in the co-pilot seat in just the lingerie she wore under her cold weather gear.
Chuck glances over towards Stacy and smiles “I see you’re wearing the lingerie I bought you for your birthday.”
A smile forms on Stacy’s face as she turns to look at her husband “I like wearing it. When I wear it, I think about you.”
Chuck smiles at Stacy as he continues to fly the plane. He watches as she covers up a yawn. After about an hour, Stacy was off in la, la, land. A smile appears on Chuck’s face.
Chucks and Stacy’s Ranch, Eugene, Oregon:
Chuck lands their Lear Jet on the private airfield at their ranch. He presses a button in the cockpit, and the hangar door opens. He parks the jet inside the vast hangar. The hangar door closes as the plane comes to a stop. He starts shutting everything down.
He reaches over to Stacy and shakes her gently. “Sweetie, we have landed.”
Stacy slowly opens her eyes as she yawns. She looks through the cockpit window and notices they are inside the hangar at their place.
“What time is it?” As Stacy starts getting up out of the seat.
“Two in the morning.” Chuck helps Stacy up out of her seat.
“I’ll get everything out of the jet tomorrow after I wake up.”
“Okay.” Chuck helps his wife to the Range Rover they left in the hangar.
Once inside, Chuck opened a smaller garage door drove out of the hangar, and drove towards the house. It doesn’t take them long to arrive at the main home. Just before he leaves the Range Rover, he looks at his wife. “you do know it's forty degrees out?”
“And it's only a short sprint towards the front door.” Stacy was still wearing the lingerie.
“Alright.” Chuck gets out of the Range Rover and walks towards the front door.
Stacy shivered as she got out and sprinted towards the front door. She passes her husband as she sprints up the steps and into the house. She stops once she is inside the house. She knew she should have gotten redress, but she didn’t want to.
Ceres knew Chuck and Stacy had landed. One of her bedroom windows faced towards the airstrip. She had stayed up to wait for them to arrive. She looks towards Stacy as she stands in the foyer wearing one of her favorite lingerie.
“You have to be cold.” Ceres looks towards Stacy with a smirk on her face.
Stacy hears Ceres' voice and smiles at her. She was a tall, muscular woman that lived with them. Compared to Ceres, she looked like a child.
“I wanted to be comfortable on the way home.” Stacy felt restricted by her cold suit.
Ceres shakes her head. She knew Stacy was weird. The thing is, she was thankful to Stacy and Chuck for saving her from an old-fashioned gladiatorial fight ring she was forced into. She had been kidnapped when she was young and forced to fight other kids. The people who sponsored the fights were fans of old-style gladiator games and loved forcing kids to fight other kids.
As they got older, the owners would modify their fighters. She was one of the unlucky ones who won every fight she had been in. Sometimes, she barely won or was seriously hurt that she wished to die.
“Did anything exciting happen while we were away?” Chuck closes the front door behind him.
“Nothing. You have the next few days off.” Ceres acts as a secretary for Stacy and Chuck.
Her official job was housekeeper, but she did much more around the ranch. She helped Stacy and Chuck track down people and researched their subjects. She handles their transportation arrangements and sets up safe houses for them.
“I’m going to take a shower and head to bed.” Chuck covers up a yawn.
“I’ll join you.” Stacy follows her husband towards their bedroom.
Ceres knew those two wouldn’t be getting any sleep any time soon. She turns the lights off and heads back to bed. She snuggles up against her husband, who happens to be as muscular as she is.
Ralph turns around and wraps his arms around his wife. His dark skin resting against her lightly olive-tanned skin was weird to some people.
“I take it that Chuck and Stacy have come home safe?” Ralph loved holding his wife and feeling her muscles.
“Yeah, and they are taking a shower right now.” She wiggles her butt against his manhood.
“Maybe we should follow their example.” He kisses Ceres' neck and squeezes her against his body.
“I agree.” As she turns around to face him. She wasn’t wearing any panties, so he had direct access to her womanhood.
She feels him enter her body as his fingernail digs into her skin. She loved feeling him impaling her. She loved how rough he was with her during their lovemaking.
While Ceres and her husband were having rough sex in their bedroom, Stacy and Chuck were doing the same thing in their bedroom. Where Ceres loved her husband being rough with her. Stacy liked to be in charge during her and Chuck’s lovemaking. She raises and goes down hard on Chuck’s manhood as she rides him. She loved looking into his eyes as she rode him hard.
The two couples finally fall asleep around four in the morning. Ceres ignores the alarm clock as it goes off at six in the morning. She was tired and sore.
She finally gets up at eight o’clock and puts her house robe on. She’ll hop into the shower later; for now, she wanted to feel Ralph’s deposit inside of her body. She grabs everything she needs to make a nice stew for dinner tonight and puts everything into the crock pot to cook on slow.
She goes about making sure the house is cleaned and checking for any new assignments or jobs from Gina. Sometimes, Gina would hire her and her husband as escorts or in positions that fit their talents and skills. She doesn’t spot any jobs from Gina Bounty.
A few days later, as Stacy checks her email, she notices an encrypted email from Gina. She opens the email and starts reading it. Gina wanted her and Chuck to locate the parents of Hunter Allen Hansley. She also wanted her to find out why they abandoned the poor child on the side of a highway during a snowstorm. She notices that Gina has given her all the information she had gotten from her sister Alyona about this Hunter kid.
Stacy looks over the information she has so far. The kid was born and raised in Detroit, Michigan. His birth parent’s names were Kaley Sweeney and Joesph Hansley. The stepfather’s name was Tam Sparks. According to the child Alyona found. His birth father died when he was six years old from a heart attack.
Gina listed the burial place of Joesph Hansley and a copy of the death certificate. She also included Hunter’s school record and birth certificate—also the last known address of where Hunter lived.
“Morning, sweetie.” Chuck walks over and places a kiss on Stacy’s cheek.
“Morning.” Stacy returns the kiss.
“Watch you looking at?” Chuck notices the email on the screen.
“Gina has a new job for us.”
“Oh? What does she want us to do this time?” Chuck wonders what the job is.
“She wants us to track down the parents of a child who was left on the side of the highway a few days ago.” Stacy leans back in her chair.
“A few days ago? Did she adopt another child?” Chuck knew Mrs. Bounty had three daughters and three newborn baby boys.
“Nope, her sister in Detroit did. She found the poor child on the side of the highway during the beginning of a snowstorm.” Stacy looks at her
husband to see how he felt.
She knew he had seen a lot of carnage on the battlefield and other places. He and his Army buddies have come across villages filled with beheaded men, women, and children in Afghanistan. Sometimes, he woke up from nightmares of the people he saw murder for no reason at all.
Chuck noticed his wife looking at him, and he knew why. Unlike her, he has had a rough life while in the military. He and his team had to deal with a sick group of Afghan insurgents who had gone around killing people who didn’t follow Islamic laws or who helped Americans in their country.
“So, what does she need from us?” Chuck knew Gina only gave them dangerous jobs to complete.
“To track this child’s parents down and bring them in for justice.” Stacy knew she wouldn’t kill them because of the way she was raised in Thailand.
Stacy had a problem with killing people. Years of Buddhist teaching and being raised by them were ingrained in her. Everything she was taught about religion crafted how her life was going to be, even when she decided to become a katoey.
“So, we are heading toward Detroit, then?” Chuck was going to have to prep the jet for the travel.
“I’m afraid so. Why can’t Gina send us some warm this time of year instead of all these cold places?” Stacy wanted to go somewhere she didn’t
have to bundle up all the time.
“Well, you can always wear another of your favorite lingerie underneath.” Chuck leans down and kisses his wife’s cheek.
Stacy closes her eyes when she feels Chuck kissing her. She loved how he treated her and didn’t mind that she was once a male. If they ever reached the time where they wanted children, they planned on adopting.
While Stacy plans out how she is going to tackle this job, Chuck goes about loading their jet with everything they will need. He also tells Ceres to arrange for transportation and a place for them to stay when they land.
“You got it, boss.” Ceres was wearing a form-fitting dress that showed off her huge breasts.
Chuck sometimes wonders what Ceres’s master was thinking when he pumped her full of steroids while increasing her breasts. She was nothing but pure muscles with two huge globes on her chest. She stood as tall as he was.
His wife was five feet and seven inches tall. He, Ceres, and Ralph were almost seven feet tall. It went Ceres at six feet and five inches tall. He stood six feet and nine inches tall, and Ralph was six feet and eleven inches tall.
Ceres was of Mediterranean descent with blonde hair and green eyes. Her husband Ralph was of African-American descent and kept his head bald. He had brown eyes like a dog and had been modified like Ceres. He could extend his fingernails like claws and was as muscular as his wife. He had black hair and grey eyes. He had an athletic build as well, but not like Ceres or Ralph.
All of them had scars that covered their bodies except Stacy. His scars are from the injuries he received while serving in the military. Ceres and Ralph’s spots were from their time being forced to fight for their lives.
Ceres makes arrangements for Stacy and Chuck’s stay in Detroit. She arranged for them to stay at one of the nice hotels. Stephanie, Alyona’s wife, will meet them at the airport and lend them one of her vehicles to use. She hasn’t met Stephanie or Alyona yet. She met Gina when she went with Stacy and Chuck to Montana when Mrs. Bounty invited them.
While Chuck and Ceres made arrangements for their visit to Detroit, Stacy was selecting what clothes they should take with them. She figures she might have to break into a few government agencies to get the necessary information. So, she packs the specialty suit that protects her in extreme weather. It was similar to the suit Val Kilmer’s character wore in the movie The Saint.
Once she was done packing their luggage. She goes into their armory and selects what weapons she will take with her. They had all sorts of weapons, but she preferred the ones that didn’t kill people. Her husband, on the other hand, chose the ones that did.
She selects both of them and grabs her husband's specially designed-body armor. It was more like the body armor SWAT wore. She holds his utility belt with the dual holsters.
Once everything is selected and ready, she goes looking for Ralph.
Stacy spots Ceres making arrangements on the computer. “Hey, Ceres, where is your husband?”
“He’s out in the backfield getting the cattle ready to be shipped to the butcher. Why?” Ceres looks at Stacy.
“I need help getting everything out to the jet.”
“I got time. I can help you.” Ceres didn’t mind helping.
“Thanks, I could use the help.” Stacy carries everything out to the ranch truck and loads everything in the back.
Once everything was loaded into the truck, Ceres and Stacy drove over to the hangar. They spot Chuck prepping the jet. She pulls into the hangar and parks the car nearby.
Chuck turns around when he hears the ranch truck pull into the hangar. He spots Ceres and Stacy inside the truck. When they exit the car, “What brings you ladies over here?”
“I’m helping your wife with your things.” Ceres walks towards the back of the truck and grabs all the heavy stuff.
“I would have helped you, sweetie.”
“I know. I didn’t want to bother you as you prepped the jet.” Stacy grabs the rest of the gear and follows Ceres with it.
Later in the evening, Ceres makes country-fried steak with collar greens and whipped mashed potatoes. She hears her husband moan as he bites into the steak and mashed potatoes.
“You did good, sweetie.” Ralph loved the food his wife cooked.
Ceres has been taking cooking classes and watching a lot of Food Network shows to learn how to cook. He knew her favorite show was Beat Bobby Flay.
“I have to agree with your husband, Ceres. You’re getting better and better.” Stacy typically cooked Thai food.
“Thanks.” Ceres didn’t have many domestic skills because her life has always been about fighting and training to stay alive.
The diet her master had all his fighters on was the same stuff gladiators of the past ate. It also included lean meats and things that weight lifters today eat. Those fighters who didn’t do so well during their match were given mush and porridge to eat.
Sometimes, her master would starve the fighters and force them to fight each other for food. The winner would be fed, while the loser would be left hungry and given molded bread and stale water.
After dinner, Stacy helps Ceres with the dishes and cleaning the kitchen. She didn’t have to because it was Ceres’s job, but she couldn’t stand by and not too.
“What time are you guys fling out tomorrow?” Ceres looked at Stacy as she was handwashing a pan at the sink.
“After breakfast. It is only a few hour's flight to Detroit.” Stacy already spoke to Chuck.
“How long do you think you’ll be gone?” Ceres needed to know just in case a job became available.
“Hopefully, a week or two.” Stacy wasn’t sure how long the job would take. They had to track down a couple that had a good lead on them.
AVFlight Airfeild, Detroit, Michigan:
Stephanie watches from the airfield as a silver and black Lear Jet descends from the sky and touches the runway. Her wife was at home with Hunter, giving him a placement test to see what grade he should be in. She and Alyona were concerned about the results of the physical examination on Hunter.
It seemed that Hunter had been abused his whole life. The doctor who examined Hunter was surprised he survived some of his injuries. When she and Alyona were told what the doctor found, she wanted to go and see Hunter’s parents to show them what old-fashioned torture was like. Things like the Iron Maiden and The Judas Cradle were like.
She walks back into the rented hangar under one of her false identities. Gina had said she would take care of it, but since this was for Hunter. Alyona and she were picking up the tab.
Chuck spots the hangar where he is given directions to park his jet. Stacy had spotted snow on the ground piled up. She looks at her husband. “I hate snow.”
A smile appears on Chuck’s face as he parks the lear jet in the hangar and starts shutting everything down. Stacy gets up and walks towards the door, and opens it. As she opens the door, she spots a woman with shoulder-length light brown hair. She was wearing a heavy winter jacket and wearing a pair of skin-tight pants that showed off her legs. She also had on a couple of boots as well.
Stephanie smiles at the young woman when she sees her. Gina had given her a picture of the people coming to Detroit to locate Hunter’s parents.
“Hi, I’m Stephanie Bounty. You must be Stacy Katz. Welcome to Detroit.”
Stephanie noticed that Mrs. Katz was young and looked Asian. She matched the pictures Gina sent to her and Alyona.
“I am. How are you related to the Bountys?” Stacy was curious.
“I married into the clan. My wife is Jack’s daughter Alyona.”
“Ah, the Russian chess player and high school teacher,” Stacy remembers meeting her at the Phoenix Foundation fundraiser.
She noticed that Alyona had a Russian accent. She asked Gina about her, and Gina told her that Alyona was her younger sister and was studying to become a high school teacher. She also remembers spotting Alyona’s picture in a chess magazine.
“Yep, that’s my wife. So, Gina said you and your partner needed transportation while you were in town. I hope this SUV will work for you.” As
Stephane escorts Stacy over to a grey Mercedes Benz SUV.
Stacy looks at the SUV and liked how it looked. It was big enough for their needs.
“You’ll like this SUV. It has hidden departments and is lightly armored as well.” Stephanie opens the rear door and shows Stacy the hidden compartments.
“I’m impressed. Where did you manage to find something like this?” Stacy examines the inside of the SUV.
“I took it from a drug dealer. He was smuggling drugs in the hidden compartments and the fuel tank.” Stephanie busted one of the top drug
dealers in Detroit. She kept the money from his stash houses and several of his vehicles.
“And the cops let you keep this?” Stacy looks at Stephanie when she asks that question.
“They don’t know about it.” A sly smile appears on Stephanie’s face.
Stacy shakes her head. Chuck finally emerges from the plane and spots his wife and another woman talking near an SUV he figures might be for them. As he walks closer, he catches the last part of their conversation. A smile appears on his face when he watches his wife shake her head.
“We need to get our gear unloaded.” Chuck looks towards his wife when he says that.
“Coming.” Stacy turns to walk towards her husband.
“I’ll give you guys a hand.” Stephanie follows as well.
MGM Grand Detroit:
Chuck checks their weapons while his wife sets up their field laptop. She was still wearing the clothes she had flown in. She plugs the thumb drive into the computer and opens the files about Hunter. She scrolls down until she comes across the file she was looking for.
As she opens the file, she writes down the address Gina had sent to her. She looks at her husband. “Are you up to a ride?”
“Sure, but are you talking about going out or a little hanky-panky?” Chuck wiggles his eyebrows.
“That’s for later.” Stacy smiles at her husband as she grabs her gear.
A playful laugh erupts from Chuck’s mouth. He knew how much Stacy loved sex and how she always had to be in charge. He hasn’t figured out if it's because of her upbringing or something more about her. He knew she worked as a ladyboy for a while before they fell head over heels for each other.
“Where are we going?” Chuck grabs his gear.
“3145 Heidelberg Street.” Stacy had looked the address up on google Maps.
“Is that where this Hunter kid used to live?” Chuck wonders why people who have kids treat them like they do sometimes.
“Yep.”
“Alright, let’s go.” Chuck grabs the key fob to the SUV.
“Okay.” Stacy walks out of the hotel room first.
She liked having her husband walk behind her. She puts a little bit more sexiness in her walk. She loved flirting with her husband.
3145 Heidelberg Street, Detroit, Michigan:
Thirty minutes later, Chuck pulls into the driveway. The roads from the hotel weren’t too bad from the snowstorm. Most of them had been cleared, except the ones that led into the neighborhood they were in.
“Bbbuurrr!!! I hate cold weather.” Stacy hated how cold it was outside.
“You could always return to the SUV and wait while I look around.” Chuck knew his wife wouldn’t.
“No thanks.”
As they get closer to the house, they spot a foreclosure sign tacked to the door. Stacy tries the doorknob while Chuck looks inside through a window.
“Man, this place is a pig pen.” Chuck couldn’t believe how messy the place looked.
The smell coming from inside nearly knocks Stacy over. Her husband wasn’t joking when she walked inside. The place looked like a hoarder lived there. There was junk and motorcycle parts all over the place.
“Man, I feel sorry for the kid that lived here.” As she makes her way deeper inside the place.
Stacy and Chuck split up to look for clues about where the occupants could have gone. The kitchen had dirty dishes stacked in the sink and garbage that needed removal. There was one bedroom that looked like it was used for sex acts.
They find the closet the young boy was forced to sleep in. There was a baby mattress lying on the floor and a thin grey blanket covered with a ragged-looking quilt. Stacy couldn’t believe what she was finding.
Chuck was looking around in the garage area, and he couldn’t believe all the crap he was finding in there. It looked like it was some workshop. Motorcycle parts and automobile parts were hanging from the rafters and stacked up.
It takes them about four hours to dig through the trash and go through each room. Whoever Hunter’s mother was, she loved playing the lottery. According to how many tickets Stacy found in the garbage, she spent five thousand or more per ticket.
Chuck and Stacy compare notes inside the SUV, according to what Stacy managed to find out. Mrs. Spark won an online game and arranged for them to stay in Las Vegas, Nevada, as for why they wanted to kill the child. There was nothing Stacy or Chuck could find.
They left afterward and headed back to the hotel. When they got back to the hotel. Stacy started working on Mrs. Sparks's background.
What she could put together from the way the child was treated. The mother was only using him to collect social security and survivor benefits to live on. As for the man she married, secretly. He was wanted on several charges of abuse and endangerment. He had anger issues and would strike out at anyone who made him angry.
Hunter’s mother came from a poor family. Her mother and father were abusive, and according to her mental files, she had been molested by her father and her two older brothers. She had run away from home and was picked up by a pimp named Big T and pimped out. She met Hunter’s birth father and was stolen away from the pimp.
While she was married, she became pregnant and had Hunter, according to Hunter’s medical records and child protective files. She was an abusive mother but knew how to play the game with CPS. She attended the mandatory classes Judge Ronalds made her take.
Stacy leaned back in the chair she was sitting in. She couldn’t believe how this child was treated.
“What did you find out, sweetie?” Chuck comes walking back into the room with their dinner.
“That the child Mrs. Bounty adopted was fucked from the beginning.” Stacy wonders why Mrs. Sparks didn’t just give the child up.
“I hope he has a better life with Mrs. Bounty.” As Chuck lays out everything.
“I think he will.”
“So, where to now?” Chuck figures they might have to go after Mrs. Sparks.
“I’ve already told Gina we have to go to Los Vegas.”
“What did she say to that?” Chuck knew Gina Bounty didn’t care how much a job cost as long as it brought results.
“She asked when are we leaving?” Stacy knew Mrs. Bounty would ask that.
“All right. I’ll prepare the plane tomorrow.” Chuck had to file a flight plan and make sure they were filled up with fuel.
“I already ordered the fuel.” Stacy did that while her husband was getting dinner for them.
“Good.”
The rest of the night, they spend going over everything. Afterward, Stacy puts on her thong one-piece swimsuit and swims in the pool. Her husband joins her in the pool area. Many monks may have raised her, but when she discovered she should have been born a woman. She went with how she felt.
She started down that path when she left the monastery. She was lucky to run into several ladyboys who took her under their wing. They taught her how to act, dress and what she might have to do to earn money to continue her journey.
She met her husband when he came to Thailand to forget about what he had seen and was forced to do. It was like the two of them were meant for each other. He didn’t care she wasn’t a complete woman and spent several nights locked in his hotel room screwing like rabbits. Just before
Chuck was scheduled to return to the States. The two of them got married.
While he would go and do jobs for the military, she would learn more about what she wanted to do. The monks taught her some valuable skills, but finding the right job profession to put those skills to use was the problem.
That was when she learned about Black Jack Investigations. It was a private investigation and bounty-hunting company. A group of ex-military and law enforcement people owned it.
She told Chuck about her new job and how much she liked it.
She met Gina Bounty at a law enforcement convention and learned that she owned several companies that did the same type of work she was doing. The thing was, she was happy where she was but thought about joining one of Mrs. Bounty’s companies.
While she and Chuck were chasing after a bail jumper who worked for the mob, she and her husband had been set up and would have died if Mrs. Bounty and another relative of Mrs. Bounty hadn’t bailed them out.
As it was, she had to spend two weeks in the hospital due to her injuries. During that time, she was approached by Mrs. Bounty and was offered a job within her organization. She and her husband talked it over and accepted the offer.
After her and husband’s swim, they returned to their hotel room and spent part of the night exploring each other’s bodies. She loved feeling Chuck inside her slim body and kissing him.
In the morning, Stacy and Chuck pack up everything, contact Stephanie, and inform her where she can pick the SUV up.
Once their flight plan is submitted and they are given clearance. Chuck flies them to Los Vegas. When Stacy contacted Gina Bounty and informed her where they were heading, she was approached by a trusted informant who worked for Mrs. Bounty.
The informant was going to meet them at the private airfield. Stacy was sent another image of who the person was but was warned that sometimes the person dresses in disguise, so be prepared.
“I wonder who this person Gina is sending to us?”
“Who knows.” Chuck has never heard of the person.
Sky Ranch Airport, Los Vegas, Nevada:
When they land at the private airport, they taxi to a private hangar Mr. Bounty owns. Gina had informed them that they could use the family hangar that Mr. Bounty owned. Chuck went about securing the lear jet.
Stacy spots a person in an old-style baby blue CJ7 jeep approaching the hangar. The woman had some light blue hair she had never seen before. When the jeep stopped before the hangar, Stacy and her husband could tell the woman wore a skintight faux leather bodysuit. They also spotted that she had three breasts as well.
Carrie had been contacted by Gina Bounty’s assistant, Mia, and asked to do a job for them. She didn’t mind because she could use the money to buy a diamond necklace the pawnshop had for sale. Other than Mrs. Bounty and a few other people, she did jobs for. She primarily relied on the performances she did on the strip.
“Hi, I’m Carrie Underwood.” A smile appears when she notices the reaction of the people she was sent to help.
“Any relation to the singer?” Chuck was curious.
“Sorry, no. But I do have some info for you if you are who I was told you are.” Carrie looks at the Asian woman and the black-haired guy.
Stacy had to think about what the code was. She finally remembers it: “The sky over Montana is always blue.”
“And the weather in Vegas is always hot.” Carrie smiles when she says that.
“So, Mrs. Underwood. What have you learned so far?” Stacy wanted to capture Hunter’s parents.
“The people you are looking for are staying at the Aria. They have been doing pretty well at the Casino.” Carrie has been keeping track of them since she was contacted.
“Good. By the way. If you don’t mind me asking, why do you have three breasts?” Stacy was curious.
“Well, one for the shock value I get from people. The other reason I have three breasts is that I think they look cool.” There was a smile on Carrie’s face.
“Are they real?” Chuck was curious.
“Yeah, they are real. I used the Blue Lace drug to change my body to develop them and permanently change all the hair on my body to what you see.” Carrie had paid a lot of money to get the drug and have it programmed to how she wanted her body reshaped.
“Okay, that is something new.” Stacy wonders why any woman would want three breasts.
“Well, here is the keys to the jeep.” Carrie hands the keys to Stacy.
“How are you going to get back?” Chuck was curious.
“Oh, I have a friend coming to pick me up. So, I’ll see you later.” Carrie turns and starts walking away.
“When do you want to apprehend these people?” Chuck looks at his wife.
“Tonight.” Stacy walks over to the jeep.
Chuck drives them to the Aria Hotel and goes about getting a room near the one Tam and Mrs. Sparks were staying in. Stacy checks to see if they are there before entering and planting a few small cameras. She and Chuck were going to apprehend them at an awkward moment.
Stacy looked at her husband as they waited in their hotel room. “Too bad we can’t do any gambling. I would love to win some money.”
“Maybe we can take some off and return so you can?” Chuck hasn’t been to Vegas since his senior year in high school.
He and some of his friends came out to Vegas to celebrate that they were graduating. Out of all of them, he had increased his money by tenfold.
“Well, I can think of something we can do until we arrest them.” Stacy gets a goofy look on her face.
“I’m game.” As Chuck sits back and watches Stacy as she slowly starts dancing for him.
Around Three In The Morning:
Stacy and Chuck are alerted that their prey returned to their hotel room. Stacy felt energized by what she and Chuck did while waiting for them to return. She watches on her tablet, and Mrs. Spears and her husband start kissing each other. They fall to the bed, and Mrs. Sparks gets on all fours as her husband gets behind her.
“Now!” As Stacy and Chuck enter the room.
Tam turns around to see who just entered their room. He was buried deep inside of his wife.
“Did we catch you at a bad time? Because I see you are packing your bags.” Stacy couldn’t resist the pun.
“What do you want?”
“You’re under arrest. Now, why don’t you pull out of your wife and put these pretty bracelets on?” As Stacy dangles a pair of handcuffs.
Tam slowly pulls out of his wife and allows himself to be handcuffed. He watches as the big man handcuffs his wife. He and his wife are escorted out of the hotel, taken to the private airport, and flown back to Detroit to stand trial for what they did to their son.
A Few Weeks Later:
Ceres looks at Stacy as she relaxes in the hot tub. She saw how relaxed Stacy was.
“I take it everything has worked out?”
“Yep, and with what Mrs. Bounty has paid us. We don’t have to take another job for a while. She is giving us a week off before assigning us
another job.”
“This should be fun.” As Ceres heads back into the house to finish up her house work.
A smile appears on Stacy’s face as she relaxes.
Sabrina looks towards the lake from the swing she was sitting in. The cool night breeze causes some loose strands of her golden bronze color hair to flutter. Tears stream down from her eyes as she wonders what she is going to do. She had 30 days to leave the apartment she had because she couldn’t afford to pay the rent.
The job she just recently got and has been working at for the past three weeks is firing her for being trans. Somehow the manager of the store found out she wasn’t a genetic woman. She didn’t know the manager was a religious nut job when he hired her. He told her that he didn’t appreciate being made a fool of and it was against his religious beliefs to have a homosexual working for him.
She feels her life would be better if she just took it now and get it over with. She looks at the bottle of pills in her hand. She brought them from a person she knew, after pawning her computer for some cash. The pawnshop didn’t give her a lot of money for her computer. It was five years old and out of date, compared to the current ones.
Sabrina twists the cap off the bottle and looks inside. According to the guy who sold her these pills, they would be strong enough to kill her with just taking a few. Just as she was about to take a few of them, her cellphone starts ringing, letting her know she got a text message. She debates if she wants to see who it is or just take the pills.
Sabrina takes her cellphone out and looks at the number. The text was from Lexus Security Company. She applied online, before selling her computer. They wanted her to come in tomorrow at eleven o’clock. If she is available, they would like for her to confirm.
She sits there and thinks about it. Here she was ready to end her life and now someone was going to give her a chance. Sabrina closes the bottle back up and places it back in her pants pocket. She’ll decide if she got the job or not before taking her own life.
Two Weeks Later:
Sabrina covers up a yawn as she goes about her patrol of the construction site she had been assigned to for the past two weeks. She had shown up for the interview early and the person that she was interviewed by was the field supervisor. He asked her a few questions and told her what her responsibilities would be. He reminded her of the actor that played Frank Burns from MASH 4077. Something about the way he acted and spoke gave her the creeps.
No sooner than she was hired and given her uniform, she was assigned to the construction site she was currently working. She was told until they could hire someone else, she would be working the site by herself. A roving supervisor was supposed to come by and check on her.
Which did happen for the first few days when she took the site. After that, she hasn't seen hide or hair of the supervisor.
The site supervisor told her she could use the construction trailer to get out of the elements. After he saw her construct a temporary shelter out of a sheet of muddy plastic and several pieces of lumber. It had started raining and she didn’t own a car to sit in like he had seen previous guards do.
She covers up another yawn as she shines her flashlight around. She was checking places the construction manager wanted her to keep an eye out for. The last security company they had didn’t do their job like they were supposed to, and several pieces of equipment walked off the site. She’s been up for twenty-two hours straight. She had done a sixteen-hour shift at the construction site and another six hours at a nearby site. The person who was supposed to show up never did to relieve the person there. Since she was nearby, the company sent her to the site.
She finishes her rounds and heads back to the construction shack. The site foreman didn’t mind her making coffee for herself. She walks over and pours herself a cup of coffee. She puts a dollar in the coffee can to help pay for the coffee and creamer. It was only fair since she was drinking the coffee and using the creamer and sugar.
Sabrina sits down at a little desk she built for herself out of some scrap wood the site had. The site foreman got a kick out of watching her build it. He did ask her where she learned to use a hammer and tape measure.
Sabrina told him her father taught her before he ran off with a younger woman. The woman had been a few years older than her. Her mother found a guy that was willing to take her in, but not herself. Her mother told the man about her crossdressing and he didn’t approve. So, she was left on her own. She was lucky she had just turned eighteen years old.
All the kids she went to school with either going to college or had managed to get a nice paying job. She was an average student and her SAT score was low. Which didn’t matter, because she couldn’t afford to go to college?
Sabrina covers up another yawn, as she takes another a sip of her coffee. Two hours of sleep was worth a crap. She had come back to the construction site to sleep. Because by the time she made it home, she would only get an hour of sleep and would have to be back at the site.
The rest of her shift goes by peacefully. When it is time for her to leave, she leaves the report the site foreman gets on his desk and she tucks her copy into her metal clipboard. She takes the third copy with her, to be dropped off at the office when she goes to pick her paycheck up.
The management company that she rented her place from, was willing to work with her. She leaves the site at seven in the morning and heads towards the company office to pick up her paycheck. As she approached the office, she noticed a black military version hummer parked in the parking lot. The license plate on it was a Montana plate with CHAOS 2 on the plate.
Sabrina wonders who this person was as she heads inside the office to drop her timesheet; the sites report off. As she enters the office, she could hear Darren Preston yelling at someone in his office. She spots Carol at her desk and walks over to give her the timesheets and reports.
“Good morning Carol, here’s my timesheet and the reports from site 1213. What’s got Darren in such a huff this morning?” Sabrina was curious.
“The new owner of the company is in there talking with him.” And just as she says that the door burst opened.
Their boss Darren comes flying out of the office with a huge ass wolf running after him. The wolf locks its jaws around his arm, as Darren tries to fight the wolf off. They spot an oriental woman dressed in a black custom business suit walking out of the office. The look on her face, looked like she was ready to kill someone.
“Sàil!” Gina looks at Shade.
The wolf lets go of Darren’s arm and walk over to the oriental woman and sit down. It had blood dripping from its jaw. A low growl could be heard coming from it.
Gina looks over at the two women standing nearby. One was wearing the company security uniform and the other was wearing standard business casual clothes.
“Call the paramedics and then call the police.” Gina directs her orders at the causal dressed woman that must have come in after she arrived.
“Yes, ma’am.” Carol picks the phone up and does as she is told.
Gina directs her gazed back down at Darren “once your wound is tended too. I will be pressing charges against you for stealing, embezzling and for physical assault.”
Sabrina was shocked as she listens to the oriental woman telling her boss what she was going to do to him. She hopes she still has a job. She looks at the oriental woman in the custom business suit “are we still in business?”
Gina directs her gazed towards the golden bronze color hair woman, dressed in the security uniform. She could tell the poor woman looked tired and worn out.
“Yes, we are still opened. What is your name and when was the last time you had a day off?”
“I’m security officer Sabrina Brice, and I haven’t had a day off since I started.” Sabrina wasn’t complaining. Because the overtime she has been racking up was going to help her catch up with her bills.
“When did you start Ms. Brice?” Gina was going to need her accounting firm to go through these companies books and find out who hasn’t been paid and how much they were owed.
“July first, ma’am. I was just turning my timesheet in.”
“Take two days off, before going back to your site.” Gina was going to make sure someone covered this woman’s site.
“Ma’am, there’s no one else to cover my site. That’s why I’ve been working there for two weeks straight.” Sabrina didn’t want to lose her site..
“Don’t worry Ms. Brice. I’ll make sure the site is covered until you come back. Take two days off and see me before you report back to your site.
“Ma’am. Do you want me to stay and tell the police what happened?” Sabrina was ready to drop.
“No, go ahead and go home. You look like your dead on your feet.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Sabrina heads down to her moped and head to her apartment.
When Sabrina pulls into her assigned parking space, she looks out towards the pool. She would love to go swimming for a while, but she was too tired. She drags herself up two flights of stairs and enters her apartment. She doesn’t make it to her bed, before she passes out on her sofa, still fully dressed.
Sabrina wakes up fourteen hours later feeling rested and hungry. She strips out of her uniform and tosses it in her dirty clothes hamper to be washed as she heads towards the bathroom and into the shower. As she is washing her body, she feels disgusted with the part of her body she hated a lot. She wishes there was a pill or some magical way to get rid of it.
After her shower, she dries off and put on some normal clothes. She pops some estrogen pills in her mouth. She traded the pills to kill herself with, for some strong estrogen pills. She didn’t know where the guy got them from, but the pills were extremely strong. She used some of the money from her last paycheck from her last job to buy her laptop back from the pawnshop. No one wanted the thing and the most they could ask for it was fifty dollars.
She hooks it up to her old television set and watches a movie she bought at a thrift store. She could see the television from her kitchen as she fixes some ramen noodles for her. It felt weird to her, that she wasn’t working tonight. She would already be on her way to work right now.
Once her Ramen noodles were ready. Sabrina heads into her living room and enjoys another movie. Sometime around midnight she walks outside and enjoys the night air. She sits on the steps that lead up to her floor. She watches as the clouds drifted across the sky. That was something she did at work when she wasn’t patrolling the construction site.
The site foremen informed her that they were going to be at that community for a while, building houses and apartment buildings. He told her that some investment company had bought his company Stonework’s Home Builders and gave them work. All their old pieces of equipment that needed to either be replaced or repaired had been taken care of.
She sits outside for at least an hour or so and heads back inside to read for a while. By five in the morning, she finishes folding what little laundry she had to do. She yawns and stretches as she changes into her nightclothes and crash.
Sabrina felt better and more energized after having two days off in a row. She went swimming and window shopping later. She didn’t have any money to eat out, but it felt nice to just get away from the site and enjoy herself.
When she arrived at the office to pick her paycheck up and to see Mrs. Bounty like she was instructed to do. It looked like a hurricane had hit the office. There were ceiling tiles missing, and wires were dangling down from the ceiling. There were also several other security officers there waiting to pick their checks up as well.
There was a short dark brown hair woman wearing a dress that showed off her curves holding a bunch of envelopes with slim pieces of pink paper attached to them. She was also wearing a shoulder holster with a gun in it.
Sabrina couldn’t tell what the gun was, but some of the red neck guys that worked for the company was giving the woman weird looks. There was another woman dressed in black fatigues, black boots and wearing a t-shirt that was tight against her chest. It had Chaos Private security contractor over the right-hand side of her chest.
As Sabrina continued to look around the office, she spotted at least more people dress like the woman. There was another woman that had to be the shortest person in the office standing nearby. The rest were guys you did look like you wanted to mess with or have come after you. One guy was wearing some sort of computer on his forearm.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, can I please have your attention?” The woman wearing the dress and shoulder holster looks at everyone present.
Sabrina looks toward the woman, along with everyone else. She could tell the woman and the others she spotted were watching them.
“Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Sammy Houston and I am Mrs. Bounty’s personal assistant. When I speak to you, I speak with her authority behind me. So, if I tell you something, you better take it to heart. Now, some of you are wondering why there are pink slips attached to your paychecks. Mrs. Bounty, myself and Captain Evans have watched and evaluated each security officer at your site. Some of you are doing an excellent job, some of you are skating on thin ice. The rest well let’s just say you need to go to barber school or find something else.
As I call your name, you’ll come up here and sign beside your name confirming you received your check. If you have a pink slip attached to the envelope, you’re to turn your badge and any company keys or equipment over before you leave.” Sammy starts calling names.
Sabrina watches as several people receive an envelope with pinks slips. Some of them were the huge red necks security officers she saw earlier. They were pissed and when they got in Mrs. Houston’s face. She just looked at them like she was ready to kill them, and they backed off.
When Sabrina hears her name called, she walks up to Mrs. Houston to receive her paycheck. She notices as she got closer to Mrs. Houston, she was wearing a wedding ring and could smell jasmine coming from her.
“Here’s your paycheck and your new schedule, Ms. Brice. You’ll be sharing your site with security officer Otis Cartwright. The two of you will be alternating days off. One week you’ll be working four days and the following three days.” Sabrina was shocked she wasn’t fired.
“I still have a job?” Sabrina looks into Sammy’s hazel eyes.
A smile appears on Sammy’s face “yes, you still have a job. Between what we observed and the glowing report we got from the site foreman.
You are one of our best security officers. There is one question I have for you. Did you receive any security training from the company?
Because I didn’t see it in your file.” Sammy, Captain Evans, and Gina had gone through everyone’s file to see who was armed and unarmed and to check their training.
“Only on my first few days, Mrs. Houston. The roving supervisor came and showed me what I needed to do and that was it.” Sabrina had been surprised that there hadn’t been more.
“I’m going to schedule you to come in on one of your days off and get mandatory training, so we can get you, your cards. Don’t worry, you’ll get paid for coming in.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Houston.” Sabrina walks away with a smile on her face.
She didn’t know that they had spoken with Mr. Mitchel down at the construction site. She heads towards the bank first to deposit her paycheck. She puts most of her money in her bank account and pulls some out to do some shopping. She stops at the grocery store to buy herself some dinner and a snack. Afterward, Sabrina heads to work.
Two Weeks Later:
Sabrina gets dress and fixes a dinner to take with her. The weather was threatening to rain later She arrives at work and the only person there, was the site foreman.
“Hi, Mr. Williamson, how much did you get done today?” Sabrina liked talking with Mr. Williamson.
“Hey, Sabrina. We got several new units done and they will be ready for interior design work by this weekend.”
“Cool, is there anything special I should know about for tonight?” Sabrina pulls the duty log out to write down anything Mr. Williamson told her.
“Just the same as last night. There’s nothing new to inform you about.”
“Okay, well you have a safe drive home, Mr. Williamson.” Sabrina walks outside with him and watches as he starts his truck up and drives off.
After Mr. Williamson leaves, Sabrina grabs her Maglite and start patrolling the construction site. She finds a few homes that hadn’t been locked and locked them. She makes notes on her small legal pad she started carrying with her. The training class she had to attend along with ten others. The instructor from Chaos Security had mentioned that she should carry a note pad with her, instead of trying to rely on her memory.
Sabrina looks around as she walks the site. Just as she gets back to the construction office, the sky opens, and rain comes down in buckets.
Sabrina watches from inside the construction site office as it pours. Her moped was covered up by an old tarp. She uses it when she is working at the site to conceal her moped.
The rest of the night goes by peaceful. She wasn’t looking forward to riding home in the light rain, but she manages to arrive without having any accidents. As she walks into her apartment and strips out of her wet clothes. As she walks into the bathroom to take a shower, someone was knocking on her front door.
Sabrina wraps a towel around her body and heads towards the door to see who it was. She peeks through the peephole and spots a couple at her door. She opens the door just a little bit “hello, can I help you?’
“Yes, I was wondering if we could use your phone. We came to see our friend, but no one is answering her door. I think she might be hurt.”
Sabrina looks at the woman and figures she would be okay. She glances towards the guy behind her and he just looked back at her.
“Let me put a robe on.” Sabrina tries to shut her door but couldn’t.
The next thing Sabrina feels is something sharp hitting her and electricity traveling throughout her body. She watches as her front door is kicked in and after that, everything goes black. She falls hard to the floor.
Lexus Security Company:
Carol arrives at work, and Mrs. Bounty’s Hummer was outside parked in its normal parking spot. There’s was a black Ford F-250 pick-up truck parked next to it, and a gray Toyota Sienna XLE. Carol knew the Ford f-250 belonged to Captain Evans and Sammy drove the gray Toyota Sienna. As she is walking into the office, the phone starts ringing.
“I got it.” Carol walks over to her desk.
As she puts her purse down and set her laptop bag next to her desk, she picks up the phone.
“Hello, Lexus Security company, Carol speaking how can I help you?”
“Hi, I’m Officer Hamilton with Butte police force, homicide division. I’m calling to inform you, one of your security officers has been attacked in her home. She’s been taken to Butte memorial and is in the intensive care unit.”
“Who is the security officer in questioned?” Carol pulls a legal pad over to her.
“A Sabrina Brice.”
“What happened to her, Officer Hamilton.” Carol knew Sabrina was a good person.
“We believe it is a hate crime. She was found unconscious and barely breathing when the paramedics showed up. Someone burned a swastika into her chest with a wire coat hanger.”
“Thank you, Officer Hamilton. I’ll let my boss know.” Carol ends the call.
“Who was that, Carol?” Sammy had heard a little bit of the conversion.
“That was Officer Hamilton with Butte police. One of our officers has been seriously attacked and is at Butte Memorial hospital.” Carol looks towards all three women.
“Which officer?” Gina looks at Carol for an answer.
“Security officer Sabrina Brice. She was attacked sometime early this morning, at her apartment and had a swastika burned into her chest.” Carol had everything written down.
“What is her condition?” Gina had stood up from behind her desk. She left Shade at home.
“She’s in critical condition.”
Gina looks at Sammy “get in touch with the detective the case has been assigned to and request all their notes and pictures.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Sammy pulls her cellphone out and starts making calls.
Gina looks at Captain Evans “get your team together and find the bastard or bastards responsible for attacking one of our officers.”
“You got it, boss.” Captain Evans had a smile on her face.
“Carol, who did Sabrina put down in case of emergency to call?”
“I’ll look it up, Mrs. Bounty. Also, I was thinking about sending flowers to her room.” Carol figures it would be a good gesture.
“That’s fine. I’m going to go and see her. Call me when you find out who is responsible.” Gina grabs her purse and heads towards her hummer.
“What do you want us to do with the person, once we find them?” Captain Evans looks towards Gina.
“What do you think I want to be done to them? No, one attacks one of our people. “Gina walks out of the office door towards her hummer.
Carol looks at the other women “does that mean what I think it does?”
“Yes, it does. Mrs. Bounty looks after her employee’s.” Captain Evans sends a text out to all her teammates.
Butte Memorial:
Gina heads towards Butte Memorial. The hospital staff there was starting to know her by name. She brought Arabella to the same hospital the night her father assaulted her. She parks her hummer and walk-in. Two security guards stop her.
“Where’s your wolf, Mrs. Bounty?”
“He’s at home, Harry. I’m here to check on one of my employee’s.” Gina got an earful from the director of the hospital about bring Cadmus in that night she brought Arabella.
“What’s the person’s name you are coming to see?”
“Sabrina Brice. She’s an employee of mine.” Gina brushes a loose loc of her hair back away from her face.
“She’s up on the fourth floor in the intensive care unit.”
“Thanks.” Gina heads towards the elevator and takes it up to the fourth floor.
She walks up to the nurse’s station “which unit is Sabrina Brice in?”
The nurse behind the counter “she’s in unit 4, but only family is allowed to see her.”
Gina ignores the nurse and heads towards the unit and walks inside. She stops and looks at Sabrina as she laid in bed hooked up to all sorts of machines. Whoever attacked her, did a number on her.
“Ma’am, if you aren’t family. You’re going to have to leave.” Nurse Lemon was given strict orders to only allow family to unit 4.
Gina looks at Nurse Lemon “I’m her employer and she has no family that cares for her. So, that makes me responsible for her.”
“Who are you?” Nurse Lemon didn’t know who this oriental woman was.
“Gina Bounty.” A smile appears on her face.
Nurse Lemon just looks at Gina “I don’t care if you are the Queen of England. Only, family members are allowed in her room.”
“And like I said before, she has no family that cares for her. Do what you can for her and let me know when she wakes up, please.” Gina produces a black card with a wolf head on it.
“I will.” Nurse Lemon accepts the card.
Gina takes one more look at Sarina before she leaves. She was bound and determined to capture the people responsible. She heads down towards her hummer and back to the office.
Round-Up Bar:
“You should have seen the homosexual we had our fun with. It squealed like a pig as I cut its penis and testicles off and force them inside its mouth. Then we broke each of its fingers, toes and sliced its stomach opened. Get this, the homosexual was a rent a pig. “Gloria takes a deep swig from the bottle of beer in her hands.
“I marked that bitch good as well. There’s no way it survived what we did to it.” Henry, Gloria’s boyfriend was proud of the beating they gave the faggot.
The next thing everyone hears are explosives going off, as the walls and doors to the place are shattered. A group of black-armored individuals comes storming in.
“GET ON THE FLOOR NOW!” As the group of armor individuals surrounds them.
Gina looks at the group of skinheads and white supremacist kneeling on the floor. She wanted the two that tried to kill her employee.
“Bring the two responsible for trying to kill Sabrina. As for the rest, process them for jail. Judge Henderson has approved their arrest.”
Two hugely bald guys that had been part of the white supremacist group stand up and remove Gloria and Henry from the group of people. They bring them up to Gina, as the rest of her people secure the others.
“Where are you taking us, bitch.” Gloria spits at Gina.
“Somewhere, where you will never be coming back from.” An evil smile appears on Gina’s face.
She was pulling a page from her father’s playbook and was going to introduce them to the wolves. Gina and Captain Evans climb into Gina’s hummer and head towards the Bounty ranch. Instead of going up the main driveway, Gina takes the fire road that leads to the back of the property. When she pulls up, her and Captain Evans noticed all the wolves the Bounty family currently were raising were waiting.
“I hope you two are good runners.” As Gina, opens the hummer door and pulls Gloria out. Captain Evans pulls Henry out.
“I’m giving you a five-minute head start.” As Gina releases them.
Gloria and Henry look at the wolves and notice they weren’t your stand size wolves.
“I would start running or you’ll lose your advantage.”
Gloria and Henry start running the way they came. They were running as fast as they could down the fire road. Henry was ahead of Gloria as they ran.
Gina waits five minutes and looks at her father and sister. She knew Julia was still recovering from the bullet wounds to her abdomen. The young man and girl she adopted were with her husband and daughter.
“Let the wolves go.”
Gina, Julia and Jack watch as the wolves run off. Gina knew the people that almost killed Sabrina didn't stand a chance against the wolves. She didn't feel sorry for them at all.
Screams could be heard a few minutes later as the wolves find their prey and kill them. Gina didn’t feel bad for the two people. They hurt an innocent person, just trying to make a living.
Six Days Later:
Sabrina opens her eyes and wonders where she was. She couldn’t move, and she noticed she had tubes and such going into her mouth.
“Easy, Mrs. Brice. You were seriously injured.” Nurse Cunnings had heard the alarms going off that were attached to Sabrina.
Nurse Cunnings manages to calm Sabrina down. Nurse Cunnings checks Sabrina’s vital and once she is done. Sabrina falls back asleep.
Several hours later, Sabrina opens her eyes and see Gina Bounty sitting by her bed. She wonders what she is doing here.
“Well, welcome back from the dead. We didn’t know how long you were going to stay unconscious.” Gina could tell from just looking at Sabrina, she was confused.
Sabrina looks at Gina and tries to remember what happened to her. The last thing she could recall was opening her door to a bunch of strangers. After that, she can’t remember a thing.
Gina squeezes Sabrina’s hand “you get better.”
One Week Later:
Sabrina looks at all the flowers, stuff animals, balloons and get-well cards lining her hospital room. Everybody she knew and didn’t know came to see how she was doing. The guys from the construction company dropped by to see her as well. The injuries she sustained were extensive and it was going to take a long time for her to recover from.
Mrs. Bounty told her not to worry about her job. It would still be available to her. Also, she wasn’t to worry about her bills and such. The insurance company that the company has will be covering all her expensive until she can go back to work. As for money for her, she’ll be collecting money from another insurance policy that she had signed up for.
Sabrina found out that, because of the damage done to her by Gloria, she finally had what she always wanted. She would have liked to have gotten the procedure a different way, considering how much pain she received.
Sabrina looks towards the door when there was a knock on it “come in.”
Gina walks in with a vase of flowers in her hands. A smile appears on her face when she looks at Sabrina.
“Well, you look better. I thought you might like these.” Gina sets the vase down near the window, along with the other flowers.
“Thanks.” Sabrina watches Gina as she came over and sat next to her.
“So, here’s why I came to speak with you. I can’t put you out in the field until your physically fit to go. However, if you want to work in the office until your physical therapy is done, you can.” Gina figures Sabrina could do office work until she was better.
Her sister hated being stuck in the office all day at the police station. Until the bullet wounds to her abdomen were healed, she was riding a desk. Sabrina would be in the same shape.
“Can I think about it, once I’m healed?” Sabrina wouldn’t mind working the office for a while.
“Yes, you can. I’m going to be around a little bit longer. I must leave for a few days. If you need anything, just call this number and someone from either my family or from chaos Security will handle the request.” Gina hands Sabrina a business card, like the one she gave the Nurse on her first day.
“Thanks, Mrs. Bounty.” Sabrina accepts the card.
“You’re Welcome.” Gina gets up and leaves the room.
Sabrina watches her leave. A smile appears on her face as she realizes that she made the right choice of not killing herself. She was also happy that she had a boss that cared about her employees and people that cared about her.
Antique Bakery, Caldwell, Montana:
“Thanks for coming.” Silvia watches as Mrs. Lings leaves the store.
She was glad that things had slowed down recently. She and her employees have been busting their asses with all the holiday parties they had been hired to cater. She looks over towards the corner table in the store and a smile appears on her face. Her children were busy doing their homework, along with their friends.
Normally, the kids would be at her parents’ house. However, since they had half a day in school. She decided to let them come to the store with their friends. She never knew she wanted to be a mother but after her trip to the border to meet her husband’s family. Things changed after the way she saw how the border agents down there were treating people who entered the country illegally.
When she spotted the agents abusing these kids and treating them like animals. It caused her to lose her temper. She knew what it was like to be treated like she was nothing. The human traffickers Tizzy, Julia, and Gina rescued her, and Alyona treated her like she was nothing but a human fuck doll.
They had forcefully turned her into a girl. But it wasn’t just them either. It had been some of the cartel members in Mexico that had sold her to the traffickers. Everyone the traffickers had, had been rescued by her sisters and cousin.
Her father had found homes for everyone and those who wanted to go back home. He arranged for them to go. He also kept track of them to make sure they weren’t trafficked again or made to live on the streets.
Silvia walked over to where her children and their friends were working. She was glad her two boys and daughter had made friends in the private school she had gone to. Her daughter was in Christmas class and her boys had a different teacher.
“Are you kids doing, okay? Do you need anything or refills?” Silvia knew her kids came from a poor family and at times would go hungry, because there was no food.
Santiago looks up at his adopted mother and smiles. The past year has been wonderful. Silvia and her husband Lorenzo had taken them in and adopted them. Silvia had beaten up several of the border agents who had been abusing and calling them names. She put three of them in the hospital.
“We’re fine Mom.” Santiago knew they were fine.
“Well, if you kids need anything. Just come and tell me.” As Silvia ruffle her oldest son’s hair.
“We will, Mom,” Diego smirks when he sees his older brother have his hair ruffled.
Ana giggles when she notices their mother’s antics. She loved her adopted mother and father. She was worried when she and her brothers were forced to leave Mexico. Their aunt had sold them to the human smugglers.
Since Mrs. Bounty rescued them from the border patrol. She has gotten to know how much they were loved by her adopted family. She loved her new grandparents as well.
Silvia smiles at her children and their friend, before going back to work in the kitchen. She and the workers that had stayed on after she bought the bakery from the previous owners. Have been changing up the menu and introducing new items for special needs clients. Sure, they carried a few items, but the thing was. She knew some of their customers wanted a bigger selection as the normal clients had.
She and the staff completely overhauled the entire menu. They introduced several new items and the special needs clients had as much choice as the normal clients. Silvia goes back to working on some cupcakes for a girl in her second son’s class. She knew the girl’s parents and cut them a good deal on the cupcakes.
While Silvia was working on the cupcakes. Violet was rearranging several items they made in-house. The bakery made candy and trail mix which was the favorite of everyone who stopped in. The specialized bread and cheese they made in-house was very popular. A lot of the stuff they made was based on recipes from when Montana was first settled.
They also made items you could only get in Mexico or South America. That was the reason Silvia and her husband always went down there to buy the ingredients or talk with their suppliers. They could take her father’s private plane, but her husband liked driving down there. She knew her father had his agents watching over her every time she went past the border.
The bakery closes at seven o’clock. Once they start closing the bakery. The kids gather their stuff and start putting their stuff in their backpacks. The staff fixes boxes for Silvia’s kid’s friends to take home with them.
Silvia meets up with her husband at their favorite pizza place and treats everyone to pizza. Silvia watches her kids and their friends as they decide what type of pizza they want.
“Hey, beautiful.” Lorenzo spotted his wife, his kids, and their friends standing in line to place their order.
He wraps his arms around her waist and kisses her cheek. He loved holding his wife and enjoyed being a father as well. He knew his wife loved being a mother.
A smile appears on Silvia’s face as she feels her husband’s arms around her waist. She leans back against him “You’re late.”
“Sorry, I was dealing with an unreasonable customer.” Lorenzo tried to keep his customers happy, but sometimes it was impossible.
“You could always sic my older sister or father on them.” Silvia knew what effect that would have. People might argue with Julia, but not with her father.
Once he gave you his commanding look, something bad was going to happen. You didn’t argue with the Wolf and you didn’t want to get on his bad side.
“No thanks. Your father will scare all my customers away as long as Julia is in her uniform. My customers will think twice about arguing with me or they might try to push your sister’s buttons.” Lorenzo knew that Julia didn’t like it when people tried to push her buttons.
Lately, a bunch of teenagers tried to make Julia react so they could record it. They wanted to show how the police were the bad guys and draw attention to them. There were already several groups out there that have been giving Julia a hard time for having a wolf for a K9.
When Julia first became a K9 officer she faced a lot of resistance. Since she has established how well-trained Terror and Sphinx are. They were a popular team among the police force and the State police as well. However, over the years law enforcement has been getting a bad rap because of the stupid stuff other cops were doing in different cities. Now, the tide of distrust has come to Caldwell and people are complaining about Julia and Terror on the police force.
Julia was already hated by several groups because she didn’t put up with any nonsense and spoke her mind on subjects that her superiors felt she shouldn’t. Several federal law enforcement agencies didn’t like working with her, because she wouldn’t go along with them or would interfere with what they were doing.
Silvia knew she wasn’t popular with the border agents. She busted them for their treatment of her adopted kids. It was the first time she lost her temper and used the skills her father taught her.
“You know, a lot of police officers have been giving law enforcement a bad name. Julia and her fellow officers try their best to be kind and open minded to the people they deal with. Sure, there are some bad officers on the police force. But it shouldn’t reflect how the other officers are.” Silvia knew her sister loved being a police officer.
Once it was their turn to order pizzas. They place their order for five pizzas. Afterward, Lorenzo, Silvia, and the kids sit down to eat the pizzas.
After dinner, Silvia and her husband drop her kid's friends off at their home. Once they arrive home “All right, kids. Go and take your showers and put your PJs on.”
“Yes ma’am.” The kids head upstairs to take their showers.
Silvia goes into the kitchen to drop off some of the things she brought from work. That included the cupcakes she made for the young girl in her second son’s class. Her place wasn’t on the same property as her two older sisters.
She bought an old house in town and renovated it. This way she wasn’t too far from the bakery should someone try to break in. Also, it wasn’t too far from her husband’s business as well. He sold farm equipment. He inherited the business from his father.
Once Silvia was done in the kitchen. She walks upstairs to check on the kids. She checks on the boys first, since they like to push their bedtime. A smile appears on her face when she walks into their bedroom. They finally cleaned it and were already in bed. She walks over to Santiago first since he is the oldest.
“You and your brother did a good job cleaning up your bedroom, Santiago.” She tucks him in and places a kiss on his forehead.
“Thanks, mom.” Santiago looks into his mother’s brown eyes. He also noticed that she was wearing a necklace that their grandfather gave her.
“You’re welcome, sweetie.”
Silvia walks across the room to Diego’s side of the bedroom. She tucks him in and tickles his side. She loved hearing him giggle.
“Sleep tight, sweetie and remember. No one will try to hurt you here.” Silvia knew her kids still had nightmares from their ordeal.
She whistles and a Collie/German Shepherd dog comes walking into the boy’s bedroom. He walks over and jumps up on Diego’s bed.
“That’s a good boy, Diesel.” Silvia pets Diesel. He had been a puppy when she found him.
Next to Haylee’s two pets. He was the third animal her father trained that wasn’t a wolf. He was still young and adjusting to having three kids in his territory.
“Watch over the kids, Diesel.”
Diesel looks at Silvia and grins. He was happy and loved his human. He licks Silvia and lays back down on the bed.
Silvia shakes her head as she turns the light out and heads towards her daughter’s bedroom. She knocks on the door frame before entering. She spots Ana lying in bed cuddling a stuffed wolf. It had Dallas’s coloring. Dallas was her mother’s wolf, but liked Ana.
“Hey, sweetie pea.” Silvia walks over and sits on the edge of the bed.
Ana looks up at her mother and smiles. She was surrounded by all her plushies and baby dolls. Some of them had been handmade by her adopted grandmother and by her aunts.
“Did you brush your teeth and wash your hands, Ana?” Silvia looks at her daughter.
“Yea ma’am and I said my prayers as well.” Ana smiles at her mother.
“That’s my sweet little girl.” Silvia tucks Ana into bed and places a kiss on her forehead.
Silvia reaches over and adjusts the night light built into the base of the lamp on Ana’s nightstand. Rae had custom-made the lamp for Ana. Ana used to have nightmares when Silvia first brought her home. She didn’t like being left in the dark and was scared all the time.
Rae made her a lamp in the shape of Chaos and placed a protective spell and a calming spell on it. The spell kept away nightmares and if someone was dumb enough to use magic against Ana. They would get a nasty visit from Chaos himself.
Silvia knew her sister Rae had a child of her own that she adopted. The poor thing had survived an attack by the Hunter organization. The retribution brought by her father against the people responsible for attacking the hidden village sent a message to the leaders of the organization.
Her father didn’t accept attacking innocent women and children. If you wanted to get on her father’s bad side and feel his wrath. Attack women and children and see what happens.
Silvia gets up and walks over to the door. She leaves it slightly open, so Diesel can come in and check on Ana during the night. He had the same habits as Cadmus and Sphinx of patrolling the house at night.
“Slept tight, Ana.” As Silvia walks towards her bedroom.
Silvia walks into her bedroom and spots her husband undressing. She starts undressing as well.
“Do you want to join me in the shower?” Silvia smiles at her husband.
Lorenzo looks at his wife “If I ever say no to a request like that. I’ll let Chaos eat me.”
Lorenzo knew how mean Chaos was and how protective he was of family members. He also knew how much he loved Silvia. He knew all about her past and how Mr. Bounty adopted her as his daughter.
“That’s if daddy lets him. You forget how many wolves live on the ranch.” Silvia lets her undergarments drop to the floor.
“Oh, I haven’t forgotten how many wolves your father owns.” Lorenzo grabs his wife’s hand and walks into the master bathroom.
Loved how his wife’s body looked. She had a nice small waist and wide plump hips. If she was equipped like a normal woman. The way her hips were would be perfect for carrying and delivering babies. She had watermelon-sized breasts with nice big areoles on the front of them.
There was a brand on her right shoulder where her traffickers had branded her. Silvia kept it as a reminder of what had been done to her. He knew her father offered to cover it up, but she didn’t want it removed.
They fooled around inside the shower until the water heater started pumping out cold water. After they got out of the shower, they continued their activities in bed. Lorenzo knew if Silvia was equipped like a normal woman. They would have more than three kids right now.
Lorenzo knew the next kid they adopted. Silvia wanted it to be a newborn. She wanted to feel what it was like to breastfeed a baby.
The two of them fall asleep and embrace in each other’s arms. Lorenzo was holding Silvia’s body from behind and holding her tight against his own body. He knew she loved being held by him.
When Silvia’s alarm goes off on her cell phone. She presses the snooze button and just lays in bed. She didn’t want to get up, because she was nice and comfortable. She knew the children’s alarm clocks would be going off in a few minutes. Hers was set twenty minutes earlier than theirs.
When her alarm goes off a second time. She turns it off and disengages herself from her husband’s arms. She places a kiss on his cheek, as she starts getting ready for work.
She didn’t want to clean herself. She loved feeling her husband’s semen inside of her body. Once she is dressed, she checks on the kids and gets them dressed.
She has to help Ana get ready for school. The school required all students to wear uniforms to school. She even had to wear one when she went.
Once the kids were ready for school. They all head out to her SUV, with the cupcakes she made for one of her son’s classmates. She lets Santiago hold them until they get to school. She parks the SUV and follows her children towards the school.
Silvia locates Santiago’s teacher and drops the cupcakes off with her. She knew Mrs. Rolston liked it when she did things like this for the students in school.
“You’re a saint, Mrs. Bounty.” Mrs. Rolston knew Mrs. Bounty kept her maiden name, instead of taking her husband’s last name.
“I’m not a saint, Mrs. Rolston. Every kid needs to be treated special on their birthday. How is my son doing in your class?”
“He’s improved a lot. I don’t know what you did to help him improve, but it’s working.” Mrs. Rolston knew Santiago had had a hard time adjusting to how things were done here in the States.
His English wasn’t the best and his reading and math skills weren’t where they should be. She has watched over time as he improved. She knew that if you were a child of the Bounty’s. They would bend over backward to do everything for you. She even knew that one of the Bounty’s was a teacher here at the school.
“That’s what family is for. He has me and his father, plus all his aunts and uncles to help him. Not counting his grandparents.” Silvia knew everyone would help the kids.
“Auntie!” Rennie spotted her aunt walking towards the front.
She runs towards her Aunt Silvia and hugs her. She loved all her aunts and uncles.
Silvia returns Rennie’s hug. Rennie was an affectionate girl and lived through a difficult event.
“What mischief are you up to?” Silvia spots a girl with long blonde hair coming towards them.
“None. Mom just dropped me and my best friend Luna off for school.” Rennie releases her aunt.
“Hi, Mrs. Bounty.” Luna stops near Rennie.
“Hi, Luna. So, you two just got here?” Silvia looks at her niece and Luna.
“Yes ma’am. Mom had an early meeting with some clients. So, she brought us to school.” Rennie knew her mom and dad did some unusual jobs.
Silvia pulls two ten-dollar bills out of her pocket and hands them to each girl. She knew her sister set up an account for Rennie and Rennie’s friend Luna to buy snacks and such here at school.
“Here girls, buy yourself some snacks on me.”
“Thanks, Aunt Silvia.” Rennie accepts the money.
“Thank you, Mrs. Bounty.” Luna accepts the money and tucks it in her purse.
“You’re welcome. Ask grandma to bring you girls by the store.”
“Will do, Aunt Silvia.” Rennie hugs her aunt and so does Luna.
“Now off to class, you two.” Silvia smiles at the girls.
“Yes ma’am.” Rennie and Luna skip off to their class.
Silvia shakes her head back and forth as she watches her niece and Luna skip down the hallway. She walks out to her SUV and gets into it. She stops at her favorite coffee shop and buys a cup of coffee. Afterward, she heads towards the bakery and walks inside to start warming up the ovens and checking the display cases to see what needs to be made.
Fifteen minutes before the store was scheduled to open. Eva and Pamela show up. Silvia notices they stopped at Starbucks to buy their coffee. She knew the two of them were die-hard Starbucks customers.
“Hey, boss.” Eva waves to Silvia as she clocks in.
“Hey, Eva and Pamela. I see you got your starting fluid.” Silvia knew Eva was a grouch if she didn’t have her morning cup of coffee.
As for her partner in crime, Pamela. She was like her best friend Eva. Eva and Pamela worked for the bakery back under the old owner with her. They took her under their wing and taught her how to make some of the specialty items the bakery was known for.
Both ladies loved the bakery but weren’t good at business. Eva was good at making creative cakes and Pamela had been featured on a baking show. She was known for making some of the best breads and biscuits around.
“You know it.” Eva takes a sip from her coffee.
“I don’t know how you ladies can afford to buy Starbucks all the time.” Silvia knew it got expensive.
“We’re members of an elite coffee club.” Pamela’s nephew worked at the Starbucks they went to.
Silvia shakes her head as she goes about making some churros and pretzels for sale. For the pretzels, she makes soft ones and hard ones. As for the churros, the little kids that came into the stores with their mother loved those. She sells a bunch of those all the time.
“Pam, Sam’s hot dog has placed an order for twelve dozen hot dog buns.” Eva spotted the special bread order they did for some of the restaurants in the area.
Just as Eva was reading the special bread orders. Several more come in as well.
“Silvia, the Raunchy Ranch, and Burrito County have placed a huge order for tortilla shells and taco shells.” Eva couldn’t believe that the two best Mexican-style restaurants bought all their Mexican bread from them.
“Sounds like we're going to be busy today.” Silvia loved it when they were busy.
“Who’s coming in to cover the front while we’re back here baking?” Eva was curious.
“Selma is coming in at noon time and Naima is coming in at two o’clock.” Silvia had to think about who was coming in.
“Cool. Naima is good at baking.” Pam knew she was going to need the extra help.
Throughout the morning, Silvia bounces between baking and helping customers. When she was busy with something in the back, Eva covered
for her. When all the special orders for the restaurants are done. Silvia calls the manager of the restaurant to find out if their order is ready.
Around noon time, Selma clocks in. She waves to everyone as she goes about checking on everything. She notices the delivery driver Jacob being loaded up with all the special orders they do.
Around three, Silvia, Eva, and Pam are enjoying lunch together. They had ordered Chinese food from the Jaded Dragon and were eating in the back office.
“Silvia, your mother is here.” Selma’s voice comes over the intercom in the back office.
A smile appears on Silvia’s face as she heads towards the front. It was rare when her mother came into the store. She spots Dallas standing next to her mother. She grabs some of the custom dog treats they make.
“Hi Mom, what brings you up here?” Silvia hugs her mother.
“I came to buy some of your father’s favorite bread.” Debbie hugs her youngest daughter.
Silvia returns her mother’s hug. She gives Dallas the treat she brought from the back.
“You’re going to spoil him.” Debbie watches as Dallas scruffs down the treat.
“I can’t help it, mom.” Silvia liked Dallas.
“Do you still need me to pick the kids up at school?” Debbie loved babysitting her grandkids.
“If you don’t mind, mom. I know you have to pick up Rennie.”
“You know I don’t mind, sweetie. I love spending time with all my grandkids.” Debbie loved all her kids and grandkids.
“I know Mom. So, how many loaves do you want of Daddy’s favorite bread?” Silvia knew her father had his favorite bread. She learned how to make them from Selina.
Selina was the reason she became a baker. Everything Selina taught her laid the foundation for her working for the bakery and the reason she bought it. She enjoyed playing with dough and baking different things.
“Six loaves, sweetie.” Debbie knew how much she enjoyed the bread and how much her husband enjoyed the bread. The twins didn’t care for it that much.
Silvia goes into the back and grabs several loaves they made earlier. She had several customers who loved the same bread as her mother and father. She bags them up and grabs several loaves the twins like and bags those up as well. She also grabs some croissants for Selina.
She knew Selina liked her sausage and egg croissant sandwich for breakfast. Silvia also grabs a sealed bucket of the dog treats they make as well. She knows the wolves on her father’s ranch loved them. She puts everything on a cart to take out to her mother’s pickup truck.
Debbie was sampling a new mixed rye bread Pam made. She knew Pam was extremely good at baking. Her daughter ran a close second to Pam’s baking skills.
“Pam, this rye bread is amazing. It would be good to use in a Ruben sandwich.” Debbie loved a really good Reuben sandwich.
“I’m going to have to try that.” Pam loved subs and such.
“Here we go, mom.” Silvia pushes the cart past the counter.
Debbie shakes her head when she sees everything on the cart. She should have known her daughter would add items to her order.
“How much do I owe you, sweetie?” Debbie starts reaching for her wallet.
“Nothing, mom. I got it covered.” Silvia rings everything up, except the treats. She pulls her card out and pays for everything.
“Sweetie, you didn’t have to do that.” Debbie was willing to pay for everything.
“I know, mom.”
Silvia walks outside with her mom and loads everything into the back of her truck. Her mother had custom boxes built to put her groceries in. She knew her mother would use the armored SUV her father bought her mother to pick the kids up.
After loading her mother’s truck and hugging her mother. Silvia walks back into the bakery after her mother leaves. The rest of the afternoon, Silvia and her coworkers are kept busy baking specialized sub rolls for one of the sub shops in the area.
Silvia and Levonne close the store up. She gives Levonne a ride home and makes sure Levonne is inside the house before driving off. Silvia listens to some music as she drives towards her father’s ranch.
As Silvia is driving down the highway toward the entrance to her father’s place. She spots a set of police lights behind her. She pulls over onto the emergency lane and waits for the cop to approach her. She wonders why he pulled her over because she wasn’t speeding and her SUV was in working order.
Officer Pruitt spotted a female spic driving by him in a high-end SUV. He loved giving Mexicans a hard time and decided to have some fun with this one. He flashes his lights and follows behind her as she pulls off the highway onto the emergency lane.
He couldn’t see into the SUV because of how tinted the windows of the SUV were. He’ll have to give her a hard time about that. He approaches the driver's side and taps a little harder than normal on the window.
Silvia rolls her window down and looks at the officer. She noticed that he was with the Montana Highway Patrol.
“Can I help you officer?” Silvia smiles at him.
“License and registration, please.” Officer Pruitt noticed the driver was a young Latino woman behind the wheel. He was going to have some fun with her.
“Why do you need to see my license and registration?” Silvia knew some of the games the police like to play when dealing with people like her. She’s been harassed before by them until they found out who she was.
“Are you refusing to give me your license and registration, spic?” Officer Pruitt looks at the woman.
“Yes, since you seem to be one of those officers who harass innocent people.” A sly smile appears on her face.
Officer Pruitt sniffs the air and looks at the woman. “Is that marijuana I smell?”
“I don’t think, so. Maybe the smell of bread and treats.”
“Please get out of the SUV, ma’am.” Officer Pruitt was going to give this woman the treatment.
“I don’t think so, officer. Oh, by the way. I forgot to inform you, that this whole exchange has been filmed. Since you’re not wearing your body camera.” Silvia noticed that Officer Pruitt wasn’t wearing his body camera.
“Are you refusing my order?”
“Yes. By the way, since you said you smelled marijuana coming from my SUV. I think we better call a K9 unit to come out here.” Silvia dials Julia’s number.
Julia was on her way home when she received a phone call from her little sister. She presses accept on the display screen “What’s up sis?”
“I need help with a Highway Patrol Officer. He pulled me over for no reason and wants me to exit from my SUV.”
“Where are you sis?” Julia hated when cops harassed people like her little sister.
“I’m about four miles from the entrance to the side road that leads to Dad’s main driveway.” Silvia was glad she wasn’t far from her folk’s place.
“Good, because I’m only a mile or so from you. Stall the Officer until I get there.” Julia was going to have some fun with the officer.
“Will do. See you soon.” Silvia ends the phone call.
Officer Pruitt tried to open the door of the SUV, but couldn’t. He looked at the woman inside and caught only a few words of what was being said. He was getting impatient with this woman.
“I said get out here now.” Officer Pruitt was getting impatient.
Silvia just sweetly smiles at him. She was glad all their vehicles were equipped with cameras. She couldn’t wait to show this to her sister.
Just as Officer Pruitt was about to say something he was going to regret. A Caldwell K9 Police unit stops in front of the woman’s SUV. The officer gets out and he immediately regrets who it was. He recognizes the officer as Officer Julia Bounty and rumor had it, that she played by the rules.
Julia spotted the officer harassing her little sister. She pulls in front of her sister’s SUV and stops. She gets out of her SUV and walks towards the officer and her little sister.
“Do you need any help here, trooper?” Julia looks at the middle-aged, six-foot-five-inch officer. Compared to him, she was small.
“I don’t need any help. You can carry on, officer.” Officer Pruitt didn’t want any help from Officer Bounty.
“Didn’t you say that you smelled marijuana, trooper? Why don’t we have her search my SUV to prove you right?” Silvia gets out of her SUV and stands nearby.
“That’s a good idea. Why don’t I go and get my wolf.” A smile appears on Julia’s face as she walks towards her SUV to get Sphinx.
Terror was at home resting after being injured taking down a prep. The prep managed to cut Terror above his left leg. He had to get stitches to seal the wound.
Julia opens the back door for Sphinx II to jump out. Sphinx lands next to Julia and looks towards Silvia and the other officer. He runs up to Silvia and rubs against her legs.
Trooper Pruitt looks at how the wolf is acting towards the woman. He had heard rumors about this wolf and it wasn’t acting like he heard. He stands there with a dumbfounded look on his face.
Silvia reaches down and scratches Sphinx between his ears. A smile appears on her face. She looks towards Trooper Pruitt “I would like for you to meet my older sister, Officer Julia Bounty.”
“It’s nice meeting you, trooper. Now, why are you harassing my little sister?” Julia looked at Trooper Pruitt and wanted an explanation for his
actions.
Pruitt looks at Officer Bounty and the woman he pulled over. He couldn’t see any similarities in them. Officer Bounty looked like the actress Charisma Carpenter. The woman he pulled over was Latino with watermelon-sized breasts, a tiny waist, and nice wide curvy hips.
“Now, why don’t you give me your name, your badge number, and your supervisor’s name? Trooper Pruitt.” Julia takes her notepad out.
“And if I don’t?” An angry look appears on Trooper Pruitt’s face.
“Then, I’ll just let Sphinx here, take a pound of flesh from your hide until you do.” A serious look appears on Julia’s face.
Trooper Pruitt looks at the huge wolf and how mean he is. He knew the stories about this wolf were true.
“Fine.” He gives Julia everything she asked for and walks off.
Julia and Silvia watch as the trooper drives off. Julia makes sure she takes pictures of his vehicle.
“Thanks, sis.” Silvia was glad her sister came to her rescue.
“Any time, little sister. Did you record everything?” Julia knew her father equipped all their vehicles with cameras and mics.
“Yep, I got everything.”
“Good, give me a copy of it at the house. I’ll make sure Trooper Pruitt is kicked off the force.” Julia didn’t like corrupt cops.
“Okay.” Silvia hugs her older sister, before separating and getting in their vehicles.
Silvia follows her sister up the road that led to their father’s, Julia’s, and Gina’s house. Silvia honks her horn as Julia splits off to go to her place. Silvia continues towards her parent’s house to pick her kids up.
When Silvia steps into the house. She spots all of the grandkids sitting at the huge dining room table her father made himself. Selina, her mother, and her father were sitting at the table eating with the children.
“Hi mom, hi dad, hi Selina.” As she hugs each one.
All of them return her hug. They make room for her to sit at the table with them.
“How was your day, sweetheart?” Jack looks at his youngest daughter as she serves herself.
“Busy, daddy, and then interesting on the way here.”
“Oh? What happened?” Jack wanted to know what went on with his youngest.
Silvia fills her plate first and tells her parents and Selina what happened. She noticed that unpleasant look in her father’s eyes. Even her mother had that look as well.
Afterward, she sits there and watches their reaction. She knew what her father was ready to do.
“You said that Julia was going to handle everything, Silvia?” Selina looks at her protégé.
“Yes ma’am.” Silvia knew what it was like to be harassed.
She was mistaken for being Latino, instead of Spanish. God knows if it wasn’t for her family, she wonders what all these prejudiced people would do to her and her children. She wanted a good life for her adopted children.
Jack knows if Julia doesn’t handle it. He would and it wouldn’t be pretty. He looks over towards his wife and notices that she feels the same way. Debbie was protective of her children and grandchildren.
Later, once Silvia and the kids were at home. She tucks them in and kisses their cheek. She walks into her bedroom and notices her husband already in bed.
Lorenzo noticed that Silvia was thinking about something. He wonders if it had anything to do with what she told him about today.
“Penny for your thoughts, Sweetie?”
“Just thinking about what would have happen if we never adopted our children.” Silvia gets into bed next to her husband.
“I would hate to think about what would happen to them, sweetie. I’m just glad we were there when they needed us.” He hugs Silvia and holds her against his body.
“Me too.” Silvia lets her husband hug her.
A few days later, Silvia is informed by Julia that Trooper Pruitt was arrested on drug charges, sexual abuse, assault, and trafficking of minors across state lines.
Silvia knew her father must have put one of his agents on Trooper Pruitt. She was happy the trooper was getting what he deserved.
Mouse sits in front of her make-up mirror and put her make-up on. She couldn’t believe she hadn’t been sent to jail with the rest of her companions, but given a job working for MI5/MI6 in their cyber division. She was also adopted by a person that didn’t mind that she was transgender and loved her for her. She never had a parent that cared about her. All her former foster parents only cared about the money they got for caring for her. Her current adopted mother and family cared very much for her and would give their lives for her.
She spent time with her American cousins a couple of summers ago when they came over and stayed with their grandmother and her Uncle Seamus. She especially liked meeting her American Aunt and the babies. She sighs, as she thinks about motherhood. She’ll never be able to experience giving birth to her own children.
“Are you almost ready Mouse?” Countess Charlotte Basset walks into her adopted daughter’s bedroom to see if she was ready yet or not.
“Almost mom.” Mouse turns around to look at her adopted mother.
She was so lucky to be adopted by her. Not only did she adopt her, but saved her life by giving her, her blood. The two of them had the same rare blood type and when she had been shot three times by her former gang member. She needed blood, or she would had died on the operating table.
Her adopted mother had been the MI5 agent sent to infiltrate and arrest her gang. She was lucky that her adopted mother had a soft spot for her and that their blood types were the same. She was also glad that she was offered a job with MI5/MI6 in their Cyber division, instead of being sent to jail for the crimes she was forced to commit. She had no choice, but to do what the leader of the gang said, or he would had killed her.
She puts the final touches on. She gets up and head towards her mother. She grabs her purse and joins her. She had her ID card hanging around her neck, under the neckline of the dress she had chosen to wear to work today.
“How do I look mom?” Mouse stops and does a little twirl for her.
“Like a proper English young lady. Except for your hair coloring.” Charlotte wanted to change Mouse’s name, but Mouse didn’t want to change it. She liked her name being Mouse.
Charlotte couldn’t believe that Mouse’s birth mother had named her just Mouse. She had done a background check on Mouse’s mother and on her father. The mother had been arrested several times for prostitution and her father was a dock worker that had been arrested a few times for drunkenness and smuggling. Neither one of them were worth a dam and Mouse had been taken from them and placed in foster care. She had been placed in three different foster homes, before she just ran away and lived with the gang.
She had joined a gang at the tender age of ten years old. Then she learned hacking from some of the best hackers in England. She had broken into Stocland Yards computer systems and the camera network and turned the cameras off as her gang committed their crimes. MI5 had gotten wind of someone accessing the camera system and turning them off in the areas the crimes were being committed. So, MI5 sent an undercover agent to investigate.
Mouse sits in the passenger seat as they headed towards the office. She didn’t work in her mother’s department, but she did ride with her mother every day to work and home. She liked working for MI5/MI6. She worked for both departments. Her mother was MI5, but her Uncle was MI6 along with another Uncle who worked in MI6. She had an Uncle that was a police officer in London and another that was a detective at New Scotland Yards. Even though her mother was a Countess, she still worked for MI5.
“See you later mom.” Mouse gives her mother a hug before heading down to her department.
As she walks in, she’s greeted by her supervisor “you ready to earn your pay today?”
“Does a bear fart in the woods?” Mouse just smiles at him as she takes her station.
She checks the logs to see who tried to attack their systems while she was asleep. She knew some of the people that taught her always tried to break into the system and steal information from MI5/MI6. She knew who they were and what their style was. She wasn’t betraying them, but she gave her word that she would do what was right. None of the people she knew had tried anything. However, she does discover that a few hackers from China and North Korea had tried to attack their systems last night with several DOS attacks. They tried a few other attacks and her honey pots had kept them busy, while her systems back tracked their ISP provider. These hackers were good, but she knew the same tricks as they did. She didn’t try to block or counter, no she kept them busy with false attacks, while her tracking program attached to their signal and back traced to where they were attacking from.
She called the program beagle. It could locate any one’s ISP using the information from the different ISP registers. Once it had their ISP, it would always look for it afterwards. Mouse goes to work and sets her trap for the next time they decide to access the system.
“Mouse, can you see what you can bring up on this person.” Charlie hands Mouse a folder.
She opens it and starts do some digging on the web and on the dark net for information. She notices that she isn’t the first person to go looking for this person. There were signatures of another agency looking for this person, but she didn’t know who it was. She also stumbles onto the CIA trying to access their system without proper clearance. She slams the door and sends her signature message of a mouse giving whoever it was the middle finger.
Mouse finishes her assignment and then checks her email. She notices she got an email from her Uncle. She reads it. The true message was hidden, but the public message was asking how she was doing. She applies her decoder and then the second decoder. The true message her Uncle sent her pops up asking her to run a background on a name and get back to him.
Mouse recognizes the name right away. It was the doctor that had been killed in a car bomb. She remembered that the case was still opened. They never did find out who did it. She locates the file and had to use her Uncle’s access code to get the information. Which was unusual, because her access should had been high enough to get the information. She looks for who flagged it and once she had that information. She accesses their file and lets out a low whistle as she reads it.
She uses her Uncle’s encryption program and run it through twice and send him the info. She’ll have to inform her mother, but other then that. Any one asking why she access the file or how she got the file, she can tell them to bugger off.
Mouse starts playing a game at her station. One of the trainers asked her to generate a computer game that could test a person to see if they would make a good agent and to see how they process a solution to a problem.
“Are you having fun, Mouse?” Charlie had come over to see what his computer expert was doing.
When the higher ups told him, he was getting a new cyber-specialist, he thought he was getting a Cambridge graduate or some military person. He wasn’t prepared for a five-foot-tall, seventeen-year-old girl with an emo haircut. Her hair was neon purple on the bottom and neon blue on the rest of her head. He didn’t know much about her, except she was the daughter of a Countess that worked in the Investigation branch and the niece of several famous MI6 agents.
“Not really, Sir. The recruiter who wanted this game made, wants it to do several things and I’m having a hard time making it meet their requirements.” Mouse wasn’t, but she didn’t want her supervisor to know that.
He knew her clearance was extremely high. Her clearances were higher than his. Her own work station had multiple computers and monitors. She did work for both MI5 and MI6. She gets a request for some information. Mouse checks the request and approves it.
Charlie had seen who the request had come from. He couldn’t believe she had to give that person permission to access the information they wanted. He wonders who recruited her to work in the cyber-division.
“Mouse, if you don’t mind me asking. How did you get this position?” Charlie had to know.
“I broke into the system and was offered the job or be sent to jail.” She turned on her gang and took three bullets for doing it. She gave her mother the information she needed to nail the gang.
“You broke into the system and they gave you a choice?” Charlie couldn’t believe it.
“Yep, I was given that choice or be locked away forever. I’m under constant watch and have to wear a tracking bracelet.” That last part was partially true. She did have a tracker inside of her that they could use to locate her anywhere she went. It was part of the agreement for her position.
Mouse saw a glitch in her video game and brought the coding up on another screen and fixed it. She’s been thinking about expanding her talents into game designing. She had some skills in designing games.
“Well, I hope you figure out how to fix your problems in your game.” Charlie knew why she was building a game for the recruiting department.
“Thanks.” Mouse watches as Charlie walks away and retries her game again. So far it was doing what the recruiting department wanted.
She’ll have to send what she had to the other members working on it.
By the time she was ready for lunch. She heads up to the cafeteria to grab some lunch. Her mother was busy with paper work. She finds a nice place where she could sit with her back to the wall, so she could watch everyone walk into the cafeteria. She got into a habit of doing this. Because one time when she was still with the gang before her operation. She had gone out for lunch at one of the gangs favorite joints. A person had come up from behind her, without her knowing and knocked her out from behind. When she woke-up, she had found herself gag and bent over a sawhorse with her hands tied to the legs and her ass exposed.
Several guys she didn’t know took turns with her. She found out later, that one of the guys in the gang she was a member of. He made a deal with a few guys that liked she-males and pimped her ass out to them. She got even with him later, by knocking him out and handcuffing him to a light pole naked during winter.
She got a nice salad for lunch and some tea. She was eating her lunch and reading a book on her tablet. It was a nice romance novel she was enjoying. The author that wrote the novel, really got her thinking about what it feels like to have a guy pumping in and out of her. She knew how a dildo felt when she pleased herself, but to have a real man do it. That was one thing she hasn’t done yet and she needs to be careful who she goes out with, because of her clearance and occupation.
While she was in the hospital because of the injuries she sustained. They did the sex change and did some plastic surgery to her face to make her look different. The reason they did the plastic surgery to her face, was because she had gotten punched hard in her face. The damage was to her cheek bones and it almost caused her to lose an eye. As it is, she needs to wear glasses now because of the damage to her eyes.
Once her lunch hour was over, she goes back to work. While she was at lunch, several requests came in and someone in America had tried accessing the system again. She tracks down the intruder and noticed they were still on-line. She sends her wolf hunting program and watches as the wolf turns into multiple wolves and overwhelmed their systems defenses. Their computer was now, nothing but a boat anchor.
“That will teach you to try and break into my system.” Mouse pops a few gummy bears from a jar she keeps on her desk in her mouth; as she goes back to work.
When it was time for Mouse to leave. She meets up with her mother for a ride home. Mouse could tell that there was something on her mother’s mind. Once they were in the car and on the road.
“Alright mom, spill it.” Mouse turns in her seat to look at her mother.
“We got a problem at the agency. I don’t know if you have heard about it yet, but there’s a mole feeding information to a gang that has taken out several of our agents.” Charlotte wasn’t happy about what she was told. Only a handful of people knew about the problem.
“So, are you in charge of finding out who they are?” Mouse knew her mother could do it.
“No, your Uncle Jack is sending one of his teams over to find out who they are. You’re going to be working with your Aunt Anika while she is here. She’s bring her team in to find the mole and the gang responsible.”
“Why aren’t we doing it ourselves? Why do we need Aunt Anika’s people?” Mouse was curious. Normally, MI5 handle things internally.
“Because we don’t know how high it goes up. We don’t know if the leak is from higher up or from one our agents. So, it was decided to bring your Aunt Anika and her partner Bart in. Both have MI5 clearances and since they are overseas all the time. No one would know anything
about them. So, that’s why it was decided to bring them in. You’re to act as information support to them and any information you find is to be given directly to them and me. You’re not to share this information with your supervisor or inform him about what you are doing.” Charlotte glances towards her daughter to reinforce her words.
“Okay, I got you mom. When does this start?” Mouse wonders who else her aunt was bring with her. She knew her aunt had a team.
“In a few days,the first people of your aunt’s team will be here in England. The rest will come over with your aunt on different flights. Your contact with your Aunt’s team is a young man named Terry Horn. She’ll be the one communicating with you the most. Your uncle said she’ll get in touch with you, so the two of you can set up some sort of link with the taxi she’ll be driving. If nothing else, I want you to meet her in person one day soon.” Charlotte figures this Terry person could give her a lift to work one morning or something.
She was supposed to be coming at the same time the first group was. That was what Jack had told her. Hopefully, it will work out that way. Countess Charlotte pulls the car into the garage.
“I’ll call your Uncle after we have dinner.” Charlotte heads into the kitchen to start dinner for them.
Kelly looks at the time on her dash radio. She hopes Mr. Bounty will arrive soon. It’s been a long day for her, and she would like to get home and try to get some sleep in. She notices an older model incoming turboprop aircraft coming in for a landing. It taxies over to the hangar she was waiting at.
Once the aircraft was inside the hangar, the doors start closing. She knew that she was to wait until Mr. Bounty was inside the car. After a few minutes, she hears the back door on her Cadillac CT6 Sedan open and closed. When she looks in the rearview mirror, she notices it was Jack Bounty.
“Did you have a nice flight, sir?” As Kelly starts the car up.
“It was okay.” Jack figured the government wouldn’t have been able to track him, flying the old turboprops he owns.
Not even his wife and children knew about them. They were secrets he would take to the grave with him.
“Where would you like for me to drop you off, sir?” Kelly glances in her rearview mirror to look at Jack.
“Take me to the safe house where Cheshire is staying. Also, has the BEAST been prepared?”
“Yes sir, Daniel has him growling like a wolf and ready for some fun.” A smile appears on Kelly’s face.
The Beast was Jack’s favorite car and much more. There wasn’t much he couldn’t break through or outraced.
“Sir, the file you requested on the Chief of Staff and his contacts inside the Hunter Organization. It’s in the secret compartment behind my seat.”
“Thank you, Kelly.” Jack reaches towards the back of Kelly’s seat and presses his wolf ring to the hidden latch.
The latch releases, the lock on the hidden compartment. Jack pulls the file out and starts reading it, as Kelly drives him to where Cheshire is staying. The windows of the sedan were tinted dark, so no one would be able to look into the car.
“How is your sister doing, after her operation?” Jack looks in the rearview towards Kelly.
“She’s doing better, sir. Thank you for everything you did for her.” Kelly was thankful, Mr. Bounty paid for the specialist her sister needed for her condition.
“You’re welcome, Kelly. If you ever need anything again. Just call me and I’ll do everything I can for you.” Jack meant what he said. Kelly and her sister were nice people who have been dealt a bad hand in life.
First, their parents abandon them on the street. Then Kelly’s older sister dropped out of school to take care of Kelly. She worked two jobs just to support them. Kelly got in trouble with a bunch of people that were supposed to be her friends.
It was a good thing that the police officer who arrested Kelly knew the truth. He called him to help her and her sister. It was just recently Kelly’s older sister found out she had a rare disease. There was a cure for it, but Kelly and her sister couldn’t afford it. Kelly finally broke down and called Jack for help, since he has always looked after them.
It takes them twenty minutes to arrive at the safe house Cheshire was staying at. Kelly turns around in her seat to look at Jack “will you be needing me tomorrow, sir?”
“Maybe. I’ll text you if I need you again, Kelly. Say hello to your sister for me.” Jack opens the car door.
“I will sir and thank you again.” Kelly watches as Jack walks up to the door.
Jack knocks gently on the door. After a few seconds, the door opens and standing on the other side was Cheshire.
“Long time, no see Cheshire.” A smile appears on his face.
“That it has, Jack. Please, come in.” Cheshire steps aside to let Jack in.
Afterward, she closes the door behind him.
“How was your flight?” Cheshire turns around to look at Jack.
“Okay. I switched planes at least four times. So, if anyone was following me, they would be confused.” Jack could have switched a few more times but didn’t.
“So, tell me what the director of the CIA told you?”
“Let’s go and get some coffee, first.” Cheshire heads towards the kitchen.
Jack follows behind her. He loved watching Cheshire walk. She had the grace of a cat, that he has come to admire about her. Where he was more like his wolves, she was more like the big game cats she loved so much.
“You still take your coffee, straight black?” Cheshire starts the coffee maker.
“Yes.” Jack sits on a barstool and wait.
“While the coffee is brewing, I think you should see this.” Jack opens the folder up and shows Cheshire the page he had been reading.
Cheshire takes her glasses out of her robe pocket and put them on. She reads the information Jack wanted her to look at. She goes through each page and looks up at Jack.
“You do know what this means, don’t you?” Cheshire wasn’t happy after what she read.
“Yes, I do. The chief of staff has put out a kill order on the two of us. On top of that, the current President and the Vatican have approved this order.” The look on Jack’s face wasn’t a happy one.
“Has this information been confirmed with our agents in the Vatican?” Cheshire knew their agents in the Vatican had access to information most others didn’t.
“Yes, it's been confirmed. Several archbishops and several Bishops have signed off on a contract to eliminate the two of us. Why? I have no idea, but there is a group that doesn’t like what we have been doing behind the scenes.” Jack didn’t know the people on the list he had been given.
“That pretty bunch confirms what the CIA dictator said to me. The current officials in Washington D.C. don’t like the fact that we are operating outside of their control and they can’t control us. Plus, you know as well as I do, they will hire someone to come after us.” Jack knew a handful of people Cheshire and he considers their equals. That could make life difficult for them.
“Then, we need to deliver a message to the chief of staff what will happen if he sends anyone to take us out. Also, I think it’s time we deliver a message to the Bishops that want to kill us as well.” Cheshire already delivered one message, sending another one wouldn’t be a problem.
“What type of message do you want to send?” Jack had a few ideas.
“I’m thinking about sending Isra.” Cheshire looks at Jack to see what he thought.
Jack lets out a whistle. Isra and Cheshire went way back, and Isa possesses special gifts. Isra was one of Cheshire’s first agent she trained, and her kill record was as high as his and Cheshire’s.
“I thought she was retired, like Bart?” Jack takes drinks some of his coffee
“She is. She retired to her Chateau in Albas, France, and makes wine with her husband. She’s got six children and only one of her children has her unique gift.” Cheshire kept tabs on all the agents she trained.
“Do you think she will do the job?” Jack takes another sip of his coffee.
“She’ll do it. She hates the Vatican and what they did to her ancestors. The only reason she hasn’t done anything against them in the past. Is, I told her I would hunt her down and seal her in a special design tomb I had made.” Cheshire knew there were certain materials Isra couldn’t
pass through.
“Good, I’ll have Diarmaid construct a special gift for them and have Isra leave it behind.” Jack wouldn’t mind leaving a neutron bomb behind.
However, that was a tad bit of an overkill.
“Now, what do you think we should do to the chief of staff to the president?” Cheshire knew how devilish Jack could be.
“I’m thinking about leaving him naked in Alaska, but I don’t want to scare the polar bears or the wolves up there. We can’t kill him, because that would give them a reason to come after us. So, I say we kidnap him and throw him out of an airplane and scare him.”
“That might do it.” Cheshire takes a sip of her coffee.
Once Cheshire and Jack are done with their coffee. They head into the living room to get their plan going. Jack pulls out a second cellphone and dials a number from memory.
Shaggy Dog Inn, Kilkenny, Ireland:
“Give me another pint, Danny boy.” Diarmaid looks towards the newest barkeep his friend Garrett just hired.
The last one didn’t last a week behind the bar. The poor boy couldn’t take the teasing or hold his own against the old salts that frequent the bar. As he is sitting there waiting for his beer. His cellphone starts playing an old Irish tune he hasn’t heard in ten or so years.
He presses accept “Jack me, boy, what can I do for you?”
“Go secure, Diarmaid.” Jack didn’t want their call intercepted.
Diarmaid taps in code and listens as his cellphone switches over to a secure scrambled mode. He owns an older cellphone, but the guts of the phone were brand new.
“Alright Jack, I’m secured. So, what can I do for you, you old dog?” Diarmaid catches his pint as it slides towards him.
“I need a special package. Something nasty and deadly, that will send a message.”
“Oh! Who has pissed you off?” Diarmaid takes a swig of his beer.
“Let’s just, some religious figures have gotten too big for their robes. You think you can do the job?” Jack finishes off his coffee.
“How big do you need the gift?” Diarmaid takes another swig of his beer.
“Laptop size and lightweight.” Jack figure it would need to weightless then fifty pounds for Isra to carry it.
“Alright. How soon do you need this gift?” Diarmaid takes another swig of his beer and slides the empty pint down the bar.
“Refill it, Danny.” As he lets out a belch.
“By next the end of next week.”
“Whoa! That’s a short deadline, wolfman. I need more time.” Diarmaid almost fell off his bar stool.
“You have two weeks to complete the job. I’ll send my agent to pick the package up. I’ll give you half upfront and the rest when you’re done.”
“Alright wolfman, but it's going to cost you.” Diarmaid already had an idea in mind.” Diarmaid catches his pint as it slides to him again.
“That’s fine. Just make sure the price is reasonable or I’ll be visiting you.” Jack had put a little threat in his voice.
Diarmaid almost chokes on the beer he just drunk. He knew Jack meant what he said. The Bounty’s were known in Ireland and they were a clan you didn’t cross.
“Will do. Talk with you later.” Diarmaid ends the call.
Jack looks over towards Cheshire “your turn.”
Cheshire pulls a black flip phone out of her robe pocket and dials a number she hasn’t used in a long time.
2000 hrs. Isra’s Chateau, Albas, France:
Shawn was walking by the old fashion wall phone when it starts ringing. He stops and answers it “hello?”
“Shawn is that you?” Cheshire recognizes the voice that answered the phone.
“Yes, Aunt Cheshire. Is everything okay?” Shawn was curious about why his godmother was calling.
“Everything is fine, Shawn. I need to talk to your mother. Is she around?” Cheshire had a smile on her face. Isra asked her to be Shawn’s godmother. Shawn had most of his mother’s looks but had his father’s ears and eyes.
“MOM! AUNT CHESHIRE IS ON THE PHONE!” Shawn had yelled towards the living room from the hallway where the old phone was mounted.
Isra was changing her youngest when she heard her son yelling for her. She finishes changing her daughter’s diaper and pick her up. She heads towards the hallway phone. They had to use this phone because cell reception sucks out on her property.
She walks to her son and holds her hand out while resting her daughter on her hip. She wonders what Cheshire wants. She hasn’t heard from her since she retired from the killing business and concentrated on raising her children.
“Hello Cheshire, what do I owe this honor?” Isra wonders why Cheshire called her now.
“How would you like to get your revenge with my blessing?” Cheshire watches Jack as he continues to go through the information on the chief of staff.
“Are you pulling my leg, Cheshire? Because you have said I couldn’t go after those pricks.” Isra wanted to make those high and mighty pay for what they did to her family in the past.
“No, I’m not pulling your leg. I’m going to send you a list of Archbishop’s, Priest and Bishops that need to be eliminated. I’ll arrange for them to be in one location to activate a package I’ll be sending to you.” Cheshire fixes another cup of coffee for herself.
“So, it's only a certain group I’m allowed to go after?” Isra switches her daughter to her other hip.
“No, I’m letting you go after whomever you have a grudge against. However, remember that you need to come back to your children.” Cheshire knew Isra loved her children more than anything else. That included her revenge.
“You’re right. Alright, I’ll do the job. Send me what you have on these people.” Isra had her list of people she wanted to go after.
“It will be for you tomorrow evening. You still using the same secured number?”
“Yes, I’m still using the same secured number.” Isra had a special line going to her Chateau.
“Good. How are the children, doing?” Cheshire was godmother to at least three of Isra’s children. The last one she is godmother too has the same ability as her mother.
“They are doing fine and getting big. Kim is starting to show signs of her gift emerging.” Isra was surprised, only one of her children showed that they had her gift.
“Do you need any help teaching her how to use her gift, Isra?” Cheshire was concerned about her goddaughter.
“She’s doing fine right now. She’s at the early stages of her gift emerging.” Isra knew how that felt.
“Well, if you need any help, just let me know and I’ll be on my way.” Cheshire took her godmother duties seriously.
“I will and how long do I have to complete this assignment?”
“Two weeks. If you need any help, go and recruit Charlie.” An evil smile appears on Cheshire’s face when she says that name.
“Oh, no! I am not working with that troglodyte. I was almost killed on the last mission we did together.” Isra almost got struck by an RPG because of him. If she didn’t use her gift at the last minute, she would have been dead.
“Alright. Let me know when you’re done.” Cheshire ends the phone call.
She looks over towards Jack “Alright, what’s our next step?”
“Find out what the chief of staff routine is. I also know who would be perfect for the job.”
“Who’s that?” Cheshire is curious about whom Jack was thinking about.
“Do you remember the medical research they were doing back in the ’60s and 70’s on engineering special enhance humans?”
“Yeah, I remember the project. We had to kill some of the people that had been experimented on. Why, are you bring that up?” Cheshire was curious.
“Well, there were four subjects that survived the experiments done to them. I have used their special gifts over the years on a few jobs.” Jack kept their existence hidden from Cheshire.
“So, they possess gifts like Isra. Why didn’t you tell me a long time ago?”
“I promise to keep their existence quiet. If the government had their way, they would have been turned into high-class killers, like us. I couldn’t allow that, so I hid them and told them to keep their gifts, quiet.” Jack owed that to them.
“So, why are you telling me now?” Cheshire looks at Jack with some disappointment in her eyes.
“Because one of them lives nearby and could be helpful to us.” Jack was thinking of Daisy.
“Let’s not use whoever it is, unless we have too. Mr. Carr will be easy to handle.”
“True, Kelly has his routine down pack” Jack had seen the file Kelly put together on the Chief of Staff for the President.
“How did Kelly get all this stuff?” Cheshire looks at Jack for an answer.
“She has friends in high and low places. Plus, she’s good at pickpocketing people’s pockets.” Jack had a mischievous smile on his face.
“So, she’s another Casey?” Cheshire remembered Casey extremely well. She had a habit of stealing valuable items. There wasn’t anything she couldn’t steal, smuggle, or concealed.
“Not as bad as Casey. Casey couldn’t help herself, because it was a compulsion for her. It took years of learning self-control, for her to get it under control. Now, she works as a security consultant and has two children.” Jack kept an eye on her after she left his employment.
“That’s good to hear. Who fathered her children?”
“Sergeant Grant from the Hell Demon squad.” Jack had been surprised that Casey managed to marry Sergeant Grant.
The Hell Demons were one level below Delta squad and one of the top-notch special forces team the US has ever produced. They were normally called to handle problems that require the military to operate outside the rules.
They took their orders directly from General Tucker who answers to General Clark of the United States Special Operations Command. He and Cheshire have worked with members from the group a couple of times. He enjoyed working with them on their last mission.
“So, how do you want to do this? Surprise him in his home like we always do, or do you have something else in mind?” Cheshire knew Jack
liked to make a statement.
“I say we kidnap him on the way home. Fix it, so he is sitting in traffic and we get in the car with him.” Jack had a smirk on his face.
“You do know we are going to have to arrange a traffic accident.”
“I know and I know where the perfect spot would be good to cause it.” Jack unfolds the old fashion street map to show Cheshire where he is thinking about doing it.
“That will work. So, when do you want to put this plan into action?” Cheshire starts fixing herself another cup of coffee. Normally, she drunk tea, but her favorite tea was at home. The type she likes was hard to find here in Alexandria.
“In a few days. He’s has a meeting at the White House. We can get him on the way back to his house. The area will be dark and it’s a two-lane street.”
“You know he might have secret service agents following him.” Cheshire finishes fixing her coffee.
“You leave them to me and Beast.”
“So, I’m the one who is going to walk up to Mr. Carr’s car and kidnap him?” Cheshire knew there had to be more to this plan.
“Cheshire, most people consider you harmless. You look like you could be someone’s grandmother.” Jack looks at his old partner and realizes how old the two of them were getting. She was aging better than he was.
Cheshire just smirks when Jack makes that comment. She knew why people consider him so dangerous. It was his reputation for being a sadistic killer.
“Hopefully, this will send the message to leave us alone. I’m tired of killing people.” Cheshire just wants to live the rest of her life in peace. She wants to raise her granddaughter and other daughter and see them have happiness.
“Me too, Cheshire. After this mission and this deal with the Hunter organization is over. I’m locking my guns away.” Jack and Debbie have already discussed the matter.
A smirk appears on Cheshire’s face. She knew that wouldn’t happen. She and Jack go over the plan again laying everything out. Later in the afternoon, Cheshire gives Jack a ride over to his storage warehouse.
When they pull up to the place, they spot an older security guard at the gate. The man comes out of his guardhouse. He had a clipboard in his hand. The name on the name badge on his uniform said his name was Cliff. Cheshire rolls her window down.
“How can I help you, ma’am?” Cliff noticed there was an older well-built gentleman in the passenger seat, wearing a nice tailored suit.
“We’re here to access storage unit 240. The unit is under the name of Joseph Jones.” Cheshire had a pleasant smile on her face.
“I’ll need to see some Id ma’am.”
“Certainly.” Cheshire pulls her driver's license out and shows it to him.
Cliff accepts it and writes the information down. He notices the name on the driver's license said Kanako Yasaka. It was issued in Alexandria, Virginia.
“And what is your connection to Mr. Jones, Mrs. Yasaka?” Cliff was curious as to why she was here.
“She’s my friend,” Jack spoke up to answer Cliff’s question.
“Sorry, sir. I’m just doing my job.” Cliff hands the driver's license back to Cheshire.
“We understand, Cliff.” Cheshire rolls her window back up and heads towards the second-floor storage unit.
After arriving at the unit. Cheshire turns her corvette off as Jack exists from the passenger side. He presses his wolf ring up against a brick and it glows. The next thing that happens is the garage-style door starts raising, revealing a pitch-black 1967 Shelby Super Snake.
On the hood of the car was painted a wolf head. All the windows, except the front windshield, was blackened out.
“You had Chaos’s head painted on the hood of this car?” Cheshire walks into the storage unit.
“Well, it’s the reason it is called the beast. This car has been heavily modified.” Jack just looks at the car like a proud father.
“How much horsepower does it have?” Cheshire loved fast cars as much as Jack does.
“One thousand horsepower. Zero to sixty in 4.3 seconds, heavy-duty suspension, light armor, and armed.” Jack runs his hand across the hood.
“How often have you used it?” Cheshire had to admit it was a beast.
“Only six times throughout my career. It mostly sits there and collects dust. I’m thinking about giving it to my grandson on his sixteenth birth after I remove the weapons it is armed with.” Jack figures Chayton will enjoy it when he gets older.
“I bet he will enjoy it and Julia will want to kill you as well.” Cheshire knows Julia has a lead foot like Tizzy.
“Yeah, she’ll want to kill me. Chayton will be like his mother when he gets older.”
“Well, let's get going and get this plan going.” Cheshire walks back to her car and gets in.
Jack walks over to the beast and gets in. When he turns him over, he fires right on the first try. A smile appears on Jack’s face as he pulls out of the storage unit. He shuts the unit before he follows Cheshire out of the building.
They head back to Cheshire’s place. Later in the evening, they go to a seafood restaurant, not too far from Cheshire’s place. It was a mid to high-class restaurant.
Once they are seated by the hostess, a young girl comes over to take their order. Cheshire notices some bruising around her neck. As much as she was trying to be upbeat, she could see the defeated look in the girl’s hazel eyes. She also notices the young woman was wearing too much make-up on her face.
Jack was looking at the waitress and notices how her uniform sat on her body. It wasn’t sitting right on her frame and from the look of her wrist, they were too thin.
“Hi, my name is Clare and I’ll be your waitress tonight. What can I get you to drink?” Clare looks at the two older people sitting at her table.
She notices that they were looking at her. The older Asian woman looked like she might be rich or well off. The gentleman was wearing a dark suit and looked like he was either a businessman or some sort of government agent. There was something about his eyes that sent shivers throughout her body.
“We would like two glasses of sweet iced tea, please.” Cheshire knew what Jack liked.
Clare writes their order down and goes to get their drinks. She tries to hide the slight limp to her walk as she leaves.
“Did you noticed the abuse that young girl has been through?’ Cheshire whispers to Jack.
“Yes, and how thin she is as well. She’s either a drug user or someone is abusing her.” Jack has met his share of junkie’s before.
“I think someone is abusing her.” Cheshire has seen enough abuse in her lifetime.
After a few minutes, Clare returns with their drinks and set them down on the table. She pulls her order book back out “will this be one check or two?”
“One check. I’ll have your shrimp platter.” Cheshire closes her menu.
“And you sir?” Clare looks at Jack after writing Cheshire’s order down.
“I’ll have the T-bone steak, cooked medium-well, also the baked potato without sour cream on it.” Jack closes his menu and hands it to Clare.
Clare takes it and turns to leave. She tries to hide her limp as she walks towards the kitchen. She hopes the aspirin she took earlier kicks in soon.
Jack looks thoughtful at Clare as she walks off. He wants to know who hurt her and why. The girl seemed sweet and nice.
Cheshire and Jack just sit and watches the other patrons in the restaurant. The place had a lot of well to do people in it. A few of them didn’t look like they could afford the place daily.
After a few minutes, Clare comes walking back to Cheshire and Jack’s table. Jack noticed she barely had the strength to carry the serving tray in her hands. He watches her as she carries the tray over to them.
Clare summons what strength she had to carry the tray to the table. Her stomach starts growling because she hasn’t had anything to eat in the past three days. The smell coming off the food wasn’t helping her will power. She makes it to the table “Here is your shrimp platter, ma’am and our special house cocktail sauce.” Clare puts the plate in front of Cheshire.
“And here your steak, sir.” Clare sets the plate down in front of Jack along with the special house sauce for the steak.
Jack grabs Clare’s wrist and felt her flinch “who has abused you?”
Clare looks down into Jack’s eyes and could see anger and concern in them. She didn’t know this man and he could make matters worse.
“I can’t talk right now. I have customers to take care of.”
Jack releases Clare’s wrist. He saw how scared and confused she was when held her. He’ll get to the truth.
The rest of the dinner goes by peacefully. He and Cheshire make small talk covering different subjects. When Jack goes to pay for dinner, he leaves a hefty tip for Clare. She did a good job of serving them.
As Jack and Cheshire are walking out of the restaurant afterward “I want to see what is going on with that waitress.”
“I agree.” Cheshire sits on the driver's side.
Jack sits on the passenger side and watches the restaurant until it closes. He watches as the staff comes and goes from the place. He spots the waitress as she comes walking out of the building. She looked nervously at him.
“Does she look nervous to you?”
“Yes. It’
It’s like she is looking for someone, before walking down the street. The two of them watch Clare as she walks down the street. She gets at least a hundred feet from the storefront before she is blocked by two huge men.
“Let’s go and have some fun.” Jack takes his suit jacket off.
Cheshire follows behind Jack towards the two huge men.
Clare hadn’t spotted the two men that kept robbing her. The last time she resisted they smacked her around and threw her up against the wall. One of them reached down her pants and squeezed her testicles.
“Give us your money bitch, before we have to hurt you.” Lesner looks at the young queer as she stood in front of him and his brother.
“Maybe, she wants to pay it in trade or something?” Sam cracks his knuckles.
Clare looks at the two bullies in front of her. They have been tormenting her since high school. She knew they were members of the local gang that made everyone pay insurance money to them.
“She won’t be giving you goons anything.” Jack and Cheshire stood behind the two huge men.
Sam and Lesner turn around to see who was interfering with their fun. They spot a muscular man that stood at least six foot or more. He had on a white dress shirt and looked to have salt n pepper hair coloring.
A Chinese woman was standing a few feet from him. She was dressed in a tailor pants suit and looked as old as the man.
“Walk away old man and take the chink with you.” Lesner wasn’t going to back off.
Cheshire looks at Jack “I haven’t been called a chink to my face in a long time.”
Clare was pinned behind Lesner and Sam. She saw that it was the man and woman from the table she served tonight. She was too scared to do anything against them.
An evil smile appears on Jack’s face. This was going to be fun. He punches Lesner in the breadbasket and follows up with a blow to his jaw.
Jack lands one more punch to Lesner’s jaw, knocking him out.
Lesner tries to defend himself against the man, but he couldn’t the old man was fast and very strong. He couldn’t lay one hand on the old man. Just before he is knocked out, he watches as the old woman touches his brother in five different places and drops like a rag doll.
Sam tries punching the old woman, but his hands are sweep aside like he was moving in slow motion. He felt her finger hit a location and lost control of that limb. She hits him four more times. On the last touch, he collapses to the ground.
A smile appears on Cheshire’s face “that was fun.”
“I have to agree.” Jack looks at Clare and notices she was speechless.
Clare looks at the man and woman she served. She couldn’t believe what they did. The gang Lesner and Sam belong too are going to want their heads.
“Do you know what you just did? Their gang leader is going to want to get revenge for what you did.” Clare was shaking now.
Jack looks at Clare “let him. They will find his head on a pike.”
“Come with us, child.” Cheshire lightly takes Clare’s arm and escort her back to her corvette.
Jack sits down and lets Clare sit on his lap. He could see she was still shaking. Cheshire drives back to her safe house. Once there, they head inside the place.
“Clare, is there anyone we need to inform that you are okay?”
“No, I live by myself.” Clare was so far behind on her rent, that her apartment manager was threatening to kick her out.
Cheshire goes over to the liquor cabinet and fixes a drink for Clare. She walks back over to Clare “here drink this. It will help calm you down.”
Clare accepts the drink and slowly drink it. It warmed her mouth and throat as it slides down into her stomach. She looks at Cheshire “thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Now, why don’t you tell us of this gang and where they can be found.” Cheshire turns on the recorder built into her phone.
Clare tells them everything. Where they can be found and who was in charge. By the time she was done talking, she was feeling tired.
“Come with me, Clare.” Cheshire escorts Clare up to one of her spear bedrooms and laid Clare down.
Once Clare was laying down and asleep. Cheshire heads back downstairs to the kitchen. She notices Jack has poured himself a Scotch from her supply.
“What’s your plan?” Cheshire pours herself a bourbon.
“I’ll give them a visit after we handle this Carr business.”
“That’s if we don’t kill ourselves first. What do you want to do with Clare?” Cheshire already had her hands full.
“I’ll get in touch with Angela. She’s been looking for a new assistant and if Clare doesn’t want the job. I’ll give her some money to help to get her back on her feet.” Jack figures, either way, she will be safe.
Couple Days Later:
Mr. Carr couldn’t believe his luck. He was stuck in traffic and when he looked behind him his secret service escorts were blocked by some muscle car. He couldn’t tell what type of car it was. As he is sitting there, waiting for the traffic to start moving. His car beeps and a Chinese looking woman gets in and sits in the passenger seat.
Cheshire looks at Mr. Carr as she enters and sits in the passenger seat. She had a smile on her face because the plan she and Jack worked out was going smoothly. She looks at Mr. Carr “it’s so nice to meet you, Mr. Carr. Now, the traffic is going to start moving soon and you're going to do what I say.”
“Who are you and why would I do anything you say?” Mr. Carr was going to try and play the tough guy.
“Well, for one thing, my name is Cheshire and the man behind us is Jack Bounty. Secondly, if you don’t do what we say, well the alternative is not a good second choice.” A cheshire smile appears on her face.
True to her word, the traffic starts moving. Mr. Carr keeps going the way he was planning too. He watches as the big muscle car behind him follows him. He tries to see his secret service escorts, but they weren’t moving from where they had stopped. Smoke was coming from the front of their car.
Jack had a smile on his face as he hears the car the secret service were in pop and catches fire. The flame thrower installed in the exhaust system worked perfectly. Jack follows Mr. Carr as Cheshire directs him to the airfield where a plane was waiting for them.
Mr. Carr watches as he drives towards an airfield. He drives through the open gate “head to the hangar over there.”
Mr. Carr does as he is told. He pulls into the hangar and stops. He looks at Cheshire “now what?”
“This, as she knocks Mr. Carr out.” She hit two pressure points to knock Mr. Carr out.
Jack picks his unconscious form up and carries him to the sky diving plane they are going to use. The pilot was an old friend of Cheshire’s.
Jack and Cheshire put their parachutes on and give the pilot the okay to take off.
Four Hours Later:
“Wakey, wakey, Mr. Carr.” Jack uses smelling salts to wake Mr. Carr.
Mr. Carr wakes up and finds himself in an airplane with the door opened. He tries to move, but he could.
“Now, that your awake Mr. Carr, I want to know that Cheshire and I can kidnap you or kill you any time we want too. We want to know why you are trying to kill us?”
“Because you are interfering with the president’s agenda and as long as you two are alive. He knows you’ll try to stop him in whatever way possible. That is why you need to die. He can’t control you two.”
“So, you got the order form the president himself to eliminate us?”
“Yes and no. He did suggest the order, but we are keeping him out of it for plausibly denied ability.” Mr. Carr looks at Jack to see if he was buying it.
“Who is we?” Cheshire squeezes Mr. Carr’s forearm.
“I can’t tell you that.” Mr. Carr wasn’t going to tell her.
“I think he needs some fresh air.” Cheshire looks at Jack.
“I think you’re right.” Jack picks Mr. Carr up and carries him over to the door.
“Now, you will notice Cheshire and I are wearing parachutes and you’re not. So, you’ll have a nice long fall.”
Mr. Carr looks at Cheshire and Jack and notices they were wearing parachutes. The blood drains from his face “you wouldn’t toss me out. You’ll lose the information.”
“You might be right, but who cares.” Jack pushes Mr. Carr out the door.
“You know we’ll have to get him.” Cheshire couldn’t believe Jack would do a thing like that.
“I know, but I bet he’ll talk now.” Jack jumps out and heads towards Mr. Carr.
He just watches as Mr. Carr flails about as he falls. He manages to catch up to him.
“Relax or I’m going to let you fall.” Jack secures Mr. Carr’s harness to his.
When they touch down. They are out in the middle of a hayfield. Jack disconnects Mr. Carr from his harness.
A few seconds later, Cheshire lands not far from them. She folds her parachute up as she walks towards them.
“So, are you going to talk, or should we go for another fall?” Jack looks down at Mr. Carr.
Mr. Carr starts telling them who the others with and who their contact was in The Hunter organization.
“Did you get all that, Cheshire?” Jack looks towards her.
“Yes, I got all of it.” Cheshire holds up her cellphone.
Jack looks back at Mr. Carr “Now, we’re going to let you live, but here’s what is going to happen. You try killing me, Cheshire, or any of our family, friends and the conversation we just had will be broadcast to every news agency and cellphones around. Since I own several telecommunication companies, it will go to everyone’s cellphones.”
“Do we have a deal, Mr. Carr?” Cheshire was holding her cellphone recording everything.
“Yes, we have a deal.”
“Good. Now, Cheshire and I are going to leave you. You can either walk back home which should take you eight hours or you can hitchhike to
get home.” Jack stands up and starts walking away from Mr.Carr.
Cheshire follows Jack towards the road. She knew they had a car parked nearby.
“So, what do you think he’ll do, Jack?”
“He’ll honor his agreement. Now that we know who the others are. We can send them the same message.”
“You know something, Jack. There are times when you are dangerous.” Cheshire had a smile on her face.
“The same can be said about you, Cheshire.”
A Few Days Later:
Jack and Cheshire visit the gang leader Clare told them about. Instead of killing all the gang members, Jack and Cheshire offered them a deal instead. Their job would be to keep other gangs from coming into the territory and claiming it as theirs. On top of that, no drugs, weapons, or any illegal substances were to be sold. They were to help the citizens in their area. If Jack or Cheshire hears of them breaking their rules. Then the gloves are off and they better make funeral arrangements. Because they won’t be returning along next time.
As for Clare, she decided to stay where she was. So, Jack transferred some money into an account for her, to use to get her life back on track. Jack also gave her an emergency number, should she need help.
Hunter slowly wakes up in a strange room under a warm blanket. The last thing he remembered was passing out on the side of the highway. He had walked as far as he could before he passed out from the cold and exhaustion.
He looked around the bedroom and saw that it had an old-style dresser drawer like his mother's. There was a nightstand next to his bed with a lamp on it. The bed he was lying on was more significant than the baby mattress on which he was forced to sleep.
He was lying under a thick quilt with another blanket under it. The sheets covering him had a lavender smell and were incredibly soft. The pillows his head had been resting on were soft and covered the head of the bed.
He saw pictures on the walls but couldn’t tell what they were. The room itself had a fresh smell to it. He feels his stomach rumble. He hasn’t eaten anything in the last two days.
He gets out of bed and notices someone has dressed him in fresh Star Wars theme pajamas. There were a pair of slippers by the bed, in his side. He puts them on and slowly makes his way towards the bedroom door. He checks it to see if it is locked like his stepfather liked to do to him.
He is surprised as the doorknob turns and opens. He slowly opens the door and peeks outside of the room. The hallway was lit up. He slowly makes his way out of the bedroom and down the hallway. He noticed when he exited from the bedroom that there was a bathroom right across from the bedroom.
He walks down the hallway and finds a set of stairs leading down. He walked down the stairs and could hear laughter. He follows the sound of laughter and spots two women sitting on a sofa. One had long white color hair, and the other one had shoulder-length light brown hair.
The brown-haired woman was leaning against the white-haired woman. They were watching a show on a giant flat-screen television set. Just as Hunter was about to say something, he heard a growl behind him.
He turns around and spots a German shepherd looking at him. Hunter knew what the dog was from the one Mr. Tanner owned.
“He won’t hurt you unless you attack.” Stephanie had heard Rusty’s growl and turned around to see why.
Alyona was looking at the young man she found collapsed on the side of the highway. Usually, she didn’t take that route home, but tonight, they were doing road work on her normal route and were forced to take an alternate route to her house.
“How are you feeling?” Alyona was concerned about the poor boy she pulled over to help.
He was lying on the ground unconscious, wearing worn sneakers, dirty jeans, and a long-sleeved shirt. The shirt itself was so thin that there was no way it provided him any warmth. The poor thing also smelled like he hadn’t bathed in weeks.
Usually, she would have taken him to the hospital and reported him to the police, but there was a snowstorm heading their way, and she didn’t want to get trapped in it. She was from Montana, and her father taught her how to survive in a storm. But that didn’t mean she wanted to be trapped in one.
Hunter looked at the white-haired woman, “hungry.”
“I think we can do something about that.” Stephanie saw how thin the boy was from helping Alyona undressed him and gave him a sponge bath.
She also noticed the bruises covering his body. The poor boy looked like someone had used him as a punching bag. He wasn’t the only child she had seen being treated like that. In the past year, she has stopped too many domestic abuse crimes.
Sometimes it was the husband abusing his wife or the woman or father abusing their children. She couldn’t believe what one woman had done to her kids by starving them to death. She wanted to beat that woman to death for what she did to her kids.
Hunter was curious about who these women were. He watches as the light brown-haired woman pauses the show they have been watching. He watches as she stands up off the sofa and spots her wearing a floral thermal nightgown.
“I’ll go and fix you something to eat. Why don’t you come over and sit next to my wife?” Stephanie smiles at the young boy.
Hunter walks over to the sofa and sits beside the silver-haired woman. He looks at her and wonders who she is. He notices she is wearing a matching thermal nightgown as well. Except hers had roses and lilies covering it.
Alyona looks at the young man. “I’m Alyona Bounty, and my other better half over there is named Stephanie Bounty. What is your name?”
“Hunter, Hunter Allen Hansley.” Hunter noticed that Alyona had blue eyes and a funny accent to her speech.
“Well, Hunter. Can you tell me how you ended up on the side of the highway where I found you?” Alyona was curious. She reaches down and scratches Rusty between his ears.
Hunter looks down at the carpet. He was still standing instead of sitting on the sofa.
In a low, soft voice, “my stepfather abandoned me on the side of the road.”
“Do you know why he did it?” Alyona was curious why a parent would do such a thing.
Hunter shakes his head, no. He didn’t know why his stepfather would do what he did.
“Does your mother know?” Alyona wonders if Hunter’s mother might know.
“She never wanted me. She blames me for ruining her life.” Hunter knew his mother hated him.
“Is she the one that left those bruises on your body?”
Hunter shakes his head yes as tears start to leak from his eyes. He tried to do everything his mother and Joey told him to do, but they always ended up hitting him. He feels Alyona wrap her arms around him and pull him to her body.
He rests his head against her shoulder and lets the tears come as he holds onto her. He could feel her rub his back as she held him closer to her body. He just let the tears come as he lets everything he has been holding back out.
Stephanie returned to the den with a tray containing food and a glass of milk. She spots Alyona holding Hunter against her shoulder. She could hear him crying and cling to her.
She walks over sets the tray on the coffee table, and sits down next to them. She wraps her arms around him and hugs him. She wanted him to know he wasn’t alone anymore.
After a while, Hunter stops crying. Stephanie and Alyona watch as he devours the food on the tray.
“Easy, Hunter. You’re going to make yourself sick if you eat to fast. If you want more to eat, all you have to do is ask.” Alyona knew what it felt like to be starved.
Stephanie looks at Alyona as she hugs her. The two of them had shared their past. She could re-engineer the blue lace drug, so Alyona could become a fully functional woman like her.
Alyona looks at Hunter and wonders what she should do next. Part of her wants to adopt him like her father did her, but the other half of her was telling her she wasn’t ready to be a parent. She has only been teaching for two years and has been married for half that time.
Stephanie could tell Alyona was torn about Hunter. She looks into Alyona’s blue eyes. “We’ll talk about this later. Right now, he needs us.”
“Alright.” Alyona looks towards Hunter and hopes she can help him.
Stephanie ends up making a second plate for Hunter. She feels sorry for him and hopes Alyona and her can help him. The two of them hadn’t talked about children, but after seeing how Hunter was treated, that might change.
Hunter snuggles between Stephanie and Alyona the rest of the night as they watch television. Hunter felt safe between the two women. He reaches out and pet Rusty under Alyona’s watchful eyes.
Hunter slowly falls asleep on the sofa with Stephanie and Alyona. He was comfortable snuggling between them.
Stephanie nudges Alyona and points towards Hunter. A smile appears on her face. “I think he trusts us.”
Alyona smirks as she runs her fingers through Hunter’s hair. He was resting his head on her hip, while laying against Stephanie.
“I think we are stuck for the night.” Stephanie pulls on the throw blanket to cover all three of them.
“I think you are right.” Alyona fluffs the pillow she is resting against.
The three of them slept on the sectional together. At night, Hunter somehow ends up with his face buried between Alyona’s breasts. Her arms wrapped around his skinny body, holding him tight to her body.
Stephanie was sleeping behind him and holding him as well. Her light brown hair mixed with Alyona, forming a curtain covering their heads. Both women felt Hunter shiver during the night.
When morning arrives, Stephanie is woken up by Rusty whining. He needed to go outside and do his business. She looks out the sliding glass doors and notices snow on the deck. She turns and looks at Rusty. “Are you sure, boy?”
Rusty just barks and walks up to the glass door. He paws at the door to let Stephanie know he wants to go outside.
“Alright, but I’m not drying you with the hair dryer when you come in.” Stephanie opens the sliding door and lets Rusty outside.
She shivers from the cold air hitting her warm skin. She looks over towards the sectional and notices how Alyona is holding Hunter. A smile forms on her face as she realizes that they are going to end up being mothers to him.
She turns back around and spots Rusty covered in snow. She opens the sliding glass door and lets him inside.
“You better shake before going any further.” As Stephanie closes the patio door and secures it.
She watches as Rusty shakes to get all the snow off him. He looks at Stephanie with his tongue hanging out.
“Alright, let’s go and get you some food.”
While in the kitchen, Stephanie fixes some coffee and breakfast for everyone. She checks the weather and realizes she’ll be stuck inside the house all day, which is good because it also keeps the crooks and drug dealers from doing business.
Hunter wakes up and finds himself being held by the white-haired woman. He noticed she was holding him tight against her body. He closes his eyes and enjoys being held like this. He doesn’t know how many times he had dreamed about his mother holding him like this.
He stays still as he enjoys how he is feeling. He didn’t want to leave her arms. He slowly turned around in her arms so his face wasn’t plastered against her chest. He felt her arms loosen some so he could turn.
Stephanie walks into the den to wake Hunter and Alyona. She notices that Hunter has turned around in Alyona’s arms and is using her breasts as a pillow. A smile appears on Stephanie’s face as she walks over to the sectional.
“Honey, breakfast is ready.” Stephanie notices Hunter’s eyes open.
“Well, good morning to you, sweetie. I hope you’re hungry because I made a stack of pancakes for you.” A smile appears on Stephanie’s face.
Hunter smiles back at Stephanie. He feels Alyona release him so he can get up. He feels her kiss on his cheek. “Let’s go and get some breakfast, Hunter.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
After breakfast, Hunter watches as the snow comes down outside. He was still wearing the Star Wars pajamas he found himself in. Stephanie and Alyona questioned him extensively about his parents and where he were from. They also asked him if he knew why his stepfather would abandon him on the side of the highway.
After Stephanie and Alyona finish questioning Hunter about his childhood, Alyona takes a picture of him and sends it to her sister to run through the police computer. This way, Alyona could find out if someone kidnapped Hunter.
The snowstorm lasted for a few days. It drops a foot and a half of snow. Stephanie and Alyona cleared the driveway and sidewalk in front of their place and the area where two other houses had once stood. When Alyona picked out her house, it was in terrible condition.
Her father bought the property and the two other properties on either side of her. He then hired a trusted contractor to come out and fix up her house and add several additions to it. He had the houses torn down on either side of Alyona’s house. He planned on building new homes on the property.
The neighborhood Alyona lived in was as old as Detroit and had a lot of abandoned homes in different stages of decay. Some were worth saving, while others weren’t. You would be better off tearing them down and building new ones on the property.
Hunter was watching Stephanie and Alyona from the house. He wanted to go out and help them, but he was told to stay in the house. Alyona and Stephanie told him if the roads were okay to drive on. They would take him out and get him some clothes to wear.
As it stood now, all they had for him was his pajamas. The girl panties that Stephanie managed to buy for him before the store closed because of the storm. They didn’t have much in stock, and she bought what she could for Hunter.
Alyona had called and asked her to buy some clothes for the poor boy. Alyona knew once the storm was over, she would have to take Hunter shopping. For now, he could wear some of their shirts, sweats, and the panties Stephanie bought for him.
While Alyona and Stephanie were outside, Hunter looked at some pictures on the wall. One of them he noticed was a wedding picture of Alyona and Stephanie. They were wearing identical wedding gowns and were standing with a tall muscular gentleman and an older woman. There was an old-style log fencing behind them.
There were a few more pictures of both women with various women and children. There were pictures of Alyona being surrounded by a pack of huge wolves. She was holding a tiny wolf pup in her hands.
He spots a few pictures of Stephanie standing with a bunch of nuns. He couldn’t make out the name of the church they were standing in front of. She looked to be happy with them.
There were a few pictures or magazines with Alyona’s picture on them. While exploring the house, he found a table with a marble chess set. It looked like someone was playing a game. He hears the front door open and heads back to the foyer to greet Stephanie and Alyona.
“Man, it is as cold as a witch wearing a brass bra out there.” Stephanie was taking her gloves off.
“This is nothing to what the weather is like in Montana.” Alyona was removing her gloves and hat as well.
Hunter watched both women as they took off their cold-weather gear. He wonders how warm the suits were they were wearing.
“How about we go on vacation in the Caribbean this year?” Stephanie loved it when they went there for their honeymoon.
“We’ll have to get a passport for Hunter before we go.” Alyona spotted Hunter watching them.
Stephanie looks at Alyona, and a smirk appears on her face. That right there just confirmed they were going to be parents.
“What do you think, Hunter? Where would you like to go on vacation?”
“I don’t know.” Hunter didn’t know what he wanted.
“Well, before we do anything. We need to find your stepfather and find out why he abandoned you on the side of the road. After that, if you would like, my wife and I would like you to come and live with us, Hunter.” Alyona decided while she was outside shoveling snow.
Tears start filling Hunter’s eyes. He runs over to Alyona and hugs her.
“What, I don’t get a hug?” Stephanie looks at Hunter.
Hunter switches from hugging Alyona to hugging Stephanie. After the way his parents treated him, he felt these women would treat him better.
“I think that answers our question.” Alyona smiles and starts walking towards the kitchen to fix them some lunch.
In the following weeks, Alyona and Stephanie start the process of adopting Hunter. Alyona has the family lawyer that handled all the adoptions in the family and Hunter’s. She also contacts Gina to have some of her agents track Hunter’s parents down.
Alyona would ask her father to handle it. However, Gina was a better choice because of what her father would do to Hunter’s stepfather for abandoning him. Of course, once her father and mother heard about her adopting Hunter. They wanted to meet their newest grandson.
The family has had six new additions in the past two years since she moved to Detroit. Her younger sister Silvia just got married and adopted three kids that had come up from South America illegally. The border agent in charge had been abusing them when Silvia saw what the agent was doing to them. The agent and some other agents there discovered what happens when you piss off a Bounty.
It took the intervention of their father and Julia to defuse the situation. Silvia ended up putting three of the border patrol agents in the hospital. She didn’t come out of the fight without being injured herself, but thanks to the training they all received from their father. The border guards didn’t stand a chance against them.
Gina had given birth to twin boys when she graduated from high school and then got pregnant again and gave birth to another boy. Rae got married to an Elf she met while doing a job for their father.
Julia and Christmas added to their family as well. Both women had gotten pregnant. Christmas gave birth to a baby boy, and at the same time, Julia gave birth to twin girls. Both women had asked Uncle Sheamus to be the sperm donor. The babies would have Bounty genes since neither woman had Bounty DNA.
Now, with her and Stephanie adopting Hunter. Her mother and father would have an additional grandchild to spoil. She knew her parents would be happy.
As for Hunter, Alyona gave him a placement test to see what grade he should be in. Because when she got her hands on his school records. She noticed he had missed a lot of days from school. At the rate he was going, he would be held back again.
She also noticed from the placement test that his reading level wasn’t up to what it should be. He also needed glasses when he read. His math skills needed improvement, as well. Overall, she and Stephanie would be helping him with his schoolwork.
As for his physical development, since he was malnourished, his growth has slowed down. Plus, according to several blood tests and such. His body was producing high levels of estrogen. He had some breast development, and his penis and testicles were underdeveloped for a boy his age. The estrogen his body was producing also affected his muscle development.
When they took Hunter shopping for clothes, they let him decide what he wanted to wear. They did pick out clothes for him that were gender-neutral. They bought him underwear similar to the panties he had been wearing. They knew he liked wearing them.
They were also surprised that he picked clothing that were in different shades of pinks, purple, and blue. He also selected colors that most girls like as well. Alyona and Stephanie had been surprised at his selection but didn’t say anything. They wanted Hunter to be whom he wants to be.
As for the panties, Hunter liked them. It wasn’t anything sexual, and it was just that he liked how they felt against his skin. He loved the material that girl clothes were made from.
Alyona and Stephanie watched as he selected tennis shoes meant for girls. The boy’s section didn’t have any shoes he liked. They made sure he had a ski suit and snowsuit. Everything Hunter selected could either be worn by a boy or a girl.
Alyona got advice from her mother that Hunter might want to talk to counselor about what his life was like before coming to live with her. Alyona knew her mother was right, because she and Silvia saw a counselor when they had been freed by Julia, Gina, and Tizzy from the human traffickers.
Alyona did some research to find the right counselor for Hunter. She wanted to make sure he got someone who he could trust. It took her a while, but between her and Stephanie, they found the perfect counselor.
As for school, Stephanie and her were divided on sending Hunter to a private school or a public school. Alyona went to a private school her father supported and sent every child that they adopted too. Even her sisters send their children to the same private school they went to.
Stephanie felt Hunter might like going to a public school. The nearest private school to them was a Catholic school and neither one of them were catholic. The public school near them had a good reputation and Stephanie would make sure the gangs stay away from the school.
Alyona was a little skeptical about sending Hunter to a public school, but trusted her wife. Alyona herself taught at a public high school in order to pay her school loans back. That was the main reason she left Montana. She wanted to follow in her sister-in-law Christmas’s footsteps.
By volunteering to teach at a low-income school system, she could pay back the loans she took out for her teaching degree. Not that she needed too since her father said he would pay for her education, but she wanted to do this on her own. She could had used her winnings from the chess tournaments she competed in.
As it stood, she had to use some of her savings to buy supplies and new books for her classes. Several of her students couldn’t afford what they needed for their classes. So, she would buy what they needed for school.
Some of the teachers she meets at school were there for the same reason she was, paying back their student loans. The other half were there, because they wanted to make a difference and help the students there. The other teachers that were there, they had been transferred from other school system from other cities in Michigan.
The school district she was teaching in, had the worst ranking in Michigan and overall, in the nation. She was doing everything she could do to improve the education at the high school she taught at. She wanted her students to succeed and shine.
March:
Hunter looks at his friends as they work on their homework from school. The first few weeks of school, he only made two friends. That was Scott Bends and Kelly Anderson. He met Scott in his physical education class. They had been the last two to be picked for a game of dodge ball and neither team wanted either of them.
So, instead of playing, they sat against the gym floor and got to know each other. It turned out that Scott was really smart, but hid how intelligent he was, because of the kids in their class. They always teased him and pull pranks on him. Also, Scott wasn’t as manly as the other boys in their class.
Some bullies had corner Scott and was about to dunk him into a toilet, when Hunter stopped them. He used some moves his mothers had taught him. The head bully in question ended up getting a bloody nose from Hunter.
Since then, Scott and Hunter became friends. Kelly on the other hand was picked on by the popular girls in school. Kelly’s family couldn’t afford to buy her warm clothes or pay their bills sometimes. So, she always had to wear worn out clothing that barely fit her.
Hunter knew Kelly’s parents loved her and worked hard, but they were always working. So, Kelly was alone all the time. Which, her parents didn’t like, but they couldn’t afford a babysitter to watch over Kelly.
Hunter asked his mothers if she could stay with them, while her parents were at work. His mothers didn’t mind and since the two of them were about the same size. He let Kelly wear some of his clothes. His mothers also would buy her clothes as well.
Neither Scott nor Kelly minded that Hunter was a little different. Hunter wasn’t what you called a standard male child. Because his body produced so much estrogen, he was developing female traits.
His physical build was developing like a female would and he was developing secondary sexual traits as well. He didn’t get periods, but his voice, hair texture and growth, skin, and body fat filled his body out like a girl.
According to the doctor Alyona and Stephanie took Hunter too. He was born with XXY genes. His body was producing high levels of estrogen, which was causing him to have a short stature. As it was, he stood at four feet, six inches tall.
Doctor Woods said that at best, Hunter might become five feet tall. Which made him smaller then both his mothers. Scott was taller than him and Kelly was about the same height as he was.
Kelly looks over at Hunter and Scott “did you guys finished your assignment for Mrs. Lee’s class?”
“Yep, I did my report on our poor excuse of a congressman. Why do people elect jerks like that?” Scott hated the congressman that was elected for Michigan.
“My mom says that people who voted for him are just morons. They will believe any lies you tell them.” Kelly knew her mother and father had different opinions about their current congress man and senator.
“Who did you do your report on, Hunter?” Scott looks towards his best friend.
“I did my report on my aunt Gina. She’s the director of the Phoenix Foundation.”
“Your aunt is the director of the Phoenix Foundation?” Kelly looks at Hunter in amazement.
“Yep, she’s a nice person.” Hunter got a chance to meet his aunt when his mother’s took him to meet her at a fancy restaurant.
His aunt and her husband were in town for a meeting with one of his grandfather’s communication companies. According to her mother, his grandfather owned a lot of telecommunication companies. He also owned several private security firms.
“Who did you do your report on, Kelly?” Both boys look towards Kelly.
“I did my report on Viola Fauver Liuzzo. She was an American civil rights activist.” Kelly found out about her when she was looking through some history books.
“Kids, supper is ready.” Stephanie pokes her head into Hunter’s bedroom.
She spots Hunter laying on his bed. Kelly was sitting on a bean bag they bought Hunter. Scott was sitting the floor near Hunter’s bed.
“What’s for dinner, mom?” Hunter was curious.
“We’re having Tex-Mex tonight.” Stephanie worked hard fixing everything, while Alyona was busy grading papers.
“Oh, cool.” Scott stands up first.
Kelly stands up next and followed by Hunter getting off his bed. The three kids follow Stephanie downstairs to the dining room. They spot Alyona coming from the kitchen with a pitcher of sweet tea.
“Alright kids, sit down and start fixing your plate.” Alyona liked that Hunter had made some friends.
She also didn’t mind babysitting Kelly either. She saw how all three kids were close to each other. She felt sorry for Kelly’s parents having to work two full time jobs, just to pay the bills.
As for Scott’s parents, they were a nice couple and were glad he made friends with Hunter as well. When they learned that Alyona was a high school teacher and a grandmaster chess player, they were impressed. They didn’t care she was a lesbian.
Hunter comes home one day from school a little upset. He wipes the tears from his eyes as he spots Stephanie in the kitchen.
“How was school today, sweetie?” Stephanie looks at Hunter and notices he was crying.
Hunter looks towards Stephanie “terrible, mom.”
“How come, Hunter?” Stephanie washes her hands and goes over to Hunter.
“The boys in my class started making fun of me, because of my chest. When my gym teacher heard all the laughing and such. He looked at me
and told me to cover up. Afterwards, he took me to his office and sent me down to the nurse’s office. She sent this letter home to you and momma Alyona.” Hunter hands a sealed letter to Stephanie.
Stephanie accepts the letter and pull a knife out of the wooden knife block and open the letter with the knife. She unfolds the letter and starts reading it. After she finishes reading it, she folds it back up and look at Hunter.
“I’m sorry you had to experience the humiliation, sweetie.” She places a kiss on Hunter’s forehead.
“Why is my body doing this, mom?” Hunter wanted to know why his chest was starting to look like his friend Kelly’s.
“Sweetie, when we took you to be examined by Dr. Woods. He ran a blood and genetic test on you. He told us that you had aromatase.”
“What is that?” Hunter had a puzzled look on his face.
“It means, your body produces an excess of female hormones. You see, both males and females have estrogen and testosterone hormones. Women tend to have higher estrogen levels, then men. And males, tend to have higher testosterone levels, then women. In your case, even though you were born a male. Your body tends to produce higher levels of estrogen. That’s why your voice is higher, your hips, skin, hair, and stature are more along the line of a twelve-year-old girl, then a boy. You also have an extra chromosome in your genetic makeup that causes your body to develop more female attributes, then male attributes.”
Hunter was still puzzled. He wonders what his mother was talking about.
“I have an extra chromosome. What does that mean?”
Stephanie always had a problem explaining things, even though she was a genius in the field of biology and chemistry. She turns the heat down on the stove and pull a sheet of paper off the note pad they kept in the kitchen.
“Here, this is what it means.” She starts drawing an M and F on the paper.
Hunter watches his mother as she draws a male figure and a female figure. He never knew his mother could draw.
“All right, a male has XY chromosomes. A woman has XX chromosomes. When you were in your mother’s womb. She donated one of her X’s
and your father gave you a Y chromosome. That’s how boys are made. Girls get an X from their mother and an X from their father.”
“But I thought you said father’s give a Y chromosome?” Hunter looked at his mother, still confused.
“They do, however. Sometimes a male will pass on an X chromosome in his semen when he fertilizes a woman’s egg. However, in your case, according to your birth certificate. Your mother was in her late forties when she got pregnant with you. For some unknown reason, she passed onto you an extra chromosome.”
“Why?”
“I couldn’t tell you, sweetie. It’s a random occurrence, and no one knows for sure why it happens. Dr. Woods told us when he had your genetics analyze. That the results came back with you have XXY chromosomes.”
“So, is that why I am developing breasts like my friend Kelly?”
“Yes, because of the estrogen in your body. You will continue to develop more like a girl, instead of a boy. The draw back to having high levels of estrogen in your body. Is that you’ll never be able to have children or develop large amount of muscle mass. Also, you will be shorter than me and momma Alyona. We’ll also have to watch your weight, and make sure you maintain a healthy weight.” Stephanie knew she could turn
Hunter into a fully functional girl, like she did with Alyona. She still had the modified Blue Lace drug she used on Alyona in her lab.
“Will I have periods and such like Kelly?” Hunter knew Kelly just started her period.
“Unfortunately, no, sweetie. Your biology isn’t set up like a girl’s. You still have male bits, but the only thing they are good fore, is going to the bathroom, standing up.” Stephanie wanted to be honest with Hunter.
“So, what should I do?”
“Well, since you are developing breasts like a girl, we’ll have to get you a training bra. Your gym teacher is concern about you undressing around a bunch of guys. Which I can understand, its more for your safety.”
“So, where am I supposed to change for gym?” Hunter didn’t want to be treated differently.
“If I had to guess, you might have to dress and undress in the girl’s locker room.” Stephanie figures that were the best bet for Hunter.
“Won’t the girls feel freaked out?”
“Sweetie, the way you look and act, they would get use to you. Now, why don’t I continue making dinner and you start working on your homework.” Stephanie knew she should talk to Alyona about Hunter using the girl’s locker room and bathroom.
“Okay, mom.” Hunter takes his school bag upstairs to his bedroom.
Stephanie goes back into the kitchen and finishes working on dinner. It was good she knew how to cook and was good with spices. She glances towards the clock and knows Alyona would be home soon.
Alyona was tired by the time she pulled into the driveway. She had to separate two fifteen years old boys from stabbing each other. She tried to get them to talk to her, but they refused. So, she had no choice, but to take them to principal Sawyer.
As soon as she walks into the house, she smelled something wonderful floating in the air. She drops her work totes in her home office and walk into the kitchen.
“What smells so good?”
“Indian lamb curry, sweetie. Here, taste it.” As Stephanie scoops some out for Alyona to taste.
Alyona takes the spoon and put it in her mouth, after blowing on it. She closes her eyes as the spices danced around on her tongue. The chucks of lamb were so tender, that they melted in her mouth.
“Selina and Silvia would be proud of you for how tender the lamb is.” Alyona looks at Stephanie with a proudness in her eyes.
“Thanks, so do you like it?” Stephanie was worried that she added to much curry.
“I love it.” Alyona places a kiss on Stephanie’s cheek.
Stephanie turns back to the curry with a smile on her face. She was trying out a recipe she found on the web.
“So, how was Hunter’s, day?” Alyona liked to be caught up to date about their adopted son.
“You might want to read this.” Stephanie hands the letter that was sent home with Hunter.
Alyona takes the letter and start reading it. She could understand the reason for it and why the school nurse and Hunter’s gym teacher was concerned.
“It seems we will have to get a training bra for Hunter.” Alyona folds the letter back up.
“And go in and see principal White about Hunter’s uniqueness.” Stephanie knew Alyona had been born a male but changed into a female by a sex trafficking group.
“I was hoping that Hunter wouldn’t have to experience some of the things the transgender students in this state experience.” Alyona knew how hard it was for transgender students.
She had three students in her classes that were trans. One was a female to male, the other two were male to female. She heard some of the names or cruel jokes some of the students in her school pulled on them. That’s not to mention how some of the other teachers felt about trans students.
“We knew this was going to happen, sweetie. Dr. Woods said that the excess amount of estrogen in Hunter’s body was going to cause him to develop like a girl.” Stephanie didn’t like it either.
“How is he taking it?” Alyona was concerned about his mental health. He has improved a lot since they adopted him back in January.
“You know, I don’t think he’s worried about it. His friends have been accepting of him and he knows we love and support him.” Stephanie has seen a big change in Hunter since they adopted him.
“I wonder if he is going to ask to wear dresses and skirts to school now?” Alyona has seen how Hunter has taken to wearing tights and leggings to school.
“Who knows. Aren’t your folks coming down for Easter to see Hunter?” Stephanie knew Jack and Debbie wanted to see their newest grandchild in person.
“Yep, maybe we can buy Hunter a dress for Easter.” Alyona wonders if he’ll like it.
“I think that would be nice. Now, let’s sit down and eat.”
“I’ll get Hunter.” Alyona couldn’t wait to see how her parents take to Hunter.
A smile appears on her face as she goes to get her son.
Cheshire had gotten up early the next day, while Tizzy was still asleep and bought her some clothes to travel back to Hawaii in. She had styled Tizzy’s hair and added some make-up to hide her bruises and did what she could for her split lip. A limo had shown up to take them to the airport, where a white and blue Lear Jet was waiting for them.
Once they were aboard and up in the air. Cheshire hands Tizzy a new purse with everything a girl her age would have in it. It had a new leather wallet with her new State id, A military dependent card, a credit card with her name on it and some cash. There was a brand new IPhone 7 in a new protective case in her favorite color. Tizzy looks at her with tears leaking down her cheek.
“Thank you, mom.”
She gives Cheshire a hug.
“You’re welcome, Tizzy.”
Cheshire returns the hug.
“Now, there are going to be some ground rules. First rule is: I expect you to always act as a proper young lady. That includes how you walk, talk, eat, dress, and behave. If I tell you to do something, I will expect you to do it with no questions ask. Second rule is: You will have a set bedtime Sunday thru Thursday. We’ll start with nine p.m. and see how that works. If you need an extra hour to finish homework or some school function. I will extend that time for you. Friday and Saturday, you may stay up till eleven p.m. You’ll be required to keep your room clean and your bed made-up every morning before you leave for school. Yes, I am enrolling you in school. It is a private school and they have high academic standards. You’ll also be required to wear a girl’s school uniform. The principle of the school is a friend and knows all about you. We spoke last night while you were asleep. Third rule is: if you leave the house or are going to a friend’s house after school or something. Let me know first please. It’s more for your safety just in case something happens or I need to go out of town. If for some reason I need to leave town for a while. A trusted friend will come and stay with you while I am gone. Fourth rule is: You’ll get an allowance every month for chores you do around the house. If you don’t complete a chore or do a chore, I will deduct money from your allowance. You may spend your allowance on whatever purchase you want. If there is a special event or a special purchase you want that is only going to be available for a short time, like a shoe sale or a new dress or something. I will advance you the money. Fifth rule is: You will follow what the doctor tells you to the letter. I have made an appointment for you to get a physical and have your blood work done. I have also made an appointment for you to see a specialist who deals in gender dysphoria. The sixth rule is: you need to be careful around the house. I have a full-grown Liger named Sher-Khan that lives there with me.”
“What’s a Liger, mom?”
Tizzy had a puzzled looked on her face.
“A Liger is the off-spring between a Lion and a Tiger. They are gentler then any of the big cats. However, never forget he can be vicious if he gets mad. He is still a creature of the wild.”
“And you let one roam around in the house?”
“No, silly. He has part of the backyard as his domain. When he was just a cub, I let him stay in the house with me. As he grew, he needed more space to roam and relax. Once he gets your scent, he’ll let you play with him. Just be gentle with him and respect him for the creature he is.”
“You said you might have to go out of town sometimes. Will that be to kill people?”
“I won’t lie to you Tizzy. Some of it might be for that, if I decide to take a contract. Other times it will be for my expertise in the field of big game cats. I have written many papers and been published several times under a different name for my research and training on big cats. I specialize on Ligers, but I know a lot about the different cats around the world. So, sometimes I am asked to go to different colleges or zoos and give a speech or help design a habitat for the different breeds.”
“Oh!”
Tizzy looked surprised at that information.
“Also, you can’t speak about my other occupation. If a teacher or a parent of one of your friends ask what I do for a living. Just tell them I work with big game cats. To be honest, I prefer to work with big game cats, then to kill people now a day.”
Tizzy walks over and hugs Cheshire. She holds onto her and didn’t want to let her go.
Cheshire pulls Tizzy onto her lap and return her hug. She doesn’t regret the things she had done in the line of duty, but there are times where the things she was forced to do. Comes back to haunt her. People she had tried to save, but were unable to save them. She had to watch them die before her eyes.
Cheshire just holds Tizzy for a little while and release her.
“Thank you.” She places a kiss on Tizzy’s forehead.
“You’re welcome mom.” Tizzy had a big smile on her face.
The next few hours go by quietly and they finally land at Kalaeloa Airport where Cheshire’s SUV was still parked.
“Come on mouse, lets head home.”
Tizzy follows Cheshire to a black Land Rover.
“Where are we heading mom?”
“To our place in Waianae. I own 236 acres of land there. That way Sher-Khan has plenty of room to roam around in. I have another place in
Honolulu. If we need to spend time at the Capitol for any reason, we won’t be traveling an hour to go back and forth.”
“Ah, that’s sounds like a good idea.”
Tizzy enjoys the ride from the airfield to the house. It was simple in design and design in such a way to take advantage of the winds. Tizzy watches as Cheshire pulls the SUV into the garage.
“We’re home. Now, tomorrow we are going shopping and getting you clothes, bedroom furniture and whatever else you’re going to need.”
Cheshire gets out and leads Tizzy inside the house. She escorts her down the hallway and show her the bedroom.
“You have a good view of the front yard and side yard of the property. You can hear the waves as they crash against the shoreline. The bathroom is next to my bedroom.”
Cheshire watches as Tizzy walks into her new bedroom.
“You have a walk-in closet that takes up one side of your room. If you want to paint this room a different color that suits you, we can do that this
weekend. I want you to make this room yours Tizzy.”
Tizzy just looks around the room and couldn’t believe how big it was. There was a bed already in the room and a dresser with a mirror. She turns around and walks over to Cheshire and hug her. She buries her face against Cheshire’s chest and let the tears come.
Cheshire holds her and rubs her back, being careful to avoid areas she saw where she had been beaten. Cheshire lets her get it out of her system. She feels Tizzy wipe the tears away.
“Feel better?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Good. I want you to feel that you can always come to me about anything Tizzy. Also, I’ll never let anyone hurt you ever again.” Cheshire kisses Tizzy’s forehead.
“Come on, let me introduce you to Sher-Khan and afterwards, I’ll fix you some dinner.”
Cheshire escorts Tizzy out the back door and a little into the background and whistle. She whistles three times and after a few minutes. A light golden color strip cat with white fur on the bottom of the cat, about eleven feet long comes running towards Cheshire and Tizzy. He stops directly before Cheshire and Tizzy.
“This is Sher-Khan the third.” Cheshire walks forward towards the cat and hugs him and gives him a good scratch in his favorite spot.
Tizzy stands still. She has never been this close to a huge cat before.
Cheshire extends her hand out to Tizzy “come on sweetie. He won’t hurt you.”
Tizzy extends her hand to Cheshire and let Cheshire pull her to the big cat.
“Scratch him right here, sweetie. This is his favorite spot to be scratch.” Cheshire places Tizzy’s hand on his fur.
Tizzy couldn’t believe how soft it felt to her fingers. She starts scratching him at his favorite spot and after a few minutes he starts purring. It was deep and mellow sounding.
“See, I told you he’ll like you. You can give him a hug if you want to.”
Tizzy stops scratching him and gives him a hug. He licks her face.
“Eeeewww, I got cat slobber on my face.” Tizzy wipes it off.
Cheshire just giggles at Tizzy’s reaction.
“See, I told you he’ll like you. Come on, you can help me feed the big puddy tat.”
Cheshire shows Tizzy where she stores Sher-Khan’s food and refill his water tub.
Sher-Khan just follows Tizzy around and nudge her a few times to get her to scratch and pet him some more.
“How much does Sher-Khan weigh, Cheshire?”
“The last time I weighed him, he weighed about 900lbs.”
Cheshire gives him a bunch of fish to eat with some vegs.
Tizzy and Cheshire just watches as he eats his meal.
“So, have you ever had spam before?”
Tizzy gives Cheshire a weird look when she asked that question.
“I’ll take that as a no. I’m going to fix you a spam dish tonight. I will warn you. Spam is very popular here in Hawaii and comes in a lot of
different flavors. So, be careful when you order something.”
Cheshire heads inside the house and starts making dinner. Tizzy stands outside and watch Sher-Khan eat. She looks up and out in the distances sees a weird shape mountain range. She also couldn’t believe how green it was around her. She has never seen anything like it before. She feels her hand nudged.
Sher-Khan was standing next to her nudging her hand with his head.
Tizzy reaches forward and scratches his favorite spot.
“You just love attention, don’t you?”
Sher-Khan just purrs his answer as she gives him what he wanted. She wasn’t going to argue with a 900lb puddy tat. After a while he walks off back into the woods on the property.
Cheshire had been watching protectively over Tizzy. She loved Sher-Khan, but she promised to protect Tizzy from being hurt again. She always kept her promises and was relieved that Khan had behaved himself and accepted Tizzy.
She goes back to making dinner for the two of them. While Tizzy is asleep she’ll enter her information into the security system of the house. It’s going to be nice having someone else around the house for a change and helping Tizzy figure out who she is.
“Dinner is ready mouse.”
Tizzy turns around and head into the house. Looks like her new mother has already determine her nickname. The smell that filled the kitchen was something she had never smelled before. Her birth mother never cooked like this before. She couldn’t recall anything her mother ever cooked or any meals she worked at to feed the family.
“Why don’t we eat out on the patio?”
“Okay, mom.”
Cheshire hands Tizzy some plates and silverware.
Tizzy goes out to the patio and start setting the table out on the patio. She goes back inside and brings out a pitcher of tea and two glasses to set on the table.
Cheshire comes walking out with a big bowl that had the spam dish sitting on top of a bed of rice.
“Here try this first and see if you like it.”
Cheshire scoops up a spoonful and hands it to Tizzy to try.
Tizzy accepts the spoon and tries the mixture of pineapple, mango and spam. It tasted different to anything she has ever had. Whatever spices Cheshire had used to make the dish, made the flavors stand out.
Cheshire was watching Tizzy’s reaction and from the expressions she was seeing on the young girl’s face. She was enjoying the small simpler she had given her to taste.
“You like?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Tizzy scoops up a spoonful onto her plate and takes a bite of it. Cheshire and Tizzy sit quietly enjoying the meal. Sher-Khan comes walking out of the forest and lays down near Tizzy while they ate. Cheshire makes sure Tizzy eats more then she takes; because the poor kid was skin and bones.
“I was thinking after you get settle. I’m going to setup an exercise routine for you to follow. It will help you develop your agility, muscles and endurance. I’m also going to teach you how to protect yourself. I don’t want to see my daughter hurt again.”
Tizzy just smile at being called her daughter.
Cheshire noticed the smile on her face. She leans back in her chair and reaches down to pet her puddy tat.
“Tomorrow is going to be a busy day. You have an appointment first thing tomorrow for your physical and blood work. Afterwards, we’ll go shopping and take you to the salon.”
Tizzy was looking a little scared when Cheshire mention salon.
“Don’t worry. The person I’m taking you to see has a sister like you Tizzy. I think you would be surprised at how she looks.”
Tizzy relaxes when Cheshire tells her that information.
“Now, why don’t you help me clear the table.”
“Yes ma’am.”
Tizzy gets up and help Cheshire clear the table and clean the kitchen as well.
“Oh, I meant to give you this.”
Tizzy watches as Cheshire disappears in her bedroom and comes back out with a light blue night gown and matching panties for her.
“You might want to wear these tonight. The weather here is a little warmer then what you are used to.”
Tizzy accepts the new nightgown, robe and panties that went with them. The material felt extremely soft.
“They’re made of silk, not cotton or nylon, Tizzy.”
“Thank you, mom.”
“You’re welcome. Now, why don’t you go and get ready for bed. You can use my shampoo and conditioner until we pick some up for you.”
“Thank you, mom.”
Tizzy hugs Cheshire and goes into her bathroom. She fills the huge jacuzzi tub in her mother’s bathroom. Tizzy notices when the tub is filled, it
looks like a tidal pool. She climbs in and relaxes in the warm water. She turns the jets on and enjoy the warm water as it blasts her body. She notices that her mother had a telephone and a flat screen in the bathroom. The remote was nearby, but she didn’t mess with it.
The oil she added to the water made her skin feel soft and put a pleasant scent in the air. She was slowly falling asleep and drift off.
Cheshire peeks in on her daughter and found her sound asleep in the tub. She smiles and steps in and turn the tub off.
Cheshire gently shakes Tizzy “wake-up sweetie.”
Tizzy slowly opens her sleepy eyes.
“What’s wrong mom?”
“Nothing is wrong sweetie. Let’s get you up out of the tub and into your bed.”
Cheshire helps Tizzy up and dries her off. She slips her new nightgown and panties on her body and help her to her bedroom. She tucks Tizzy in and places a kiss on her forehead.
“Sleep tight my little mouse.”
Cheshire backs out of the bedroom and head to her home office to add Tizzy to the security system. She contacts the person she did the contract for that it had been completed and sends the proof. The rest of the money owed her is transferred to her account. She looks over towards a painting she had commission of the first Sher-Khan. He was a Siberian tiger she had rescued in Russia. He had been a cub at the time when she found him. Some fur traders had killed his mother and left him.
Cheshire shuts her computer down and heads towards her bedroom to get ready for bed. She figures tomorrow was going to be a busy day for her and Tizzy.
“Mom, are you sure about this?” Tizzy glances at her mother in the passenger seat of her police car.
She was driving her to the Honolulu Airport, instead of the private airfield they normally used. She knew whoever the men had been a few days ago had left. Tizzy knew government agencies don’t give up that easy on people.
“Don’t worry about me, sweetie. I’ve played this game before.” A grin appears on Cheshire’s face.
“If you say so. So, how long will you be gone, mom?”
“A week. Remember, let Krisha handle things while I am gone, but keep an eye on her.” Cheshire wanted to see how responsible Krisha could be, while she was gone.
“I will mom.” Tizzy remembered the first time her mother left her alone by herself.
At first, she was scared, but her mother had given her all the emergency numbers she needed and her cellphone number as well. She didn’t throw any wild parties or forget to feed Shur Khan or anything her mother would disapprove of. She knew how dangerous her mother could be and was scared to bring that anger to her.
Tizzy pulls up in front of the departing terminal to drop her mother off. She pulls up to the curb “well, be careful, mom. I know you’ll have some fun with the agents that will be following you.”
“I will, sweetie.” Cheshire hugs Tizzy, before heading into the airport.
She goes through security without a problem. She had a simple carryon bag with her. Cheshire knew she was being monitored by the cameras
in the place by the NSA. Once she was through the security checkpoint. She boards the plane. She wasn’t flying first class like she normally would. Cheshire was flying coach instead.
Cheshire figures by the time she lands in Los Angeles, California. The CIA will either have an undercover FBI agent waiting for her or undercover NSA agents waiting to tail her. Either way, she knew what she was going to do.
Cheshire takes a book out and starts reading it. She plans on honoring her promise by visiting Washington D.C. and the director of the CIA.
She knew everything about the director and was planning on visiting the director and reinforcing what she told them when she retired.
The flight to Los Angeles was quiet. When the plane starts to land, Cheshire places a bookmark where she was reading and put the book back in her carry on. She had a two-hour layover, before the plane she had to take arrived.
Cheshire walks around and notices she has picked up a tail. One of her tails was an oriental man. A smirk appears on her face as she spots two more agents pretending to be normal people. Whoever their trainers were, needed to improve their tailing technique. She stays right out where they could see her. The game has already started, and she just needs to be careful playing her hand.
Boqin spotted their target. He and two other agents had been assigned to tail an older woman by the name of Cheshire Patel. They had gotten their orders from Washington D.C. They weren’t informed on why they were to watch her, but they were told to keep their distance and be careful. Boqin didn’t see how a little old woman who seems to be in her early sixties could be so dangerous.
He looks for agent Harry and spotted him watching Mrs. Patel as well. He could tell just from the expression on Harry’s face that he was confused about why they were watching this woman. He looks around and finally spots Minato blending in with the crowd. She was disguised as one of the airport's employees.
Minato was watching the woman they had been sent to watch. She wonders what this old woman did to warrant such treatment. All of them watch her as she waited for her flight. When the flight arrives, Boqin, Harry, and Minato follow Cheshire onto the plane. They all had seats where they could monitor her.
Minato and Boqin were sitting next to each other. Minato looks at Boqin “Do you know who she is and why we are following her?”
“I have no idea, who she is or why Washington is so concerned about her.” Boqin would love to know more about this woman.
He had done a google search on her and learned a little bit about her. She is the former wife of the Senator of Hawaii and operates an import/export business called Exotica Import. There wasn’t much after that. She was a philanthropist and has been known to donate to a lot of important charities.
The next five hours as they fly towards Ronald Regan Washington National Airport. Boqin and Minato take turns watching Cheshire as she read her book. They wonder when she was going to make her move.
Cheshire just smiles as she sits and enjoys the flight. When the plane starts to descend to land. Cheshire puts her book away and gets ready to get off. She blends in with several other passengers as she exits the plane.
“Dam! I’ve lost her.” Minato was looking for Cheshire but doesn’t see her anywhere.
Bogin was looking for her and so was Harry. None of them could locate Cheshire. The three of them meet back up “where did she disappear to?”
Outside the Airport:
Cheshire climbs into a gray SUV that was waiting for her. Behind the tinted glass window sat a middle-aged man.
“Welcome back to Arlington, VA, Mrs. Cheshire.” Thomas looks in the rear mirror towards Cheshire in the back seat.
“Thank you, Thomas.” Cheshire watches as the three agents that had been tailing her were looking around.
“Which house would you like to go to, Mrs. Cheshire?” Thomas knew Mrs. Cheshire and Mr. Bounty had several safe houses in the Washington area.
“Take me to my S Union St townhouse, Thomas.”
“Yes ma’am. So, are you here on vacation or business?” Thomas drives towards the townhouse.
“Business, Thomas. I’ll need for you to bring Lady Rose out of retirement.”
“Yes, ma’am.” A smile appears on Thomas’s face.
Lady Rose was Cheshire’s 1968 Chevrolet Corvette. He knew that was one of her special cars. The thing was bulletproof and highly modified. It also uses to belong to her late husband.
“Is there anything else, you’ll need, ma’am?”
“Yes, I’ll need my gear as well.” Cheshire kept several stashes around the area she and Jack worked out of.
“I’ll have everything for you by tomorrow morning.”
“Thank you, Thomas.”
Thomas pulls around to the back of the townhouse and parks. He gets out first and opens Cheshire’s door.
“You didn’t need to do that, Thomas.” Cheshire climbs out of the SUV.
She walks up to the back door and looks for a special brick. The brick had the image of the Cheshire on it. She finds the brick and pulls it out.
Behind the brick, was a security pad. She enters her code and the security pad flashes green.
Cheshire replaces the brick and opens the back door. She heads in first with Thomas walking behind her. The place smelled like it had just been cleaned.
“When did the cleaners come by?” Cheshire looks at Thomas.
“Earlier today, Mrs. Cheshire.” Thomas oversaw all the safe houses in the area.
It was his responsibility to maintain them and keep them clean. He’s been working for Jack and Cheshire for the past fifteen years. They always took care of his family and him as well.
“Is there anything else, you might need, ma’am?”
“No, everything is fine, Thomas. Thank you for everything you have done.”
“If you need anything, just call.” Thomas turns around and leaves the townhouse.
Cheshire heads up to the master bedroom and empties her carry on. She packed light for the week. She had some of her working tools, but she didn’t bring any of her other gear. She figured she would use what she had available in Alexandria.
Cheshire checks her watch and notices it was getting to be seven o’clock. She calls her favorite cab driver to come and pick her up. While waiting for the cab, Cheshire changes clothes and freshen up some. Her body was still on Hawaiian time. By the time she is ready, she receives a text letting her know the cab had arrived.
Cheshire checks outside her townhouse and notices that there was a black town car waiting for her. A smile appears on her face, as she steps out the front door. The driver of the car gets out and opens the passenger side door for her.
“Gus, it’s so nice to see you again, my old friend.” Cheshire gives him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“It’s good to see you as well. I heard you had retired.” Gus checks out his old childhood friend.
He uses to have the hots for Cheshire in his younger days. As the two of them got older and Cheshire left to go to college and join the CIA. He
met his future wife but always kept in touch with Cheshire. If he ever needed anything, he knew he could count on her to help him out.
“That’s what I heard about you as well, my friend.”
“I tried, but I found retirement boring. Also, Maggie kept giving me a honey to-do list to complete.”
“Ah! Now I see why you came out of retirement. I was thinking about going to Little Italy tonight for dinner. Are they still opened?” Cheshire climbs into the back of the town car.
Gus closes the car door after Cheshire. He gets in on the driver's side.
“Yes, they are still opened.” He starts the town car and heads towards the restaurant.
As Gus drives Cheshire to the restaurant “so, what brings you to Washington D.C. Cheshire?”
“Oh, I’m here to deliver a message and keep a promise I made.”
Gus looks at Cheshire’s face in the rear-view mirror. There were only a few people who could read Cheshire’s expression and saw that when she said message. There was a secondary meaning to the word.
“So, Gus. How are your grandchildren and children are doing?” Cheshire remembered that last time he had four grandchildren.
“I have eight grandchildren now. My youngest son has arrested. My oldest is on his third wife.”
“Why was your youngest arrested?” Cheshire always thought Eric was the best behaved of all Gus’s children.
“He got mixed up with a bunch of wannabe gangsters and got caught transporting drugs. I mean a lot of drugs, Cheshire.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, Gus. I always liked Eric.”
“I don’t know what changed him, but I hope he will give it up. His ex-wife won’t let him see his children. She’ll bring them around for me and Maggie, but not Eric.”
“I don’t know how I would handle that. I just got my first grandchild. Tizzy just adopted a young Chinese girl. I also just adopted another
daughter as well.”
“So, you have three daughters now and one grandchild?” Gus has met Tizzy and Krisha.
The last time Cheshire came to Alexandria, she brought her family. They had gotten together with Gus and his family and went out to dinner.
“How old is your granddaughter?”
“Ten years old. Tizzy and her husband adopted her. She was rescued her from a human trafficker.”
“Man, I didn’t know the traffickers pimped out girls as young as your granddaughter. I thought they stopped at twelve years old.” Gus knew a few places around town that dealt in sex trafficking and reported them to the cops.“
They have no code, Gus. They also don’t care how many lives they ruin. If I was younger, I would go after every trafficker there is and set an example. Maybe, after a while, they would get the message.” Cheshire didn’t like people who ruined other people’s lives.
“Why not call your partner and ask him to send a message?” Gus knew about Jack.
“Because his messages normally become very bloody and public. Jack has a style that is meant to strike fear into you. My style is more quiet and subtle.” Cheshire misses the old days where she took matters into her own hands.
Gus pulls up in front of Little Italy and parks. He gets out and opens Cheshire’s door for her.
“Thanks, Gus.”
“No problem. When would you like for me to return?”
“I was hoping you would join me. It’s been a long time since we have seen each other.”
“I think I can accommodate your request.” A friendly smile appears on his face.
The next two hours, Gus and Cheshire have dinner. They talk about their childhood days and people they both knew that have passed away. Cheshire listens as Gus talks about his family and his business.
Later, Gus drops Cheshire off at her townhouse. She promises before she flies back to Hawaii to come to dinner with his wife and himself. Cheshire walks over to the walk-in closet and searches for the hidden button. She finally finds it and presses it.
The panel opens revealing her work clothes and her favorite weapons. She reaches forward and runs her fingers down the bodysuit. It was an older model, but it still provided the same protection as the newer models.
“Hello, old friend. One last mission to do.” Cheshire starts stripping out of her normal street clothes and starts suiting up.
The suit felt a little tight in certain places on her body. Cheshire sighs because she thought she has been keeping her body trimmed and in shape. She slips on her web belt and checks her weapons. The guns she prefers to use were custom made for her by an extremely talented gunsmith.
“Hello, beautiful.” Cheshire places a kiss on her guns. She loved her custom-made handguns.
Once she is all suited out. She closes the hidden panel and heads down to the garage. In the garage covered up, was one of the many motorcycles Cheshire owns. They were custom made to be extremely quiet and fast.
She takes the helmet she brought with her from the master bedroom and put it on. She slips presses the remote on the motorcycle to open the garage door and speeds out of it. The garage door closes behind her. She heads towards a few places to check out. Potential targets if it comes down to it, she will put down for coming after her.
Cheshire spends most of the night scouting out her targets and later, return home. She pulls into the garage and parks her motorcycle. She covers up a yawn as she strips out of her bodysuit. She hangs it back up in the hidden compartment in her closet.
After taking a nice hot shower and drying her hair, she lays down in bed. She thinks about what she is going to do to the people responsible for sending the two guys to her house. It’s time they learn that the Cheshire still has teeth and claws.
When morning comes, Cheshire wakes up from her cellphone ringing. She looks at it and notices, it was still set for Hawaiian time. She brushes aside the curtain to see what time it was. The sun was shining outside and when she switches to Eastern standard time, it was noontime.
“Shit!” Cheshire gets up and throws on her robe she brought with her.
She heads downstairs to the garage and spots her beautiful red Corvette. Inside was a black duffle bag. She pulls it out and takes a look inside. All her favorite toys were inside “let the party begin.”
Later in The Evening, Field Operations Director’s Home:
Alphonso Gemmiti couldn’t believe that the agents he sent to retrieve Mrs. Patel didn’t bring her back. He pulls into his drive and parks. She was an old bitch of an agent. She should have been no problem to bring back to Washington D.C.
He walks into the house and the lamp next to him explodes. He draws his gun and points it in the direction the shot came from. The next thing he knows, he is hit from behind.
Alphonso wakes thirty minutes later hanging by his arms, and naked. He felt groggy and his head hurt.
“Welcome back to the living, Mr. Gemmiti.” Cheshire steps out of the shadows.
Alphonso looks at the person and notices it was Cheshire herself. How the hell did she manage to by-pass his security system?
“You! How the hell did you manage to get into my house.”
“That’s not important right now. Didn’t I tell you I was retired, and the next time you guys came to my home? There would be a penalty for
bothering me?” Cheshire had a rod in her hand.
“You and your daughter had no reason to butt into CIA business.”
“So, its CIA policy now to make deals with pedophiles? As for my daughter, she is on a special task force and has the authority of the governor of Hawaii behind her.”
“We were in international waters. Her jurisdiction doesn’t apply in international waters.”
“That might be true but like me. My daughter doesn’t believe in boundaries and will always go after her man.”
“You don’t have that right.”
“Wrong! I do have that right and since you didn’t listen to my warning. I’m going to remind you.” Cheshire takes the cattle prod she had in her
hand and presses it against his chest.
Alphonso squirms as he feels an intense cold burn his skin. He trashes around like a worm on a hook.
“I think that will do it.” Cheshire removes the cattle prod and looks at the freeze burnt image of the Cheshire image on his chest.
“That is to remind you to leave me alone. If I need to come back, a second time. You will be meeting your maker.” Cheshire turns around to walk away.
“Let me down.”
“You’ll be free when the acid finishes eating through your bindings.” Cheshire walks away from Alphonso.
After she leaves him, she makes two more stops. The first one is to the head of Homeland Security. She removes a finger to remind him to never come after her again. If he ever does, she’ll remove something very important from his body. She also leaves her mark on him as well.
She visits the NSA director the next night and breaks both his hands. She makes it clear, the only reason he is still alive, is because he has children and she doesn’t want to take him from them. However, if he ever comes after her or any of her family. He’ll be getting a visit from the Devil’s Bounty Hunter.
The director pales when he hears that name. He knows what he did to the attorney general and what he can do to him as well. Cheshire does leave her mark to make sure he remembers that promise.
When Cheshire pulls into her garage, she looks at the last name on her list. It was the name of the Director of the CIA. Where she lived was out in northern Virginia on a horse ranch her father left her. She already knew what security measures she had and how she was going to approach the property.
Cheshire covers up a yawn as she makes her way to her bed. She makes a note to call her family tomorrow. She heads to the kitchen and grabs a fruit-flavored bottle of water. It wasn’t as nice as the ones she gets in Hawaii, but it did the job.
The rest of the day, she relaxes and spends the day visiting some old friends. She does visit a few graveyards of friends who died in service to the country. Cheshire stops at one grave and removes some weeds that had grown around the headstone.
“Sorry, I haven’t been to visit you more often, cousin. It’s that what you told me a long time ago has pretty much come true. People have forgotten what we have done for this country. Plus, the people in power have forgotten what it means to serve with honor. I just hope that I have made a difference.” Tears leak from Cheshire's eyes.
She misses her best friend and wishes that she hadn’t been the one that took that bullet forty years ago. The enemy agent sent to kill Cheshire had mistaken her cousin for her and killed her instead. She managed to track the agent down and made him pay for killing her cousin. That was the day that changed her. It opened her eyes and made her see what the government had made her into. The perfect killing machine who did what she was told.
She stays there for a while, before heading back to her car. As she gets closer to her car, she notices an old enemy standing next to it.
“I should have known you would find out I was in town.”
“I’m just glad, it's you and not your partner. He isn’t here with you, is he?” Wacian glances around for the old wolf.
“No, he’s back home with his family. What brings you here today?” Cheshire closes the distance to him and her car.
“To warn you. The director of the CIA and the chief of staff to the President wants you died. They feel that you and your partner are making it difficult for them to accomplish their agenda.”
“Why worry about us? We’re retired.”
“Because out of all the former operatives you two are considered the most dangerous and you also are from the old guard. The people in power now adays aren’t like it used to be when we first started this.”
“Thanks for the warning, Wacian.” Cheshire walks over and places a kiss on his cheek.
“You’re welcome, Cheshire. If things had been different between us, I think we would have made a nice couple.” He smiles at her.
“Maybe, I was tempted at one time.” Cheshire was almost tempted to go private a long time ago.
“Well, if you ever need me, you know how to contact me.” He kisses her hand and gets into his car, which was parked nearby.
Cheshire waits till he is gone, before checking her car. She knows he would never rig her car to explode, but why to take a chance. Once she was satisfied her car wasn’t rigged to explode. She gets in and heads towards downtown Alexandria. She parks her corvette and does some shopping.
A couple of hours later she returns to the townhouse and changes into a nice outfit. She wasn’t going to show up in her work clothes, but she was going to take precautions. Cheshire looks at herself in the mirror, before leaving. A playful smile appears on her face as she leaves her bedroom.
The ride out to the Director of the CIA house was a nice drive. She enjoyed feeling the hardwood steering wheel in her hand. She misses
driving this car, but it didn’t belong in Hawaii. However, after this mission, she might take it back with her. After an hour of driving, she arrives at the director’s house. Cheshire parks her car and walks up to the front door.
She rings the doorbell. While she is waiting, she notices the hidden cameras. A sly smile appears on her face. The door opens and standing in the doorway is an older gentleman “can I help you, Mrs.?”
“Yes, I’m Cheshire Patel, an old associate of your wife’s and I haven’t seen her in a long time. Is she home?”
“She’ll be home in a few minutes, Mrs. Patel. Why don’t you come in and have a seat?” Donald didn’t see anything wrong or alarming about
the Asian looking woman in front of him. He saw that she was holding a wrapped bottle in her hands.
“Thank you.” Cheshire steps into the home.
“If you’ll follow me, please.”
“Oh, this is for your wife.” Cheshire hands over the package.
“Thank you.” Donald leads Cheshire to the living room.
“Can I get you anything, Mrs. Patel?”
“Tea would be nice.”
“Hot or cold?” Donald liked tea as well.
“Hot tea if you have any.”
“I think I can accommodate that request.” Donald heads towards the kitchen to fix the tea.
While he is gone, Cheshire plant some of her bugs. She’ll see if Amelia is going to play ball or will more direct action will be needed.
Amelia was glad to make it home. When she pulls up into her driveway, she notices an old red corvette sitting in the driveway. The license plate had TFT-7890
She wonders who it could belong too. She heads towards the front door and walks into the house. She hears a female voice and her
husband’s voice coming from the living room. She puts her purse down and heads into the living room. She immediately pales when she sees that it was Cheshire herself, drinking tea with her husband.
Cheshire notices Amelia as she comes walking into the living room. A sly smile appears on her face, as she stands up to greet her.
“Amelia, it’s so nice to see you again. It’s been years since we have seen each other.” Cheshire hugs Amelia.
“Yes, it has. How have things been for you?” Amelia felt a little uneasy when Cheshire hugs her.
“Oh, fine. The family is doing fine, and they wanted me to give you their blessing.” Cheshire gives Amelia’s arm a slight squeeze.
The two women separate as Cheshire sits back down. Amelia sits down in a nearby chair.
“Would you like a cup of tea, dear?” Donald looks at his wife.
“Yes, please.” Amelia looks at her husband.
“Why don’t the two of you catch up.” Donald gets up and heads towards the kitchen.
Amelia waits until her husband is in the kitchen before, she looks at Cheshire. She couldn’t believe the nerve of this woman.
“Why are you in my house?” Amelia looks directly at Cheshire.
“Why, enjoying a cup of tea and keeping a promise to you.” Cheshire takes a sip of her tea.
“I didn’t want to meet you here. I wanted you at CIA headquarters.”
“I know and to keep the death count down. This is more appreciated, wouldn’t you say? After all, you sent agents to my house and threaten me
and my family. “Cheshire let her famous smile appears on her face.
When that smile appears, it means your time was up. Cheshire wanted to give Amelia a chance to explain herself.
“You and your partner are obsolete, and you need to just die.” Amelia knew they needed to be eliminated.
“The same could be said of you as well. Now, I’m going to give you three choices. The first choice is you resign and live the rest of your days with that adorable husband. The second choice, I release all the files I have on you, including the certain affair you had with Senator Glover.”
“Where did you get that tape?” Amelia had fallen for the senator and the two of them went a little too far. He was married and she was married at the time.
“Where I got it, is known of your concern. Just know I will release it.” The last was said with malice in her voice.
“And what is my last choice?” Amelia had a feeling what it is but wanted Cheshire to say it.
“You can guess what your last choice is. Trust me, we shouldn’t go down that road.” Cheshire puts her teacup down.
Donald comes walking in with more tea and a teacup. He serves his wife.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Amelia accepts the teacup.
The next hour or so Amelia, her husband, and Cheshire talk. Cheshire learns a lot about Donald and Amelia.
“Well, I must be going. I have other things to do today.” Cheshire gets up and starts walking towards the front door.
Amelia looks towards her husband “I’ll walk her to the door, sweetie.”
Amelia walks behind Cheshire towards the door. She didn’t see any weapons on Cheshire.
Just as they approach the front door “I don’t plan to do any of your choices.”
“I thought you might feel that way.” Cheshire spins around slap Amelia on the arm.
“Ow! What did you do to me?”
“You have till, tomorrow morning to live. Don’t bother to go to the hospital. There’s no antidote for this.” Cheshire leans in and places a kiss on Amelia’s cheek.
Amelia was taken back from the kiss. She looks at Cheshire “what was that?”
“The kiss of death.” Cheshire just smiles and heads towards her corvette.
She gets in and waves goodbye to Amelia.
Keala pulls into the driveway of Cheshire’s place. She turns her car off and heads towards the front door. She pulls her cellphone out and looks up the special number Cheshire gave her a long time ago. She dials the number and the electronic lock built into the door unlocks.
She’s greeted by two tiger strips cats “hi, Kit and Kat.” She pets each one on their head.
Keala makes sure the front door is closed behind her as she walks past them. Kit and Kat like to go exploring. She found that out the second time she watched after Cheshire’s place. The twins managed to get by her and caused her to chase them around the neighborhood.
“Come on guys, it’s breakfast time.” Keala heads towards the storage room where Cheshire keeps the food bowls.
She gets Kit and Kat’s bowl and fills them up with the proper amount of food. Cheshire has the twins on a special diet and wants to keep them on it. Keala links her cellphone up to the house blue tooth system and plays music from her phone as she heads outside to feed Simba and Shur-Khan.
“Shur-Khan, it's breakfast time.” Keala prepares Shur-Khan’s food bowl.
A smile appears on her face as he comes walking out of the forest. She spots Simba walking behind him.
“There’s my favorite boy.” Keala liked Simba a lot. She has seen him grow since Cheshire gave him to Tizzy.
Tizzy was like an older sister to her, and Cheshire was like a mother to her. Cheshire had rescued her from a bad situation. A situation she got herself into, because of a bad choice.
While Shur-Khan and Simba were eating, she grabs the grooming kit from storage. She knew both her favorite boys loved having their fur groomed. When Shur-Khan finishes his breakfast. She starts on him first. At first, she uses to fear him, but afterward once Cheshire made her spend time with him. He got uses to her and she got uses to him.
Once Shur-Khan was groomed and feed. She sends him on his way. She moves to Simba and hugs him. Simba was her favorite. Sure, Shur-Khan was the oldest and the biggest, but she liked Simba a lot. Once, Simba was groomed. She sends him off into the jungle. Since Tizzy’s new place connected to Cheshire’s. Simba could go from the fenced-in area and go into Cheshire’s property.
Keala cleans up Shur-Khan and Simba’s feeding dishes. She refreshes their water trough. Cheshire likes for their water to be fresh. Once she was done with the cats, she heads back into the house and start freshening up Cheshire’s house.
Cheshire has told her that she doesn’t need to do the bedrooms, but she didn’t mind doing them. Any dirty laundry Cheshire and her family left, she takes care of that. Keala checks the refrigerator and tosses out anything that had expired. She knew Cheshire always marked any leftovers, so she can keep things from spoiling.
Once the house is clean, she checks Shur-Khan and Simba one more time. She makes sure Kit and Kat are in the house as well. Once she clears everything, she locks the place up and heads out. She’ll have to be back later in the day to feed the twins, Shur-Khan and Simba.
Keala heads back to her car and drives to her next appointment. The next house belonged to a banker. She goes about cleaning the place up. His place wasn’t that bad, and it didn’t take her long to do. When she finishes his place, she moves on to her next appointment.
Most of her morning she had easy house cleaning jobs. It wasn’t until after lunch, she regretted the next job. When Keala arrives at the house and went inside the place. It was a huge mess. There was trash, vomit, articles of clothing, and other things scattered all over the place.
Keala stops just inside the foyer, watching where she is standing. She couldn’t believe the mess as she surveys everything.
“I am going to charge this client triple my rate. They didn’t say anything about this level of mess.” Keala goes back out to her car and grabs her specialized equipment.
She suits up and heads back inside the house. She starts picking up the mess. She listens to her music playlist as she works. She starts dancing to the different songs as she goes from one room to the next room. By the time she is finished cleaning the place up. It was late in the evening.
Keala looks at the place, just before she leaves for the day. She had one more stop to make and then she could head home. She gathers her stuff up and takes them out to her car. Once the car was repacked, she heads back to Cheshire’s to take care of her favorite cats.
On the way to Cheshire’s, she stops at her favorite restaurant to buy some dinner. She hasn’t eaten anything all day long and if Cheshire found out she hasn’t been eating as she should. Cheshire would punish her big time. She pulls up to Kahiki and heads inside after parking.
Kahiki’s was Keala’s favorite restaurant. She orders her favorite dish, which was crunchy Polynesian pork salad. Once she has her dinner, she heads back to Cheshire’s.
Before she sits down to eat, she feeds the twins and her two favorite kitty cats. She knew Shur-Khan and Simba get cranky if they aren’t fed on time. Keala turns the television on and looks for a good program to watch while she is eating.
Keala spends the night sleeping on the sofa at Cheshire’s place. She doesn’t want to get up when her alarm goes off on her cellphone. She feels one of the twins down at her feet. She sits up and reaches down to scratch whoever it was.
Keala’s bladder forces her to get up and head to the bathroom. She was glad that Cheshire didn’t mind her spending the night at her place when she took care of it. After doing her morning business, she goes about taking care of all the kitty cats.
When she is done taking care of the cats, Keala hops into the shower. She spends twenty to thirty minutes in the shower. She was glad that Cheshire had a nice hot water heater.
She looks at the twins when she gets out “sorry guys. I can’t stay and play today. I have several jobs lined up that I have to go and do.”
Keala gets dressed in her work clothes and heads out to her car. She really needs to upgrade to an SUV or maybe a van. She heads towards her first job.
Her first job was in a nice place that belonged to a nice couple. They had four children and were active in the community. She didn’t have to do much to the place. The parents made the children pick up after themselves.
She does some light dusting and vacuuming. If they have any dirty dishes, she runs the dishwasher for them. Laundry was the same thing. She does the laundry as well and leaves it folded up on the bed of each child’s room.
Once she leaves that place, she has an hour or so to kill before her next appointment. She changes into her bikini and takes her surfboard out of storage. It’s been a while since she has been out on her board.
She paddles out into the ocean and waits for a good wave. Once she spots it, she catches it and rides it in, without falling off. She brushes her wet hair out of her eyes and paddles back out to catch another one. As she is waiting for the wave, she looks around her and notices she doesn’t recognize any of the other surfers. She wonders whatever happened to the guys she grew up with and surf with.
Another wave builds and she catches it and rides it in. She was surprised that she hasn’t fallen off her board after five years in prison. She knew she shouldn’t have done what she did, but she was desperate for money, and she had no choice in the matter. If it hadn’t been for
Cheshire sparing her life and proving she didn’t kill the Naval Intelligence officer. She would have ended up spending the rest of her life in prison.
As it was, she had been charged with a Class C felony. She had stolen several valuable necklaces and matching earrings that were worth forty thousand dollars. As for the naval officer, he was killed by his best friend. He had been sleeping with the guy’s wife when the guy was on deployment.
She had been framed by the guy. Somehow her fingerprints had ended up on the murder weapon and the gun residue had been found on her clothes and hands. Cheshire had been investigating the case as a favor to the guy’s father.
Cheshire had cleared her of the murder charge but made her pay for the stolen items. While she was in jail, Cheshire visited her and made sure she was okay. When she got out of jail, she learned Cheshire had adopted Tizzy. Cheshire still took her under her wing and taught her certain skills. She also helped her start her cleaning business.
Keala catches a few more waves before she gets out and rinses off. She had an apartment that belonged to Cheshire that she needed to get to. Once she was dressed, she heads towards the apartment. She uses her master key for all of Cheshire’s properties to unlock the door.
When she walks into the apartment, she notices that someone was living in the apartment. She looks around and finds out that a blonde hair woman was living in the apartment. She has seen the picture of the woman before, she couldn’t remember where she saw the picture.
She’ll text Cheshire later to find out who the woman was and if the place was still to be cleaned. She makes sure anything she moves she puts
back where it was. She does any dirty laundry the person owns and notices there were some male clothes in the laundry as well.
As she moves about the place, she figures the person must be in the movie business with all the posters, special effects gear, and mask. She picks one mask up and tries it on. It was a monster mask and fit her small head pretty well.
Keala takes a selfie of herself wearing the mask. She’ll have to show Cheshire the picture, as she puts the mask back. She goes through the refrigerator and throws out anything that has gone bad and washes any dishes the stuff is in. She always goes the extra step for Cheshire.
Once the apartment is cleaned, she heads towards her next appointment. It was a condo and was nice. It only needed light dusting and vacuuming. As Keala is cleaning the place, her business cellphone starts ringing. She looks at the id of the caller and notices it was her friend Lt. Jeff Best.
“Hey, Lt. what can I do for you?” Keala wonders what her friend wanted.
“Keala, do you have time today to go to a resident when we are done and clean the place up?” Lt. Best knew Keala was good at cleaning and patching up crime scenes.
“Sure, give me the address. You know I’m going to charge the department a little extra for this.” Keala had a standard rate for cleaning up crime scenes.
“That’s fine. If you find anything that we missed, call Sergeant LaVigne.” Best knew Keala could be trusted.
“No problem. Send me the address.” Keala knew she had time to do this job and get back to Cheshire’s place.
Her cellphone beeps letting her know a text message had arrived. She looks at the address and lets out a whistle. The place was about an hour from where she was. It was also a mansion. She knew the neighborhood. She robbed a few places out in the area in her early years.
“I got the address, Lt. I’ll send you the bill.”
“Alright and thanks for doing this. Make sure you do a nice job. The place belongs to a VIP.” Best didn’t want to tell Keala who it belonged to.
“No problem.” Keala ends the phone call.
Keala finishes the apartment she is in and leaves afterward. She stops and picks up some lunch on her way to the crime scene. She was glad that she didn’t have to see the bodies or anything. She has only seen dead bodies once and she never wants to experience that again.
Keala eats her lunch on the way to the address she was given. She hopes it didn’t take her long to find the place. After an hour of driving and fifteen minutes to locate the address, she pulls up a long driveway.
“Okay, WOW! I wonder why Cheshire doesn’t own a property like this?” Keala parks her car and turns the engine off.
She gets out and heads towards the entrance. She could already spot all the police tape inside the place. She uses the access code she was given to enter the place. Keala was impressed by how beautiful the place was decorated. Now, she understood why Lt. Best wanted her to get the place back in shape.
She walks throughout the house takes inventory of what she has to do to it. There were a bunch of bullets holes, and blood everywhere. Whatever took place here was a massacre. She has never seen so much blood and bullets.
Keala stops in the last room that needed her attention and just looks at it. It looked like several people had been killed and it looked like a woman about her height and build was one of them.
“Well, I better get to work.” Keala turns around and head back out to her car and grab everything she was going to need.
She starts in the last bedroom where someone had been murder. She cleans that room and moves on to the next room. When she gets to the Master bedroom, there were bullets holes she had to take care of. As she is taking care of them, she discovers the room didn’t seem right to her.
Keala taps along the walls and finds a hidden door. She manages to find the trigger to open it. As the door opens, she discovers that it was a hidden panic room, and inside were weapons, money, and a server.
“I think I better call Lt. Best about this.” She doesn’t touch anything.
She dials Lt. Best’s phone number.
Lt. Best was still at his desk when his cellphone starts ringing. He looks at the caller information and notices it was Aloha Cleaning Service. He presses accept “Keala, what’s the problem?”
“I don’t know if this is good news or bad news, but you better get yourself and your IT person down here. This place has a panic room and it recorded everything that happened.” Keala was watching where the hidden cameras were.
“Don’t touch anything, Keala. I’ll be to you as fast as I can.” Lt. Motions for his partner to join him.
“Alright, I’m going on cleaning the rest of the place until you get here.” Keala closes the room up.
She ends the phone call and goes about cleaning the rest of the place. The last room she had to clean, was the person's home office. As she was cleaning the room and around the desk. Something catches her eye. There was a panel on the desk leg that didn’t look right.
It piqued her curiosity. She knows she should leave it alone, but she couldn’t. She fiddles around with the secret compartment and manages to open it. When she opens the hidden compartment, she discovers a black and silver thumb drive.
She knew there weren’t any hidden cameras in this room. The owner didn’t want what went on in here to be recorded. She holds the thumb drive and wonders what is on it. After a few seconds, she slides the thumb drive into a pocket on her cleaning suit and finishes the room up.
By the time Keala was putting everything away. Lt. Best and his partner show up, along with the IT person.
“You’re just in time. I just got done cleaning the last room.” Keala looks at the Lt. and his partner.
Lt. Best and his partner, Lt. Brooker look at Keala. She looked no older than a teenager and stood about 4’11” tall. She had straight shoulder-length black hair and hazel eyes. She could easily pass as a high school student.
“Why don’t you show me and my partner that hidden panic room.” Lt. Best couldn’t believe they and the forensics team had missed it.
“It’s upstairs in the Master bedroom.” Keala leads the way to the bedroom.
“Look outside the bedroom and then inside and tell me what’s wrong.” Keala stands and watches Lt. Best and his partner as they do what she suggested.
When they look back inside the bedroom at Keala “the room should be bigger in here and it isn’t.” Lt. Brook walks over towards the wall and taps on it.
Lt. Best looks at Keala “how did you find it?”
“I was patching up the bullets holes in the wall when I discovered it.” Keala had sat down on the edge of the bed and watched Lt. Brook.
After a few knocks, he finds the pressure point to open the hidden door. It swings inward and walks into the hidden room. Lt. Best walks in behind his partner.
“I believe the killer was recorded. I didn’t touch anything, so I don’t know.” Keala made sure not to touch the computer attached to the server.
The IT person that came with Lt. Best and his partner walks over and starts accessing the server. Keala watches for a little while as the killers come up on the screen. As she thought, there were no images from the office where she found the thumb drive.
“Well, if you don’t need me anymore. I’m going to go home and feed some kitty cats.” Keala turns to leave.
“What type of cats do you own, Keala?” Mr. Brooks was curious.
“They aren’t my cats. They belong to a client of mine, but to answer your question, two Ligers and identical-looking Snow Leopards.”
“Who owns those cats?” Mr. Brooks was wondering what a Liger was and who would own one.
“Can’t tell you, but I do know my client has permits to own them.” Keala knew Cheshire had all the proper paper works to own her kitty cats.
“That’s one brave person.” Lt. Brooks couldn’t believe someone would own whatever a Liger is.
“See you guys later and keep the mess down.” Keala grabs what was left of her stuff and takes it out to her car.
Keala felt kind of guilty about not reporting the thumb drive, but she was curious about it. She stops at a burger joint on the way back to Cheshire’s place. When she arrives, she feeds the twins first, so they don’t steal her dinner, and afterward, the big kitty cats.
While they are eating, Keala pulls out her laptop and plugs the thumb drive into it. The drive itself required a password. She looks at it and tries the obvious password first. She tries a second obvious password and gets nothing. She stands up and paces back and forth thinking about what it could be. She knew several hackers that could crack the password, but she didn’t trust them to keep their mouths shut.
An idea pops into her head and she sits down and runs the Cane and Able password cracker program she owns. After a few tries, it breaks the password.
“Now, let’s see what secrets you have.” Keala starts looking at the information.
She couldn’t believe she had hit a massive jack pop. The file contained secret bank account numbers that were hidden in several different banks. She had all the information she needs to transfer the funds from those accounts to any account she wanted to.
“No wonder that guy and his family were killed.” Keala slumps back against the sectional she was sitting on.
She could close her business and live off of just one of the accounts. She could donate the rest of the money from the other accounts to different organizations. The problem was the US government would want to know where she suddenly acquired all this money. They track big amounts of money.
“I need to talk with Cheshire about this. She would know what I should do.” Keala trusted Cheshire’s judgment.
She resets the password on the thumb drive and hides it in a vase on Cheshire’s bookcase. No one would be dumb enough to try to break into Cheshire’s place. The last person she heard about that tried, ended up becoming Shur-Khan’s plaything.
She eats her dinner and takes a nice relaxing shower. She wishes she had a boyfriend or even a girlfriend to have some meaningless sex with. The problem was when most people found out what she does for a living, it was a turn-off to them.
She just plays with herself while she is in the shower. Once her sexual urges have been satisfied. She heads back into the living room and sends a text to Cheshire to contact her. Keala covers up a yawn and lays down on the sofa, after a few minutes. She was hoping to hear from Cheshire, but she doesn’t.
The next morning, Keala gets up and feeds the cats and grooms them, before her first job. She looks at how many appointments she has for the day.
“I’m going to be busy, today.” Keala doubles her supplies.
Keala locates where the Holey Grail Donuts food truck is and grabs a few donuts to eat. She buys a dozen to take with her, because of how many appointments she has lined up. Throughout the day she bounces from one appointment to another appointment. She doesn’t have time to stop for lunch, so she munches on the donuts she bought.
Occasionally, she thinks someone is following her. However, when she looks in her mirror to see who might be following her. She doesn’t spot anyone following her. She pulls into the driveway of her next client.
The rest of the day, she continues doing her job. By the time she gets back to Cheshire’s place. She is feeling extremely tired. She feeds the cats and takes a shower afterward, to get all the chemical smells off her body.
When she steps out of the bathroom, in just a towel. She spots two men dressed in black and wearing black hoods over their heads.
“Where is it?”
“Where’s what?” Keala looks at the men.
“The drive. We know you, have it?” The bigger of the two men look at Keala for an answer.
“I have no idea what you are talking about. Also, do you know whose house this is that you have broken into?” Keala knew most people knew who lived here.
“I don’t give a damn whose house this is. I want that thumb drive now. You were the only one in the house that could have found it.”
“Well, since you don’t care who lives here. I’m going to feel sorry for you when she finds out.”
“Give us that damn, drive!” The second guy standing next to the bigger one leaps towards Keala.
Keala takes her towel off and twirls it. She snaps it in the face of the guy charging her. The tip of the towel hits its mark and blood squirts out. She snaps it a second time and hits the guy in his eyes.
The bigger guy charges towards Keala and tries to grab her. She spins out of the way and kicks him in the stomach. She strikes him in the upper part of his arm like Cheshire taught her.
The bigger guy felt the strike to his arm and loses feeling in it. The kick to his stomach didn’t affect him that much.
“What did you do to me?” The bigger guy looks towards Keala’s naked body.
“I disabled you. Now, I’m going to pretend this didn’t happen and not tell the owner of this house what happened. If you and your partner leave now and never come back. If you don’t and want to continue this, I have two big cats outside that will be happy to have fresh meat. If you don’t believe me, look behind you.” Keala spotted Kit and Kat standing behind the men.
The smaller of the two men turns around and spotted two identical spotted cats watching them. They looked like they were ready to attack.
“Oh, by the way. Their big brothers are outside and will be happy to entertain you.” Keala just watches the two men.
“This isn’t over, bitch.” The smaller guy with blood coming out of his nose, sneer at Keala.
“Now, you had to go and spoil it.” Keala strikes out fast and knocks the smaller guy out.
Before the bigger guy could react, she knocks the bigger guy out. She was going to hate doing this, but she needed to make a point. She hopes Cheshire won’t be mad at her.
Keala borrows a pair of Omphile’s shorts and t-shirt and drags both men out of the house. When she gets the men outside. She removes their mask and takes pictures of their faces. She can ask Cheshire to run their faces. She ties the men up and hoists them up in the air.
There was a tree outside in the backyard, Tizzy and Cheshire use to torture the people they catch. She picks up a bucket of water and tosses it onto both men.
“Wakey, wakey!” As she stands there and watches them.
Both men wake up and look at the woman they came to kill. They noticed they were suspended up off the ground, hanging from a tree.
“Now, I was going to be nice to you two. However, you had to go and spoil it by calling me a bitch.”
“Who are you?” The shorter guy looks at Keala and waiting for her to answer.
“I’m just a cleaning maid. I clean up other people’s messes.” A smile appears on Keala’s face.
“We want that thumb drive. We know you have it.” Simone looks at Keala.
“What’s on this thumb drive?”
“That’s none of your business.” The bigger guy, Trent looks at Keala.
“Well, since you won’t tell me what is on it and since I don’t have this thumb drive you are talking about. I think it's time you learn your lesson coming after me and invading my client’s house.” Keala turns and looks out into the forest.
Trent and Simone look out into the forest behind them. They wonder what this woman was about to do.
“Shur-Khan, Simba, here kitty, kitty,” Keala calls out to the forest on Cheshire’s property.
The two men watch as two big cats come walking out of the forest. Both cats looked like they would enjoy playing with them. The woman they noticed wasn’t scared of the two big cats.
Keala walks towards the boys and pets them. She looks at the two men as she stands between both huge cats “now, are you going to be nice and leave me alone? Or do I need to turn these two fine gentlemen loose and let them sharpen their claws and teeth on you?”
Simone and Trent look at each other. They turn to look at Keala “we better not hear anything about you finding that thumb drive.”
“Look, I’m done with that house. Now, are you going to leave me alone or do I let these fine boys have fun?” Keala pets Shur-Khan and Simba between their ears.
“We’ll leave you alone. Now, let us down.”
“Okay, but once you’re down, you better run away. Shur-Khan is territorial about his territory.” Keala walks over to the tree and cuts the men down.
She looks at them “I would start running now.” An evil smile forms on her cute face.
Trent and Simone run back towards the house and through it, with the cats hot on their heels. Keala takes her time as she walks into the house and watches as both men run out the front door. She rushes over and closes it before Kit and Kat decide to go exploring.
Keala looks at Shur-Khan and Simba “some people just don’t appreciate big cats, boys.” As Keala hugs both cats.
She cleans up whatever mess the men made coming into Cheshire’s house. She gives each of the cats, their favorite treats. Keala knew Cheshire makes the treats herself.
“You kitty cats, were good today.” As Keala feeds each cat their treats.
Keala covers up a yawn as she prepares to lay down on the sofa again. She makes sure Shur-Khan and Simba are outside, and the twins are inside. Once everyone is where they are supposed to be. She lays down on the sofa and falls asleep.
The next few days, Keala spends at the beach surfing, after her run-in with those guys. She does hear through the grapevine on the third day. That those men were found dead. That cleaning contract went to someone else, instead of her.
Keala didn’t mind, because she had enough contract work to keep her busy. One night, while picking up some food to take back to Cheshire’s place. She is approached by a tall dark gentleman.
“Excuse me, miss. But are you Keala Kono?” The man looks at Keala.
“Yes, I am. What can I do for you?” Keala looks at the well-built guy. He looked like he was in his early forties.
“You did happen to come across a silver and black thumb drive while you were cleaning at a certain mansion, did you?” Donny watches Keala’s eyes.
“Nope! Not at all. You are the second person to ask me about a thumb drive from that address.” Keala noticed the guy was watching her facial expressions and eyes.
She was taught by the best at the art of lying. Also, she knew when someone was watching how she reacted as well.
“You said that I’m the second person to ask you about a thumb drive? Who were the first ones to ask you about it?” Donny wonders who else knew about it.
“These two men.” Keala shows the pictures of the two men she took, while also taking his picture as well.
Donny looks at the picture of the two men he recently killed. He looks back at Keala “you say these two men ask you as well?”
“Yes.”
“How come they didn’t kill you?” Donny wanted to know that answer.
A smile appears on Keala’s face “because I work for The Cheshire, and she would be very upset if something should happen to me.”
Donny almost flinched when he hears that name. He knew who The Cheshire was and what she was capable of doing to someone. Also, unless you spoke to her first, before killing one of her people. She would come after you.
“Very well. Do you happen to know how I can get in touch with her?” Donny wanted to speak with Cheshire about something.
“Here’s her private number. If she doesn’t answer, just leave a message and she will contact you.” Keala hands the guy one of Cheshire’s business cards.
On the front of the card was the Disney version of the Cheshire and on the back was just a number. She hands it to the gentleman.
“Here you go, sir.”
“Thank you.” Donny accepts it.
Donny puts the card in his pants pocket and turns around to leave. He’ll ask the Cheshire if Keala Kono works for her. He fades into the crowd and disappears.
Keala watches as the guy walks away from her. That thumb drive brought out all the weirdos. Maybe she should transfer the information to a different drive and toss that one in the ocean? She stops at a dollar store and buy a black and red one that held as much information as the silver one.
When she gets back to Cheshire’s place, later in the evening. She transfers the information to the drive she bought. She wipes the other drive clear of all information and runs a strong magnet over it. She might be able to sneak back into the mansion where she got it from.
Keala waits until late and takes the thumb drive back to the mansion and puts it back where it was. She made sure to clean it, so none of her fingerprints and skin cells were on it. This way, no one would know it has been messed with.
Once Keala has replaced the drive, back where it was. She heads back to Cheshire’s place for some sleep. She hopes Cheshire will be home soon.
While Keala waits for Cheshire’s return. She continues to do what she has been hired for.
Gina stretches as she gets out of bed and grabs her house robe. Today, she and her father had another meeting with the company he just acquired. Gina knew her dad was going to do a major overhaul of the company executive structure and mid-management as well. He and the team he put together were going to meet today and hand out severance packages and pink slips.
She walks out of the bedroom and into the suite where her father was having breakfast. She notices that he ordered for her as well.
“Morning Daddy.” Gina walks over and kisses his cheek.
“Morning sweetheart. I went ahead and ordered breakfast for you.” Jack knew what Gina liked first thing in the morning.
“Thank you.” She sits down at the table and pours herself a fresh cup of coffee.
“So, how are Arabella and Arnold doing?” Jack knew Gina called her husband and daughter last night.
“They are doing fine. How are mom and the rest of the family doing?” Gina knew from past experiences that her father always called home to check on them.
Jack just smiles “your mother, sisters, and the twins are doing alright.”
“Good, so have you decided who is getting cut and who is staying at Suddenlink Communications?” Gina couldn’t believe her father bought a cable and internet company.
“Yes, I and the team I hired went over everyone’s personnel files to determine who is worth keeping and who is worth getting rid of based on their performance.” Jack knew Gina hated when people lost their jobs.
Gina doesn’t say much afterward and enjoy her breakfast. Once she and her father are done with breakfast. Gina goes and gets ready for the meeting she was attending with her father. She tucks her weapon into her back-waist holster and adjusts the blouse she had on. She slips her suit jacket on and checks to make sure her gun wasn’t showing.
“Gina, are you ready?” Jack was in the living room of the suite waiting for Gina to join him.
“Coming daddy.” Gina steps out of her bedroom fully dress and carrying her laptop case and purse.
Gina was wearing a skirt, instead of pants and a pair of nice expensive heels. They matched the dress suit she was wearing. She put her hair in a ponytail that came halfway down her back. She had on her necklace. It was the necklace her father gave her that was shaped liked Cadmus’s head hanging beneath her blouse.
She also had a locket that Arnold gave her that had a picture of himself and Arabella inside. She never thought she would be a mother at 21 years old. The thing was, she wanted to protect and care for Arabella. The poor girl had been mistreated by her father.
When she walks into the living room, she spots her father dressed in his tailor-made black business suit. The suit fitted him like a glove and showed off his muscular frame. He was wearing the wolf head tie bar that looked like Chao’s head on it. His shoes were highly polished.
If she didn’t know who the man was standing in front of her. She would be afraid of him. Her father might be dressed like any normal businessman, but there was an air about him that screamed deadly.
“Wow, dad. You're handsome.” Gina walks up to her father.
“Thank you. Are you ready to go?” Jack picks his briefcase/laptop case up.
“Yep, let’s go.” Gina follows her father as they head down to the lobby
Jack leads the way down to the limo waiting for him and Gina. Once they are in. Jack gives the driver the address they needed to go to. Gina sits back and watches as they head towards the address.
“Dad, we could go and visit aunt Anika and Hatter after the meeting.” Gina would like to visit them.
“Maybe some other time, Gina. I want to give your aunt some time to catch up on things. As for Hatter, she’s still adjusting to being out of a mental hospital.” Jack couldn’t believe what he read in Hatter’s file.
How any father could put their six-year-old child in a mental hospital and then declare her death a few years later. He was a very sick person. Hatter had been experimented on and locked away since she was six years old. The file also contained the police report of her killing her father in front of her half-brother and stepmother. According to the reports Anika has been giving him about her. She is slowly adjusting to being free and socializing with her teammates more.
It takes them about forty minutes to arrive at the headquarters of Suddenlink Communications. The driver pulls the Limo up in front and parks. He gets out and walks around to open the doors for Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Bounty.
“Thanks, Charlie.” Gina looks at Charlie and smile.
He was a big African American guy like her father. He was shorter than her father but had her father’s build. He’s been their chauffer before, and she knew her father always requested him when they came to New York.
Charlie notices the wedding ring on Gina’s hand “did you get married, Mrs. Bounty?”
“Yes, I finally married my high school sweetheart.” Gina had a huge smile on her face.
“Congratulations, Mrs. Bounty.” Charlie knew Gina would make a wonderful wife to someone.
“Thank you, Charlie. Maybe, one day I’ll bring my husband and daughter to New York and we can get together and go out together.” Gina thinks Arabella might like coming to New York.
“I would like that, Mrs. Bounty.” Charlie liked hanging with Gina and her father.
He wasn’t just an employee to them. He was their friend as well. He watches as they head into the building. Once they were inside, he takes off to handle another important person.
Gina follows her father inside the building. They are stopped just as they entered.
“I need for you and your daughter to sign in, Mr. Bounty.” Security Officer Bronze and his partner security officer Richland were informed that Mr. Bounty and his daughter would be coming in this morning.
“No problem, Mr. Bronze.” Jack takes out his favorite pen and signs his name and Gina’s name in the registry.
“Here you go, Mr. Bounty.” Bronze hands a security pass to Jack and one to Gina.
Jack walks through the metal detector and as he does, it goes off. Jack stops so, security officer Bronze could inspect him.
“I need to search you, Mr. Bounty.” Bronze approaches Jack.
“I’m armed Mr. Bronze and I have a permit.” Jack reaches into his back pocket and pulls his concealed weapon permit out.
Bronze looks at it and notices that Jack was a retired law enforcement officer. He hands the permit back to Jack.
“Sorry, sir.”
“No problem, you’re only doing your job. My daughter has a permit as well.” Jack wanted security officer Bronze to know before he asked Gina.
Gina had her permit out and showed him. It was a Special Law Enforcement Officer permit that she had been issued. She also showed him her carry and conceal permit as well.
Bronze notes in the daily log that Mr. Bounty and Mrs. Bounty were armed. He watches as they take the escalator up to the second floor.
“I wonder why they are carrying.?” Richland was curious about them.
“I looked Mr. Bounty up yesterday after he left. He’s a billionaire according to Forbes and puts Trump and a few others to shame. He owns several telecommunication companies and a horse ranch out in Montana. His daughter is the head of Chaos Armor and the head of Cerberus Private Security Contractor. According to the same article, he has another daughter that is a K-9 police officer with the Montana police.” Bronze also learned he had several halfway homes set-up to give people second chances.
“If my father was as rich as he is, I would be living off his money or the trust fund most rich people set up for their children.” Richland hated working security.
He never got any holidays off and got paid barely enough to live. He had to take a second job, just to be able to support his car payment and bills.
“I don’t think he’s that type of person to let his kids live off the money he made.” Bronze figures Mr. Bounty installed a sense of being self-sufficient.
Jack and Gina enter the conference room. They saw that everyone that had been present yesterday, including his team, were there today.
“Good morning everyone. I’ll try not to keep you long, as I did yesterday. Now, I have here twelve people that I am offering severance packages to. You can either accept the deal or walk away empty-handed, I frankly don’t care.” Gina grabs the twelve brown envelopes out of her father’s briefcase.
She takes each envelope and places them in front of the people that they were fore. She observed the expression on several of their faces as she laid them out on the table. One was for the old vice president, the marketing head, the program director, the head of human resources and a few others.
Most of the people sitting at the table couldn’t believe they were being given severance packages. Who did this Bounty fellow think he was?
“Now for the pink slips.” Gina grabs a handful of pink slips and puts a few in front of the people at the table.
The rest were for certain people that Bounty and his team had gone through. They would be given out later.
Jack stands up and looks at the ones who were given pink slips. He looks at them with that same cold expression he has when he is about to kill someone.
“The reason those of you who were given pink slips. It’s because you have already taken a lot from this company. You have either stolen equipment used funds illegally or done things that have cost this company lots of money. Don’t try to justify yourself to me. I have evidence to back my claims against you. Now, gather your stuff and leave this building. Anything that belongs to you in your office will be sent to you.” Jack watches as the people get up and start walking out of the conference room.
Gina follows behind them to make sure they leave. She stops at the security desk “I have a bunch of pink slips here that I need to be delivered. Richland, you’re with me.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Richland follows Gina as she starts going to different departments.
Harry Fiennes heard that the new owner was firing people today. He was in his office gathering everything he had managed to set aside for himself. He felt that he earned everything after giving this company ten years of his life.
Just as he was about to walk out of his office with everything. He is stopped by security officer Richland and an Asian looking woman.
“Ah, Mr. Fiennes, just the man I was coming to see. Here is your pink slip and everything you have there, you will leave in your office. Anything that is yours will be shipped to you.” Gina could already see that there were things in his stuff that she didn’t think belong to him.
Henry looks at the Asian woman “and who are you?”
A smile appears on Gina’s face “the new owner’s daughter, Gina Bounty.”
Henry looks towards Richland “is this true?”
“Yes, Mr. Fiennes, it's true. I’ll need for you to leave everything where it is.” Richland hated to have to do this to Mr. Fiennes.
Henry leaves everything and accepts the pink slip that Gina hands him. He crushes it in his hand as he leaves the building. He will get revenge for them firing him. Maye, he’ll take out his revenge on that pretty Asian woman, since she is the new owner’s daughter.
“You’re going to have to keep your eyes out that one.” Richland looks towards Gina as they walk away from the office.
Gina had locked it, till Roy from her father’s transitioning team could go through everything in the office. She looks at Richland “I’ve faced worse over in Afghanistan.”
Richland looks at Gina “you were in the military?”
“No, I served over there with the company I own. How can I ask people to do a job, that I haven’t done myself?” Gina understood why her father did what he did.
They head to the next person and the next. By the time they were done delivering the pink slips. Jack called an hour lunch. Gina joins up with her father. Jack and Gina take one of the company vehicles to a nearby diner for lunch. The place had an old 1950’s theme to it. The name of the place was called Patsy’s Diner.
A waitress by the name of Tiffany comes over to the table and hands them a menu. She takes her order pad out.
“What would you like to drink?” She looks at Jack first.
“A cup of coffee, please.” Jack looks over the menu.
“I’ll have a sweet iced tea, please.” Gina was still looking over the menu.
Tiffany walks off to get their drinks. She grabs a cup of coffee and a sweet iced tea.
“Dad, why do you like diners so much?” Gina knew her father always chooses a diner to eat at.
“Because, as much as I enjoy eating at high-end restaurants. Sometimes I just want a simple plain meal. Plus, one of your grandaunt’s use to own one and I helped out at it.” Jack remembered his Aunt Clarissa operating the diner. The family bought the diner after she died of cancer.
Tiffany comes back with their drinks. She places Jack’s coffee near him and Gina’s Iced Tea near her.
“Are you ready to order?” Tiffany had her pen out.
“I’ll have your steak and egg. I would like the steak medium well done. As for the egg, sunny side up.”
“Would you like toast or muffins?”
“Toast please.” Jack hands his menu back to Tiffany.
Tiffany looks towards Gina.
“I’ll have your steak stir fry, please.” Gina hands the menu back to the waitress.
Tiffany leaves to place their order. It wasn’t often she got office people like them in the diner.
“So, does the business you bought part of a chain?”
“Yes and no. They have offices over in Europe your Aunt Brianna and her husband bought. The one I just acquired is their first attempt here in America. I’m making it a subsidiary of Eruption Communications.” Jack has been thinking about it and with the communication satellites Eruption has in orbit. They could expand their services.
However, he needs to have some of the staff at the company retrained and hire people he can trust. That’s is why he is handing that over to Anika and her assistants. He trusts Anika to select the right people.
After ten minutes, their food arrives. When Tiffany put Gina’s plate down. Gina could smell the spices and herbs the cook used, and it smelled heavenly.
“Mmm, this taste so good, dad.” Gina had taken a bite of her food and loved it.
“This steak isn’t too bad either.” Jack loved a good steak.
As Jack is eating, his cellphone starts growling. It sounded like Chaos growling. Jack taps his earpiece.
“Hello?”
Gina knew that the cellphone that her dad just answered was his private one, not the one he normally used. His other one was just for family. Both phones were encrypted so no one could eavesdrop on them.
“Jack, its Amelia. Thank god I managed to get in touch with you. Can you go down to the 25th district police station and bail out a young man for me, please?” Amelia was worried about a teenage boy she had been looking after.
He was a good kid, but the gangs around where he lived were slowly corrupting him. She didn’t want to see anything bad happen to him. She knew if Jack went to get him. He might straighten his act up and the gang might stop trying to recruit him.
“Alright, Amelia. What is the boy’s name?” Jack takes a note pad out of his inner jacket pocket to write the name down.
“His name is Edward Allan Smith. He’s a good kid, Jack.”
“What was he arrested for?” Jack needed to know this.
“I don’t know, Jack. His mother called me and asked if I could help him.” Amelia knew Kelly tried her best to raise Edward.
It was hard on her, because of the long hours she worked at the hospital. The guy that got her pregnant was in jail for the armed robbery of a liquor store. The poor kid hasn’t had a stable guy in his life.
“Alright, I’ll go and see what I can do, Amelia.” Jack ends the call.
Gina looks towards her father “who’s Amelia?”
“She runs one of the halfway homes I have here in New York to help those who get out of jail. She tries to find jobs for them and get them back on their feet.” Jack takes a fifty out of his wallet to pay for their lunch.
When Tiffany comes back with the change.
“Keep the change and thank you.” Jack smiles at Tiffany. He knew the big tip he was leaving would make her day.
Tiffany just looks at the tip the gentleman left her. She couldn’t believe how much it was.
“Thank you.” She watches as Jack walks and the young lady with him, walk to a cable van.
Gina just smirks as she follows her father. Her father always manages to surprise her. She sits in the passenger seat while her father drives to the 25th police precinct.
“Are we rescuing a troubled soul or seeing an old friend?” Gina was curious about why they were heading to the police station.
“Rescuing. Amelia has a soft spot for this person.” Jack trust Amelia and could understand why she was worried about this boy.
They arrive at the police precinct. Jack and Gina walk inside and up to the desk.
“We’re here to bail out Edward Allan Smith.” Jack looks at the police officer in front of him.
Officer LaCava looks at the gentleman in front of him and the Asian girl standing next to him. Both were dressed business-like and could tell their suits were custom tailor to them. He brings the name up and saw that bail had been set at $30,000 dollars.
“His bail is $30,000.” LaCava wonders if this person had it.
Jack pulls out his card and pays the bail. He wonders why the bail was so much. Before he hands the card over “why is the bail set so high?”
“Possession of an illegal firearm that had been used in a crime.” Officer LaCava was surprised the kid had been caught.
Jack hands over his card. He was going to have to call Georgia Brown to handle the kids’ case. He fills out the paperwork and waits for the kid to be brought to him.
Edward Smith couldn’t believe he had been caught with a firearm that had been used in a crime. Stick didn’t tell him that it had been used. All he was asked to do, was get rid of it. Just as he was walking away from their hangout. The police swarm in on them and arrested all of them.
The officer that arrested him, was trying to pin the murder that had occurred at the liquor store on him.
A police officer comes to him “Edward Smith, your bail has been paid.” The officer unlocks the jail cell.
Edward gets up and walks out. He was surprised that Amelia had the money to pay his bail. When he is let out, he sees a tall muscular man with salt and pepper hair man dressed in a dark business suit. He had a young Asian looking woman standing next to him.
“Who are you?” Edward Smith has never seen these two people before.
“Friends of Amelia Calzoni. She called me to come down and bail you out. Now, why don’t you explain to me what happened, Mr. Smith?” As Jack and Edward walk out of the police station with Gina following behind them.
Gina looks at the boy. He was shorter than her father and skinny. If he worked out, he could be as fit as Bart or her old partner Ewan. Ewan was working at their training camp as an instructor now.
As Jack is driving Edward to Amelia’s place “how did you get involve with the gang?”
“Some of my friends are members and they want me to join.” Edward really didn’t want to join, but the gang wouldn’t leave him alone.
“Who or where did you get the gun you had on you from?” Gina turns around in her seat to speak to Edward?
“I don’t snitch on my friends.” Edward knew what would happen if he did.
“Friends don’t let friends take the fall for them. That isn’t how true friends act. Also, you’ll be saving their lives by telling us who they are.” Gina was thinking about sending Hatter after them.
“Who would I be saving them from?” Edward looks at Gina for an answer?
“Me!” The words came out of Jack’s mouth with a tinge of a threat behind it.
Edward looks at Mr. Bounty and wonders who he was. Why would he be so concern about what went on in his neighborhood?
“I would tell us what you know. If you don’t, well I would hate to tell you what my father might do.” Gina knew her father had ways of extracting information.
He might not do it to Edward, but she knew he’ll search for someone who did and practice his craft on them. It was easier having one of their wolves here, but her father could do it. He trained her to extract information without using their wolves.
“Is that why you bail me out of jail? To snitch on my friends?” Edward getting upset at them.
“No, I bailed you because Amelia sees something decent in you and wants to protect you from what is going on around you. Because, when you cross certain lines, someone bigger and deadlier will put you in your grave.” Jack wanted to scare this kid.
“And you think you are capable of that?” Edward doubts this good dress guy or his daughter was like that.
When they stop at a stoplight. Jack turns around and looks at Edward. All the emotions he had in his eyes were gone and replace with that coolness he gets when he is about to kill someone.
Edward stares into Jack’s eyes and saw nothing. No emotions, no nothing but a look of a predator who was ready to kill. It sends a cold chill down his spine as he kept staring into the blackness.
Jack turns his attention back to his driving. He allows the darkness inside him to slowly fade back where it belonged.
“As my father said, there’s always some one bigger and deadlier around.” She wasn’t as cold-hearted as her father, but she was just as deadly. That was what she showed Edward.
Edward saw the same look in Gina’s eyes. It wasn’t as bad as the man’s he just looked at, but it was there, just below the surface.
“What are you guys? Are you assassins?” Edward was nervous now.
“He’s a CEO and a cattle manager. I’m the president of a security and armor firm.” Gina had a pleasant smile on her face.
Jack pulls up where Amelia lives and as they were getting out of the van. A car was driving by with their windows down. Gina spotted the shooter before her father did. She pulls her gun and opens fire at them.
Her bullets hit the shooter and the passenger. Jack had his gun out and fired. His shots hit the tires and the driver. He was going to fire at the gas tank, but he decided that they didn’t need a big explosion.
“Gina, stay here and protect Edward.” Jack moves quickly and surely over to the car to check on the occupants.
The ones Gina had shot were dead, but the driver was just wounded. Jack checks him over and notices that the shooter had a mac 10. The shooter was going to spray the area with bullets.
Gina looks down at Edward, who was crouching down near the open side door of the van. He looked scared and frightened.
“You wanted to protect them? They look like they were ready to kill you to keep you from telling the police the truth.” Gina still had her gun out and was ready to back her father up.
It was by pure luck, that she had spotted the shooter. She was thankful she did. Her suit and her father’s suit are bulletproof, but it still hurt getting hit.
The police and the paramedics show up later. Gina told them what happened and showed her badge. She knew her father showed his badge as well.
It is later at night, that a certain figure makes an appearance. The figure kills the leader of the gang, his next in line and the guards protecting them. The figure makes sure that the message was loud and clear that the gang members stay away from the area. The message also included a warning should they not heed the one he left. The heads were placed on pikes and the bodies left hanging upside down.
As for Stick himself, well he was beaten up in jail. However, he did confess to the killing and getting Edward off the hook.
When Gina gets up the next morning, she sits down with her father. She pours her coffee and picks a blueberry muffin from the assortment her father ordered.
“Good hunting last night?” As Gina takes a bite of the muffin.
“Yes.” Jack takes a sip of his coffee.
Gina had a smirk on her face as she ate her muffin.